ã€ŠMaking the second male lead fall in love with me, the villainessã€‹


 Chapter 1: am I in heaven?

    "Beep beep beep...." The cardiac monitor alarmed as Serena Chen''s heartrate turned zero signaling her death. She died with a smile on her slightly wrinkled but elegant face, her hand being held by her daughter, while sobbing suddenly filled the room.

    Serena died at the age of seventy-two. She lived a decent and happy life. Since birth, her life has been quite easy. She was born with a silver spoon, her loving parents owned real estate properties where they received more than enough income from rentals. When she became an adult and graduated from college, she met the love of her life who then became her boyfriend, at the same time, she went to graduate school and got some decent jobs which she could always afford to lose.

    After a few years, her boyfriend became her husband. He was handsome, kind, and hardworking, while she on the other hand, was a little lazy, hating her 9 to 5 office job, she simply decided to resign and work for her parents to collect rent. When her daughter was born, she had her family help her in raising her up, when her daughter grew up and got married she was given two sweet grandchildren.

    To summarize it, when she was born she had her parents, when her parents were gone, she had her husband and inheritance, when her husband was gone, she had her child.

    All her life, she always had someone to support her, making her life pretty easy, devoid of too much responsibility. So when the time came, she had no regrets in life albeit she had some fantasies.

    Since her husband''s death, her favorite past time was reading romance novels and watching dramas from time to time. Before her death, the last novel she read was "A Cinderella story in Victorian fantasy era".

    Given that she only liked reading rebirth and transmigration stories as of late, the only reason she finished reading said novel was because her granddaughter wrote it. Her granddaughter, Rianne, was addicted to shoujo mangas like "Boys over flowers", "Ouran High School Host Club", etc. which became the inspiration of her novel. So it''s not surprising that the novel was about the daughter of an impoverished Baron who despite being born from an impoverished noble house and ostracized in society reached the pinnacle of life.

    "Ugh....." Serena woke up with a start. She knoew that she just died in the hospital, but now she was seeing an intricately carved ceiling. Perhaps she just ascended to heaven? But then again why was she so thirsty?

    She rose to sit on the bed and was surprised to see her pale and smooth hands. Before she could familiarize herself to the situation, a sound of knocking was heard, so she turned her head to her left. She then saw a young girl in a maid''s outfit entering a wooden door.

    "Good morning m''lady, pardon the intrusion but the Duchess asked me to see if you''re already prepared for school."

    Serena was confused, but then proceeded to stand from the bed. She turned to look around the room and saw a vanity table. She went to sit on the chair in front of the table to look at herself in the mirror. What she saw almost made her jaw drop. A young lady who looks about the age of 18 was staring at her, hair golden like the sun, deep-set eyes having the color of the sea, nose thin with high bridge, lips slightly pouty with a tinge of pink, and her skin, rosy white. Did she just hit jackpot for bringing out a large water tank when god decided to shower the world with beauty? If she had this beauty when she was alive, certainly, beauties like Audrey Hepburn and company will be put to shame. She had to stop herself from giggling like a maniac knowing a maid was just at the door.

    Seeing that her lady was just sitting in front of the vanity doing nothing, the maid asked

    "m''lady, shall I help you in preparing?"

    Serena looked at the maid and started thinking.

    ''okay, so, did I just transmigrate? I know this sounds crazy, but anyway, I''m already dead. Perhaps I''m just living in my own fantasy. I guess the best thing to do is just go with the flow and see how things will go.''

    So Serena smiled to the maid and said "Yes, please do."

    The maid then proceeded to open another door in the room while Serena stood up from the chair to look around.

    The room was large, it has beautifully designed hardwood floor with a golden upholstered bed. It was well lit, the walls had sconces and are of bright salmon color, while the ceiling was intricately carved with a chandelier. Aside from the vanity table, there were also other furniture in the bedroom such as, night stands with lamps on top, a daybed, coffee table with nice looking accent chairs and a study table. She''s happy to note that, although the room looks like something from a Victorian era, it was somewhat modern.

    After scrutinizing the bedroom she went out to the balcony. Looking below, there was a manicured garden which covers a large expanse of land.

    ''Okay, pause, am I in Versailles? Because it seems like my backyard is the Versailles garden.''

    She went back inside the room and then entered the room to where the maid was. The room was a walk-in closet filled with beautiful dresses, it has a full length mirror and another vanity table. At the other end there was another open door which lead straight to the bathroom. Upon entering the bathroom, she noticed that there were four running faucets surrounding a circularly shaped bathtub which is already filled. The maid poured what she assume was bath oil.

    "m''lady, the bath is ready. Shall I now help you to bath?"

    "No need, just kindly prepare the clothes I should be wearing today"

    "Yes m''lady, then I shall wait for you outside."

    The maid then went out of the bathroom.

    ''Wow, just WOW, if I had my doubts earlier, then now I guess it''s safe to say that I am indeed in heaven!'' Serena thought as she removed her clothes. ''look at my room, my house, my bathroom and most of all, look at these melons!'' She was delighted to know that aside from her beautiful face and her huge mansion, she was also gifted with a seductive body.

    She even held her globes to check if they''re real. It seems like she finally graduated from b-cup to a c-cup. In her last life, she was gifted with above average looks and body. But now, she has good sized chest and rear with very small waist!

    After her bath, donning a fluffy towel, she brushed her pearly white teeth while observing the white marbled bathroom. She noticed that everything looks so high-tech. Even the toilet seat looks like that of the ones found in Japan. There is also a shower room. All in all, Serena felt like she lives in a five-star luxury hotel.

    Re-entering her walk-in closet she saw that the maid was still there. She then sat on the vanity while the maid removed the towel from her hair and started to blow-dry it with a hair dryer.

    Serena looked at the mirror and observed the maid. She looks like someone in her mid-twenties with brown hair and eyes. She looks kind, and her actions in taking care of her so far were careful. Aside from that, she doesn''t know why but it seems like she looks somewhat familar

    "Sorry to ask this but, what is your name again?" Serena asked.

    A little bit of confusion can be seen on the maid''s face, she has no idea why her ladyship is asking for her name when she has already been serving her for almost year. However, despite the strangeness she still answered and elaborated.

    "m''lady, my name is Beatrice, the daughter of your previous nanny Linda. I have been serving the ducal house for almost a year now"

    ''hmmm Beatrice, it seems like I heard that name before...'' Serena contemplated. ''Actually, now that I think of it, it seems like everything I''m seeing is somewhat familiar... it''s like I''ve read of them somewhere but I can''t remember where....''

    "m''lady, how do you like me to style your hair?" Beatrice asked after drying her hair.

    "Where''s my clothes? Let me wear them first before I decide"

    Beatrice presented two dresses for Serena to choose from. It seems like there is no school uniform.

    The dresses were both beautiful and quite luxurious for school wear. Then again, she is a daughter of a duke though she doesn''t even know her name yet.

    Both were victorian era like dresses, perhaps, that''s the get-up here, she thought.

    The first was a white 3/4 sleeve dress with dark pink floral prints and ribbons, while the second was an off shoulder blush pink dress with white lace and pearls.

    Serena chose the pink dress due to the fact that it shows more skin. Well, what''s the use of her beauty without showing it, right?

    After getting dressed with the help of Beatrice, she decided to have her hair braided and curled.

    In her past life, one of the guilty pleasures Serena has is her love for beauty. Now that she herself became the ultimate beauty, how can she not enjoy it to the fullest?

    Thus, after their preparation, she really looks like a goddess who descended on earth.

    "m''lady Serena, you have always been beautiful, but today, you are even more beautiful! His highness prince Geoffrey, your fianc¨¦, will not know what hit him!" Beatrice exclaimed.

    Serena just smiled and looked at the mirror, very much satisfied and mesmerized by her own beauty.

    It is only 10 seconds after that it dawned to her what the maid, Beatrice said.

    ''Daughter of a duke? Name same as hers? with a maid named Beatrice, and a Crown prince fianc¨¦ named Geoffrey? Haha! Don''t tell me I transmigrated to my granddaughter''s novel as the villainess!?''

 Chapter 2: back story of the villainess

    After the initial shock waned, Serena started grinning in front of the mirror while her head started to recall details from the novel.

    If she recalls correctly, Serena Lilianne Maxwell''s character is indeed the villainess in the story. She even remembers that she scolded her granddaughter for using her name but quickly forgave her because of the stats given to said character. Serena is the most beautiful lady in the empire. Not only that, she is the only biological daughter of Duke Simoun Maxwell. The duke and the duchess have always wanted a child, but sadly, for many years they weren''t given any. Thus, they opted to adopt one of their distant relative''s son when he was just about 3 months old and named him Leonard Alphonse Maxwell to succeed the duchy. However, just 5 months after the adoption, the duchess was found pregnant.

    There was suddenly an uproar in the duchy, for if the child born is male, they will have to return Leonard to his family to avoid any succession feud. The duke and duchess both prayed for a baby girl, not only because of consideration for Leonard, but also because they truly wanted a daughter to spoil. It is no exaggeration to say that duke Simoun and duchess Celine are the most beautiful lovebirds in the whole kingdom of Windsor. Imagine how their biological child will look like.

    Thus, when the baby was born and turned out to be a girl, the couple cried tears of joy and thanked all the gods in heaven. They know that having another child is next to impossible, given that the couple were already in their late-30''s and the difficulty of pregnancy for the duchess. They named her Serena Lilianne Maxwell, Serena, for when she was born she was so tranquil and serene, Lilianne because this daughter of theirs represent everything that is innocent, pure and beautiful in their eyes.

    As expected, Serena was treated as the pearl in the palm of their hands. You can only imagine how heavenly her childhood was. With her parents, she only has to look at an object for 3 seconds then it will immediately be given to her. When she started learning, even when her performance was mediocre at best, they will tell her that she is the most talented in the world. And when she smiles, her parents will tell her that their darling baby is the most beautiful child in the whole universe. To put it nicely, she grew up to be innocent in the ways of the world. To put it bluntly, she became a stupid airhead who was quite egocentric.

    So how do you expect her to assimilate when she went to the school for nobility at the age of 18? Well, she simply expected things to turn out as they always did. Initially, all her classmates treated her with respect and awe. But further into her schooling, she realized that she does not always get the best score, and although she is the most beautiful, she is not the most liked. 18 is the age of romance for most of the nobility. When she entered school, she expected to have a myriad of admirers, but no one ever approached her. She thought that the reason should be because she already has the crown prince as her fianc¨¦, but surprise surprise! Her fianc¨¦ turned out to have someone else in his heart. In fact, not only him, but it seems like all high spec guys like the same lady!

    Said lady was the female lead in the novel, the daughter of the impoverished Baron Edward, Emily Jean Evans. Emily was depicted as a pretty and smart lady. She has chestnut brown hair, large green eyes, small button nose, rosy cheeks and pink lips. Her skin although not that white, was fair. She always get the highest grade in their year and was righteous in all of her actions. She was strong-willed with a slight hero complex. In short, she became the girl guys love to love, and girls love to hate.

    Meanwhile, Serena could not accept the fact that she became a girl standing behind someone''s shadow. So she tried to reflect on what she might be doing wrong. The first thing she thought of was that in one of the books she read, it was said that smiling at people makes one look kind and friendly. Serena''s parents told her to not just give her smiles to anyone. Well, perhaps that is one thing that she should change. However, Serena''s face is unlike that of any normal girl. Her smile looks coquettish with her two vortexes, and although it attracted a lot of bees to the honey, it made her look too much of a seductress. Things would have been alright if that ended there, but given her school performance, she was directly labeled as the typical dumb blond bimbo in the campus.

    Serena tried her best to excel in school, tried being friendly, tried being nice to everyone, albeit, her description of nice and friendly were hugely disproportioned to what was normal. Slowly but surely, she realized the weight of the duke''s name and her status in society. So when things did not turn out the way she wanted them to despite her efforts, it led to her blackening. And the target of her ire became Emily Evans.

    You can probably already guess what happened next. Just like any villainess trope, Serena became the overly jealous, egocentric, overindulged, spoiled brat. This of course, only highlighted the goodness of our female lead, Emily, to the eyes of everyone. Later on, Geoffrey annulled his engagement to Serena and married Emily to start living happily ever after.

    So what happened to Serena? After everything, she was sent back to their dukedom, a little crazy and disillusioned because she can not accept the story of what her life became. The duke and the duchess were very much saddened but knew in their hearts that it was their fault that Serena became that way. They died with heartbreak, while the adopted brother, Leonard Alphonse Maxwell, became the new duke.

    At the age of Seven, Leonard was sent to Alighieri for schooling. There, he met and became good friends with their crown prince, Geoffrey William, the only son of the duke of Suffox, Charlton Heindrich Daniel, and the second prince of Alighieri, Kylo Louis. During his first 5 years in the boarding school, he got to return home during summer and winter. While the next 6 years only let him return during summer break. When he was in their home for vacation, he never got to spend too much time with his sister due to their difference in gender and the fact that he is an adopted son.

    Male children of nobles, specifically those with the stature of Count above were sent to Alighieri''s school for young leaders at the age of Seven. They stay there for 11 years to learn skills and knowledge necessary for leading their territory. After that, they go to Windsor school for nobles at the age of 18 to assimilate themselves to society, gain mastery of their skills and knowledge, and for some to find themselves a wife. Female children on the other hand, were home schooled. This means that the only mastery required of them was etiquette, while other skills and knowledge though encouraged were only secondary. When they reach the age of 18, they are sent to Windsor school for nobles with not much expectations other than finding a suitable husband.

    Leonard''s upbringing was a bit unconventional. At a young age, his shoulders were already burdened with much expectations due to fact that he is the sole heir to the dukedom despite his lineage. With this knowledge, he strived to do his best to deserve his position.

    There was a difference on how he was treated in comparison to Serena. Serena was the real princess while he was just merely a pauper. When he was younger, his adoptive parents only asked him for one thing in exchange of him inheriting the dukedom, that is to ensure Serena''s well-being.

    Leonard was not an ingrate. During the time that he and Serena were in Windsor school of nobles, he tried to protect her the best that he can. If not, Serena will not return home with only a mental illness, which was of her own doing, after everything that she did. Sadly, he can not control the heart of a monarch, and his power as the heir of a duke in comparison to the crown prince is limited to merely just that of a sidekick.

    Upon his ascension as a duke, he took care of his mentally deranged sister the best that he can.

    Not much was really said after that part in the novel. Serena''s granddaughter, Rianne, only left Serena''s ending with that. Thankfully, Rianne is a normal kid living in a peaceful 21st century. Serena can''t imagine herself living in a fantasy world with gore and violence.

    "m''lady, shall we join the duke and duchess for breakfast?"

    Serena looked one more time at her image reflected in the mirror.

    ''so what if I''m the villainess? I read and watched too many transmigration and rebirth novels/ dramas in my life to not know that I can always change my fate. With this face and my wits, who is to say that I will just become the shadow behind the school flower? Besides, I''m not really interested with that, my only desire is to fulfill my fantasy! I loved my husband truly, but this is now my chance to do what I never got to do. On any normal occasion, I would choose to live my life the way I did, but this is a fantasy world! I''m meant to fulfill my every fantasy here. So to hell with the story! I just want to have a number of boyfriends to taste before getting married!'' Serena smirked at herself in the mirror.

    "Alright, let''s go to the dining hall Beatrice"

    Beatrice was slightly worried about her lady acting a bit strangely. But who is she to question her? She is but a maid in this dukedom.

 Chapter 3: Leaving the Dukedom

    Arriving at the dining hall, Serena first noticed how large the table was. It was meant for at least 24 people. Seated at the head chair was who, she assumed must be her father. Duke Simoun looked like a man in his early forties rather than his actual age of mid-fifties. Although seated, one can tell that he was tall and well-proportioned. His dark blond hair was brushed back while his 3-day stubble beard was the most attractive she has ever seen, considering she likes clean shaven men. His eyes were bluish gray, his nose tall. He looks like someone who just came out of a fashion magazine! On his left is who she assume must be her mother, duchess Celine. Her golden brown hair was tied in a braided bun and her hooded hazel eyes were charming. She looks elegant and very beautiful, perhaps if there''s a Mrs. Universe here, she will surely win. In front of the duchess should be the adopted son Leonard. With his back facing Serena, what she can tell so far is that his broad shoulders look very sexy.

    "Oh, Serena, you''re here! Come take your sit" duchess Celine called her as she continued, "Wow, what did you do today to look like a blooming flower my dear? I can already imagine the sound of breaking hearts! Don''t you think so Mon?" She asked as she looked at her husband.

    Duke Simoun turned to look at his daughter and quickly frowned "Although I admit that you are very beautiful today, don''t you think that your dress is a bit inappropriate?"

    "What are you saying Mon? What inappropriate? My daughter is a beauty and there''s no harm in showing that. I bet that if you did not engage her to the crown prince, after her first day of school, suitors will be lining our duchy."

    Serena smiled, blushing slightly because of the praise and moved to sit beside her mother as she started observing Leonard who acknowledged her with a nod then continued eating.

    Leonard''s hair is the shade of sunflower, he has fine facial features, downturned icy blue eyes, high bridge nose and thin red lips. His complexion is of warm ivory. Although he is only an adopted son, one can not immediately say so. He is very handsome indeed, really deserving a main character role.

    "Serena, I highly suggest that you avoid smiling like that in school. Your smiles should not be simply given to anyone." The duke advised.

    The duchess simply rolled her eyes. Fathers and their over protectiveness.

    "Dear, the servants have already prepared all your needs for school. I can''t believe that you shall be living there and can only come back after a year. I have never experienced having you separated from me for so long" the duchess continued as she wiped drops of tears from the corner of her eyes. "Leonard, you better look after your sister, you know how precious she is to us."

    The duke kept his silence, but obviously, he was also reluctant to part with his little princess. During her younger years, he showered her with hugs and kisses. But as she grew older, the duke can''t do that because of propriety.

    After breakfast, the family of four stood up from the table and proceeded to the main entrance. The duke walked with Leonard beside him, while the duchess walked with Serena with their arms looped.

    Three horse-drawn carriages were already waiting for them. The middle one is white in color with gold accents. That should be the carriage the siblings will ride on. The other two were carrying their luggage, guards and servants.

    "Take care of yourselves and write to us from time to time. We shall visit our estate in the capital next month and pay you both a call once we arrive." The duke said.

    "Yes father" Leonard and Serena replied at the same time.

    "I shall miss you my dear" the duchess told Serena as she hugged her tightly.

    "I shall miss you too mother"

    The duchess let her go, then proceeded to hug Leonard "I shall miss you, take care of your sister"

    "Yes mother, I shall miss you too." Leonard replied, hunching slightly as he hugged her back.

    Serena then hugged the duke "I shall miss you, father!"

    ''well, might as well give him a reward for letting me live a luxurious life in this lifetime!''

    The duke blushed and awkwardly tapped her back, "I will miss you too, if you encounter any difficulty, just tell Leonard, or better yet, just write to me and I will personally resolve it"

    ''haha... duke, don''t you know why your daughter became a blackened villainess? Just look at that attitude'' Serena thought as she grinned.

    The coachman of the white carriage opened its door then bowed at the side, indicating them to ride it.

    Leonard walked towards the carriage and then offered Serena his hand to support her and let her enter first.

    ''what a gentleman'' Serena thought as she placed her hand on his palm.

    Serena took the seat at the rear facing the horses while Leonard took the seat in front of her. The door was shut by the coachman, and soon after they started moving.

    Serena then took it upon herself to look outside the window, smiling while waving goodbye to her parents.

    The duke and the duchess waved back. It is only after the carriages can not be seen when the duchess faced her husband.

    "she must be really excited for school to smile a lot like that" the duchess told her husband as she started wiping her tears.

    "Our daughter has grown up..." The duke smiled at his wife slightly as he held her in his arms.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 4: Is this what you call brother complex?

    After the carriage exited the gates of their ducal estate, Serena started observing Leonard who had his eyes closed. Earlier, she noticed that he was slightly muscular and tall, with her only reaching his chin. He was wearing a gray frock coat, slim fit, seamed at the waist falling to his mid-thigh. His vest was of lighter shade of gray made of silk, he was also wearing a fancy royal blue ascot with silver paisley pattern. His trousers matched the color of his coat. He truly looked like a rich heir in a Victorian regency drama.

    Serena continued observing the hot specimen in front of her. If only he is not her adoptive brother with a golden thigh she can always hug, no doubt that he will be on top of the list of her prospective boyfriends. Come to think of it, they are not really related by blood, unless you count the teeny weeny part of them being distant relatives. Also, they were never close as siblings, add to it the fact that she is a transmigrator who do not have any sisterly love for him. Also, incest so long as there''s no real blood relation is one of her fantasies after reading the novel ''beware of the brothers''. However, if she decided to pursue that path, it will be game over for her. It''s either marriage automatically, or... she doesn''t even want to think of other results. She also think that she can always leave this route for last. It is said in the novel that Leonard will take responsibility for her no matter what.

    ''But that does not mean that this grandma can''t fantasize. HAHA! Look at those thin red lips, I can only imagine how it will feel like when..... is it hot in here or what?'' Serena blushed as she started fanning herself with her hand fan.

    "Are you alright?" Leonard asked Serena as he leaned forward and looked at her worriedly.

    Serena turned pink when she saw his tired looking eyes filled with worry ''OMG, dear god, you can now take this granny''s soul...''

    "j-just a little nervous for school..." Serena answered with a stutter. "How long will it take for us to get there?" she continued.

    "It usually takes 4 hours to get to school from our home. I assume that we will arrive there at noon, just in time for lunch."

    ''ugh... that voice.... Is it husky because he''s tired and was trying to get some sleep earlier?'' Serena can''t stop herself from closing her eyes and biting her lips, she felt a sudden flush making her face pink, and since she is wearing an off shoulder dress, the whole of her d¨¦colletage (from her chin down to the top part of her breast) which is visible also turned pink.

    This, of course did not escape Leonard''s eyes. He was dumb founded to see this side of his sister. Now he understands why his adoptive father said that Serena''s dress was inappropriate. Being surrounded by beautiful people all the time, Leonard thought himself immune and indifferent to beauties. It is only today that he has proven himself wrong.

    Growing up with Serena, he knows exactly how beautiful this sister of his is. Their age being only one year apart, one would think that they are close. During their childhood, that he himself can''t remember much of anymore, he might have acted as her real brother. However, he has been sent to Alighieri at the tender age of 7, then by the age of 12, he learned that he is but an adoptive son. Thus, with this knowledge and the fact that they are of opposite genders, he took it upon himself to keep a certain distance. This led to whatever sibling closeness they have vanish, leaving an awkward atmosphere between them.

    Serena never acted this way in front of him before, or perhaps he just can''t remember much because this is one of the rare times that they spent alone together. He wondered why she is looking the way she does right now.

    "Do you wish to... relieve yourself? We can stop by an inn if we get to pass by one."

    ''relieve myself? What?'' Serena opened he eyes to see Leonard blushing with his face turned to the side looking outside the window. ''did he just look at this granny and assumed that I need to pee, or worse, that I am constipated!?''

    Serena inhaled deeply to calm herself before replying.

    "No need.... I''m just, well, giddy because of excitement..." Serena straightened herself as she continued in her thought ''excitement to jump you! Hahahaha!!!!''

    Leonard looked back at her, nodded his head, then closed his eyes.

    Serena closed her eyes as she started thinking about what she can recall about the novel.

    Some things in this world makes no sense, such as, having the convenience of the modern world when it comes to sanitation, but having to ride a horse drawn carriage for transportation. Well, what can one expect from a novel written by a teenage girl? If she haven''t read the novel, she will never be able to tell the heads and tails of this world.

    Cellphone and internet is not available here, in her previous life, she can not imagine living without them anymore. However, life have not always been like that. She once lived without the convenience of high- tech gadgets. So she will just take this as living her childhood days.

    When it comes to skills and talents, she and the Serena of this world are quite alike. Living her life the way she did previously, she was not able to cultivate any special skills nor did she hide any special knowledge to build a conglomerate or whatever transmigrated girls usually do.

    Serena decided that she will just enjoy this transmigration experience of hers to fulfill her fantasies. However, she still needs to act with caution. She might live here for a long time and she doesn''t really wish to sully her reputation, well, at least not too much. Her fantasy is quite simple really, having the perfect ideal life previously, her only dying regret is only having tasted one single meat all her life! Perhaps the virtue of conservativeness has been ingrained to her too much that even after her late husband''s death, bless his soul wherever he might be, she remained true to him. Well, unless you consider the fact that she was already too old for the sins of the flesh by that time, but that''s besides the point.

    Serena peeked at the handsome male in front of her and shook her head. ''oh my... what a shame! Too bad that you can only be a spare wheel...well, who knows? Perhaps I should start leaving my marks as soon as now!''

    "Brother Leonard..." she called sweetly waiting for him to respond.

    Leonard was half asleep when she called him. It was kind of strange for him because Serena doesn''t really use that kind of tone with him. Usually, she''s a bit formal. Not like the way she is calling him now. He''s not sure but, it sounds like the way she calls her parents when she wants to be pampered, but with a hint of... flirting? Similar to the girls in school. Maybe he heard wrong, so he chose to ignore her.

    When Leonard did not respond the second time she called him, Serena leaned forward and touched his forearm.

    Leonard opened his eyes. Surprised and confused he asked "Do you need something?"

    ''I need you... now! Haha! Is this what you call, brother complex?''

    "Brother... will you please sit beside me? Without mother I have no one to lean on, I don''t wish to subject my head to the walls of our moving carriage..." ''really Serena? Hahaha! My gawd, you should hear yourself!''

    Leonard''s eyebrows met, as if thinking about what she said. Her request makes sense, but is that appropriate? Him, an adult male and her, an adult female sitting side by side, huddled together in their carriage?

    "Please brother? I can move and sit beside you but I don''t like to sit facing the rear, it will make me more dizzy..." Serena pleaded using her sweet voice as she tried to pull Leonard towards her.

    Not trusting his own voice, Leonard nodded his head and moved to sit beside her.

    Serena quickly hugged Leonard''s right arm, feeling his biceps. "This is better brother, let me lean on your shoulder to sleep!"

    Leonard further crunched his eyebrows. This is certainly... not appropriate. However, if they were real siblings then this would be... normal? Perhaps, that''s what is running in Serena''s head right now, and he is the only one having such thoughts.

    Serena did not wait for his reply, she simply straightened while leaving her left arm looped to his right as she leaned her head on his shoulder. ''how wonderful this is, he even smells like sandalwood. Ha! The freshness of youth!'' just like that, she fell asleep until their carraige slowed down upon entering the capital.

    Leonard on the other hand, was not able to get a wink of sleep. He can only stare forward without looking at Serena, ignoring the smell of roses and the feel of her left breast brushing against his right arm.

    ¡ª-

    TBC....

 Chapter 5: The Second Male Lead

    Their carriage slowed down as they entered the capital. Serena woke up hearing the noise coming from outside. She slowly detracted herself from Leonard as she shyly glanced at him. Leonard, with his arm free immediately crossed them in front of his chest and closed his eyes to avoid any awkwardness. Serena wanted to speak, but....

    ''what if I have bad breath? I just woke up...'' Serena thought as she opened her silk purse. She took a small tin can containing peppermint rock candies and ate one. ''hmm... certainly I''m not the only one with stale saliva. Perhaps I should feed him one...'' Stopping herself from grinning because of her naughty thoughts, she held one candy with her fingers daintily and hovered it in front of Leonard''s face.

    "Brother Leonard... Say ah..." She said flirtatiously.

    Leonard, very much surprised with his sister''s sweet as sugar voice opened his eyes with shock. ''What the...'' his back hit against the wall in alarm as Serena tried to feed him the candy.

    Serena being persistent forcefully fed the candy to Leonard. With the candy being pushed to his lips, he had no choice but to open his mouth.

    "for fresh breath" Serena said as she grinned at him. ''Look at that adorable, shocked face, and when he opened his mouth....''

    "Serena, please don''t do that again." Not being satisfied with ending it with that, he continued. "You need to observe proper propriety, specially between opposite genders, and..."

    "I only did that because you''re my brother...don''t you like me being sweet?" Serena replied slyly as she gave him a close-lipped smile, trying to act cutely.

    "It''s not that..." Leonard frowned.

    "then I guess it''s alright." Changing the topic, she pushed the curtain to look at the streets of the capital. In her past life, she has travelled almost all the famous tourist sites in the world, but she still finds the streets of London as one of the most charming.

    It seems like they were in Bond street, or whatever the street is called in this fantasy world. Serena saw shops selling different merchandise through their large glass windows, while herds of strolling shoppers occupied the streets.

    Leonard looked at his pocket watch, seeing that it was almost noon he asked "Let''s take a break. What do you want for lunch?"

    "You?"

    Leonard raised an eyebrow.

    "I mean, what do you recommend? You''ve been staying here for awhile. I bet you have a favorite restaurant here somewhere?"

    "Okay" Leonard replied, then he opened a wooden window to tell the driver to make a stop.

    The driver stopped in front of a seemingly upscale restaurant. Leonard went out first then offered his hand to help Serena get off the carriage. Then, he instructed the coachmen of the other two carriage to go ahead of them.

    "Why not ask them to join us for lunch?"

    "I asked them to leave first, so that when we arrive at the school''s boarding house, your room will already be prepared."

    "oh..." Serena replied, noting how considerate this brother of hers is.

    "Welcome Lord Maxwell, it is our pleasure to have you here with us today."

    "Please rise."

    The receptionist rose and asked them to follow him.

    Serena noted the formal atmosphere of the restaurant as they were led to a four-seater table beside the window overlooking the streets. Serena and Leonard both sat by the window facing each other. As they were looking over the menu, they heard a knock.

    Looking out, Serena saw a man giving Leonard a mock salute. The rays of the afternoon sun shone upon him giving him an otherworldly glow. He had dark caramel locks that lightly moved with the breeze and lightly tanned sun kissed skin. As he smiled, a dimple teased his right cheek and his stormy gray eyes twinkled with mischief. He was as handsome as sin that Serena had to cover her face with the menu to hide her heated cheeks.

    Seeing Serena with her head burrowed behind the menu, the man outside pointed at Serena while wiggling his brows at Leonard. Leonard furrowed his brows and shook his head. Not far behind the man outside, he saw his other friend who just finished talking to their coachman smile and wave at him. Soon, the pair entered the restaurant.

    "Serena, please wait a moment, I''ll just meet my friends at the reception. "

    Not sure if she already recovered from her blush, Serena pretended to seriously look at the menu as she nodded her head. "Alright..."

    Leonard stood up from the table and approached his friends.

    "Hey Leonard, did we disturb your date?" his friend teased.

    Leonard shook his head as he explained "No Charlie, I''m not on a date. I am with my sister. She will be joining us in school this year."

    "Is that so? Then you won''t mind me and Kylo joining you for lunch right? It''s lonely having only a man as company for lunch. Also, stop calling me Charlie, you sound like my mother."

    "Not that I want to disturb your date Leonard, but it is indeed sad only having Charlie here, as company." Kylo seconded as he emphasized on the name Charlie.

    "Let me ask for Serena''s permission first."

    Leonard went back to talk to Serena, but his friends followed right behind him leaving him no choice but to introduce them.

    Serena meanwhile was busy connecting the dots. She realized that the man earlier must be Charlton Daniel, the only son of the duke of Suffox, and the second male lead in the novel. From what she can recall, Charlton was a sunny and friendly playboy before meeting the heroine. She felt bad for him when the heroine seemingly led him on and later chose Geoffrey. Just like any SML, he is always second best in comparison to the male lead except for his slightly more handsome face. In the novel, he always supported the heroine behind the shadows. He was not a show-off, but his feelings were true. In the end, he let go of the heroine to have her happily ever after with Geoffrey while he never recovered from his broken heart. He spent the rest of his life being a bachelor.

    ''Poor soul... but anyways, the description in the novel gave him no justice AT ALL! I think my knickers just fell when I saw him make that mock salute! I will never understand why teenage girls like ice cube male leads when there''s a perfectly fine Adonis right beside him. Well, whatever, he will make a wonderful first boyfriend. Based on his character, he will have no hard feelings when we break up. Also, I can even save him from his wretched fate of having to spend the rest of his-- life in broken heartedness later because the female lead will never choose him!''

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 6: Zeroing on her first target

    Serena was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she only realized Leonard was standing near her when he called her attention.

    "Serena, may I introduce you to my friends? Also, would it be alright for them to join us for lunch?"

    Serena nodded her head. Seeing the two men, she stood up as Leonard pulled the chair to help her. Earlier she noted that Leonard was the tallest amongst them. The other two were about the same height, reaching Leonard''s eyebrow.

    "Charlton, Kylo, this is my lovely sister, Serena Lilianne Maxwell."

    "Good afternoon Lady Maxwell, I am Kylo Louis, the second prince of Alighieri. It is a pleasure to finally meet you." Kylo introduced himself as he nodded at her.

    ''So this is Kylo... he''s a cutie with his silver hair and purple eyes, but not my type. In the novel, he and Charlton were the closest in their group due to their same interest with the fairer sex. He was also interested with the female lead because of her feistiness''

    Serena curtsied in return then gave him a close-lipped smile. After, she turned to look at Charlton, batted her eyelashes once then gave him a coy smile.

    Charlton was slightly surprised. He was no saint to not know the meaning of a smile like that. Deeming what he saw as impossible, he composed and introduced himself.

    "Lady Maxwell, I am Charlton Heindrich Daniel, it is a pleasure to meet you" he said and then bowed slightly.

    Serena curtsied in return. "The pleasure is all mine, your highness..." then added "Lord Daniel..." coquettishly.

    Meanwhile, Leonard who was standing beside her did not saw her facial expressions.

    "My kind sister accepted your insistence in joining us for lunch. Come take a seat."

    Leonard helped Serena first then sat beside her. It missed his eyes how Kylo elbowed Charlton whispering ''she likes you'' then pushed him to take the seat in front of Serena.

    The waiter approached them for their order. While waiting for the food to arrive, Kylo opened the conversation.

    "So... Lady Maxwell, are you excited for school? If Leonard can''t tour you around, our dear friend, Charlton here, will gladly do so. By the way, just call me Kylo" Kylo teased, for which he received a glare from Leonard.

    "Thank you for mentioning that Prince Kylo, Lord Daniel, will you kindly do so?" Serena said while looking expectantly at Charlton.

    "Brother, Prince Kylo just mentioned that as a courtesy... no need to be angsty!" Serena said with a pout.

    ''Did she not get what Kylo was implying? Charlton escorting her unchaperoned?'' Leonard thought while furrowing his brows as he looked at her.

    Of course, Serena understood what Kylo meant. It''s just that, she has already zeroed in on Charlton as her first target, and letting them have their alone time will be perfect!

    Charlton meanwhile can''t take his eyes away from Serena. Sitting in front of her, he couldn''t help himself but be mesmerized by her beauty. He has seen a lot of beautiful girls, but this is the first time that he has been affected this way. From the arch of her eyebrows to the way she pouted her kissable lips, she was perfection. He had to look elsewhere to stop himself from wanting to kiss her. However, he made the mistake of looking below her face and saw her pale decolletage. Feeling flushed, he drank the cold water in front of him. He can''t believe that he just checked out his friend''s sister.

    Kylo elbowed Charlton slightly, and when he turned to look at him, he wiggled his eyebrows and smirked. As if telling him that he saw everything.

    Leonard cleared his throat, "Be that as it may, you should be wary of men asking for your time. You might be taken advantage of."

    "But they are your friends..." Serena wanted to laugh at Leonard''s overprotectiveness. ''besides, it is me they should be careful of!''

    ''especially because they are my friends that I know these two'' Leonard wanted to say but stopped himself. Saying that these two are rakes will only make his own character questionable.

    Leonard, knowing that his advice was not really absorbed by his sister, just looked at the boys in front of him pleadingly.

    "So... what are you looking forward to in school?" Kylo asked.

    "Nothing much really... I just want to enjoy the times of my youth." ''like having your hot friend here as my first boyfriend.''

    "I thought meeting a certain someone would be your answer." Kylo continued teasingly.

    "Who? Crown Prince Geoffrey?"

    The two boys completely forgot that Serena is Geoffrey''s fianc¨¦ until she mentioned his name. Now that she mentioned it, guilt immediately ate the two boys.

    It was last summer that their friend, Geoffrey, started to act strangely. Although Geoffrey never told them about it, since he just got engaged, they both assumed that it must because of his fiance.

    They never told it to Leonard, knowing that his sister is Geoffrey''s fianc¨¦. In fact, they helped Geoffrey hide it. During their schooling last year, Geoffrey was busy with what they assume were love letters. Clearly, their friend was besotted.

    Just yesterday, they saw him touring a brown haired girl in campus. Although it was from a far, their friend looked happy and comfortable. They assumed that she is also the reason why Geoffrey did not join them in their excursion today.

    Charlton clenched his fist. Looking at Serena, he figured that, clearly, she was not the girl Geoffrey was with yesterday. He doesn''t know why he feels this way, but his heart aches just thinking how she will feel if she finds out that her fiance might be cheating on her. He doesn''t agree with what Geoffrey is doing. He needs to talk with him later. Although he and Kylo were rakes, they were not yet engaged to be married.

    Meanwhile, Kylo was more guilty. It was not only now that he figured that it was not Serena, Geoffrey was corresponding with. However, he thought that since Leonard''s sister is the end game, he can just let Geoffrey enjoy this time. He thought that whatever Geoffrey is feeling now may come to pass.

    Kylo laughed awkwardly as he replied. "Oh... so... are you excited to meet him?"

    "Well, I don''t know. I never met him before and he never took it upon himself to visit." ''I know his character though. He really hates the fact that his father, the king, announced his engagement without consulting him at court in spring last year. It made him feel like his whole life has been planned out for him, stifling whatever freedom he has. Thus, when he met the female lead last summer, he found his breather. Well, whatever...''

    "Don''t take it to heart Serena, Geoffrey is just busy. Being the crown prince, he has a lot in his hands. We have been friends for so long, and I can vouch that he is a good man" Leonard defended his friend.

    Serena just nodded with a smile. She knows the truth, but Leonard here is completely innocent.

    "I understand... I just hope that he will treat me kindly." ''Well, at least kindly enough to let me break our engagement first, or if not, at least not humiliate me when he breaks it!Come to think of it... would I appeal to Charlton more if I were to paint myself as a damsel in distress after my broken engagement?''

    Meanwhile, guilt is eating Kylo and Charlton more. Thankfully, lunch arrived signaling the end of their conversation.

    Just like that, lunch ended. Leonard settled the bill despite the other two''s insistence.

    As they parted their ways, the boys had one thing in mind.

    Geoffrey was a very lucky man, and he doesn''t even know it.

    ¡ª-

    Tbc

 Chapter 7: Arriving at the school

    Upon arriving at the gates of Windsor School for Nobles, their carriage was halted to a stop.

    "Let us go down the carriage first, the guards need to check it before entering." Leonard explained.

    "Good afternoon Lord Maxwell and welcome back. Please wait for a moment as we check your carriage." The captain of the guards said as he bowed his head.

    "Alright Sir Pierre, by the way, may I introduce you to my sister, Serena."

    "Good afternoon lady Maxwell, it is a pleasure to meet you. Welcome to Windsor, I hope that you will have a pleasant time here in school." Pierre said as he bowed and smiled at Serena.

    "Thank you, kind Sir. I do hope so too." Serena curtsied and replied.

    While waiting for the guards to finish checking, Serena observed the school''s surroundings. The road they passed through must be the main street as it led straight to the huge gates of their school. From where she was standing, she can see that there were also side streets with shops that looked like the cobbled streets of York. There were some young nobles walking and some in groups shopping. She noted that there were a lot of guards surrounding the area. The school and its perimeter must be the most guarded place in the whole kingdom as it is where children of royalties and nobles from all over the empire congregate.

    Not long after, Leonard called her attention to re-enter their carriage. Sitting in front of her, he started the conversation.

    "Do you want to go out later?" Leonard asked, he saw her curious eyes earlier.

    "Can we?"

    "The gates of the school will close at 9 in the evening today. It is still 2 in the afternoon now, so we still have time after you settle in."

    "Alright. Are we allowed to go out of the school every day?"

    Leonard shook his head. "No, we are only allowed to go out on weekends. Tomorrow, there will be an assembly in the morning to officially start the school year."

    Serena nodded as she looked out of the window. The school ground was huge with perfectly manicured lawns.

    "Here is the school dormitory for ladies." Leonard said as their carriage stopped in front of a castle like building. "I will need to leave you here as the school dormitory for men is on the other side. What time should I come back to fetch you?"

    "You can come back after 3 hours. I''m a little tired from our long journey."

    "Alright. Do you wish to walk around the school before we go out later?"

    "If time allows." Serena replied as she smiled at him.

    Leonard nodded as he went down the carriage again to help her. Serena blushed as she held his hand.

    ''What a gentleman'' she said in her mind for the nth time.

    Welcoming her outside is Beatrice (her maid).

    "Please help your lady settle in." Leonard instructed Beatrice, then he faced Serena saying "I''ll see you later." Before he left.

    "M''lady, I already got your key card and prepared your room. Thankfully, you don''t need to share with another noble lady like the others." Beatrice chattered as they entered.

    Serena silently looked around the lobby as they were greeted with a curtsy by a lady in her 40''s.

    "Good afternoon Lady Maxwell, I am Nora, the head receptionist of the ladies'' dormitory. Shall I walk you to your room as I explain the house rules?"

    "Thank you, Madame Nora. That would be most helpful." Serena replied.

    "Please follow me."

    The dormitory was rectangular in shape with an open courtyard in the middle. As they walked the hall beside the courtyard, they came across young ladies who stared at Serena. Whenever she met the eyes of other ladies, they were friendly enough to smile at her. Serena knows reciprocity so she always smiled back.

    "First of, curfew time is at 10 in the evening. We have a monitoring team that checks at 9 in the evening to ensure that you are in your room. Thus, if you return after 9 pm, you need to notify the receptionist in charge to avoid causing unnecessary alarm. Second, guests and visitors, except for immediate family members, are only allowed in the lobby and in the courtyard here on our right. Third, smoking is not allowed within the premises. The rooms are equipped with sensitive smoke detectors and alarms. Lastly, any major acts of misconduct, such as use of illegal drugs, will immediately lead to expulsion."

    After climbing a flight of stairs, they arrived at room number 218. Beatrice tapped the keycard on the keyless doorknob.

    "If you lose your key, you may request a copy at the reception at an additional cost. That is all, thank you very much and welcome to Windsor School for Nobles." Nora finished as she made a curtsy and smiled at Serena.

    ''Do I need to give her tip or something? It feels like she''s a bellboy in a hotel...'' Serena thought as she looked at Beatrice.

    Beatrice taking the hint took out a small pouch and handed it to Nora. Nora smiled wider as she took in the weight of the pouch. "Thank you again" she said as she left.

    "Where did you get that?" Serena asked as they entered the room. ''so she was indeed expecting a tip! Do I have cash here in my bag? Haven''t thought of that earlier as Leonard only handed a card in the restaurant.''

    "Duchess Celine handed it to me yesterday, I still have about 2 pouches here and about twenty in my luggage. She instructed me to give it to those you wish to reward..."

    "Have you given out a lot since you arrived?" Serena continued as she looked around. The room turned out to look like a grand suite in a hotel. It has its own living room with a sala set, a dining room with a six seater dining table, and a modern looking kitchen with an island counter.

    "From when we arrived, I gave out two. They were the ones who helped carry our luggage. I apologize for not informing you ahead, m''lady"

    "Oh... it''s alright." Serena replied as she opened the door that led to her bedroom.

    "I already stored your dresses in the wardrobe, also, I already gave out your measurement to the school seamstress for your uniform. They told me to pick it up on Friday."

    ''So we do have school uniform.'' Serena thought as she walked around the bedroom. It was smaller than her room in the ducal house but did not lose to its charm. There was a bathroom inside the room which has a bathtub. To the right of the bed is a big window overlooking the school''s lawn with its curtain open.

    "m''lady, do you wish me to help you change your clothes to be more comfortable before the Lord picks you up?"

    Serena nodded as Beatrice picked a chemise for her change into. Beatrice then proceeded to close the curtain before helping Serena change.

    "Thank you, Beatrice. I will just take a short nap. Please wake me up after an hour." Serena instructed.

    "Yes m''lady, I will be in my room located behind the kitchen if ever you need me." Beatrice said as bowed then left the room.

    Serena looked around the room one more time before she laid herself on the bed. While trying to get some sleep, she thought of the novel in comparison to what she is experiencing now.

    Rianne (granddaughter of Serena) did not really talk about the school in detail. She focused more on the blooming love between the ML and FL rather than the daily life of the villainess. However, she was sure that some fine details has already changed since she arrived. First, although it was not mentioned if Serena had lunch with Leonard going to school, she was sure that Serena''s first conversation with the SML, Charlton, in the novel was on one of the school parties where she poured red wine on the female lead. It was a memorable scene that''s why she actually remembers it in detail.

    Serena was being escorted by Geoffrey at a dinner party held in honor of the school''s founding. It was not mentioned how she was dressed, but it was said that Emily was wearing a white dress making her look like an angel. Geoffrey saw that she was being escorted by Charlton, and with his jealousy, he left Serena without an escort after they entered the ball.

    At that time, Emily was trying to walk away from Geoffrey because she knew that what they were doing was wrong. She found out that he is the crown prince after his opening speech during the school assembly. However, fate seems to be putting the two of them together. They joined the same clubs, then, being top female student of her batch after the preliminary exam, she also became their year''s female representative joining the student council where Geoffrey was the President. At first, she was already ready to forgive him, but what hurt her more is that Geoffrey pretended not to know her in front of the other members of the council. After that meeting, she was so angry with him that since then, she has been avoiding him.

    When she arrived and took a peek, she only heard Emily confessing her love for Geoffrey and then saw them hugging. She was so angry that all she saw was red.

    At this point, Serena was already feeling low. She was envious of Emily for being the school flower while she was labeled as the blond bimbo behind her back. She did not understand why things turned out the way they did, but her consolation is that she will one day be queen, and everyone will have to bow to her. With this, she invested all her love and hope on Geoffrey.

    She now understands the importance of one''s position in society. She is the only biological daughter of a duke, but she knows that she, as a woman, can not inherit the dukedom. So to ensure her position, securing her marriage with the crown prince is a must. She did not care anymore if Geoffrey does not or will not love her in the future. What is important is to first get rid of whatever is blocking her way towards the Queen''s seat. Thus, this scene began her blackening.

    Serena wanted to confront the two, but she doesn''t want to lose Geoffrey. So she decided to lead Emily''s escort to them instead.

    Charlton was holding two wine glasses while looking for Emily when Serena approached him. He has seen Serena a couple of times, but it never ceased to amaze him how beautiful she was. However, he knows that she was the forbidden fruit so he kept his distance. He never even talked to her before.

    "Good evening Lord Daniel, I know we haven''t been introduced yet, but I am Serena Lilianne Maxwell, the fianc¨¦ of your friend, crown prince Geoffrey, and the sister of Leonard."

    "Good evening Lady Maxwell, it is a pleasure to meet you. What may I do for you?" Charlton asked surprised and confused on why she''s talking to him.

    "Will you please help me find my fianc¨¦? I can''t seem to find him..."

    Seeing that Emily is not around, he nodded his head. Not wanting to look like an idiot walking while holding two glasses of wine, he handed one to Serena.

    "Alright. Please have one."

    Serena received the half filled glass with a smile as she led him towards the balcony. However, before she can make Charlton catch the cheating pair red handed, Emily already entered the hall. Geoffrey on the other hand was nowhere to be seen.

    Serena was so livid that when Emily came closer and made a curtsy, she couldn''t think straight and directly poured the red wine on her head. The whole ballroom turned silent as she turned to look at Charlton.

    "I hope you will have better taste in women someday. Thank you for your time, and for the glass of wine." Serena said as she curtsied and left the ball.

    Charlton can only gape.

    TBC

 Chapter 8: the necklace

    Serena was awoken by the knocks of Beatrice as she heard her say,

    "M''lady, should I help you in preparing for your dinner with m''lord?"

    ''What time is it?'' Serena thought as she rubbed her head.

    "Come in..."

    Beatrice came in as she opened the light while Serena looked at the clock. It was already 4 pm.

    "I''m sorry to just have awoken you now, you were in deep sleep earlier..."

    "It''s alright." Serena replied as she stood up and walked to the bathroom to freshen herself. After, Beatrice helped her fix her hair and clothes. She was just about ready when the sound of a doorbell was heard.

    "I''ll get it m''lady."

    Serena nodded her head. When Beatrice went out, she opened her purse. She forgot to check for money earlier. She saw that inside her purse was, a tin can of candy, a handkerchief, a porcelain jar containing rouge, a pocket of tissue, and a thin wallet. Inside the wallet, she found her identification card, an unsigned credit card with her printed name, and some paper bills. Well, it seems like her granddaughter was too lazy to think of having different currency. It is just the same as the one in the modern world.

    Curious, she looked at the pouch her mother gave to Beatrice to give out. She asked one from Beatrice earlier to check. When she opened it, she saw a silver ingot and note which says ''thank you, and please continue taking care of my daughter. ¨C Duchess Celine Maxwell''

    Serena felt her eyes well with tears. She suddenly felt nostalgic as what the duchess did was like what her mother does when she was in school. In her previous life, her mother used to give gifts and letters to her teachers during Christmas every year. She''s quite positive that that was one of the reasons why she became the teacher''s pet.

    "m''lady, Lord Leonard is already in the lobby waiting."

    Serena dabbed her tears with the handkerchief as she put back all her things in her purse.

    "I''m ready." She said as she stood up from the vanity.

    As the season is changing, the weather is cooler in the evening. Thus, Serena changed her gown to one that has high neckline and long sleeves.

    As she went down the stairs with Beatrice in tow, she noticed some of the ladies giggling and whispering.

    ''What else could they be giggling and whispering about? They must have seen Leonard. No doubt that he must be popular.''

    However, it was Charlton that Serena first saw when she entered the lobby. He was wearing eyeglasses this time as he read through a newspaper. It was merely a second, but she felt her heart stutter. At this angle, he looked similar to her late husband in their younger days.

    ''If I knew that my target will be joining us tonight, I would have worn a better-looking dress'' Serena thought as she noticed Leonard approaching her. Beatrice curtsied then left. Meanwhile she saw Kylo sitting on the opposite chair in front of Charlton.

    "I''m sorry Serena, but these two insisted on joining us again."

    "They should have missed you all summer." Serena said as they walked towards the two.

    "Not really, we just want to keep a beautiful lady company!" Kylo interjected as he and Charlton stood up from their sitting position and faced her.

    "don''t believe him" Charlton spoke.

    "That I''m a beautiful lady?" Serena asked Charlton as she raised her left eyebrow while smiling at him.

    "N-no... not that, I, I mean... you are very beautiful..." Charlton stuttered as he blushed.

    Kylo laughed. His friend was usually smooth with the ladies, but in a span of a few hours, he became a blushing and stuttering besotted fool in front of Leonard''s sister.

    "Kylo, if you keep on teasing my sister, I would deem it better to leave you behind." Leonard said as he looked at his two friends.

    "Just kidding, just kidding. Sorry lady Maxwell. We just haven''t met Leonard the whole of summer, and we also wanted to have dinner outside."

    "oh... it''s alright, however, I wish to look around town as it is my first time here. Would that be fine with you?"

    "Yes of course, don''t mind us."

    "Let''s go." Leonard announced as they walked out.

    As it is quite a long walk from the dormitory to the gates, the four of them rode separate carriages. Leonard with Serena, Kylo with Charlton.

    "What''s that about Charlie? You looked like a blushing boy who just hit puberty and saw a girl for the first time."

    "I was just caught by surprise." Charlton replied as he tried to hide his red face.

    "Oh no... You bloody fancy her!"

    "Stop that Kylo, we just met her a few hours ago, and besides, we both know that she is engaged to Geoffrey."

    "You better tell yourself that. Geoffrey that fool, whatever was he thinking?"

    When they arrived at the school gates, they all went down from their carriages to walk towards town. Serena and Leonard was in front while Kylo and Charlton walked behind them.

    Like any other girl, Serena loved shopping. She quickly forgot about the boys and just enjoyed herself looking at the trinkets, clothes, books and whatever it is that the shops have to offer. The three boys followed her around like lost puppies. They on the other hand, never enjoyed shopping.

    It was 6:30 in the evening when Leonard, carrying everything Serena shopped, asked her to stop for dinner. Kylo and Charlton were not carrying anything as Leonard insisted on carrying everything himself. It would not be proper to have other men carry his sister''s things, he insisted.

    They were about to enter the restaurant when Serena saw a Tiffany & Co. jewelry store right beside it. Her eyes widen in surprise as she excitedly said,

    "Please go ahead and order for me Brother Leonard. I will just look here first!" She said as she pointed at the store.

    Leonard was about to respond when Kylo pulled him inside the restaurant. Kylo recognized Geoffrey with a girl from afar as he signaled Charlton warn him.

    Charlton quickly walked away to chase Geoffrey but saw him riding a plain carriage. Hopefully, the next they see him will be at the assembly tomorrow.

    Charlton walked back to the restaurant, passing the jewelry store, he saw Serena through the glass window. He noted that her eyes were wide with wonder looking at a Jewelry laid in front of her. The middle aged sales lady was obviously asking her to try it on but she shook her head as she smiled.

    The doorbell rang and the sales lady and Serena turned to see Charlton entering.

    "Lord Daniel? I''m already done here... let''s go?" Serena asked as she smiled at him.

    Charlton nodded his head noting the way Serena''s eyes lingered on the necklace before they left.

    Serena casted one last look at the necklace. She wanted it, but knew that it is too much. Even when she was kinda rich in her last lifetime, she would never be able to afford it. Also, she recalled that it would later be the engagement gift of Geoffrey to Emily as the sign of his unwavering love.

    Serena walked with Charlton to the restaurant. When they entered, they saw Kylo and Leonard seated at the corner.

    "Lady Maxwell, please go ahead, I will be back shortly."

    Serena not wanting to pry, lest he be turned off, nodded her head.

    Leonard asked her to sit beside him.

    "Why does it look like you''re brooding?" Serena asked Leonard who obviously is in a bad mood.

    "It''s nothing..."

    "actually, your brother here is angry that we left you at Tiffany''s on your own."

    "Though I am glad that you worry about me so, I''m not a child Brother Leonard..."

    "That''s what I told him! Besides, we are in the safest place in the whole empire. By the way, where''s Charlton?"

    "He left after he sent me here and said he will come back shortly."

    "I see, by the way, I hope you like risotto, I took the liberty of ordering for everyone! It''s my treat for tonight." Kylo said with a smug grin.

    Meanwhile, Charlton went back to Tiffany''s. He wanted to see what Serena was looking at earlier.

    Apparently, the jewelry that she seemed to covet was an intricately designed bib necklace inspired by the idea of abstract flower petals made of platinum and inlaid with diamonds. He can already imagine her wearing it. Nobody else will suit the necklace more than her.

    The sales lady''s face was about to split due to the wide grin that she is sporting.

    Charlton can only awkwardly smile back. He can''t believe that the first time be buys jewelry, it is for a lady he just met a few hours ago who also already has a fianc¨¦. If you imagine that bad, he doesn''t even have any idea on how he will give it to her. Even worse, to ensure that his parents won''t find out, it was his own lifetime savings which he used for that necklace. In fact, his savings only amounted to 450 grand. This amount of money is no joke, not many nobles will earn it in their whole lifetime. He still had to pay the balance in installment for a year. It was the most expensive single purchase he ever made in his whole 19 years of life. It costed a whooping 500 grand!

    Charlton''s hand was shaking as he signed the bill. After this, he will need to live a frugal life for the rest of the year. However, looking at the velvet box containing the necklace, he felt something akin to pride.

    "Milord, if the lady doesn''t agree to marry you after giving her that, I will!"

    ---

    TBC

 Chapter 9: The assembly

    "What''s that?" Kylo asked as Charlton sat beside him.

    "Something my mother asked me to pick up." Charlton lied with a straight face.

    Kylo just raised his brow while Serena smiled at him. The food was already served and so they ate in silence. After dinner, they walked back to school as their carriages were waiting for them. They all sent Serena back to her dorm first before going back to theirs.

    "I won''t be able to accompany you much starting tomorrow, but I will try to make time whenever you need me. I''ll see you in the morning at the assembly. Good night, Serena." Leonard said as he walked with her to the entrance of the dorm.

    "Thank you for today brother Leonard, Good night!" Serena said, then she waved at Charlton and Kylo who were standing in front of their carriage waiting for her to get in.

    --

    It was quarter to eight in the morning when Serena arrived in the assembly hall. As she was recalling the details in the novel, she observed the hall filled with students. The area was divided into three sections. On the right and in the middle were students wearing uniform. The boys were wearing black colored three-piece suit with white undershirt and plaid burgundy tie, while the ladies were wearing burgundy-plaid skirt of varying lengths, matching ribbon, white undershirt, knee high socks and black coat. On the left were students in civilian clothing, obviously the girls looked eager to wear the uniform while the boys can''t take their eyes of the ladies in uniform. Meanwhile, at the very front there was a platform where a teacher was standing.

    Not seeing any familiar face, Serena walked to the area for 1st year students.

    The empire has 8 kingdoms, think of it as ASEAN which has 8 member countries. The premise was almost the same as each kingdom has autonomy and none of them were under the rulership of the other. Windsor though, is one of the, if not the richest kingdom amongst the 8. This of course, raise the status of nobles of the kingdom. That is why in the novel, although there are also princesses in school, Serena''s status was considered special.

    Being the only biological daughter of a very rich Duke, one can only imagine how large her dowry is. And as if that were not enough, she was also the most beautiful girl in the empire. If not because of her reputation and mental illness after the thing with Geoffrey, she would have easily been the most desirable woman.

    "All students please settle. We will begin the school assembly in 5 minutes." The teacher said as more students filled the hall.

    Serena stood amongst the first-year students. The ladies were all keeping to themselves, smiling shyly at one another, while the boys, most of them already knew each other so they had their own cliques.

    Looking at the entrance, Serena saw Charlton and Kylo entering. Charlton and her eyes met, so she waved at him while smiling sweetly. Charlton blushed and waved back. Kylo seeing Charlton waving followed his eyes and saw Serena.

    "With a chick like that..." Kylo sighed as he continued "I have no idea why Geoffrey is trading a pearl for fish-eye. Hey Charlie, stop smiling like that, it creeps me out. If I didn''t know you better, I''d wager that you''ll soon be a Lancelot wooing his Guinevere."

    "Not funny." Charlton replied as they walked to where the 2nd years were at.

    All the students straightened when the platform was filled by the school''s dignitaries.

    "Welcome and welcome back to Windsor School for Nobles. Today, we welcome 128 new students to our school. We also welcome back the 112 2nd year students, and 98 senior students in their final year. Please let us give ourselves a round of applause." The teacher said as all the students clapped.

    Afterwards, he introduced the school principal to give his welcoming ramarks.

    "Good morning everyone. It is with great pleasure that I welcome all of you today. As we all know, our school was founded 150 years ago after our forefathers signed the regional cooperation between the 8 kingdoms, Windsor, Alighieri, Russow, Eulio, Militeia, Guiea, Balamb, and Horace. This school was built upon their hope that the time spent in this school will strengthen the ties amongst us as we grow...."

    Serena tuned out whatever the principal was saying as she saw Leonard standing with a group of students near the platform. Beside him was a black haired man who Serena believe must be Crown Prince Geoffrey, her fianc¨¦. The mic was again given to the teacher as he asked the student council to climb up the stairs.

    "Now, let us welcome the student council headed by Crown Prince Geoffrey William of Windsor."

    The group of 8 students climbed the platform as the teacher gave the mic to Geoffrey.

    "Thank you very much for the warm introduction Sir, but please call me Geoffrey. Good morning everyone. I am Geoffrey William, a second year and the student council president, with me are the members of the student council, Artemis Philip, a senior who is also our vice president, Diana Murphy, a senior who is our secretary, Mary Thompson, a second year and our treasurer. We also have Diether James and Joan Keira as the Senior representatives, Leonard Maxwell and Gina Oslow as the Second year representatives with us. As you may have noticed, I did not attach a title to our names. That is because in this school, we are all students. We are equals and our superiors are our teachers and the school staff/ dignitaries. The second year and senior students are aware of this, but I know that this is a first for the freshmen. Please keep that in mind as you tread your life as students at this school. Other than that, I believe that you will all enjoy your learning experience here. After the preliminary exam, two freshmen students of opposite genders will be tasked to join the council, and I, together with our members, will be happy to welcome you then." Geoffrey said as he placed his right hand on his left chest and bowed.

    ''what a pretentious SOB...'' Serena thought as she observed the male lead of the novel. ''he may look like a prince, and sound humble in his speech especially with the bow, but in the novel, there is no man who is more hypocritical with a hero complex than him. He actually only implements the social equality when it comes to the female lead, but for the others and for himself? Other than allowing everyone to use his first name, his attitude is ''Sorry, crown prince here''.'' Serena thought as she rolled her eyes. ''Well, whatever, it''s not like I''ll be seeing him a lot. In the novel, Serena introduced herself, and after that, he avoided her like a plague. Besides, he will be too busy with the female lead. Now where is she?''

    Serena didn''t have to look for long, she just had to follow Geoffrey''s eyes to spot a brown hair girl in front of the line. Said girl has her head bowed. She can not see her clearly as there were people in front of her.

    "Thank you for that Geoffrey. And so with this, we now end our welcoming ceremony. The second year and Senior students, as your class and schedules have been distributed the day before, please proceed to your classroom. Meanwhile, for the freshmen, please follow me."

    The students went out of the assembly hall, which also doubles as the school auditorium, in an orderly manner.

    Before leaving, Serena''s eyes met with Leonard as they smiled at each other. Geoffrey was walking with him but did not turn to her direction. Her eyes then went to follow the leaving 2nd year students. Kylo has his right arm slung across a girl''s shoulder, while Charlton seems to be troubled with a girl trying to cling to his arm.

    Charlton saw her looking at him as he shook his head, as if trying to say ''this has nothing to do with me''. Serena raised her brow then turned to follow the group of freshmen.

    "We are now in the east wing of our school. Here on the ground floor is the school cafeteria, on the second floor are club rooms, and the third floor has the school library. You may walk around the school during your free time later." The teacher said as he continued to walk.

    "Here on the west wing are the classrooms. The ground floor is for the freshmen. The second for the second years, and the top floor for the Seniors. As there are 128 of you enrolled this year, the school has divided you into 5 sections. All female students are in class 1 and 2, while all male students are in class 3 to 5. Kindly look for your own names, enter your classroom, take a sit, and wait for your teachers for further instructions. If you do not have any questions, then I will leave you amongst yourselves." The teacher said.

    Luckily for Serena, she already knew that she will be in section 1 as said in the novel. So she just looked at the list to double check. She also confirmed that she will be in the same class as the female lead.

    Serena was the third person to enter the class. She quickly chose a sit at the middle of the row beside the window. Although she has no plans on being the goody two shoes teacher''s pet, she doesn''t want to be labeled as the bimbo like in the novel.

    Soon after, Serena saw the female lead, Emily Evans, entering the class. Today, she was wearing a neat yellow dress, nothing fancy but it suited her. Her long brown hair was braided to the side, and her head was bowed. She looked a little upset, perhaps due to finding out that Geoffrey is their kingdom''s crown prince with a fianc¨¦. She sat on the second seat in the middle row of the class.

    Serena later noticed that the class has been filled and there were no more students outside.

    Afterwards, the teacher came in. Serena already knew who their teacher will be based on the novel, but it is still funny to see the students being star strucked.

    "Okay class, I am Ms. Grace Astoria, your homeroom teacher for this year."

 Chapter 10: Home Room

    Their home room teacher, Grace Astoria, was a Princess from the kingdom of Russow. She was directly hired as a teacher after she graduated in Windsor two years ago. Her achievement of becoming the youngest and first female teacher in the most prestigious school in the whole empire made her a legendary figure in their generation. She was beautiful, smart, upright, and fair-minded. All the students look up to her and all the girls idolize her.

    "As you noticed, classes for first years are divided by gender. Obviously, the reason for this is some archaic gender inequality bull. However, I do see its importance. Unlike the male populace, we girls, only received home schooling before entering this school at the age of 18. Thus, there is indeed a need to correctly assess the knowledge and capability of each and everyone of you." Grace said while raising her left brow, looking intimidating. Serena noted the class being silent, taking every word in.

    "You may feel a bit intimidated now, I can see. But fear not, for that is the reason I am here. I know that you all were educated differently, but keep to heart if you may my advice, that education is NOT merely the learning of the facts, but the TRAINING of the mind to THINK." And then she smiled.

    The students were all speechless in awe. Serena had to smile with the ingenuity. She read that line in the novel before but hearing it herself is another experience entirely.

    "Now, as you all heard, in this school, your title is moot. You all will need to address each other by name if you''re close, Miss or Mister plus the surname if you''re not. However, in this class, I want to harness solidarity. So I ask everyone to call each other at least by name. By the way, as this is the first day of class, let us introduce ourselves. I''ll start and let the girl in the front seat next to the window continue. Again, I am Grace Astoria from the kingdom of Russow. Just call me Teacher or Sister Grace. Don''t call me Ma''am Grace, it makes me feel so old!" Grace said exaggeratedly as the students laughed.

    "I am Kelly May Roberts from the kingdom of Balamb. Please call me Kelly or Kiel." The girl stood from her seat and said shyly.

    "I am Millicent Stark from the kingdom of Horace. Please call me Milly..."

    "I am Serena Lilianne Maxwell from yours truly, you may all call me Serena." Serena said as she turned to everyone, smiled winningly, and bowed. ''Well, I need to at least make everyone like me, unlike the previous Serena, I do intend to enjoy my time here.'' She thought, recalling how frigid novel Serena initially was.

    The students continued to introduce themselves, and when it was Emily''s turn, although she was down, she still introduced herself confidently. After everyone was done, Teacher Grace gave more inspiring speech, and then gave instructions and guidelines regarding their schooling this year.

    "Unlike before when women of upper society were only taught how to please their husbands through learning how to sew, cook, sing, dance, and play an instrument, we are given opportunities to grasp more or even try to reach further heights. I am not saying that learning those is of little worth, but knowledge is power. I always believed that women should also be given the same right and access to education as men. And it is gratifying that now, you and I are part of the first institution to give chance to this sentiment. As part of the first batch of female graduates of our school, I must say through experience that learning more is not just that. This ''more'' in terms of knowledge is the key that opens the door for us women to be what we want to be. So I implore you all to seize this opportunity granted to you... As first year students, it may be difficult for you to adjust with the schedule and load that will be given. Some may be encountering most of the subjects for the first time. But as they say, be brave to travel the unknown path, and learn what you are capable of." Grace said as she turned to start writing on the board using chalk.

    "As you can see on the board is your schedule. This year from Mondays to Thursdays, you will be learning seven core academic subjects which are Mathematics, History, Reading, Biology, Philosophy, Economics and Geography. In case you are asking, all first years have the same subjects only that the lessons to be given your male counterparts are more advanced. While Fridays are dedicated to extracurricular activities aimed for socializing...."

    ''Ugh... all those subjects will surely give me a headache. In the novel, all those were just said in passing, but here, I have to actually study all of them again? Huhu... hopefully, I will be able to recall all those subjects I learned in college and graduate school. Alas, with this strict schedule, when will I get the chance to make waves with my love life? OH!!!! Fridays is the time when all students get to socialize. There are 6 sports activities to choose from in the morning, Fencing, Polo, swimming, croquet, archery and chess. In the afternoon, students need to choose amongst activities related to arts which are, sculpting, painting, calligraphy, music, and dance. I remember that Charlton took fencing and music during his second year. I have no plans of joining the fencing class, but music will be ok, although I am not a prodigy, I can still sing and play the piano, well at least a little.'' Serena thought as she continued to listen to Teacher Grace.

    "All subjects from Monday to Thursday will be held in this classroom with your classmates. While on Fridays, the venue, and the people you will be socializing with would depend on the class you choose. For your information, let me add that this year, aside from being your homeroom teacher, I will be teaching you economics. Do you have any question?"

    "None..." the class said in unison.

    "Alright. As it is your first day, the school is lenient, and no lesson will be given today. As there are no questions, I will be dismissing all of you early. Use the remainder of the day to explore the school. Tomorrow, I will ask everyone to provide the name of the clubs they will be joining on Fridays. Thank you very much and have pleasant day ahead. Goodbye." Teacher Grace said as she smiled to the class.

    All the students stood up to the side of their table and gave a curtsy. "Goodbye, teacher Grace" Everyone said.

    ''Funny how everyone just did that. As if they rehearsed it.'' Serena thought as Teacher Grace left them.

    After Grace left, the girls smiled tentatively at each other. Almost everyone just met each other for the first time. Most of the students decided to talk to those who sat near them.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 11: School Goddess

    "Good morning, Serena, right? Again, I am Gizel and this is my cousin Via. Would you care to join us in exploring the school grounds?" The girl who sat beside Serena asked her in a friendly manner while introducing her cousin who sat in front of her.

    "Sure, thank you for inviting me, Gizel, Via." Serena replied as she smiled back.

    "Would you mind if I join you? I am Millicent by the way, you may call me Milly." The girl in front of Serena cut in.

    "Of course, Milly. Let''s go?" Gizel replied, being the self-appointed leader of the group.

    The group of four collected their pouches. As they left the class. Serena was able to observe that cliques already started to form. Serena stood beside Gizel, walking in front, while Milly and Via stood behind them.

    "So... Serena, is it true that you are the fianc¨¦ of Crown Prince Geoffrey?" Gizel asked, being quite the gossip monger.

    "Ah... well.... Kinda?" Serena answered feeling awkward. ''Well, soon to be ex-fiance, but still a fianc¨¦ now...''

    "Ooohhhh I heard about it from mother. She said that the queen was so upset at that time as the kingdom of Horace wanted to form ties with Windsor through marriage. However, the princess is still so young. She just turned twelve this year. Talking about princesses, what can you say about Teacher Grace? Isn''t she just wonderful?" Milly chimed in.

    "Yes, I just want to be like her in the future." Via replied seriously.

    The four of them walked through the school and Serena was able to gauge the characters of her newfound friends.

    Gizel and Via were from the kingdom of Militeia. Gizel was a daughter of Marquess Morris, she was outspoken and quite the gossip. She has an older brother who is a senior this year.

    Via was the first born child of Earl Gonzales who is also a general. Coming from a military family, she is a little quiet and serious. The two were maternal cousins.

    Milly was from Horace, she is the youngest daughter of Earl Stark. She was also a gossip and hit it off immediately with Gizel as the two of them had a lot in common.

    Serena having had a daughter and granddaughter found it easy to get along with the girls. She also liked them.

    "No problem, even if we''re not in school, you may continue to do so, as you are now my friends..."

    "Wow! Thanks Serena! I can''t wait to write my mother and tell her that I became friends with the future queen of Windsor. Don''t worry I will note that she should tell the queen to forsake her idea regarding the crown prince as you are the most beautiful girl in the empire!" Milly said enthusiastically which made Serena blush.

    "Yes, I totally agree with Milly. How do you make your skin so white and blemish free? I need to take pointers from you Serena! The crown prince must be head over heels for you. We saw him earlier during his speech, he is also very handsome. You guys are a match made in heaven." Gizel added.

    "Well, I don''t want to burst your imaginary bubbles, but crown prince Geoffrey and I haven''t even been introduced to each other. Besides, being his wife is not yet written in stone. With regards to beauty, I don''t know about being the most beautiful. But personally, I think all of you have your own points... besides, true beauty comes from within." Serena said with a smile, showing both her dimples, exuding her charm. ''Well, although I do enjoy my current beauty, I also did experience my skin becoming wrinkled with age. But it is indeed true that these three are also quite pretty.''

    Although one can say that the female lead is only second to Serena in terms of beauty, other characters were not treated badly. Most of the students were not bad looking, in fact more than half have above average looks.

    Via was the tallest amongst them. She stood at 5 foot 8, has brunette hair, olive skin and brown eyes. She exudes exotic beauty reminisce of girls from the Mediterranean. Gizel has similar features only a little shorter. Standing at 5 foot 6, she is the second tallest. The two had well proportioned body.

    Milly was of the same height as Serena, standing at 5 foot 5, she has fair skin, red hair, and hazel eyes. Although not as beautiful as the other two, what was outstanding was her voluptuous body that can not be hidden by her dress.

    "Not only is she beautiful, she also has a kind heart! Even though I''m a girl I want to propose to you already!" Milly exclaimed exaggeratedly while grinning from ear to ear.

    It was unknown to Serena that during this time, she has already been the center of attention of almost all the boys in school. When she entered the assembly hall, she immediately became their white moonlight. Thus, it was not surprising that when all the first year boys were dismissed early, they tried to look for her.

    In the hallway of the east wing, she, along with her friends did not notice that the boys were actually trying to listen to their conversation. A lot of hearts were broken when they learned of her name, they can only sigh when she smiled that smile which put the flowers in bloom to shame. It may be true that her marriage is not yet written in stone, but what kind of idiot will not marry her? Not only was she very beautiful, she also sounds so humble! She''s not just an angel. She must be a goddess.

    Short to say, Serena earned the title school goddess that day.

 Chapter 12: Joining the swimming club

    "Are you really going to join the swimming club?" Via asked Serena, Gizel, and Milly. The four of them were already sitting in class while waiting for Teacher Grace to arrive.

    "Of course! How can we not?" Gizel answered her cousin in an offended tone, as if not joining is the gravest mistake she can make in life.

    "It would be nice if you were to join us too." Serena added.

    While looking around the campus yesterday, Serena was able to assess that joining the swimming club is the most beneficial in the morning. First, it is strategically located below the mezzanine where the fencing club is. Thus, if she wanted to see Charlton, she just needs to look up, or him down if he wants to see her. Second, when will she get the chance to show more skin to him if not when wearing a swimsuit? Thankfully, even though they are in a Victorian-esque era, swimwear for women is not a bathing gown. Rather, reminisce of the "Annette Kellerman", it is a one-piece swimsuit that is sleeve-less, form fitting, and reaches mid-thigh.

    "I can''t wait to wear the swimsuit! If my parents were to find out, I don''t know what they will do to me. But I just can''t help it! When I saw the picture yesterday, it already exceeded my desire to wear the school uniform!" Milly added, having stars on her eyes.

    "I just can''t. Apologies, I rather choose to join archery. Let''s just see each other during music club." Via said frowning.

    The rest of the day yesterday was spent with the girls. They went to her room making oohs and aahs, saying that she must have the best room in the dorm. Thus, she was not able to ''unexpectedly'' meet Charlton. She also realized that Leonard did not visit her. However, she knows that it will not be easy to meet them even when they are in the same campus given their different schedules.

    "Good morning everyone. Please pass this paper around and write the name of the clubs you will be joining at the two columns beside your name." Grace said as she placed her materials on the teachers table. This time, she started giving the paper at the girl sitting in front beside the door.

    When the paper reached Serena, she looked at Emily''s name. Just like in the novel, Emily joined Polo and Music. Previously, Serena joined the same and was outshined in both. Geoffrey was also part of the Polo club and that was the reason why Serena joined it. However, instead of her hope for romantic encounters coming to fruition, it backfired on her. Serena, being the prima donna that she was, can''t even mount a horse on her own. She even detests riding or being near a horse for she hates its smell. Most of the people joining polo were fond of horses and seeing her being too nitpicky did not leave a good impression. Aside from that, beginners like her were separated from skilled riders. Thus, she had suffered half a year for nothing but foul stench and a bad reputation.

    After everyone was done writing on the paper, lessons started for the day. The tables had a compartment under it in which the books of each student were placed.

    Serena was glad to discover that only the subjects History and Geography were different. Mathematics was just basic algebra. Economics was too easy as that was her major in her previous life, reading well, meh... it''s just actually simple logic, and biology, well although she hated that subject it''s still bearable. The initial pressure she felt in going back to school was quickly forgotten. ''I can just breeze through this'' Serena thought with a smile.

    The days passed quickly and soon it was Friday. The day before, she with Gizel and Milly bought their swimsuit. Unlike the school uniform that is custom made, the swimsuit has a prototype and was just distinguished by small, medium, and large size.

    "Milady, the 3 Misses is outside waiting for you." Beatrice said after knocking on the bedroom. Serena was looking at the mirror wearing her swimsuit at that time.

    "oh, alright, please let them in." Serena answered. ''Wow, I''m so beautiful and sexy. Can I now be considered a siren?'' she thought as she blinked and blew a kiss on the mirror.

    When she was properly dressed, she went outside her bedroom to see her friends.

    "Let''s go Serena, we''ll be late if you take any longer." Milly said excitedly. Finally, she was able to wear it under her clothes, and later she will be able to show it off.

    The four of them first sent via to the archery grounds. She was surprised to see Leonard there. She has not seen him after the school assembly. Leonard seeing Serena approached her first.

    "Good morning Serena." Leonard said as he lightly nodded at her friends. "How have you been these days?"

    "I''m doing fine brother Leonard. By the way, these are my friends, Via, Gizel and Milly." Serena said sweetly.

    "Good morning, thank you for taking care of my sister" Leonard said politely. "What are you doing here? Are you also joining archery?"

    "No, we''re just sending Via here. Gizel, Milly and I are joining the swimming club."

    Leonard frowned. ''did I hear her right? Swimming? She must have been influenced by these so-called friends of hers.''

    "well, which art club did you join?" Serena asked off handedly, she knows that he is part of the music club together with his 3 friends.

    "Music. How about you?"

    "Same, we''ll see each other after lunch then. Anyways, see you later brother... we''ll go ahead" Serena said with a smile.

    "Alright. See you later."

    While walking towards the swimming club, Milly and Gizel started squealing. "

    "Serena! Your brother is so dreamy! If I knew that there''s a man as handsome as that in archery, I would''ve joined Via just to see him. Huhu! I''m starting to regret it now." Gizel whined.

    "I agree, but then again, I won''t be able to wear the swimsuit if I made that choice. Hopefully, we can see more handsome guys in swimming class. I can already imagine their bare chests!" Milly said as she wiggled her brows.

    Not long after, they arrived at the swimming venue. They went to the locker room to change.

    "Oh my, Serena, I thought I will be the best-looking gal wearing a swimsuit but look at you! I don''t know if I should laugh or cry at myself!" Milly said with a pout. Wearing the swimsuit, Milly was very fetching. Her voluptuous body almost making the swimsuit scandalous. However, with Serena beside her, she would still pale in comparison.

    Serena has alabaster white skin which compliments the navy color of their swimsuit. Her body was curvaceous at all the right places.

    "The title school goddess does not fail you, if I were to imagine the goddess Aphrodite, your picture now would come to mind." Gizel said smilingly.

    "Well, rightfully so, I didn''t eat dinner last night and breakfast earlier just to achieve this look!" Serena said while laughing.

    "Well, that at least gives me much consolation." Milly said good naturedly.

 Chapter 13: Soon my friend

    The three started walking towards the pool area. They arrived 5 minutes before 9, but there were less people than expected.

    Serena observed that there were only less than twenty students present and all of them were girls. The girls were all pretty with well-proportioned body. They were all huddled together giggling and looking up from time to time.

    When the group of girls saw them, they quickly waved and beckoned them to join.

    "So there are still new members coming. I thought only 5 freshmen joined this year but I''m glad to note that there are 8 of you. Welcome to the swimming club. By the way, I am Julia, a senior." The girl who seems to be the leader of the group greeted them. She was a very pretty brunette.

    "Thank you for the warm welcome Miss Julia." The girls replied as they introduced themselves.

    "No need to be so formal, all of us here are sisters. It has been an unwritten rule for us to call each other as sis." Julia said as all the girls giggled and started gossiping.

    "Wow sis, never thought that more beautiful girls will be joining our club. Surely, those men upstairs will go gaga this time."

    "Oh my, no male joined this year. What a pity. Last year there were still 3 men who joined us, but now there is none."''

    "Well, look up, this time there are so many more male members in the fencing club."

    "Hmpft, they are getting more outrageous, at least last year they still have the decency to pretend that they are not looking, this time it''s obviously ogling, as if their eyes might just pop out!"

    "Haha! Well, what can we do? we are undeniably the most gorgeous beings they have ever laid their eyes on."

    Then the girls started giggling more. Covering their mouths with their hands and looking up coyly, openly flirting with their eyes. From this, one can say that obviously, the swimming club is where the most vain but beautiful girls in campus congregate.

    Serena glanced up quickly, and true to their words, she saw from the corner of her eyes that most of the boys were openly staring at them like vultures.

    "Hey hey, did you just see Mr. Kylo and Mr. Charlton? did they just look my way?" the girl beside Serena exclaimed while fanning her face with her hands.

    Hearing the name, Serena''s back straightened. ''did he see me? Wait I must fix my posture.''

    Serena consciously raised her right arm sweeping her hair to the side so that her slightly wavy golden hair were atop her right breast leaving a clear view of her collar bones and swan like neck. When she felt that her move and posture was seductive enough, she looked at where the girl was peeking.

    Her effort was not in vain. Her eyes zeroed in on Charlton who was also looking at her with his brows furrowed. ''Am I too far away for him not to see properly? I should just make him notice me then.''

    Serena directly looked at Charlton, she smiled at him cutely, her eyes crinkling as she waved her fingers and mouthed ''hi''.

    ''I can''t believe I let Kylo convince me to join this club. Most of the boys here doesn''t even know how to hold a sword. And although I must admit that looking through the balcony and seeing scantily clad maidens have its appeal, I''m tired of those games we used to play.'' Charlton thought as he looked at the boys leaning forward at the rails as if even missing a glimpse will make their world end.''

    "What''s with that look? It''s not like we haven''t been like that once upon a time." Kylo said jokingly.

    "Don''t remind me. Just looking at them make me feel embarrased as a man. Anyway, there''s not much to see down there. I''ve seen more" Charlton replied with a smirk.

    "You will eat your words if you look now."

    Following Kylo''s eyes, Charlton first saw her golden mane. Then her form fitting attire showing too much skin. Further down he saw her long, straight and slender legs. He can''t stop his face from turning red, to white, to green, then finally settling to a sour look as if he just drank a pitcher of vinegar.

    ''Is that Serena? What is she doing wearing that? Does Leonard know?'' Although he admits that he is more than pleased with her look, he doesn''t appreciate the fact that this view is being shared with all the boys there.

    When Serena raised her arm and moved her hair, he can''t help but swallow. His adam''s apple bobbing. The whiteness of her exposed skin made him want to go down and cover her with his own body. However, when she looked up at him, smiled and waved with her dainty fingers he couldn''t stop his brows from furrowing.

    ''Did Serena just openly flirt with me while all these people are staring? Is she in her right mind? What''s going on in that head of hers?'' Charlton asked himself baffled. He felt Kylo elbow him.

    "Hey Charlie, should I really start calling you Lancelot?" Kylo teased him.

    "Stop that Kylo, it''s not funny." Charlton grimaced. Not wanting to look rude, he nodded his head at Serena as he walked away, Kylo tailing him.

    "What? What happened to you? If I were in your shoes, I''ll just go and give it to her." Kylo said as he laughed.

    "What the hell are you saying Kylo, don''t you forget that she''s our cousin''s fianc¨¦ and the sister of our friend."

    "Just saying. What''s so bad about that? Look, she fancies you, and I highly doubt that you don''t find her attractive. We''re young and can afford to be wild. She joined the swimming club, what does that say about her? If not you, then I don''t know which lucky bastard will try to get under her skirt. Besides, at the very least she can experience more than just being directly stuck with our iceberg cousin in the future. If it were me she gives that look to, ha! I''ll just go dive in and grab a taste." Kylo laughed half joking, half serious.

    "Stop that. You''re making too much assumption. If Leonard were ever to hear you besmirching his sister''s reputation..."

    "Of course, he will never hear nor know. Will you tell him? Now, I, for sure know that when, and I''m saying when and not if, you decide to have a bite of that forbidden apple, I''ll cover for you. I''ll even cheer you on. Then that prick of a cousin of ours can have a taste of his own medicine. Tit for tat."

    "What did he do to you?" Charlton asked confused.

    "Well, nothing much. It''s just that I sometimes want to push him off his high horse. Such a pretentious bastard. Thankfully, I need not suffer his almighty self this year. I don''t know how you and Leonard ever cope."

    "I never thought that you have been holding so much grudge. Where did that bad blood come from?"

    "Haha! Nothing really, just annoyed that he gets all the better girls. I still love him dude. By the way, what ever happened with your talk with him?

    "He didn''t want to talk about it. You know how stubborn he can get. Well, what can I do? force him to break up with that girl? I don''t even have any idea who she is."

    "Well right. It''s not like we haven''t got our fair share of those kinds of affair."

    "Well you did, but I haven''t. My conscience is clear."

    Kylo laughed at Charlton then patted his back. "Soon my friend... soon..."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 14: Fencing

    Serena was disappointed to see that all her efforts just received a mere nod from Charlton. ''He didn''t seem to appreciate it that much. Oh well, perhaps there''s something wrong with his eyes, I saw him using eye-glasses last time.''

    "What''s with that look? Who was that?" Gizel and Milly were shocked, along with all those who saw what she did earlier.

    "Oh... hehe... He''s my brother''s friend. Just greeting him, don''t mind me..." Serena answered trying to look innocent and holding in her own laughter ''Well, soon to be my own boyfriend''

    "Would you mind introducing me? Never thought that I''ll be seeing the most handsome man I''ve ever laid my eyes on today. Pretty please? If I can get him as my fianc¨¦, my gawd..." Milly said with a red face.

    "don''t even dream about it, he is mine." The girl beside Serena violently reacted.

    "Peace be with you sis, but seems like he didn''t appreciate any of us earlier. But good luck to the both of you." Gizel chimed in, not wanting a cat fight to break out. "By the way Serena, do you know the guy beside him? He''s just my type!" she added.

    Serena just raised her left brow hearing the girl beside her laying claim on what she considered was hers. ''whatever is she deluding herself for? Has she looked in the mirror? Hmpft'' However, she still must be a white lotus flower, so she just smiled at the girl then replied to her friend.

    "The one beside him is Kylo, the 2nd prince of Alighieri. I can introduce you guys to him but he''s a rake, don''t tell me I didn''t warn you." Serena replied, choosing not to comment regarding Charlton.

    Not long after, a woman in her mid-30''s wearing a form fitting overall with a whistle and a clipboard arrived. Obviously, she was their swimming instructor. She introduced herself as Instructor Michelle Phelps, who hailed from Guiea. Guiea is a kingdom surrounded by the sea, and there, it was imperative for all citizens to learn swimming, whether it be for leisure, or survival. She had dark skin and curly black hair. She was average looking and seems approachable. She told them that this is her first time teaching formally, nonetheless she already had experience teaching young nobles in her country.

    Last year, the swimming club had a male instructor, but due to a certain mishap, and considering that majority of its members were female, the school decided to hire a female instructor.

    Miss Phelps gave an introduction on what they will be learning this year. She said that there is an importance in learning to swim, as although it is a leisure activity that is good for exercise, it is also a necessary survival skill.

    Serena was able to count that there were 19 of them in the club. Of which, 5 were seniors, 6 were 2nd years and 8 were freshmen wherein 5 of them came from her own class.

    Miss Phelps noted that the Senior students have been members of the swimming club since their 1st year. She asked them to do mentorship with the freshmen. However, that task was doomed to fail. Apparently, these students only ever learned to frolic around, dipping at the side of the pool, trying to appear like sirens.

    Serena can only pity Miss Phelps, for she too is a member with only that in mind.

    Their instructor can only sigh.

    --

    Meanwhile in the fencing club, Charlton felt rather than saw the stares of the other boys, as if thinking that their glares can make him bleed.

    This was put to stop when their instructor who seems to be in his early 30''s together with his two assistants arrived.

    "Good morning everyone. I am Marcus de Legazpi, your fencing instructor and these are Juanito and Pedro, my assistants. This year, we received 98 names for this club. All boys unsurprisingly. Now, don''t think I do not know what is running in your heads. The view from here is indeed spectacular. However, the boat is sinking, and sadly, only 70 can be saved."

    When he said that, the air in the room suddenly turned cold. This is bad news, for the lot of them.

    "Mr. Marcus, how will it be decided on who gets to stay? Wouldn''t it be unfair if it were to be based on skills with a sword? The reason why most of us joined is to learn..." Kylo asked for the sake of asking.

    "So a brave soul now dares to ask and even suggest. What is your name? If not that, then what do you have in mind?"

    "I am Kylo Louis, and I suggest that we do it by drawing lots. At least this way, we will all be given a fair chance." Kylo replied, feeling Charlton glowering beside him.

    "That sounds just about right. Alright everyone. Please wait for a moment while my assistants prepare the drawing lot."

    "I do hope that that plan of yours backfire at you." Charlton told Kylo in a low voice.

    "Well, I just wanted fair play. If it were to be based on skill, you will just KO everyone here. Where''s the thrill in that? Didn''t you say that there''s nothing to see here anyway?" Kylo laughed as he teased him.

    "Fine, I take it back. Now how do we ensure that we get to stay?"

    "Ha! Now I get to see your true colors. You will have to thank me later."

    "Why will I need to thank you? This is your stupid plan."

    "You don''t even know what Mr. Marcus had in mind. Anyway, you see Juanito there?"

    "what about him?"

    "I got dirt on him. He will of course try to curry favor from me."

    "What did he do?"

    "He''s having an affair with one of the students here in school."

    "Huh? What about it? He''s still young and besides, he''s just an assistant. Not the instructor."

    "Well, the thing is, the one he is having affair with is a boy."

    "Alright. Let me steer clear from him, thanks for the heads up."

    "Well, that''s what friends are for."

    --

    The swimming club was dismissed early since there were only a few of them and it was their first day. Anyways, the girls learned how to do bubbles for the day.

    Serena looked up and saw that the fencing class have not yet been dismissed. While around her, she observed that most of the girls were not yet leaving. All the chaise lounges facing the fencing club were also occupied. Seems like these girls are waiting for the boys to come down later.

    "Where are you going? Please wait a second, we''ll join you." Gizel said, trying to get up from the pool.

    "No, no need, you two stay there and enjoy the pool. I want to do something..."

    "Oh come on Gizel, I''m sure Serena wants to see her prince charming. She wouldn''t want us third wheeling on her date. You go girl!" Milly said cheerfully.

    Serena just smiled at Milly and nodded. ''well, no need to deny the truth.''

    "Is that so? Hehe, Serena, you naughty girl. Good luck and don''t forget to share the juicy details later" Gizel added as she waved her goodbye.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 15: Rejected

    Serena quickly showered and wore the dress which she painstakingly prepared for today. She, with the help of Beatrice, altered her empire peach dress so that it now has a low-cut square neckline with slightly puffed short sleeves. She left her hair down, hoping that the smell of her freshly washed hair will reach Charlton''s nostrils. She looked like a temptress, but one can not simply find fault in her attire.

    Satisfied with her look while tucking her hair behind her left ear, she went out of the bathroom. She saw that the girls still haven''t left the pool while upstairs, she also saw that fencing class is about to be dismissed. Not wanting to miss her chance, she quickly moved and walked towards the stairs.

    After a while, Serena got tired of waiting beside the stairs. She noticed that a lot of boys were eyeing her, perhaps wanting to talk to her but not brave enough to do so.

    ''why haven''t Charlton come down yet? Don''t tell me that he is also trying to ogle some girls? Unlikely, he shouldn''t be like that based on the novel. Must be Kylo.'' With this thought she took it upon herself to climb up.

    --

    "Hey, you won''t believe this. I just saw the goddess outside, seems like she''s waiting for someone." Joshua who just entered the shower room told Charlton and Kylo as he approached them.

    "Goddess? Well, that''s new. Who is she and who is she waiting for?" Kylo asked, curious.

    "Who else is the goddess? Can''t believe your sources are too slow now, Kylo. She has been given that title since day 1, the blond bombshell who just waved at Charlton earlier. By the way, what''s her name? can you give me an introduction? Just in case you know..." Joshua said smiling while scratching his head.

    "No chance in hell. Don''t you know? She''s the one who is engaged to Geoffrey." another boy, named Vincent, cut in.

    "Oi, I''m not talking to you, besides, Geoffrey? Seriously? how can she bear that friggin'' iceberg. Isn''t she afraid of freezing in Antarctica?"

    Kylo laughed at the two while teasingly wiggled his eyebrows at Charlton "Well, she must have figured that out on her own, so she must be waiting for Mr. Sunshine here."

    "This is unbelievable." Charlton said exasperatedly. He just finished dressing himself while Kylo still only has a towel wrapped around his waist.

    "What is unbelievable, my friend, is you, still standing here."

    "Wait I still don''t get it. Charlton, what is your relationship to her? I really wish for an introduction. Doesn''t matter if she''s engaged. I just want to see her up-close." Joshua not being able to read the mood yapped.

    "I''ll see you later." Charlton just said as he turned to leave. Might as well just bite the bullet.

    --

    Serena was standing beside the stairs going down. There were not a lot of students left and she still haven''t spotted Charlton. She was just about to consider leaving when she saw him exiting what she assumed was the locker room. His hair which was not fully dried was brushed back, indicating that he just took a shower. He was now wearing his school uniform rather than the more casual fencing attire she saw him adorn earlier.

    He was a sight for sore eyes, and she was happy to note that Kylo was not with him. She smiled at him and instead of waiting for him to come over, she approached him halfway.

    "Lady Maxwell, I''m pleased to see you, but may I ask why you''re here?" Charlton asked, testing the waters. At the same time looking straight at her face, trying hard not to look down towards the eye-catching swell of her breast.

    "Just Serena, Lord Daniel, or... may I address you as Charlton? I''m actually here to collect the offer of you touring me around in school." Serena replied, batting her eyelashes, smiling coquettishly.

    If Charlton had any doubts earlier, this time he can just smash his own head if he still pretended not to understand her.

    Serena could see him thinking, and she knows that when one allowed a person to think in this situation, the answer might be less than satisfying. Thus, she didn''t give him the chance to respond. She directly looped her right arm to his left, just like the other girl during the first day.

    "Let''s go?" Serena asked at she looked at him under her long eyelashes.

    Charlton breathed deeply and closed his eyes. When he opened them, he stared directly into her eyes as he removed his arm from her grasp. He held both of her hands in his as he said

    "Forgive me. Leonard is on the archery field. I will send you to him Lady Maxwell."

    "I can walk myself." She exclaimed as she snatched her hands away from his and walked away.

    ---

    TBC

 Chapter 16: Meeting the Male lead

    Serena was not in the mood to see nor talk to anyone after being rejected by a man for the first time in her two lifetimes.

    ''Breath in, breath out. Serena, you can''t blame him for rejecting you. Aside from the day when Leonard introduced you and when your eyes met during the assembly, you have not met each other nor spent time with each other. It''s your own fault that you assumed too much. Not because you felt like you already know him, which you kinda do by reading the novel, means that he knows you. But.... Why does this hurt so much... it feels like my heart is being pierced and I can''t breath properly.'' Serena told herself as she held her aching chest while walking back towards her dorm.

    When she arrived back, she went inside her bedroom, shedding some tears of heartbreak and frustration.

    ''Perhaps I feel this way because I have one-sidedly invested all my attention to that one single man. I''ve thought of a lot of possibilities, but not the possibility of him rejecting me. What should I do now? Should I move on to the next target? But... he''s the best-looking man around! It''s not his fault, he just hadn''t known me well yet! He''s nice and upright. His rejection just means that he respects me and his friends. Besides, I haven''t really confessed anything. Come on Serena, you can''t give up now. He must like you too. He will not shake his head at you when a girl held his arm if he doesn''t. Remember? That''s just how he is. He has been programmed that way. Although he might like a person, he will still act in a reasonable manner. Recall the novel?''

    ''However, it seems like I must level up. I might be the most beautiful woman around but it seems like my Charlton is not that shallow. Also, it''s a challenge to have him come out of his shell and well, claim me! I doubt that his walls won''t crumble when I choose to persevere.''

    Serena told herself, successfully convincing herself that she must persist in her cause of seducing the Second male lead, Charlton.

    As her lunch date plan was thwarted, she had Beatrice prepare it for her. Afterwards, she had her hair braided in a low bun exposing her neck. She still chose to wear the same dress as it fit her delectably.

    ''Ha! Although he is not shallow, I know that he still can''t take his eyes of me.''

    --

    When he saw her standing there, wearing that slip of a dress exposing her white arms and her decolletage that he so wanted to explore, he wanted nothing more than to embrace her in both his arms and hide her inside his room. What man can deny her when she so offered herself in a silver platter?

    He approached her only after reigning in his desire. When she saw him approaching, she too walked towards him, as if telling him that she can''t wait to be near him. Then, she smiled and he felt that she is more beautiful than sunrise. He is not a poet, but he felt like he can endlessly write one for her.

    What she told him was akin to a confession, and he can not be sorry enough for himself for being a sensible coward. Yes, a coward. He knows that what she has for him is mere infatuation. He already met a lot of girls who, like her, were infatuated with him, and he also did take advantage once upon a time. He is no innocent in that matter, but he has been a changed man since leaving Alighieri. Aside from that, she is not just any girl. She is the fianc¨¦ of his cousin and the sister of one of his closest friends.

    Nevertheless, the main difference between then and now, is that this time, he knows that what he feels for her is more than just that. He may have only met her twice or thrice, but his heart has already been ensnared.

    Honestly, he is not afraid of the consequences if he knew that she will be able to bear it with him. However, he will never be able to forgive himself when she comes to regret it.

    ''You did the right thing Charlton. She would be thankful when she''s able to think it through.''

    --

    "Why are you still here?" Kylo asked as he saw Charlton standing outside like a statue still.

    Charlton shook his head and sighed. "Let''s not talk about it."

    "Oh come on man, did she change her mind last minute because she suddenly finds you lacking? Haha! By the way, did you find out what art class she chose?"

    "No, I didn''t get to ask." Charlton replied as they went downstairs.

    "Oh, I just hope that Leonard warned her not to join painting, sculpting, or dancing. Those boys will have a feast if she did. By the way, can I still change clubs? I don''t want to hear you. Leonard and specially Geoffrey singing in music. It might give me nightmares."

    "No can do. I joined fencing for you, so you must do me the same favor. I''m so not returning to sculpting. My eyes have forever been sullied."

    "What''s so bad about that? Art is art. It''s not my fault that David wanted to prove that his little brother is not the same size as the other popular David''s. HAHAHA!!!!!" Hey, wait, speak of the devil, is that Leonard? I thought he''ll just join us later in class?"

    Charlton saw Leonard walking towards their building.

    "Leonard, over here!" Kylo called him.

    Leonard approached his two friends and asked "Did you guys see my sister? She told me that she joined swimming club. I''m actually here to fetch her."

    Kylo looked at Charlton and when Charlton shook his head, he just knew what to say. "The swimming class was dismissed ahead of time. I think she left early."

    "I see. Thank you for the information. I was hoping to talk to her during lunch. It seems like her new friends are of bad influence. I can''t believe she joined that club" Leonard said, defending his sister right away even when not asked.

    ''I highly doubt that it''s her friends influence. But no need to tell Leonard that.'' Kylo thought.

    "You should''ve warned her beforehand." Charlton commented.

    "It''s my fault indeed." Leonard sighed as he continued "since you guys are in fencing, please watch over my sister. If any of the boys dare to approach her..."

    "No worries Leo, if anyone dares, Charlton here will surely know what to do." Kylo replied with a laugh as he slapped Charlton''s shoulder.

    "Okay, I give you my gratitude in advance. I''m actually having a headache since earlier. My sister is joining music and I''m thinking of whether I should give her an introduction with Geoffrey. He''s been acting strange as of late."

    Charlton suddenly stopped walking, feeling as if he was struck by lightning. He had to give himself a few seconds to compose himself.

    "What do you mean strange?" Kylo asked, not failing to notice Charlton''s pale face. ''I really think that he''s got it bad.''

    "I don''t know. I thought he will be the one asking me for an introduction, but he''s been acting like my sister doesn''t exist. I also noticed that he has been evading me, as if hiding something. Actually, I''ve noticed it since last year, but it''s gotten worse now. On the other hand, this is also one of the reasons why I''ve been avoiding Serena. I''m not sure if she would want an introduction. I haven''t spent too much time with her since we were children to know."

    "Woe is me; I must say. Just let it be, you know Geoffrey and his aversion to being controlled by his father. He''ll get over it someday." Kylo advised seriously.

    "I do hope so too. Thankfully, Serena is sensible. She hasn''t asked about him since we left the duchy. Hey Charlton, why so silent?" Leonard asked, noticing Charlton not saying anything.

    "Huh? Nothing, just thinking of our assignment." Charlton replied.

    "Okay, let''s just go grab some lunch, my treat."

    --

    They say that when it rains, it pours.

    Serena entered music club early to make sure that she saves a seat for her brother which will make Charlton sit near her too. However, the first thing that she saw was Emily being introduced to Charlton. How can she forget that this is where the two of them first met?

    In the novel, Emily was introduced to Charlton by the music teacher. Emily, being the female lead, was a music prodigy who plays the piano in the church for orphans every Sunday. The music teacher who was once Charlton''s tutor, has long been a fan. Thus, later, the teacher will ask them to perform a piano duet for the class and seeing that they are so well in tune, he will pair them up for the rest of the year.

    ''I am so not letting that happen!'' Serena thought as she quickly tried to walk towards them.

    The music room was semicircle in shape downward sloping with stairs, where the stage is at the bottom. Serena who just entered the room was at the very top, while Charlton, Kylo, Leonard, Emily and the music teacher, Felix, was at the bottom.

    The five heard someone enter the room and turned to face her.

    On the other hand, Serena due to her hastening, did not notice that the next step is already a stair leading down.

    Leonard being at the other end of the room can only shout her name to warn her.

    But it was too late. Serena could not stop her feet because of her heavy footstep and can only brace herself for the fall as she promptly lost her balance.

    Suddenly, she felt an arm wrapping around her waist, hoisting her up.

    When she turned her head to thank her savior, her eyes can only widen.

    Turned out, her savior is the so-called Male Lead, her fianc¨¦, crown prince Geoffrey.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 17: Music class I

    When Serena first saw Geoffrey from afar, she thought him way too pretentious for her taste. She never did pay attention to his looks given how bad her impression of him was based on the novel. This time standing in front of him, she would be a hypocrite if she were to say that she didn''t feel her heart stutter.

    His eyes were of vivid blue and his hair was black as ebony. He gave of a serious and cold aura, but it truly suited him. If one were to compare, Charlton was like the sun, while Geoffrey was like the moon. His title of Male lead was well deserved.

    When Geoffrey entered the room, it was her back that he first saw. She was just standing there not moving. As he was about to ask her to move, she suddenly stomped her feet moving forward quickly, as if angry, and not 3 steps after, he saw her about to fall, and so, he moved instinctively.

    Her soft waist was so small that when he wrapped his arm around it, he could not help himself from noting how perfectly it fit in his hand. And when he hoisted her up, he was assaulted by the smell of roses. He only regained his senses to let her go when he recalled Leonard''s shout only to realize that this girl was his fianc¨¦.

    "Thank you, your highness." Serena said as she curtsied.

    Geoffrey didn''t know how to reply, as if a cat got his tongue. This time, with her facing him upfront, he fully saw his fianc¨¦ for the first time. It was no lie to say that she was a sight to behold. However, he can''t help but notice how scandalous the dress she wears was, such that when she gave him a curtsy, he was given a full view of her cleavage. He didn''t know if he should be angry or mortified because he did check her out. Thankfully, Leonard arrived before he can say anything.

    "Thank you, Geoffrey for saving my sister. Serena, are you alright?" Leonard asked as he helped her up. She has not stood from her curtsy yet.

    "Yes, I am, thanks to his highness." Serena replied looking innocently at Leonard.

    When Leonard fully saw Serena, he couldn''t help himself but exclaim, "What is wrong with you? Please do look where you''re going. And what is this you''re wearing?" He quickly removed his coat and forced her to wear it.

    Serena wanted to bang her head somewhere. It seems like nothing is going her way this day.

    "Brother Leonard, that was an accident... and... what is wrong with my dress?" Serena replied as she saw Charlton and Kylo approaching behind Leonard.

    Leonard didn''t know how to respond. One can''t say that the dress is too revealing for if it were any other girl wearing it, it would even appear normal. However, the color of the dress brought out the suppleness of her skin, while the fitting delicately suited her figure.

    Serena, not hearing Leonard''s response and meeting Charlton''s eyes as he reached her with Kylo, thought that there is no way that she''s letting this chance go.

    "Lord Daniel, do you think that my dress is inappropriate?" Serena sultry asked as she removed Leonard''s coat from her shoulders making it fall on the floor.

    Her question and action made the atmosphere so awkwardly silent that one may even hear a pin drop.

    Only when no one answered, talked or even dared breath, did it dawn to Serena what she just did with all these people present. ''that got to be the most awkward 5 seconds of my life.''

    Serena pretended to chuckle, her shoulders heaving, while deep inside she just wanted to bury herself in a hole.

    "No need to answer that, I was just kidding. Anyway, thank you brother Leonard, and again your highness for saving me earlier. By the way, I am Serena Lilianne Maxwell." Serena introduced herself as she faced her brother, then Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey was the first to recover, with his eyebrows furrowed he replied by saying "Please conduct yourself with dignity, Miss Maxwell." After, he walked away from her, passing by his friends. Despite her beauty, she was still the girl his father wanted him to marry, and that did not sit well with him. Aside from that, her demeanor and etiquette were sorely lacking in comparison to the girl he was invested in. He saw Emily, who has been avoiding him since the assembly, in front and so he chose to sit near to where she was.

    Meanwhile, Leonard was so shocked of what Serena said that he could not even deign himself to get offended by what Geoffrey did. Has his sister always been like this? Not only did she ask another man about her attire, she even boldly introduced herself.

    Kylo was also speechless. He can only widen his eyes, gape, and shake his head. He himself will not even know what he''ll do if he were in Geoffrey''s shoes.

    Serena was not surprised. She already expected Geoffrey''s response to her introduction as it is also what happened in the novel. Serena introduced herself and he said the same line.

    Perhaps the only one offended for her was Charlton. What can one say? His eyes have long been hooded by the rose-tinted color of love.

    "Hey Serena, so you''re here already. Wow, you''re so pretty today! Where did you get that dress? I am so getting one like that too! Gizel and Via will be meeting us here. Let''s go sit together and save one for each of them!" Milly said as she hooked her arm with Serena''s.

    "Oh, okay sure. Brother, we''ll just sit here at the back. You go sit with your friends." Serena said as she already saw his things on the table in front.

    "Alright. I''m sorry for what I said earlier. Please don''t take it to heart. I''m just worried about you." Leonard sincerely said. He wanted to ask her to sit with him, or him with her but with what happened earlier, he thinks that his sister must want to save some face.

    Kylo wanted to say something but chose not to as, if he were to ask to sit with her together with Charlton, it might cause a misunderstanding with Geoffrey.

    As the three moved to leave, Charlton, our ever so reasonable 2nd male lead turned and walked back towards Serena. Serena''s eyes suddenly lit up with so much anticipation.

    This time, it was Serena who was struck speechless as she felt the heat creep up her cheeks. Her heart was beating so fast that she was afraid she might faint.

    "Come on Serena, let''s sit down." Milly said, smiling at her knowingly. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I am now raising my white flag. I can certainly say that my crush is already enamored. That girl earlier, whatever her name was, well, she can go drown in the pool of her own tears. No hard feelings here though. As I can also see that you my friend, are equally smitten."

    "Do you think so too?" Serena asked, not even having the decency to deny it.

    "I know so. By the way aren''t you still engaged?"

    "don''t tell it to anyone, but I am so hoping that it will get broken."

    "Well, I can''t blame you. I kinda overheard what the jerk said earlier. He''s not even that handsome."

    Serena giggled as she said "I agree. He is not as handsome as MY Charlton and he is indeed a jerk." Well, what more can she say, there''s nothing bad in placing her claim as she thought ''No matter how much he denies it, he''s already mine, it''s just a matter of time.''

    --

 Chapter 18: Music Class II

    Soon after, the room was filled with students. Serena sat on the seat beside the pathway, on her left were Milly, Gizel then Via. Meanwhile, Serena noticed that Emily was asked to sit in front by the teacher, so that she was seating on the right side of Geoffrey, having the pathway of the stairs between them. To the left of Geoffrey were Kylo, Charlton then Leonard. It seems like the mood amongst them was not so good as they have not spoken since they sat down.

    "Good afternoon everyone. I am Felix Brahms, your music instructor. As I can see a lot of new faces, I assume that most of you are taking this subject in this school for the first time. I understand that everyone here has mastery, or basic at the very least, knowledge in using musical instruments. There are three main objectives in this class. First, is to ensure that you have complete grasp of the instrument that you''re using. Second, is to make you capable of accompaniment. Lastly, our end goal is you being able to compose your own music. Although these can be done on your own, I see here 40 students listed in this class. Thus, I will later have to group you all in pairs."

    The teacher called a student who raised her arm.

    "Sir Felix, do we get to choose our partner? Or will you decide it for us?"

    "It would be nice if you were to group yourselves, but based on my experience, it would be more fruitful to pair you up based on your skills. It is not that I am exercising any discrimination by pairing up students of the same caliber, but anything other than that will be disastrous. Is that alright with everyone?"

    A resounding yes filled the room.

    "Good. Then, since our class is a 3-hour subject and only meeting once a week, it would be a waste to dismiss you all early. So right now, I wish to proceed with a short introduction to our course by asking a demonstration from students. First, can we have a volunteer to show their skill in any musical instrument?"

    No one dared to raise their hand. Whether for not wanting to show their skill or just not wanting to be judged, one can''t say. After a while, Geoffrey was volunteered by Kylo.

    "Sir, Geoffrey here wants to volunteer!" Kylo shouted.

    "Wonderful! Geoffrey, please come forward." Felix said.

    Geoffrey wanted to protest but can only move towards the stage. There was a piano, a violin, a cello, a guitar, and an unsanitary looking flute on the stage. He chose the violin.

    Standing in front, he started playing J.S. Bach: Partita No. 1 in B Minor. Afterwards, he bowed his head to everyone.

    "Good, very good. That is the level of mastery I want everyone to achieve!" Felix complimented as he clapped his hand.

    "No can do sir, you think we can still live if we want to achieve that?" Kylo jokingly said in a loud voice.

    Meanwhile, Milly elbowed Serena. "Well, he is indeed talented I must say. Despite his attitude, he do have the looks and now I can see why a lot of girls also like him."

    "You haven''t seen my Charlton yet. You just wait." Serena said as she grinned.

    "Now, this time, I want to give an example of accompaniment. Accompaniment is that which provides support for the main themes of a an instrumental piece. There are many different styles and types of accompaniment in different genres and styles of music. A solo singer can accompany herself by playing a guitar or piano while she sings, and in some rare cases, a solo singer can even accompany himself or herself just using his or her voice and body. Alternatively, the accompaniment to a vocal melody or instrumental solo can be provided by a , ranging in size from a duo ; a trio; a quartet or even more." Felix explained.

    "I believe that not many of you have tried this as it is quite advanced. So, do we have any volunteers?" He continued

    "Sir, sir! Charlton here volunteers!" again, Kylo volunteered his friend.

    "Kylo, you keep volunteering your friends. Do you want to come up the stage yourself?"

    "If I had that much skill, I would! But you know me sir!"

    "Alright. Please come forward, Charlton. I hope you don''t mind, but I wish to volunteer Ms. Emily as your accompaniment. I have been wanting to hear you two since I heard her at church." Felix said smiling from ear to ear. "Ms. Emily?"

    "Yes, sir. I hope not to disappoint you..." Emily replied humbly as she smiled at Charlton.

    Charlton smiled back as he moved to the stage choosing the cello. Emily sat on the stool in front of the piano.

    Serena wanted to storm forward. How can this happen? How dare their teacher pair them together? She was wanting to volunteer but she didn''t even get the chance!

    "Can you both please play Pachelbel''s Canon in D? That''s my favorite!" Felix remarked.

    ''I''m so gonna kill that fat teacher. How dare he ask my Charlton play Pachebel''s with Emily? Are they getting married? Never on my watch!'' Serena thought. Her ears and nose almost emitting smoke.

    "Hey Serena, your loverboy is playing but why is your face looking like that? This song is like a confession, isn''t it romantic?" Milly whispered beside her.

    ''romantic my ass! If I were the one playing, yes, sure! But this song will become the catalyst of them being partners in this class for the whole year! Never Never NEVER on my watch is that going to happen!''

    "Don''t mind me, Milly, I''m just concentrating on something."

    "Don''t tell me you''re jealous over nothing, sure Emily''s pretty, but you''re the school goddess. Anyway, I''ve got to say that your pick sure is great in playing the cello."

    Serena just nodded.

    When Charlton and Emily finished, there was a resounding clap from the class.

    "Very good! That is what everyone needs to learn. To be in complete sync with your partner! It might seem easy, but trust me, it takes a lot of skill and talent to be able to produce something as beautiful as that duet!"

    Emily blushed beautifully and Charlton with his head bowed moved to sit back, not even peeking at Serena.

    Serena only felt better because she didn''t see him to look at Emily even once while playing and after. As if saying that the music they produced together meant nothing.

    "Now, our third goal is composing your own music. I wish to ask for a volunteer, but I think that this is too much to ask for during the first day of class."

    Serena could not stop herself from raising her hand. She is so not letting this chance slip away.

    "Yes? The beautiful lady at the back?"

    "I volunteer sir." Serena said, as all the students looked at her in surprise.

    "Marvelous! Please come forward! Miss?"

    "Serena Maxwell, Sir."

    Serena smiled as she slowly walked down the stairs. When she reached the stage, she gracefully sat in front of the Piano. The piano was placed sideways in front of Emily, thus, the audience has a clear view of the one playing. Earlier, a lot of boys were ensnared with Emily''s pure and innocent beauty. But now, with Serena sitting there, their breath was just taken away. She just stole Emily''s spotlight in the dreams they will be having tonight.

    "Okay Ms. Serena, may you please?"

    Serena placed her hands on the piano as she breathed deeply. She''s actually not that skilled with the piano, she has ever only memorized 3 classical pieces in her lifetime. However, what she has with her is a song list from the 20th to the 21st century. Thinking it through, as she has already been quite rusty, she can only choose to play one of the simplest and the easiest to like by all ages.

    Serena started playing and can''t help herself from singing the lyrics...

    Wise men say

    Only fools rush in

    But I can''t help falling in love with you

    Shall I stay?

    Would it be a sin

    If I can''t help falling in love with you?

    Like a river flows

    Surely to the sea

    Darling, so it goes

    Some things are meant to be

    Take my hand

    Take my whole life too

    For I can''t help falling in love with you

    Like a river flows

    Surely to the sea

    Darling, so it goes

    Some things are meant to be

    Take my hand

    Take my whole life too

    For I can''t help falling in love with you

    For I can''t help falling in love with you

    When she was done playing, silence filled the room until Felix shouted "Bravo!!!!!!!" Then thunderous applause filled the room. Truly deserving a standing ovation.

    Serena even had the decency to blush.

    ''I''m so sorry Elvis, it seems like this grandma can only plagiarize your song. I''ll just light you a candle tonight before I sleep.'' Serena told herself as she smiled her most winning smile and curtsied to everyone.

    TBC

 Chapter 19: The heart wants what it wants I

    Charlton bowed his head as he walked back to his seat after he played the cello. He was afraid that his eyes would betray what his heart desires.

    When he saw Serena about to fall the stairs earlier, God only knows how terrified he was that he was afraid his heart might lurch out of his ribcage. Thankfully, someone caught her. But when he saw Geoffrey with his arm wrapped around her waist, he wanted to do nothing more that to rip her away from him, so much so, that he felt his hands tremble. When Leonard left, he quickly excused himself from the conversation to follow.

    As he approached them, he saw how Geoffrey''s eyes lingered on Serena as she dipped into a curtsey. He was immediately assaulted by feelings which he knows he has no right to have. He could hear his ears ringing but can only clench his jaw to hide his frustration.

    However, when he reached her, heard her address him and saw her remove Leonard''s coat, his anger suddenly escaped him only to be replaced by a violent onslaught of shock and shame laced with a bit of triumph.

    Fortunately, Serena chuckled before he could utter something stupid in response. At the same time, he was annoyed with himself for being too much of a coward to stand up for her after Geoffrey''s remark.

    Despite telling himself that he should know better, he could not help himself from turning back towards her to apologize and answer her question. Seeing her blushing face, he smiled, eyes twinkling and dimple showing.

    Not long after his performance, Serena volunteered to play her own song. He was surprised but knew that she had it in her. She was bold and daring he realized. Traits which he used to scoff at in a woman, but now finds endlessly alluring.

    When he saw her sat in front of the piano, started playing, eyes full of concentration, he could not, for the life of him, tear his eyes away. Then she started to sing. Each word she sang tickled his heart, that from the start up to the end of her song, he could not, try as he might, stop the upward tilt of his lips.

    He could only close his eyes in defeat. The heart wants what it want. And so, he swore to himself that if she were to knock on his door one more time, he will put everything on the line.

    --

    As Emily finished playing the piano, Geoffrey was convinced that she was everything he has ever wanted. Beautiful, graceful, and humble. A real flower one can''t help but want to protect. If not for his engagement, he would proudly proclaim to the world that this girl was his.

    On the other hand, Geoffrey was surprised when Serena volunteered herself to perform. Her attention seeking behavior instigating his ire. Almost all the people present knew that she was his intended, and there she was, acting shamelessly, not even regarding her position.

    Yet, no matter how much he looked down on her conduct, when she started to play, he could not deny that her beauty and performance were soul-stirring. Unknowingly, Serena struck a chord in him, but he put it off as just appreciation for the song she sang.

    --

    "Bravo! Ms. Serena! Bravo! Where have you been hiding all this time? All my life, I have never heard a song as beautiful as yours! I have been enraptured by your sheer brilliance. From now on, you shall be my muse! You are not simply a prodigy; you are a musical genius! I can not praise you enough! I believe that your song will lead to a new era in the music industry!" Felix can''t help but gush, as if suddenly he was not their teacher but her die-hard fan.

    Serena couldn''t stop herself from wanting to laugh, so she covered her mouth to stifle her laughter. ''How can I not laugh in this scenario? I just plagiarized and this is the result. I''ve never been praised this much my whole life.''

    Felix stopped his gushing, seeing her expression. "Don''t laugh, I am being serious. I have never been wrong with my ears. If you were to let me guide you and polish this song more, I can guarantee your name being written in history."

    "I''m not laughing Sir, it''s just that I''m so happy that my song has been recognized. I never thought that I would be receiving this much praise. Thank you very much." Serena explained after composing herself.

    "No my dear, thank YOU. You have inspired me beyond words. Alright, please be seated and do not leave the class just yet after I dismiss your classmates."

    Serena moved back her seat. Unfortunately, she was not able to bask on Charlton''s reaction much. While playing, she was too busy in concentrating on the piano keys to ensure that she doesn''t press the wrong ones to look elsewhere. After playing, she was only able to catch a glimpse of his reaction. However, it was definitely worth it. Although he was not looking at her she did not fail to see his red face, curved eyes , and slightly tilted lips.

    ''If that song did not lead straight to his heart, I don''t know what will.'' Serena thought.

    --

    "You got girls writing songs for you now? I must say that I am envious! Stop that smile, it gives me the chills." Kylo whispered to Charlton teasingly. Although he was sitting beside Geoffrey, he just can''t hold back from making a comment.

    Charlton can only cover his mouth with his right palm. He can''t stop his lips from raising.

    "Hey Leonard, you didn''t mention how talented your sister was." Kylo said, noticing Leonard being silent after being one of the people who made the loudest applause.

    Leonard just looked at him smugly. As if saying, ''do you even need to ask? That is already a given.''

    --

    "Wow, you just made our instructor worship the grounds you walk on! Haha!" Gizel said laughingly as Serena sat back on her seat. "But seriously, that was splendid!"

    "That was really beautiful. I can''t agree more." Via commended.

    "True that! I can already imagine you playing that song on my wedding. Promise me you''ll play it for me when the time comes." Milly gushed.

    Serena can''t help herself from laughing with what Milly said. In her previous life, it has been one of the most overrated wedding songs. Seems like it will soon spiral to that too.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 20: the heart wants what it wants II

    "Okay, so for next week, I task everyone to prepare yourselves and perform a piece in class. This will be used as assessment on the level of your mastery. You may use whichever instrument you want. So, that''s it for the day. Thank you very much and see you all next Friday." Felix instructed as he dismissed the students.

    "Serena, I''ll wait for you here. Let''s go out shopping in town later!" Milly suggested.

    "Alright, I hope this won''t take long."

    "Sorry guys, Via and I have to leave. We''re meeting my brother, George. Our parents just arrived this morning and wishes to have dinner with us tonight." Gizel dejectedly stated, wanting to spend more time with the girls.

    "No worries Gizel, we still have the whole year ahead. " Serena replied with a smile.

    Walking to the front, Serena noticed that Kylo, Leonard and Geoffrey were still seated while Emily and Charlton were standing on each side of the teacher''s table as they spoke with Felix who was in the middle. Serena stood across Felix.

    "Ms. Serena, thank you for joining us. As I was saying to Mr. Charlton and Ms. Emily here earlier, my dear niece will be having her wedding next month. Initially, I just wanted to have them perform a Canon D duet on her wedding, but when I heard your song, I just knew that adding that would be most wonderful! If you so agree, we can use this event for your exposure, at the same time, it will be a soft debut of your song to gauge the reaction of audiences. Of course, this is a favor and I''m sure my niece and her husband will be most thankful to you as your song will truly make their wedding memorable."

    When Serena heard that Felix still wanted to pair up the two, she really wanted to crack his head and see what''s running in that mind of his. If she didn''t know better, she would assume that he''s playing as their match maker.

    Suddenly, as if inspired, a bright idea came to Serena''s mind.

    "I understand sir, but as you said earlier, my song still needs some polishing. So, I came up with an idea as I was so inspired by the duet made earlier. So, I too want to have an accompaniment with my song." Serena suggested slyly.

    "Yes! That is a great idea! Mr. Geoffrey if you may please? Please come join us."

    "Yes, Sir?" Geoffrey called into attention replied as he stood up and walked over. He stood next to Serena.

    "Do you have time on the 28th of next month? I understand that your schedule is usually packed, but it is a Sunday." Felix asked.

    "It will be quite tight, but I think I can make time."

    "Great! As you may have heard, I wanted to ask these three here to perform on my niece''s wedding scheduled on that day. Would you mind pairing up with Ms. Serena here in playing her song?

    "Actually Sir, since this is a new song, I think I will be needing more time in practicing with the person I will be paired with. His highness might be quite busy and I''m afraid to impede too much of his time."

    Geoffrey was about to refute her but Serena didn''t even give him the chance to speak.

    "So I was thinking, since Pachelbel''s is a famous classic, I believe that it would be better to let his highness perform that with Miss Emily instead." Serena finished. ''Now take that! You will never find a loophole there and I highly doubt that Male lead here will turn down the chance to spend more time with his Emily.''

    Geoffrey felt that what she said was not quite right but had to swallow his opinion. Although he doesn''t mind spending some time with her, thinking that he should at least, as her fianc¨¦, give getting to know her better a try, he still had his heart invested on Emily.

    "Well, that makes sense. But..." Felix replied a bit unsure as he faced Geoffrey. He only deigned to ask the crown prince to join because he thought that he might agree just to give face to his own fianc¨¦e. "What do you say Mr. Geoffrey? Will that be alright?"

    Geoffrey noted the smile on Serena''s face making him feel a bit uneasy, but he also wanted to have a valid reason to be with Emily. So he nodded his head saying yes.

    "Wonderful!" Felix said as he clapped. "By the way, let me introduce the two of you. Ms. Emily, this is Geoffrey William, Mr. Geoffrey, this is Emily Evans, I hope that the two of you can get along well."

    Geoffrey nodded at Emily, and Emily curtsied. If Serena haven''t read the novel, she would think that these two just met each other for the first time. Truly deserving the Oscar.

    Then Felix continued, "Then, Mr. Charlton, I know it might be time consuming, but knowing the music prodigy that you are, I''m sure you can manage. So, do you mind if I pair you up with Ms. Serena?"

    Serena this time looked at Charlton from the corner of her eyes with her left brow raised, as if daring him to say no.

    Charlton shook his head, smiling as he directly looked at Serena in the eye and said, "No Sir, I don''t mind."

    ''Well, not this time. You can not regret this.'' He thought as he saw her face bloom dazzlingly.

    Hearing him agree, Serena''s heart was so full of delight that her eyes can''t help but shine and her mouth form a smile showing her teeth. You can feel happiness exuding from her in waves that it is almost tangible.

    Geoffrey looked at her strangely feeling that there was something weird going on. However, he chose not to comment as he still felt guilty about purposely choosing to pair up with Emily while Serena knew none the better. He also told himself not to judge her as he didn''t know her well enough.

    "Great! Then it is settled. Now, regarding our schedule. I understand that it might be difficult for us to settle on a fixed timeframe, so I hope that I can trust you to work with your own partner even when not supervised. I consider you four as virtuous young adults with proper morals. As this is a favor, I will give you access in using the private music rooms at the end of the corridor to rehearse in after classes and on weekends. However, please do inform me if you face any difficulties. I will also need to check on your progress from time to time. For this, we can just schedule it after our class. Do you have any questions?"

    Serena shook her head, Emily said ''None, sir'' while the other two boys remained silent.

    "Well then, as I hear no question being raised, then I thank the four of you in advance. I look forward towards your masterpiece." Felix said as he nodded, fumbled his bag, then gave Charlton and Geoffrey a key each, and smiled at them.

    Serena felt her pulse quicken when she saw their instructor handing Charlton a key, he just gave her plenty of ideas on what she and Charlton can do in the private room he was talking about.

    ''No sir, thank you. We will make a masterpiece indeed.'' Serena thought as she eyed Charlton who winked at her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 21: sealed with a kiss I

    As Felix exited the room, Leonard and Kylo approached the four who were still standing.

    "Finally! That was long. I thought it was just Charlton and Ms. Evans. But I was surprised that even you and Ms. Serena were included. Anyway, what did Sir Felix tell you guys?" Kylo asked looking at Geoffrey.

    "He asked us to play for his niece''s wedding." Geoffrey responded.

    "Did you agree with that, Serena?" Leonard asked as he stood beside his sister. Brows furrowing. That teacher really did have guts. Asking a duke''s daughter to play a song on the wedding of a mere Earl''s daughter.

    "Well, it was a favor brother Leonard. I would be happy to make their wedding a memorable one." Serena replied as she gave him a convincing smile.

    Leonard just looked at her and nodded. Convinced that his sister was truly kind hearted.

    "Really? So, let me guess, he asked you and Ms. Serena to play her song as a duet, right?" Kylo teased as he slung his arm on Charlton''s shoulder, as if comforting him.

    Geoffrey shook his head, but no words left him as he couldn''t put into words what just transpired. He can''t say that it was his fianc¨¦e who chose not to pair up with him because in the end, it was still him who chose not to.

    "That was the initial plan, but given Geoffrey''s schedule, it would be difficult to meet with Ms. Serena frequently. Thus, Sir Felix decided to switch the pairing." This time it was Charlton who answered.

    Serena looked at him with bright eyes, she did not miss to note that he now called her by name.

    "what do you mean by that?" Leonard who looked at Geoffrey voiced with a hint of anger. He could only assume that it was Geoffrey who rejected pairing with his sister.

    Serena noticing the anger in her brother''s voice interrupted "Brother, it was my idea. I was afraid that I will be taking too much of his highness time because my song is new. Also, I don''t even have a score for it yet. So please do not take it the wrong way."

    Leonard not wanting to upset his sister, can only glare at Geoffrey. He knew that learning the song would be very easy for Geoffrey if he wanted to.

    "That is true. I still have to preside over the student council meeting every Saturday. You are aware about that, Leonard." Geoffrey in defense of himself explained.

    On the other hand, while tension was brewing between the two, Kylo faced Charlton incredulously.

    Charlton only raised his brow as if daring him to comment.

    "Excuse me, but, if you don''t mind, I would wish to proceed and see the rooms." Emily interjected with a hint of impatience. It did offend her that they kept talking and interacting like she doesn''t exist.

    Serena, hearing Emily, turned to face her. ''It hasn''t been that long, has it?'' she thought as she observed her. Although Emily was dressed simply, she did not seem misplaced. The fact that she was a mere baron''s daughter did not make her meek in front of them. Serena can even sense pride emitting from her.

    In her past life, Serena was not a fan of self-righteous female leads like Emily. In general, they have a one-track mind that sees things in black and white. They believe that their morality is above reproach, that in whichever situation, they will insist that whatever it is they think correct is always right. Worse, is that when they feel wronged, they will only attribute it to their, or lack thereof, position in society. Thus, they are endlessly competitive, wanting to prove that they have more worth, demanding equality and respect, while at the same time, being very prejudiced. Oh, the hypocrisy! Another annoying thing is that they always either pretend to lack awareness, or play hard to get, pushing and pulling the male characters, as if their world should only revolve around her.

    However, Serena also understands that they were like that because they were written that way. So, although she didn''t like Emily that much in the novel, there was no need to antagonize her so long as she doesn''t cross her.

    "Apologies for holding you up, Emily." Serena replied in friendly manner. "If it is alright with everyone, perhaps we should go. By the way, my friend is waiting for me. May I also ask her to join us?"

    Geoffrey had to give Serena another look. He was surprised that she was not the arrogant character he thought. Not that he found anything wrong with what Emily said. It''s just that he never thought her as someone with humility.

    Emily felt her face flush. She wasn''t expecting Serena to apologize. Not knowing how to respond, she only gave a nod.

    The boys voiced their agreement then everyone moved to get their things.

    --

    "Milly, sorry to keep you waiting. Would you like to join us and see the private music room? We can go to town after." Serena suggested.

    "Yes, of course, I would love to." Milly readily agreed.

    When the others reached them, Serena introduced Milly to everyone.

    "Everyone, this is my friend Ms. Millicent stark. Milly you''ve met my brother, Emily is our classmate, but here are my brother''s friends. Mr. Charlton Daniel, Mr. Kylo Louis and his Highness Geoffrey William."

    Milly curtsied to everyone. She received a nod from Leonard, a smile from Charlton and Emily, and a wink from Kylo.

    "Let''s go." Geoffrey announced irately, not giving any acknowledgement to Serena''s friend. He doesn''t understand why he felt peeved with Serena''s introduction. He does plan on breaking their engagement anyway.

    In this way, Geoffrey walked in front of the group and the rest followed.

    --

    "What''s up with Geoffrey? He''s acting like he''s a got stick up his ass." Kylo exclaimed in low voice.

    Charlton shrugged as if saying that''s got nothing to do with me.

    "What''s running in that head of yours?"

    Charlton shook his head and sighed. He and Kylo were walking at the rear of the group. Serena was just in front of him. On her left guarding her like a hawk, was Leonard. While on her right, her arm was looped with her friend, Milly. At the very front, Geoffrey was walking with the girl, Emily.

    "I need to get her alone."

    --

    The private rooms were located at the end of the corridor while their music classroom was located at the very front. Thus, they still had to walk for about a hundred meters to get there. The hallway was long, on the left were the doors leading to the clubrooms, while on their right were windows overlooking the field being used for croquet. When they arrived at the end, they went inside a room which had a foyer leading to 8 smaller rooms. All the rooms had a small see-through window so that one may see what''s inside.

    Geoffrey took out the key which their teacher gave him and opened the 1st room on their left.

    "So here we are." Geoffrey said as the others followed him.

    The private room had ample space. Its interior was wooden with a chandelier. Upon entering, one can directly see a grand piano facing the door, while on its right, was a space meant for accompaniment. In front, beside the door, there was an L-shaped couch with a low table.

    Kylo whistled thinking ''This room is perfect for a tryst!''

    "This is nice! I didn''t know our school has this." Serena commented thinking ''This room is just perfect. Hehehe...''

    "It''s also my first time to see this" Leonard said as he smiled at his sister. "Serena, do inform me ahead of time whenever you will be having your rehearsal. It would be nice if I can join you." He continued while thinking ''We can''t have you staying with a man alone without a chaperone.''

    "Of course brother Leonard." Serena said sweetly. ''as if!''

    Kylo raised a brow. ''what a cock-block''

    Emily sat in front of the piano, excited to test it. Geoffrey too was busy observing the room.

    Charlton noticing this, turned to Serena "Ms. Serena, would you like to come with me and have a look at the room assigned to us?" he asked with a smile, hinting that he wants to talk to her alone.

    "Alright, let''s go." Serena replied.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 22: Sealed with a kiss II

    As they exited the door, Serena winked at Milly and let go of her arm. Milly of course was not stupid. She stopped following them and pretended to look at another room through its window.

    When Charlton unlocked the door at the end and entered, Kylo, ever the wingman, slung his hand over Leonard''s shoulder. "Hey Leonard, look at this!" he said as he pulled him towards another door looking through the window to see what''s inside.

    Serena was surprised when she entered the door.

    Charlton directly pulled her to the side, closed the door, enclosed her between his arms, and then dived right in to kiss her.

    Not the chaste kiss that first kisses usually are. But a full-blown kiss involving the tongue filled with fervent desire and passion.

    Well, what can our dear Serena do?

    She kissed back with equal ferocity of course!

    Charlton only deigned it time to separate when they were both out of breath.

    "Just so you know, I''ve wanted to do that since I first saw you." Charlton whispered.

    "Well, we have more in common then." Serena replied, a bit breathless.

    "I''m afraid, we don''t have that much time now. Promise to meet me tomorrow?"

    "Yes."

    "I''ll fetch you at 9?"

    "No, that will cause people to talk. Let''s meet here instead." Serena suggested smiling mischievously.

    "I like how your mind works." Charlton replied with a smirk. Then seriously added "Serena, you can not regret this."

    "Back at you. You can not regret this."

    "Never."

    "then let''s seal it with a kiss." Serena said as she placed both her hands on his cheeks, pulled him closer, and kissed him.

    --

    "What is up with you?" Leonard asked Kylo, confused as to why he pulled him over.

    "Well, I was just so excited so see these rooms. See here? This room has two upright pianos! Hey, why did Sir Felix not include us in the performance? He''s so biased!"

    "Well let me think... Aside from your mediocre guitar skills, what else?"

    "Can''t you put it more nicely?"

    "Are you seriously asking me that question?"

    "Well yes, it will be their honor to have a prince like me attend!"

    Leonard just rolled his eyes. "Come on, let''s go."

    "Wait, don''t you want to know how your sister''s been doing in class? You should ask her friend over there! It would be better to get a third person''s opinion. Your sister might not be telling you the truth!"

    "Did you just accuse my sister of being a liar?"

    "Huh? Of course not! It''s just that girls are quite shy in sharing the truth all the time. Specially if they''re being bullied or having difficulties."

    "You may have a point there, but my sister is very capable. Let''s go."

    ''Well, capable indeed! Anyways, you better thank me Charlton, I guess I already bought you enough time'' Kylo thought as he saw Geoffrey and Emily exit the first room.

    --

    When the others entered their room, Serena was already seated in front of the Piano. Charlton on the other hand was standing at the other end pretending to look at the other instruments.

    The room was like the first room, the only difference is that this room had a study table and more chairs.

    Serena liked this room better though, if for nothing else, because of its location. It was located at the end of the left row, making it rare for people to pass through its door.

    "Apologies everyone, I have to go ahead. It is a pleasure to meet all of you" Emily started her face showing some discomfort.

    "Are you alright?" Milly asked.

    "Yes, don''t mind me. I just remembered something important."

    "Milly and I can walk back with you to the dorm." Serena suggested.

    "No need, I can manage. But thank you." Emily rejected.

    "Oh, alright. Take care."

    "I too have to leave. I still have to prepare for the meeting tomorrow morning." Geoffrey said as he excused himself using the student''s council meeting every Saturday morning as justification.

    ''Hmm... I wonder what happened? Oh well, must be one of the scenes where the heroine is pushing the male lead away.'' Serena thought.

    --

    "Serena, are you sure you don''t want to join us? We can wait for you here." Leonard told Serena as he, together with Charlton and Kylo stood at the lobby of her dorm.

    "Yes brother, we girls need our alone time too." Serena said with Milly beside her. It was already getting chilly and she had to change before they go out. ''Besides, much as I would like to join you guys, I still have to prepare for tomorrow!''

    "Alright. I''m afraid I can''t guarantee time tomorrow as I don''t know how long the student council meeting will take. Have you set a schedule with Charlton for your rehearsal?" Leonard asked.

    "Is Sunday after lunch alright with you, Mr. Charlton?" Serena asked.

    "Yes, sounds good." Charlton replied.

    "Hey, can I join too? The more the merrier." Kylo chimed in.

    "Sure. Milly, please join us too." Serena even suggested.

    Milly nodded with a smile.

    "Well then, we will go ahead. See you on Sunday." Leonard ended, satisfied.

    While the three boys were leaving, Charlton looked back at Serena.

    Serena saw him do so and enthusiastically blew him a kiss.

    --

    After the boys left, Serena changed to a more appropriate dress for the weather. Then she and Milly went shopping in town. She was pleasantly surprised to find that even in this era, wax was readily available.

    What can she say? She never liked hair down there.

    Tomorrow can''t arrive soon enough.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 23: I read some books I

    Serena arrived outside the private music room about 5 minutes earlier than their scheduled meeting time. As she looked over the glass window, she saw that Charlton was already inside playing with the chords of the piano.

    Charlton looked up and stopped playing as he heard the door open.

    "You''re here early." Serena said as she smiled.

    "I couldn''t sleep." Charlton answered as he stood up.

    Serena grinned as she closed the door shut and locked it. She observed that his coat was placed on top of the piano while his well fitted polo was folded to his elbows with the top two buttons undone.

    "Don''t you feel hot with that on?" Charlton asked, noting that Serena was wearing a long velvet cape with faux fur trimming.

    "What do you think?" Serena asked as she faced him and unhooked the cape, letting it fall from her shoulders leaving it heaped on the ground.

    Charlton couldn''t hide his look of astonishment and had to physically stop himself from gaping. He has never seen a woman as beautiful nor as daring. Serena was wearing a fitted white lace negligee, so thin was it, that he can clearly see that she was not wearing anything else underneath.

    "If you keep wearing dresses like that in front of me, don''t blame me for tearing them off." Charlton said as he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulled her towards him and kissed her.

    Feeling out of breath, Serena detached her lips from his. "I brought extra clothes just in case you''re wondering. So, feel free to do so."

    Stopping himself from doing just that, Charlton had to painfully detangle himself from Serena after gaining some of his sense back. "Wait, someone might see." He said, recalling the glass window.

    "I''m prepared for that." Serena replied as she bent to open her bag on the floor and then took out a film like looking sticker. "I found this at the market yesterday."

    "I must say that I''m ill-prepared for this." Charlton said as he furrowed his brows. He will be lying if he were to say that he didn''t dream of something like this happening today. However, despite all the scenarios which played on his mind, he never expected Serena to take the initiative. He still thought of her as an innocent maiden who just exited her boudoir.

    Serena stood up and gave the sticker to Charlton. Then she placed her right hand on the bulge of his pants, directly gripping his erection. "Well, I must say that you''re not. Now, do place the sticker on the window."

    --

    "If I didn''t know any better, I would say that you''re just doing this to spite me." Geoffrey remarked as Leonard rejected his proposal one after the other.

    "I don''t find what you''re suggesting as reasonable." Leonard remarked.

    "What part in this do you find not reasonable?"

    "Doing charity work every Sunday on the same orphanage will only cause comparison, jealousy, and suspicion." Leonard reasoned.

    "I see your point, but if we were not to focus on just one, our efforts will only look good on the surface." Geoffrey argued.

    "You may be right, but what we need is greater impact."

    "How about we cast our vote on this matter?" Geoffrey suggested.

    Leonard can only sigh. Although he is still aggravated with Geoffrey regarding Serena, what he is doing now is nothing personal. He does believe that it would be better to spread their efforts for wider impact. Now with vote casting, Geoffrey would surely have his way. He lamented that the members would go along with what the crown prince wants.

    Geoffrey exhaled satisfied. He knew that Emily plays on that church where the orphanage was every Sunday. In one of her letters, she once expressed her grievance for the poor orphans who needed aid and guidance. She said that the children barely had enough for survival, and worse was that they sorely lacked educational materials and teachers. She also stated that much as she wanted to help, her situation does not allow her.

    He can only smile while thinking of her compassion.

    She has been avoiding him since she found out that he was the crown prince. Yesterday, she even lashed out on him, asking him if he found her funny. That all this time, they have been writing to each other, with her telling him all her secrets and ambitions. Thinking that she knew him all along. That he was just like her. Only to find out his noble personage, and not only that, he was already engaged.

    Although the two of them made no promises of love, and they have only met 4 to 5 times in person at most, they have been writing to each other for a year. they can almost be labeled as lovers.

    Geoffrey can only deny everything, saying that it was not his intention to fool her, nor was he laughing at her. That he is simply the man she knew in the letters and all he has written to her were true.

    In the end, she left him staring at her back. He can only hope that by doing this outreach project, she will see his sincerity and forgive him.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 24: I read some books II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Charlton was flabbergasted with Serena''s action. Although he has never been in a serious romantic relationship before, he did engage with the pleasures of the flesh a couple of times.

    Going through adolescence, he had been curious of the opposite gender. With Kylo on his side as the instigator, his first encounter was with a low born girl in Alighieri who he met at a local bar. Thankfully, she did not have syphilis and he came out of it as an enlightened man, unscratched.

    After that, he learned to use the rubber and it became easier to move from one girl to the next. All low born, of course. He and Kylo will not mess with the high-born ones, fearing that they will immediately be forced to tie the knot.

    Serena was unlike any of them. In fact, she is the opposite. All the girls always had this inhibition even though they were the ones who first shown him their motive. On the other hand, Serena had no such pretense. She simply went straight to get what she wanted confidently. He wondered if all high-born ladies were like her, but quickly eliminated that idea. His Serena was in a league of her own.

    She was everything he told himself he will not touch. A high-born lady engaged to his very own cousin. A maiden who can want for nothing, for everything she could ever want and deserve are within her reach. A real queen to be, and yet, she wanted him.

    He felt his chest tighten as he was suddenly filled with an intense desire to possess her. He never knew he could want someone as much as he wanted her. He once prided himself as a man who can''t be ruled by his emotions, but he has proven himself wrong. He wanted her so much that he was bursting with the need to make her his completely, in every sense of the word. It was like he was obsessed.

    After successfully covering the glass window, Charlton walked back to Serena. He wrapped his arms around her waist as he kissed her, then he placed his hands under her derriere lifting her up.

    She in turn wrapped her legs around his waist.

    Then, he sat her on top of the piano.

    He moved from kissing her mouth, to her neck, to her collarbones, and when he reached her breast covered by the lace, he tore her neglig¨¦e, revealing her rounded orbs and her pink nipples.

    He grasped both, each in his hand as he licked and suckled them, as if trying to milk them. Serena couldn''t stop herself from moaning.

    Satisfied only when her nipples were already red and swollen, he continued to tear her cloth kissing every part being exposed, her stomach, her navel, until he reached her apex.

    He was surprised to find that she had no hair between her legs. He looked back to her face and then their eyes met.

    "I wanted to be clean." Serena said as she blushed.

    "Where did you learn how to do this?" Charlton asked. He can already feel his stomach churn, afraid that she may have already let another man see her like this.

    "I read some books..." Serena answered, thinking how chauvinistic most men of this era are.

    Charlton knew that he has no right to feel this way. He was no innocent himself, but he still felt some gratification when she said that.

    He laid her back flat on top of the piano, then he opened her legs and stared at the pinkness of her womanhood. "You are beautiful."

    He kissed the behind of her thighs, running his lips like feathers over her skin. Then he approached her pearly gates with his whole face. Nuzzling her clitoris with the bridge of his nose. He kissed her middle once, then parted her labia with his tongue like Moses spreading the red sea.

    She tasted divine. He lapped her wet arousal like a man who got lost in a desert finding water for the first time. He had never performed cunnilingus before, but what he lacked in experience, he made up with enthusiasm. Encouraged by her moans of appreciation, he inserted his index finger to her hole noting its tightness as he continued putting pressure by sucking her clit.

    Serena felt her need soar, so she sat back up and pulled his head up by tugging his hair to kiss him. She tasted herself on his lips. Then she went down of the piano.

    Charlton looked at her confused.

    Serena always believed in reciprocity, so she smirked at him, unbuckled his belt and saw his thick and long rod come to life. She couldn''t stop herself from measuring it by wrapping her hand around it.

    She kneeled in front of him then kissed his arousal. Charlton couldn''t stop the groan escaping his lips. She even dared to look him in the eye as she licked him. Then she started sucking his shaft, gripping it with her hand, while the other was teasing his testicles.

    This has got to be the best blow-job he ever received in his life.

    "wait, Serena, stop." Charlton said not wanting to finish prematurely.

    Serena looked him in the eye as she stopped and stood up.

    He kissed her again as he princess-carried her to the sofa at the side, not forgetting to pick up the cloak she was wearing earlier for her to lay on.

    "Are you sure?" Charlton just had to ask.

    "Will you stop if I say no?"

    "No" Charlton chuckled. "I wasn''t able to bring rubber but I promise not to release it inside."

    Serena not knowing when her period was, given that she just arrived a week ago, can only nod.

    "Don''t worry, I have abstained for more than a year and am clean. I also swear that you will be the only one from now on."

    "Okay, I believe you. So please..."

    "Please what?" Charlton wanting to tease her asked.

    "Please give it to me..." ''You might have been abstaining for more than a year, but for me, it''s been more than a decade! So move!''

    Charlton smiled at her impatience. So he directed his shaft towards her entrance and slowly pushed to enter her.

    Charlton had to painfully stop himself from moving. If he didn''t believe her before, he was 100% sure to believe her now. She was squeezing him so tight, that he is afraid that he might just finish under a minute if he were not careful. Moving slowly forward, he felt a barrier blocking the tip of his penis. Then he pushed hard.

    Serena can only stifle her scream by biting his shoulder. She couldn''t stop the tears falling from her eyes.

    He kissed her tears as he slowly moved. "Shh... it''s alright, Serena. Please don''t cry."

    Serena nodded. Her arousal mixed with, what she assume, was her own virginal blood, became their lubricant, turning the initial pain to pleasure.

    Their moans and groans filled the room as they explored different positions.

    Too much excitement made Serena reach climax at least thrice, before Charlton pulled out of her.

    Being quite the grateful girl she was, not wanting a bad review, she made Charlton seat as she bent in front of him, gripped his shaft then moved her hand up and down.

    Charlton pulled her up and kissed her to cover his loud groan as he released his seed on her hand.

    --

    TBC

    IT''S MY FIRST TIME WRITING AN EROTIC SCENE, DO NOT LEAVE A BAD REVIEW. HAHAHA

 Chapter 25: dirty little secret

    "Serena, I will talk to Geoffrey regarding your engagement. I have no intention of making this a one-time thing. I will take responsibility." Charlton said as he stroked her naked back.

    After their lovemaking earlier, she asked him to get wet wipes and a bottle of water from her bag. As she was still sore, Charlton wiped themselves clean then helped her drink. Currently, because the couch was small, she was laying on top of him.

    "You don''t have to do that. That would only ever spell trouble." Serena said in reply.

    "How about making sure he breaks it first?" Serena suggested.

    "Please pray tell, how you plan to make that happen."

    "I believe that he is having an affair."

    Charlton creased his brows. "Were you just using me to get back at him?" he half-jokingly asked but at the same time couldn''t help but feel sour.

    Serena looked at him, chuckled and straightened his wrinkled glabella with her fingers. "I don''t need to go this far just to make him jealous." She reasoned then kissed the spot on his forehead where her fingers had been.

    Charlton nodded then he pulled her down for another chaste kiss.

    "I do have reasons to believe he is. However, I have no idea with whom, nor how deep their relationship goes." Charlton told her truthfully.

    "Well, it''s with Emily!" Serena answered directly. ''Now you should never grow to have feelings for her, just in case.''

    "Which Emily? The one in our music class? Are you sure?" Charlton said with some doubt.

    "You don''t believe me?"

    "I do believe you, it''s just that she seemed so upright. I will never guess she had it in her."

    "Lord Daniel, did you just compliment another girl in front of your girlfriend?" Serena pouted and playfully hit his chest.

    Charlton''s ears perked with the title. He flipped them over so that Serena is now underneath him.

    "I like the sound of that." he commented.

    "Which one?"

    "the girlfriend..." then he kissed each of her eye, the tip of her nose, then her lips.

    "Are you asking for round 2 now?"

    "May I?"

    "I still feel sore."

    "Right. Then just continue telling me more about your plan."

    "Okay, so as I was saying, he is having an affair with Emily. Same as you, I don''t know how deep their relationship goes as of now. But I do know that it will go deep enough for him to break our engagement in the future."

    "Was that the reason you pitted them together?"

    "Well, among others" Serena replied as she kissed his bobbing Adam''s apple.

    "I did find it strange when he agreed to perform with her."

    "So, you believe me now?"

    "I never said that I didn''t." Charlton replied as he touched the tip of her nose with his index finger.

    Serena slapped his hand away. She was reminded of her late husband''s bad habit of touching her nose like that.

    "don''t do that, it''s annoying."

    "But your nose is too cute, it''s just begging to be touched."

    Serena rolled her eyes as she pushed him making him get off her as she raised herself to sit. "As I was saying, once he falls deep enough, he will break his engagement with me."

    "Why should it be him to break it? Can''t we just catch them red handed, and then you go break it?" Charlton asked, the thought of another man rejecting her not sitting well with him.

    "Don''t be stupid. That''s not a good enough reason. You do know that it is next to impossible for me to be the one to break it. First, this is an engagement ordained by the king himself. Second, even if I wanted to, I can not break it, unless I''m willing to let my family get the repercussions. Third, you obviously can not just announce that you''re having an affair with me unless you want the both of us to face the guillotine. Lastly, you know that there is more leniency for men in society and that it has always been unfair to women. So an affair on his end will just earn an earful at most but nothing beyond that." Serena reasoned carefully. ''Besides, we just got together. That does not automatically mean that we should get married, or even worse, ruin the rest of our lives. What''s up with these young people who just wants to jump directly into marriage without getting to know their partner better?''

    "Well, you did think this through. Although, facing the guillotine is quite too much of an exaggeration. Perhaps exile tops."

    "All the same, you know I''m right."

    "I understand, Serena. I would never want to put you, your reputation, and anything or anyone you hold dear in jeopardy. But at the end of the day, if your plan doesn''t work, just know that I''m willing to risk everything for you. I swear it." Charlton stated seriously as he raised her hand to kiss it.

    Serena just smiled at him. ''Serena, I think you judged the second male lead wrong. What willing to let you go in the future after this? You should be thankful enough that he''s even willing to be your dirty little secret for now. Take note, that is just for NOW.'' Serena told herself ''Well, whatever, just go with the flow. It''s too early to presume, things might still change in the future. As they say, the only thing that is constant is change.''

    "I don''t know about you, but I''m famished." Serena said changing the topic.

    "I am, but it''s also nice, just staying together like this." Charlton said as he stood up to dress himself. After, he went to get her bag on the floor and then handed it to her.

    "Thank you." Serena courteously replied as she got her dress and undies from her bag.

    "You know, seeing you wearing those just makes me want to tear them." Charlton commented as she wore her red undergarments.

    "Don''t you dare. These were not easy to make."

    "You made those?" he asked, omitting from saying ''So that''s why I''ve never seen them before.'' Which has been at the tip of his tongue.

    "What do you think?" Serena asked as she stood straight, showing him her low-cut balcony bra with matching cheeky panties. "Like what you see?"

    Charlton can only swallow. He uneasily replied, saying "Please put me out of my misery and wear your dress."

    Serena laughed.

    --

    Luckily, it was the weekend, and the halls were empty. Charlton noticing Serena''s slight limp carried her across his arms like a bride despite her protest.

    "Put me down! Someone might see!"

    "Stop moving, we might accidentally tumble."

    "Am I not heavy?"

    "Light as a feather. Besides, it will take us forever to get to my carriage if I let you walk." Charlton smirked.

    ''Men and their massive ego!'' Serena thought as she draped her arms around his neck for support. ''Well, it''s not like I don''t like it...''

    Charlton only let her feet touch the ground when they reached the building''s main entrance. Then he assisted her as he led her in front of a carriage waiting at the exit.

    Serena looked at him confused.

    "What''s with that look? Don''t tell me you didn''t expect me to prepare anything for the day?" He said as he opened the door.

    "No, I didn''t really" Serena shook her head teasingly.

    "I''m so hurt to know that my girlfriend thought so little of me." He replied as he placed his palm on his chest feigning pain.

    Serena giggled.

    "This part of our date, I was much obliged to prepare." Then he offered his hand to Serena helping her enter the carriage.

    --

    The rest of the day passed quickly. Charlton took her to a discreet looking high-end restaurant in which he booked a private room for lunch. They passed through a backdoor to avoid anyone who might recognize them.

    Lunch was a sordid affair. They flirted, experimented with the food, explored the different flavors of ice cream while exploring each other''s mouth, and even played footsie under the table.

    The sun was about to set when they exited the restaurant. Given that they were careful of being seen alone, they did not have a lot of options when it came to the places they can go to. Aside from that, Serena was already tired. Thus, they agreed to call it a day.

    Going back to the school, Charlton handed a small pouch to the guard on duty and gave him a wink. The man gave him a salute and let them pass through without the need for inspection.

    "You''ve done this before?" Serena asked stunned. ''I didn''t know he had this side to him.''

    "No, it was Kylo who gave me the idea. Why? Jealous?" Charlton teased.

    "You wish!"

    He laughed as he hugged her. "Yes, yes, I wish."

    Charlton asked the coachman to stop a few meters away from the ladies'' dorm.

    "This day ended too quickly. I loath to part from you."

    "We''ll see each other again tomorrow." Serena said as she kissed his lips.

    "Tell me again why we have to spend it with the others? Can''t I just have you for myself?"

    "Much as I want that too, I''m afraid that with just the two of us, we won''t be able to get any work done. Don''t forget, we still need to express our appreciation to Sir Felix through our performance." Serena laughingly said.

    When the carriage stopped Charlton went down and Looked from left to right. Not seeing a soul in sight, he helped Serena down.

    "Tomorrow can''t come soon enough. Are you sure you don''t want to set a private meeting with me on an earlier time?" he persisted.

    "Sorry, I already promised brunch with Milly. Besides, tomorrow is bound to be a long day." Serena answered truthfully.

    "Just testing my luck." Charlton said with a lopsided smile.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow." Serena said as she walked towards the dormitory.

    Charlton watched her until she went inside.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 26: Sunday with friends I

    Apparently, Serena''s choice of not meeting earlier was correct. It was 10 in the morning when Kylo and Leonard knocked on his door. Charlton, not being able to sleep so well the other day was still groggy.

    "Hey Charlie, wake up! It''s already 10''oclock." Kylo said as he knocked loudly.

    "It''s still early..." Charlton replied as he got up to open the door.

    "You just woke up?" Leonard looked him from top to bottom not liking what he saw, "Move quickly and take a bath. We''ll wait for you here and then we can go have brunch. Don''t make my sister wait."

    Charlton, not wanting to argue with his ''future brother-in-law'', just nodded his head. "Alright. You guys wait inside."

    The two went inside his room. Leonard sat in front of the dining table while Kylo rummaged through his fridge as Charlton went inside the bathroom.

    Unlike Serena''s, Charlton''s room was simpler and smaller. Since there were more male students in campus, their dormitory has more occupants and having a solo room with its own bathroom was already a luxury. However, that did not mean that the room was lacking. It was a medium sized studio room which had everything he needed.

    After taking a quick shower, Charlton went out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as he forgot to bring his clothes with him.

    "Woah! Where did that come from?" Kylo remarked as he approached him.

    Charlton looked at him confused. "What?"

    "This!" Kylo exclaimed as he pressed the bruise on the spot between his neck and shoulder.

    "Don''t touch it!"

    Kylo laughed aloud and wiggled his brows. "Good job mate!"

    "What''s going on?" Leonard asked, placing down the newspaper he''s reading after hearing the commotion.

    "Nothing" The two answered at the same time.

    Leonard just looked at the strangely then went back to reading.

    "By the way, you better clean that up." Charlton told Kylo after seeing the used utensils on the table.

    "Why? This is your room and I''m a guest!" Kylo, not wanting to wash the dishes said in defense. "you still owe me, and besides, Leonard also used a cup for his coffee! Why don''t you tell him to wash it?"

    Charlton chose to ignore him as he walked back to the bathroom after collecting the clothes he meticulously prepared for the day.

    --

    On the other hand, Charlton was careful enough not to leave any mark on Serena''s skin. Thus, for the day, she chose to wear an off-shoulder light blue chiffon dress.

    "Wow Serena, where do you get your dresses? Can you give me the contact of your seamstress?"

    Serena chuckled "Actually, I just tweak some of my dresses to achieve this look. If you like, I can help you with yours."

    "I''ll hold you up on that. But right now, we should go. We can''t have your darling waiting."

    "Alright let''s go." Serena said as they exited her room.

    Earlier, Milly went to her room to have brunch. She interrogated her on what happened during her date yesterday. So, Serena being a normal woman who wanted to share her overflowing feelings, excitedly told her that she and Charlton are now in a relationship and that they even had lunch in a private room. Of course, she omitted all the R-18 details. She shouldn''t soil the ears of a real young maiden.

    --

    "By the way, have you seen Geoffrey? He hasn''t been joining us as of late." Kylo asked Leonard.

    The two of them were standing, while Charlton brought out his Cello as he sat on the chair he placed beside the Piano.

    "He''s at an orphanage with some of the school''s dignitaries."

    "What for?"

    "He has this outreach program for his project this year. We discussed it yesterday and the student council has already approved it. So, he must be there making arrangements."

    "I never knew that he was such a philanthropist. But why the long face?"

    "Well, we had some disagreements. Anyway, you know him, when he''s got something on his mind, he''ll charge at it like a bull at a gate."

    Leonard and Kylo continued to discuss as Charlton tuned his Cello.

    "Well, I don''t see anything wrong with his project, so what did you guys disagree about?"

    "He wanted to focus on a single orphanage, not only that, he wanted us to go there at least twice a month, giving donations and even going as far as playing teacher to the orphans. Now, as I told him, the project sounds promising, but there''s no need to just focus on a single orphanage. We can opt to choose several so that the cause will be more widespread. And although it may seem less personal, it will have greater publicity. Besides, focusing on one will cause resentment and discontent."

    "Hmm... well, both of you have valid points. Though if it makes you feel better, I can honestly say that I lean towards your opinion more. So, what did he say about it?"

    "That what I suggested only looks good on the surface."

    "Ouch. Anyway, when will you guys start with it?"

    "If things get finalized today, then maybe we''ll go there next week to become acquainted with the place."

    "So, will that be a year-long thing?"

    "That''s the plan. Though we''ll know the final details next week. If you have nothing better to do, feel free to join us."

    "I''ll pass. I''m not a fan of children." Kylo said laughingly.

    "How about you Charlton? Want to come join us?"

    Charlton who was also listening to their conversation looked up from his Cello. He did not fail to note the part where Leonard and Geoffrey will be heading to an orphanage on Sundays.

    "I''ll consider it. Just tell me when, then I''ll see my schedule." he replied with a smile. Not that he has any plan to join them, he just needs to know when, because for him, that translates to more time with Serena.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 27: Sunday with friends II

    When Serena and Milly entered the private room, they saw the three boys, who seemed to be having a conversation, waiting for them.

    The three turned to face the door after hearing it make a creaking sound.

    "Hi, we weren''t late, were we?" Serena asked.

    "No, you''re just on time" Leonard answered first as he approached them.

    Charlton''s eye lit up when he saw Serena. He gave her that dazzling smile, which never fails to make her heart pound, as he stood up.

    Leonard guided Serena and Milly to sit on the shorter side of the couch, while he and the other two sat on the other side.

    Charlton and Serena threw each other funny looks, remembering what just transpired yesterday in this very same room, and couch.

    "Serena, last time, you mentioned that you don''t have a Sheet music for your song." Leonard who sat adjacent to her started. "I brought some blank ones here. Do you think you can you write the notes?"

    Serena shook her head, she can read, but has no confidence in writing one.

    "No... I just have the melody in my head..." she said as she made a self-depreciating smile.

    "I can write it for you if you like..." Charlton offered sweetly.

    Leonard raised his brow as he took a glance at Charlton, finding him strange. Choosing to ignore him, he continued to talk to Serena. "Although not a music genius myself, I can still do this much. Perhaps, afterwards, Charlton and I can polish it. Can you play the song on the piano once more? While doing so, I will start writing." Leonard suggested.

    "Okay." Serena agreed as she stood up.

    She sat in front of the piano while Leonard placed the sheet on top of it using it as a make-shift desk. Serena and Charlton''s eyes met as they recalled another episode.

    Serena started playing while the others stood around the piano. Leonard asked her to pause and repeat some parts as he wrote on the sheet. Upon completion, he asked Serena to sit back on the couch.

    "Kylo, you go try and play this on the piano while Charlton and I will try to see the parts we can improve on." Leonard instructed Kylo. Although Kylo''s music instrument of choice was the guitar, he still learned to play the piano.

    While Kylo was playing, Charlton and Leonard listened carefully. Afterwards, they started their deliberation on how to improve it.

    Meanwhile, Serena and Milly were both enjoying the eye candies in front of them.

    "I have to say, you truly have great eyesight. All the three boys there are very handsome, but I must admit that your lover boy is without a doubt the hottest." Milly commented.

    "Why else do you think would I pick him? Not only is he the hottest amongst the three, one can even say that no man can compare to him in this whole school, or should I say, empire?" Serena said unabashedly as she continued to ogle Charlton who was busy working with the other two.

    "Not even the crown prince? Who, should I remind you, is still your fianc¨¦?" Milly teased.

    "Ha! Not even in the slightest!" Serena exclaimed with a grin.

    "Alright, alright, your boyfriend is the best." Laughingly said.

    After awhile Serena told the boys that she and Milly would go out shortly. The three, understanding that the two girls must be bored of waiting, voiced their agreement.

    --

    Charlton looked up and turned to face the door when he heard it open. He saw that it was Serena who just came back with her friend carrying what he assumed were snacks. He didn''t notice the time, but looking at his watch, he saw that it was already 4 in the afternoon. Meaning it has already been roughly three hours since he and the boys started discussing the song.

    "Hey, let''s have a short break. The girls are back." Charlton suggested.

    Leonard, seeing his sister nodded.

    "Ha! I''m so not joining you on your practice ever again. I just came here to have some fun and provide some support, I didn''t sign up for you two working me like a dog!" Kylo complained. He has been asked to play the notes over and over while the two wrote on the sheet. Then they will have a short debate, make him play again, nod to each other, then make him play again, until such that the sound was to their satisfaction.

    Serena and Milly placed the snacks on the table as they sat back on the couch.

    The boys joined them.

    "Are these for us?" Kylo asked, already feeling quite hungry.

    "Yes, please help yourself." Serena replied.

    "Sorry, I didn''t expect that our discussion would take this long." Leonard said.

    "Don''t mind us brother. In fact, I appreciate you and Mr. Kylo helping Mr. Charlton and I with this. Anyway, how is it progressing?"

    "Slower than I would have liked. Later, you can try playing it again using the music sheet we prepared." Leonard said as he grabbed a sandwich.

    "Okay."

    --

    After they had their snack, Serena played the song on the piano. She just left it to them, and the song now sounds better. Her version was very simple, just enough for someone to sing with it. However, the boys made it sound better, to put it in better words, they made it sound good enough to not have a singer singing along.

    After playing it, Milly clapped "Wow! That was amazing."

    Serena agreed and smiled as she complimented the boys saying "This is so much better than my version"

    "No, you''re the real star here. You made that song, we just barely helped. Also, it''s not complete yet." Leonard replied.

    "Leonard''s right, Ms. Serena." Charlton agreed, feeling proud of his girlfriend.

    "Oh, I know! Mr. Charlton, would you mind playing the song for us using your cello?" Milly requested.

    "Alright. Please pardon my incompetence in advance." Charlton said with some humility.

    Charlton grabbed his cello and sat on the sit beside the piano. He smiled at Serena and started playing the song, their eyes meeting from time to time.

    Everyone was surprised. A prodigy is a prodigy indeed. He just heard the song a few times, and although he worked on the Sheet music, it is still impressive that he can now play it on his own, and wonderfully at that.

    Serena felt like Charlton was serenading her with the song making her feel the butterflies in her stomach. When he finished playing, seeing that the others were not looking at her, she met his eyes and blew him a kiss.

    "Ugh, you don''t have to rub it in. Fine, I bow down to you. You''re really good at this" Kylo proclaimed exaggeratedly after Charlton finished playing.

    Milly looked at Serena with a knowing smile as she clapped.

    "Okay, this time, let''s try to hear it together with the piano." Leonard, who seemed to be the only one not affected stated.

    Although it was their first time playing together, Charlton can easily be in tune with Serena. There''s room for improvement but it''s good enough.

    "There''s still some room for improvement, but I think that singing the lyrics with the Cello will cause friction." Leonard reviewed honestly.

    "I agree with you on that, I will talk to Sir Felix about it." Charlton replied.

    "Eh? But both your cello and Serena''s lyrics sounds fantastic. I can''t pick one over the other!" Milly cut in.

    "I agree with her" Kylo seconded.

    "Alright, how about this, we play the cello and piano at church, then during their reception, we can play this song again without the cello, just the piano with Charlton singing!" Serena suggested. Just the thought of Charlton singing made her eyes twinkle with mirth.

    "That''s a great idea!" Kylo and Milly said at the same time.

    Kylo, thinking the thought of Charlton singing in public too funny to pass up.

    Milly, well just honestly thinking that it would be so romantic.

    "Huh? No, no, it''s better if you sing it." Although Serena is his beloved, he can''t imagine himself singing in public.

    "Come on... pretty please? I would really love to see and hear you sing." Serena said acting pitifully cute.

    How can he say no to that face?

    "Alright... but you have to sing with me." At least if he''s not singing alone, it won''t be too embarrassing.

    Leonard, finding it funny that Charlton will be singing couldn''t help but say, "Alright, how about we try that now? Serena, please play the piano again. Charlton, you sing."

    "What? I don''t even know the lyrics." Charlton rationalized flustered.

    "I''ll write it down for you" Serena continued to tease.

    "Oh look at the time. It''s almost dinner. Perhaps we should continue with our practice on another day." Charlton said as he pretended to look at his pocket watch.

    Everyone laughed at him. After a while, Serena took pity on him.

    "Okay, it is indeed getting late. Perhaps, we can continue next week after you talk to Sir Felix. We''re not even sure if he will approve our arrangement" Serena said while keeping her tears of laughter in bay.

    Everyone nodded and called it a day.

    TBC

 Chapter 28: teacherâ€™s pet I

    Serena checked herself in the mirror wearing her school uniform satisfied. When Beatrice got it for her last Friday, she tried it on excitedly only to be disappointed. So, she altered it a little so that the skirt falls three inches above her knees. Although it was a little short, it made her legs look longer. Besides, she has seen girls donning shorter ones during the assembly. She also had to taper her blazer so that it fits her perfectly.

    When Serena reached the lobby, she saw Milly, Gizel and Via waiting for her.

    "I see that some of us had the same thing in mind." Gizel said as she observed that she, Serena and Milly all altered their uniform.

    "and I see that I''m the only one who was not informed." Via joked good naturedly.

    The four of them laughed while they walked towards the main building.

    Last night, the boys dropped Serena and Milly to the ladies'' dorm directly after dinner as they still have classes the next day. They met Gizel and Via at the lobby when they arrived. They then went inside her room to gossip. They talked about what they did the last two days, Serena also told them about her relationship with Charlton. She thought that it was better to tell it to them directly. First, it will be quite difficult to hide it from them. Second, it will only make things awkward in the future and they might even feel left out. Third, this will make them closer. Lastly, they can even help her and become her accomplice. The girls were surprised but decided to support her.

    As it was still early, they didn''t meet a lot of people on the way to their classroom. Thus, Serena was pleasantly surprised when she saw Charlton leaning beside the railing of the stairs, as if waiting for her. He was reading a book, or at least pretending to, looking very much like the Adonis he was. She saw him raise his eyes, as if searching for someone. Then, their eyes met. She couldn''t stop the smile blooming on her face. She didn''t expect that he will be the one setting up their ''unexpected'' encounter.

    Charlton''s eyes lit up when he saw Serena. He couldn''t stop the upturn of his lips. Anyone who could see his face now would obviously know that he was very much love-struck.

    "We''ll see you later in class" Milly said as she and the girls smiled at them knowingly.

    "They know?" Charlton asked when the girls left.

    Serena nodded. "Well, they''re my friends and it will be difficult to hide it from them. Why? Are you upset?"

    "Of course not. If I could, I would want to shout out to the whole world that this girl, who is also the most beautiful girl in the whole empire, is mine." Charlton said with a winning smile.

    "You and your sweet mouth." Serena said, wanting to kiss him.

    "I''m just telling the truth."

    Serena giggled "anyway, what is it you wanted to tell me?"

    "Can''t I just want to see my girlfriend? By the way, your uniform suits you. But isn''t the skirt a bit short?"

    "I''ve prepared this just for you. Don''t you like it?" Serena said naughtily.

    "Well, I do admit that you look very beautiful in it, and damn sexy too."

    "but?"

    "Don''t interpret this the wrong way, it''s just that I don''t like the idea of other men looking at you with their lecherous eyes."

    "No offense taken, but I''m not wearing this for them. It''s just that wearing it this way makes me feel pretty." Serena explained.

    "Okay, so long as you''re happy. I''ll just settle with me thinking of poking all their eyes out." Charlton said with a laugh.

    "Now, seriously, why are you here?"

    "I just wanted to see you because I missed you. I also wanted to see my girlfriend wearing the school uniform for the first time. But now that I saw you in that, I can''t help but wonder if, you know, we can meet in the private room later."

    Serena giggled at his smoothness, "Well, I have this assignment which I haven''t managed to do just yet. So, I have to work on it later."

    Charlton frowned, then tentatively asked "How about I help you with it?"

    "Okay, meet me in the library after class." Serena said suggestively.

    Charlton''s imagination suddenly skyrocketed as he smiled like an idiot.

    Seeing more people arriving, Charlton sent Serena to her classroom which was just beside the stairs. "I''ll see you later."

    Serena smiled at him and nodded in response.

    --

    The day passed excruciatingly slow for Serena. She was just in her second class and she can''t already help but yawn. The class was mathematics, and basic algebra was just too easy for her. It didn''t help that their teacher, Mr. Sullivan, taught like he''s teaching toddlers just because they were girls.

    "Very good Miss Evans, please be seated." The teacher said, quite satisfied that someone understood his lesson. "Now let''s move to the next example." Then he wrote on the board.

    3x +2= 11

    "Now, can anyone volunteer to go to the board and solve this question?" he asked.

    No one raised their hand to answer.

    "It''s just our second class and I can already feel my brain bleeding." Gizel who sat beside Serena whispered.

    Serena turned to face her thinking ''Seriously?''.

    "What?"

    Serena had to sigh. She recalled that these girls were just encountering this subject for the first time.

    In her era, basic algebra was taught to 1st year high school students. She, although not a genius, graduated with a master''s degree from one of the best universities in their country. So, there must be a huge disparity between her and their notion of difficulty for each subject.

    Not wanting to offend her friend, Serena just smiled and nodded. "All subjects are difficult when you''re encountering them for the first time. I''ve tried studying this subject before, so if you don''t understand the concept, maybe I can help you."

    "Gee... thanks Serena, you''re the best!"

    "Ms. Morris and Ms. Maxwell, mind sharing with the class what you deign so important that you''re not paying attention?" the teacher called them.

    "Nothing Sir, we''re just wondering how to solve the question." Serena not wanting to upset the teacher said.

    "Okay then, Ms. Maxwell, would you please come forward and try solving this for us?"

    Serena not having a choice stood up from her seat and approached the board.

 Chapter 29: Teachers Pet II

    ''Should I just solve this directly? Oh well, I don''t want to be branded as a bimbo.''

    Serena pretended to think it through then slowly wrote on the board.

    3x + 2 = 11

    3x = 11 ¨C 2

    3x = 9

    X = 9/3

    X = 3

    "Sir, did I do it right?" Serena asked, feigning uncertainty. Although this is easy for her, she has no desire to be labeled as a genius. That just means more expectations and responsibility.

    "Good, very good! Did you study this subject before? Even some of the male students couldn''t solve this question!" the teacher praised.

    "I have read some books, but it should be credited to your brilliant teaching that I learned how to solve it, sir." Serena complimented. ''Well, there''s nothing bad in being the teacher''s pet. At least I will be able to get away with some things later. And although I don''t like him that much, I can see his effort in teaching my classmates.''

    "Alright Ms. Maxwell, please be seated" he said.

    "wow Serena, I''m now seeing you with new eyes, I never thought you were this smart!" Via flattered.

    "Ha! Sure, puts that Ms. Evans on her place." Milly suddenly stated.

    "What did she do to you?" Serena raised her brow.

    "Well, I just hate her smug look. Like she thinks that she is better than all of us just because she can answer the teacher''s questions. Not only that, I''ve seen her making that face, you know, the face one makes when they just heard something stupid, it''s like a frown with a mixture of disgust, when she thinks no one is looking. It''s like she''s judging everyone here as stupid just because they can''t understand what the teacher is saying immediately. I have no doubt that she has already labeled us as dumb bimbos in that head of hers just because of the clothes we choose to wear. What aggravates me more is that she also particularly made that face when you were solving the question too. Like she had no doubt that you will get it wrong. She''s such a goody two shoes in front of the teachers but really, she''s just a pretentious bitch." Milly ranted.

    "And you already got all that in just these 5 days you met her? You haven''t even had a conversation with her yet." Serena remarked as she chuckled ''young girls and their pettiness.''

    "Milly''s right, I also hate her." Gizel seconded.

    "Shh... she might hear you." Via warned.

    "You''ve got to trust me in this Serena, my gut is never wrong when it comes to these things. That girl is bad news." Milly continued.

    "Well, not that I like her or anything, but she has not done anything harmful to you or me. So, my advice is to just ignore her so long as she doesn''t cross us." Serena said while thinking ''In the end, she''s the female lead and will be the future queen of Windsor. It''s still best for you guys to not make an enemy out of her for nothing.''

    "And if she does?" Gizel just had to ask.

    Serena smirked.

    "Please remind me not to get on your bad side." Gizel stated, feeling her skin crawl.

    --

    After Math was lunch. Their lunch break had different time schedule from the other levels. The reason was that the school wanted to avoid crowding in the canteen. For Freshmen, lunch was from 11:30 to 12:30, for Second year, it''s from 12:30-1:30, and for Seniors it''s from 12:00 to 1:00. The seniors had overlapping schedule with the two because they were less in number.

    This made it difficult to meet with Charlton during school hours. Serena can only wait till dismissal to see him.

    "Would you guys mind if we join you?" a group of girls from their class asked Serena and her friends.

    Although there were still a lot of seats available in the canteen, there''s nothing bad with them being friendly.

    "Not at all. Please come join us." Serena responded with a smile.

    The girls whose names were Cornelia, Lydia and Eloise, praised her to heavens. Serena can only smile and shake her head. They told her that she was very beautiful and smart, that she would be a great queen someday. Etc etc. What can she say? A lot of girls want to suck up to her.

    In comparison to her popularity, she saw from the corner of her eye that Emily was sitting with just one girl. From the novel, that girl was portrayed as her best friend. Isabel Price was an insecure princess from Balamb who had a huge crush on Charlton. She met him during one of Emily''s music rehearsals and she was instantly smitten. Well, who can blame her? Emily promised to help her, but nothing came out of it except for Charlton falling for Emily instead. Later, she and Emily will have a fall-out, with her saying that Emily was a fox. Since they were best friends, Isabel knew Emily''s secrets and she will also be the one to divulge the lot of it. She will continuously and anonymously post on the bulletin board that Emily was nothing but a two-faced social-climbing gold-digging slut. She will also write about how she seduced the crown prince despite him having a fianc¨¦e. Emily knew who was doing these things, for who else will know the details of her secrets? But she can''t tell anyone that it was Isabel. Not because they were best friends, but because if she did, it will be like an admittance of what was written about her. Besides, who will believe her? Isabel was known as a painfully shy girl who can''t even hit a fly. Plus, no one can even think of her motive in doing those things to her. So, when everyone pointed at Serena and blamed her as the one who did those things, she can only silently shrug her shoulders.

    Serena scowled recalling that part in the novel. Hopefully, that will not happen now. She didn''t really think that the girls were necessarily evil, it''s just that children at this age tend to act that way. She was also just like that when she was younger, hating on the other girls, thinking everyone is just plainly good or bad. But as she grew older, she also gained some maturity. Of course, if they were to do those things to her, or even attempt to mess with her, she would not take it laying down.

    "Are you alright Serena? Is the food not to your liking?" Lydia, who invited her to taste her packed lunch asked worriedly.

    Serena smiled at the girl. "Of course not, this is actually very good. I''ve never tasted anything like it before."

    Lydia sighed in relief. "thank you. If you like, I can cook more for you."

    "Thank you for your offer, but I can not possibly impose on your kindness. Besides, I''m also looking out on my diet, if you were to give me more, I''m afraid that I''ll have the thought of you trying to ruin my figure!" Serena jested.

    Lydia blushed and all the girls laughed.

    After lunch, they returned to class.

    --

    Serena''s class schedule--- I decided to add philosophy just to balance the time.

    Time M/W T/TH

    9:00- 10:15 Reading Economics

    10:15-11:30 Math Philosophy

    11:30-12:30 Lunch

    12:30- 1:45 History Biology

    1:45- 2:15 Break

    2:15- 3:30 Geography Biology Lab

    3:30¡ª4:00 Homeroom

 Chapter 30: Studying in the library

    Since it''s just the 2nd week of classes, the number of students in the library was scarce. Earlier, Serena asked the girls to go ahead despite their insistence of joining her. Getting the hint, they first teased her, and then finally said their goodbyes, telling her to enjoy her time with her boyfriend.

    It''s Serena''s first time going in the library and not finding Charlton there just yet, she decided to look around. The library was located at the east wing''s third floor. Upon entering, she first noticed the long tables with benches at the middle of the two-tiered hall containing bookshelves. When she looked upwards, she saw the impressive high ceiling made of glass which made natural light filter through. On the right side of the entrance were two people who she assumed were the receptionist and the librarian. Walking around, she noticed that under the alcoves, there were still rows of bookshelves behind the ones facing the tables. She smiled to herself as she thought ''this is just perfect! My sad life of not having a boyfriend while in school made sure that I never got to try this before. Anyways, thankfully, they haven''t invented cctv cameras here yet! Haha!''

    After getting familiar with the library, Serena chose to take a sit on one of the tables near the far end from the entrance. ''Sadly, all the chairs are in the middle. Where is he? He''s running a little late.''

    When Charlton arrived in the library, it was already nearing 5 in the afternoon. He first saw Serena''s golden hair, shining under the glow of the setting sun. Her blazer was strewn across the table, making her look more comfortable. She seems to be focusing on doing some research as she had a book open while taking notes at the side. This look of concentration was beautiful on her too.

    Serena did not notice Charlton until he sat in front of her.

    "you''re late." Serena said, not hiding the irritation that she felt.

    "I''m sorry, your brother just wouldn''t let me go. He kept pestering me about working on the song and just wouldn''t let me leave the room. I had to work with him for at least 30 minutes more after homeroom and he even made me promise to work on it tomorrow until he''s satisfied. In truth, he even wanted to follow me even when I told him I really had to work on something important. Thankfully, I finally got him off my back. If I didn''t run to lose him, I''m afraid he would''ve followed me here." Charlton explained.

    "You''re in the same class as him?" Serena asked as she chuckled.

    "Yes, he, me and Kylo. So, what are you working on?"

    "Actually, I''m writing an essay for our homework on Economics due tomorrow. But I want to stop now, I can continue working on it later."

    "Want me to help you with it? I''m not bad at writing myself."

    "No need, I can manage." ''besides, I''m just trying to cross reference if my knowledge about the subject is the same as it is here. I don''t want to be spouting some theories not yet discovered during this time as I can''t even prove them. Sorry, my mathematical skills in doing derivations and what not is sorely lacking.''

    "Okay... so, what should we do now?"

    "How about we try and study biology?"

    "Oh... which part in particular?" he replied, his perverted mind getting what she was hinting at immediately.

    "Well, how about the human anatomy and the process of reproduction?" she lewdly suggested.

    "Do you have your reference materials ready?"

    "Not yet, let me look for it, I think they''re located near the shelves behind me. Care to join me?" Serena asked temptingly.

    Charlton''s eyes blazed with anticipation. "I''m right behind you."

    --

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    The two of them stood behind the last row of the bookshelves at the end of the library. The spot was at the corner and was inconspicuous enough.

    Serena leaned on the shelf attached to the wall as Charlton hungrily kissed her.

    "You do know that someone might see us." Charlton said between their kisses while they catch their breath.

    "We just have to be very quiet and alert." Serena said stifling her laughter from the tickling sensation she felt when his hand traced her leg under her skirt.

    Charlton detached his mouth from hers as he started trailing her earlobe with his tongue moving down to her neck. He tucked out the blouse from her skirt and crept his left hand in. He pulled the cups of her bras and freed her breast. He fondled them and then tweaked and pulled her nipples which immediately perked up. He couldn''t stop himself from suckling them, and when he did, his saliva left moisture to her white blouse making it translucent enough to let him vividly see their pinkness.

    Serena couldn''t help but tug his hair to pull him up for a kiss. As she did, Charlton continued to fondle her breast as his right hand moved up her legs. When Charlton reached her panties, he stopped for a second and looked at her strangely.

    "For easier access." Serena explained. For today, she was wearing a thong.

    "Since when did you plan to do this?" Charlton asked, feeling his arousal becoming more prominent if possible.

    "Since I first saw you outside the window making your mock salute" Serena answered truthfully.

    With that, Charlton had to kiss her again. Then he pushed her panties to the side and started caressing her womanhood. He felt it slick with her juices, so he directly inserted his index and middle finger, which he used when he made that mock salute to Leonard the first time she saw him, inside her wet heat. Pumping it in and out of her as he rubbed her clitoris with his thumb.

    Charlton''s ministrations drove her mad with ecstasy. Soon, she clamped at his fingers, reaching her first orgasm. When he removed his fingers from inside her, he placed them in his mouth and directly sucked of her juices.

    "deliciously divine." He said as he smiled at her.

    Serena felt the heat get on her head as she pushed him away a little so she can move to unbuckle his belt, and set his throbbing member free. She stroked his whole length making him groan. When she was about to go down her knees, he stopped her and instead, he turned her around.

    "I can''t wait any longer." He said huskily and took her from behind in one clean thrust.

    Serena was sure that he was even larger now than before, but it helped that she too was dripping wet. His thrusts were measured at first, but quickly became frenzied. It was so intense that she could not stop her moans from escaping. Hearing her voice, Charlton pulled out from inside her then turned her around so that they were facing each other, and he kissed her. This time, with her back leaning on the shelf for support, he lifted her two legs and buried himself inside while he continued kissing her.

    When Charlton felt Serena tremble with climax, he knew that he was just about to explode.

    "I''m cumming." He said to warn her.

    "Not inside" Serena who was still in her right mind just had to say.

    Charlton nodded as he mindfully placed her down.

    Serena kneeled in front of him, held his shaft and started bobbing her head. Charlton couldn''t stop himself from thrusting in and out of her mouth until he reached his release spilling his seeds in her mouth.

    Serena gagged on his semen as she could not make herself swallow. It tasted and smelled horrible to her. She can only let it overflow from her mouth, and soil her blouse.

    "don''t want to kiss my mouth now?" Serena couldn''t help but ask.

    Charlton can only laugh.

    --

    Thankfully, the library which closes at 7 in the evening was almost empty that day. Charlton and Serena were the last students to exit at quarter to seven in the evening.

    Charlton walked with Serena and stopped a few meters away from her dorm before saying their goodbyes.

    --

    The next three days were uneventful. Serena became busy with school, and although most of the subjects were easy for her, the papers will not write by themselves. Aside from that, meeting with Charlton privately became difficult as Leonard insisted on finishing the Sheet music for their song so that they can present it to Sir Felix on Friday for evaluation.

    Come Friday, Ms. Phelps found a newfound inspiration in teaching the lot of them in swimming, and so, they were only dismissed half an hour before noon. Just enough time for them to take a quick shower and eat lunch.

    Charlton and Kylo waited for Serena and her friends outside the swimming club to have lunch together. In this way, there was no problem for Charlton and Serena to spend time together as they were accompanied by their group of friends. Aside from that, these people knew what was between the two of them, so things were not awkward.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 31: Evaluation I

    AN: Hi everyone, hope that you''re enjoying this story thus far. Please leave comments so that I will know your thoughts. Of course, it will also be great is you can leave a review and rating too. Anyways, thanks for reading and, well, enjoy!

    When Serena with her group entered the music class, she couldn''t help but notice Emily, who was alone, already there. Emily had her head down writing on her notebook without even turning to wonder who arrived.

    "Mr. Charlton, can you tell us more about Sir Felix and what he tries to look for when a student play? I''m quite afraid that he might find our performance later inadequate." Gizel asked, seeking Charlton''s advice sincerely. When they had lunch earlier, Kylo mentioned that Charlton was their teacher''s prot¨¦g¨¦.

    "Truthfully speaking, I think Sir Felix appreciates all kinds of music. I''ve never heard him say any discouraging word to his students. However, I think that to impress him, one must play from the heart." Charlton answered.

    "Oh, I see, thank you ever so much!" Gizel replied as she looked at Serena, as if saying, I totally approve of your boyfriend.

    Kylo on the side couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Charlton was never this patient nor polite with the girls in their class. Sure, he used to let them hang on his arms at times, acting gentlemanly and not being rude, but ultimately, he still has some arrogance to his bones, he was, after all, the only son of the grand duke. But suddenly, he was so kind and understanding to Serena''s friends, in fact he even seemed encouraging. Kylo just wanted to slap his friend silly to wake him up. It has not even been a week and yet he was already totally whipped.

    The group kept talking while waiting for their teacher and classmates to arrive. Emily who was disturbed by their laughter turned her head and looked at them with a frown. As if saying, ''can''t you see that someone here is trying to study?''

    Milly ever the hater of Emily saw that look, she then met her eyes and raised her brow, as if asking, ''got any problem?'' This made Emily turn her head back.

    Milly did not mention this to the group, lest the boys who weren''t that close with her say that she''s over- reacting.

    Thus, their conversation and laughter continued.

    --

    When Geoffrey arrived in class, the first thing he saw was Serena laughing at something Charlton said. He did not think any of it as he thought that it was only natural for them to interact, given that they were paired up by Sir Felix for a performance.

    Again, he did not fail to notice how pretty she was. However, he held some prejudice against her, and so, he couldn''t help but note her obviously shortened skirt and slightly too fitted blazer.

    ''She is such an attention-seeker. Who is she trying to impress? She doesn''t even cover her mouth when she laughs, truly too brazen.'' He admonished her in his mind.

    When the group saw him enter, they all looked away, as if trying to hide something. He, on the other hand, thought of it as them being awkward because of how he ignored Serena even when she was his fianc¨¦e.

    As Geoffrey needs to pass the aisle going to his seat, Serena had no choice but to greet him.

    "Your highness" Serena greeted with a smile as she curtsied.

    Geoffrey acknowledged her with a nod, not even bothering to correct how she addressed him, as he passed through.

    Charlton clenched his fist at the side. He hates the fact that the girl he so loves is being treated that way. Even worse is that he can''t even show his anger for her because in the eyes of the world, she is not his, but his cousin''s. When he decided that he wanted her too much to let her go, he was already prepared to fight for her. However, she managed to convince him otherwise.

    Charlton was not a saint. When Serena was trying to convince him with her reasons, he knew that he agreed not only for her benefit, but also, he admits with some shame, because of his own selfishness for himself.

    Since the beginning, he had always been torn. If not for Serena approaching him first, and the consolation that his cousin was hooked with another girl, he would never have touched her. How could he?

    On one hand was his cousin who he has been close to, like a brother, for more than half his life. Although at some point they seemed to slowly drift apart because of differing interests, he was still his very own flesh and blood. At this point, one would think that he should have just come clean and told him that he loves his fianc¨¦e. But he knew his cousin, perhaps even more than he knew himself. No matter how much he hates his father for trying to control his life, he also strives for his approval. He, who works so hard just to receive acknowledgement, to prove that he deserves his position, will never allow him to even covet the fianc¨¦e his very own father approved of.

    On the other was Serena, the loveliest girl he has ever met. And although he has not even known her for long, she has managed to creep in through the crevices of his heart. She made him feel so alive. So much so, that he wanted to brave through all kinds of storms just to be with her.

    Nevertheless, what she told him appealed to the greed in his heart, the desire that he can have both. He was unsure if what Serena said will come to fruition, but what he has right now is time. He will try to keep both for as long as he can, and if Serena was right, then he can ask for nothing more. However, if she turns out to be wrong, then God help him. For Kylo was right. He was willing to be a Lancelot for his Guinevere, only that, of course, he will never let her marry Arthur.

    --

 Chapter 32: Evaluation II

    When Leonard arrived, the class was about to start. He first greeted his sister then moved to sit at the front to where Charlton, Kylo and Geoffrey were.

    "Good afternoon everyone. I hope all of you are prepared for our 1st activity for the year. Before we begin, I wish to inform you that starting next week, our class will be set in a way where half of it will be dedicated to our lectures, and the other half to practical activities where students will be given the opportunity to test and apply their understanding of the concepts and ideas introduced in the lectures." Felix announced and paused to gauge the reaction of the students. Seeing that no one had any opinion, he continued "Alright, so without further ado, let me randomly call on a student to go first."

    True to Charlton''s words, Felix never said anything negative to any of the student. Even when some of them made a mistake, he just silently listened, nodded, and smiled. Although it was comforting that way, the students couldn''t help but wonder what''s running on his mind.

    Serena, out of their group of friends was the first to be called. She was wracking her head on selecting which song to play. The only classical songs she knew by heart were, Pachelbel''s Canon D, Beethoven''s Ode to Joy, and lastly, Tchaikovsky''s Swan lake. All three were the most basic. Even the girl who played before her was able to perform Debussy''s Clair de Lune

    Taking a deep breath, Serena just decided to trust Charlton''s advice of playing from the heart. So, Serena sat in front of the piano and played Ode to Joy, recalling the time when she and Charlton first made love. She was so into it that she couldn''t stop closing her eyes and smile while reminiscing the feeling she felt that time, an ode to joy indeed!

    After, Felix couldn''t stop himself from standing and clapping his hands while saying "That! That is what I''m looking for! Remember my dear students, it is not only the mastery we''re trying to achieve, for anyone can simply memorize a song, but not everyone can convey feelings which can touch the heart! The feelings music arouses from us when we listen to it. Very good Ms. Serena, perfect! Please be seated."

    Serena couldn''t stop the mirth in her eyes from showing. She may be decades old, but she still has a young maiden''s heart. Her eyes dared to venture at Charlton''s direction, and she was not disappointed. He too was smiling, and when their eyes met, she immediately understood that they were of the same mind.

    The assessment of students resumed. Serena discovered that all girls played the piano. Must be because, at some point in history, including the Victorian era, the piano was a popular leisure activity that stood as symbol of social status and the ability to play it stood as a testament to a woman''s marriageability. Her girlfriends were all called one by one, and except for Via who was a little stiff, they all did well.

    She also found out that Leonard was not bad himself in playing the violin.

    When it was Charlton''s turn, he played Vivaldi''s Spring on his cello, which she believes, was in response to her ode to Joy. Felix kept on nodding his head, as if saying, as expected of my prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Once all the students were done performing, Felix gave a general review while giving out pointers and comments at the same time. Subsequently, he assigned a homework and finally dismissed the class.

    The students all left except for Serena, Charlton, their friends, and Emily. Felix called the two pairs and asked them regarding their progress.

    "We are doing fine, Sir. However, Ms. Serena and I have a suggestion regarding our performance." Charlton began.

    "Oh, what is it?" Felix asked curious.

    "Well, while practicing, we discovered that the sound of the Cello will cause friction to the lyrics of the song. And..." Charlton explained but paused, feeling shy to say that he will also be singing.

    "I also thought about that. I was just thinking of a solution for it but let me hear your suggestion first. Ms. Serena?" Felix directed at Serena.

    "If your niece doesn''t mind, we can play the song twice. I was thinking of playing the song in the church with the Cello as the bride march down the aisle. Then, we can play it, without the cello but with the lyrics, the second time during the reception."

    Felix''s eyes couldn''t help but shine. It will be an honor to have the daughter of a duke and the son of the grand duke attend the reception of his niece''s wedding. He can already think of his niece being the talk of the town. Surely, a lot of people will be vying just to get an invite.

    When he asked them to play, it was just at the church. Although it shows favor, other people would not be able to interact with them. But for them to attend his niece reception and even sing a song at that, one can only interpret it as not just showing some favor, but a certain intimate connection between their families. His niece will be overjoyed. Aside from that, he knows that the music itself will be a sensation.

    "It will be her honor to have the two of you at her reception. If I were to tell her that now, she might even faint out of pure delight. I thank you both in advance. Aside from that, I know that the song will be a sensation." Felix said as he laughed.

    Charlton and Serena smiled at each other.

    Geoffrey can only look at his fianc¨¦e with disdain. Was she so much in need of recognition that she even deigned it worthy to sing at such an event? She was even able to convince his cousin to do as much.

    "How about you Geoffrey, would you also care to attend the reception?" Felix asked, testing his luck.

    "Hehe... alright." Felix awkwardly chuckled because of the outright rejection. "anyway, let me listen to you four so that I can gage your progress and see which areas need more improvement."

    The four agreed.

    Geoffrey and Emily went first. However, because of their conflicting feelings and lack of communication that week, the music, although played very precisely, sounded just like that. Perfectly measured but lacking in emotions. Something disappointing considering that they will be playing it during a wedding.

    "Okay..." Felix started, finding it difficult to find the words to continue, as he didn''t want to offend.

    Geoffrey knew what was running in their teacher''s head. Not wanting to hear about the disappointment their performance was, he was the first to critique himself. "Sorry, I was very busy this week. We will strive to do better."

    In truth, he was looking forward to work with Emily. However, she was still dissatisfied with him and refused to meet him privately. Hopefully, with this, things will turn for the better these coming days.

    In contrast to their performance, Charlton and Serena''s were beyond expectations. They were perfectly in tune with one another, creating a harmonious melody which caused goosebumps to the listeners. Not only that, one can notice that even the song itself has been improved.

    "I did think of some improvements being added to the song earlier, but that, just blew me away. I expected nothing less. Though I must say that, that, was still beyond any of my expectations." Felix ardently praised.

    "Actually Sir, credit must be largely given to Mr. Charlton here, also to my brother and Mr. Kylo over there. They were the ones who largely contributed to the improvement of the song." Serena said honestly.

    "No Ms. Serena, you should not derogate yourself. This song would not even exist without you. We just tried to polish what was otherwise a diamond in the rough." Charlton responded automatically.

    Kylo, Milly, Gizel and Via can only throw in knowing looks while Serena smiled at him gratefully.

    Geoffrey had to give it to Serena. It seems like she was well liked by his very own friends despite her, well, deficiency. Perhaps she was trying to get his attention by dressing the way she does and getting to him through his friends? He must admit that was flattered. However, it doesn''t change the fact that she was the symbol of his father''s endless need to control his life and that, he already has his heart invested on someone else.

    What can one say? He was the crown prince. He''s bound to have some narcissistic, self-entitled, and arrogant tendencies.

    If Serena could read his mind, she would only tell him that he was being delusional.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 33: the Duke and the Duchess visits

    On the 1st Saturday of October, Serena''s parents came to visit. Duchess Celine was so excited to see her daughter that the first thing she did when she arrived was to call on her in the school''s dormitory.

    "My dear, I have not seen you for only less than a month, but it seems like you have grown more beautiful than ever. I missed you my child." The duchess said dramatically as she moved to hug her daughter.

    "Mother, I missed you too." Serena replied as she hugged the duchess back.

    "How have you been these days? Are you adjusting well? Is the schoolwork heavy?" her mother asked continuously, worry etched on her face.

    "Yes, everyone is treating me nicely. With regards to schoolwork, I find it bearable. so please do not worry."

    "That is good to hear. I was indeed a little worried that you may have encountered some difficulties. I did hear from my friends that their daughters found it challenging to cope with the schoolwork. But as expected, my daughter is the best!" she finished proudly.

    Serena laughed as she said "mother, you give me too much credit, I did say I find it bearable but that doesn''t mean that I excel."

    "Au contraire, I spoke with the principal earlier and was told that your teachers can''t praise you enough." Duke Simoun said as he entered the room. Seeing the surprise from Serena and her mother, he continued "The door was not closed properly so I invited myself in."

    "Father, you''re also here." Serena said as she smiled and walked to hug him. Although she just met the duke and duchess once, she already felt an inextricable sense of belonging with them. Perhaps some feelings of novel Serena still linger within her, or that she just felt close to them as she missed her own parents from when she was younger.

    The duke hugged her back awkwardly, still not used to the hugs of his grown daughter, as his eyes roamed her room. "Is everything here to your liking?" he asked.

    "Yes, thank you for choosing this room for me." She already saw the rooms of her friends, and well, let us just say that hers look like it was meant for a princess. She even heard that hers was the best room in this dorm.

    Duke Simoun gave another once over of the room and nodded his head as if satisfied after deeming it suitable enough for his princess.

    "Anyway, do ask Beatrice to prepare your belongings. I already got approval for special permission to have you and Leonard stay at our mansion here in the capital over the weekend."

    --

    "Supposedly, we will have our first visit of the orphanage next Sunday. However, we decided to move it given the tight schedule because of the coming preliminary exam the week after. After deliberation, it was agreed that we will have our first official visit on the 1st week of November. At least by that time, the results of the preliminary exam are out, and we will be able to include the freshmen representatives in this project." Geoffrey explained to the student council members. "So, do you have any questions, comments, or suggestions?"

    Leonard cleared his throat as no one was voicing his/her opinion "Well, I still have some questions left unanswered. For one, the real objective of this project still eludes me. What do we really want to do for this project? Do we try to help the children get adopted? Do we need to provide for them? Why do we need to give out lessons when it will not really be helpful as we are only meeting them twice a month? I still believe that spreading our effort will be more effective if our true aim is to raise awareness which it initially was."

    "I do see your point Leonard. However, the school and the orphanage already agreed to the arrangement and I see no issue with it. Now, regarding the objective, we do not need to help children get adopted because as I was informed, children under the age of 10 will have no problem with that. The problem lays with those who are at the age of 10 above. Children who do not get adopted at that age already have their awareness and it is inevitable for them to have the insecurity of not being wanted. Based on this fact, if we were to simply engage with simple short-term missions in every orphanage, the results may prove to be counter intuitive. Although it may turn out to be a rewarding experience for our team, have greater publicity and raise more awareness, we may for said reason cause harm to the children unintentionally. These older children need secure attachments, and albeit only temporarily, it is with hope that through our continuous visits, we may be able to foster a bond with them and in some way diminish their insecurities. I hope this answers your question."

    Leonard nodded, finally convinced by Geoffrey''s explanation. It was no secret that he was an adopted child himself and he knows just how lucky he truly was.

    "Do you have an approximate number of the children in their custody? Also, what about their ages? I think that is something we need to be prepared for." Diether, a senior representative asked.

    "From what I learned, there are about 34 children in the orphanage. About a third of which are children above the age of 10. Just so that we are clear, what I said earlier doesn''t mean that we will only be focusing our efforts on those above the age of 10. The attention given to all children will still be equal as to not make to younger ones feel unwanted. So are there other matters you wish to raise?"

    When everyone shook their heads, Geoffrey continued "Since that is now settled, does anyone wish to raise a new agenda for the coming weeks?"

    "Well, I do believe that no one here wishes to raise anything aside from the orphanage as of now. In this light, I want to suggest not meeting for the next two weeks, or perhaps we should resume our meeting after the announcement of freshmen representatives." Artemis, their vice president, suggested.

    "That sounds reasonable. We can have our next meeting after the announcement."

    Everyone nodded their head in concurrence.

    "Alright. Since there are no more concerns, we can now adjourn our meeting. Thank you very much."

    --

    As Serena and Beatrice were in the her bedroom packing her things, her parents were at the living room having a conversation.

    "Have you sent the page to inform Leonard?" Duchess Celine asked.

    "Yes, however, I was told that he is still in the student council meeting. He should be joining us soon. Right now, as it is nearing noon, I suggest we go have our lunch." Duke Simoun replied.

    Celine shook her head as she said "No, let us wait for Leonard first, perhaps they are done by now. By the way, I heard that the crown prince is their president. Should we invite him to join us?" she asked, hinting that she wanted to meet her daughter''s fianc¨¦.

    "I don''t think that that is proper. Although they are set to be married in the future, it is still not time to meet the parents yet."

    "Then how about we invite him along with their friends? I have also been wanting to meet Leonard''s friends. I heard that he has been close with the crown prince, the 2nd prince of Alighieri, and the son of the Duke of Suffox."

    Celine could only laugh at her husband, "Still bitter? That was decades ago! Charles was just¡­"

    "Your first love?" Simoun supplemented.

    "Stop that, just a crush so long ago! Besides, he''s already been married for two decades now and even has a son older than our very own daughter!" Celine denied while blushing. Indisputably, although her husband is the man she loves, she has also once fancied herself in love with the Duke of Suffox, who was then a Marquess. How can she not? He was a young and handsome war hero. All the ladies wanted to be his wife in their hearts. But it was too bad that despite the exemplary figure he was, the political situation for his family at that time was not so good.

    All the nobility were just waiting for the inevitable downfall of the Ducal house of Suffox. For as they say, the hound is boiled after the rabbit is caught. After the war with Jinjoo, another continent in the eastern hemisphere, the monarchy finally saw that there was no need for families having their own military power. Suffox being at the forefront, was already becoming an eyesore for the royal family. Thus, even when all the ladies wanted to marry him, their family would not allow it. Doing so was equivalent to suicide.

    Luckily, or unluckily depending on how one looks it, the royal princess, the king''s only daughter, fell in love with him at first sight. The king loved his daughter very much and seeing this as a diplomatic way of gaining the military power back, he ordained the engagement between his 12-year-old daughter and the 25-year-old Marquess. This led to the decade long delay for the Marquess turned Duke to marry his princess.

    "Hmpft! You''re not even denying that you liked him."

    "What can I do? It''s the truth!" Celine answered Simoun laughing. "Besides, that was just a young maiden''s admiration. You''re the one I married and the man I love."

    "Fine. But I doubt that they can join us at such short notice. It''s almost noon now."

    "All the better." Celine said while thinking ''At least this way, I can see the crown prince''s sincerity to my daughter. Besides inviting the other two are just for pretense. I don''t really expect them to attend.''

    "Alright." Simoun agreed as he called Thomas, his secretary, to inform the page to tell Leonard that his mother is inviting his friends along for lunch.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 34: Lunch with her parents I

    When Leonard informed Charlton of the invitation for lunch from the duke and duchess, he was already about to ride his carriage to meet with his friends who just arrived from Alighieri. However, since they were his beloved''s parents, he took it upon himself to change his schedule to accommodate them no matter how abrupt. Kylo already went ahead of him and so, he asked his coachman to go ahead and inform them that something important came up.

    "No need to change your plans, even Geoffrey politely declined my mother''s invitation."

    "I must insist. We have been friends for a long time, and I have not even had the chance to meet your parents."

    "I haven''t met yours either if that makes you feel any better."

    "Please wait for a while, I need to change my clothes. I''ll ride with you in your carriage."

    "What''s wrong with what you''re wearing? Anyway, make it quick. My parents are waiting for me to ride with them, but I''ll tell the page to inform them that they should go ahead as you''re riding with me."

    "Alright."

    Charlton walked back to his room. Originally, he was simply wearing a more casual morning coat and vest as his only plan for the day was getting together with friends. Thankfully, he has a more formal full-dress suit prepared. He was supposed to wear it for the wedding but decided otherwise.

    Last Saturday, he asked Serena if she already had a gown for the occasion. Apparently, his girlfriend was planning to wear a light blue gown which she imagined will shimmer under the lights. He smiled at her, recalling the necklace that was still in his room, thinking of giving it to her by then. At the same time, he thought about how it will not match with his cream dress coat trimmed with gold. But how can he even think of ruining her desire to wear whatever color she chooses? Thus, he had to bow his head and borrow money from Kylo to get a new dress suit tailored.

    "Don''t you think you''re overdressed for the occasion?" Leonard asked as he raised his brow.

    "Not really, I wanted to make a good impression." Charlton replied as he helped himself into Leonard''s carriage. As he sat down, it dawned to him what will be happening after a few minutes. He felt a lump on his throat as he tried to swallow, and his palms started to sweat. "do you think they will like me?"

    "Why should they not? If I didn''t know any better, I''ll say you''re meeting your lover''s parents for the first time. And just so you know, I don''t swing that way."

    "What ever made you think so? Anyway, do your parents have quirks or anything that they might find unpleasing?" Charlton asked, ignoring Leonard''s insinuation.

    "Why the questions? They won''t ask me to stop being friends with you just because you apparently swing that way." Leonard said as he chuckled.

    "Ugh, stop that, I''m not kidding. I really hope that they will like me."

    "Fine, even though I don''t understand why you''re worked up to please them, my advice is just be yourself. My parents are good people. I doubt they will dislike you unless you do or did something that will offend them."

    Charlton nodded his head as he thought, ''does engaging in premarital sex with your sister count? I do have pure intentions to marry her though.''

    --

    "Will you please stop that? I did warn you that the crown prince might decline your invitation. This is too short of a notice." Duke Simoun said as he turned to face his wife when Serena excused herself and went to the comfort room.

    "Why can he not come? Charles'' son is joining us, but he cannot? I can already imagine what kind of character he has. Truly undeserving of my darling. I can''t believe that you engaged our daughter to that¡­ that imbecile!" Celine angrily exclaimed.

    "Celine, you haven''t even met the boy yet. Perhaps, he already has prior important appointment. Not everyone can just drop their hat and come to your beckoning."

    "But we are the parents of his intended. Remember? When you were wooing me, you did try to do everything just to please my parents. Can we still rescind our daughter''s engagement?"

    Simoun sighed, "You must understand our position. If our family had any other choice, I would not have proposed this. This is the best way to protect our child in the future. Aside from that, you know that despite how high our title is, we are just but ants under the crown''s thumb. In making her become the queen, she would have to bow to no one. Our daughter will become the most respected woman in our kingdom."

    "I understand that, but¡­ do you think I''m being too greedy? I just want everything for her you know. In the future, without love in their marriage, she will never be happy."

    "How can anyone not love her?" Duke Simoun said in retort. "Hush now, our daughter is walking back."

    --

    Upon their arrival at the restaurant, Serena excused herself and went to the comfort room to do a once over in the mirror. She did not expect that Charlton will be joining them for lunch. Although they just saw each other yesterday, she can''t stop the excitement brewing within her. She knew that he should be meeting his friends today, but with just one invite from her parents, he dropped everything.

    During these three weeks that she and Charlton were engaging in their affair, she could not help but have her feelings grow. Her heart was not made of stone and she can honestly feel that what he has for her was truly genuine. Thus, since he was treating her with such adoration, devotion, and sincerity, she can''t help but return everything in kind.

    One time, she even thought about the repercussions of their actions in the future. As he told her that exile tops as their punishment, she imagined herself becoming a musician and earning lots of money from that career. Travelling around this world and perhaps someday composing her very own music doesn''t seem that bad, provided that they have heaps of gold to live on.

    This does not mean that she is 100% ready to do that though. There is a difference between entertaining the thought of and actually doing it. She still needs more time to know Charlton. She is not a real young maiden who believes that everyone can just live with love and attraction. In her previous life, it took her 5 years to get to know her boyfriend and him her, before they decided to tie the knot. Even after that, she discovered that there is more to him that she didn''t know. The difference when you''re just spending time with each other in comparison to living together for the rest of your lives are worlds apart.

    After fixing her hair, she was satisfied with her look and joined her parents.

    --

    "Father, Mother, Serena, I apologize for the tardiness." Leonard stated as he stood at the edge of the round table beside his mother.

    "No worries my dear." Celine said as she stood up to kiss his cheeks. Then she faced Charlton who was standing beside him. "And you must be his good friend, thank you for taking care of my son these years."

    "No ma''am, I did not do much, it is Leonard who I must thank for being such a good friend to me." Charlton denied modestly.

    Celine laughed, already liking the boy. Looking at him, he is undeniably his father''s son, the only difference was that his eyes were gentler, and he even looked better. "Perhaps Leonard, you should make an introduction between your parents and this charming friend of yours."

    Simoun could not stop rolling his eyes as he stood. His wife quickly forgot her anger and was instantly charmed by the boy who looked like the incarnation of her first love during his heyday.

    Leonard nodded. "Mother, Father, this is Charlton Daniel, a good friend of mine since we first met at Alighieri when I was seven. Charlton, these are my parents, Duke Simoun and Duchess Celine Maxwell."

    The duchess could not stop herself from blushing. "It is a pleasure to meet you too. By the way, have you met my daughter Serena?"

    Serena who was observing everything from the sideline quickly stopped her grin from showing too much. She clearly saw her mother blushing like a schoolgirl. She totally understands her though. Charlton with his hair sleeked back while wearing a cream-colored full-dress suit will have that effect on all the girls. Even she, herself, who already has him as her boyfriend, was not immune to his charms.

    She stood up to curtsy and greeted Charlton formally with a smile. "Lord Daniel, thank you for accepting my mother''s invite. It is a pleasure to have you join us for lunch."

    Charlton finally turned to face Serena. He swears that she is becoming more and more beautiful each time he sees her. Losing some of his composure, he replied with "Serena, it is my honor to be here."

    The Duke frowned and looked at him somewhat strangely.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 35: Lunch with her parents II

    Serena saw the look on her father''s face and quickly replied "Lord Daniel, we are not in school now, but some people may misinterpret. Mother, Father, in school, we all call each other by first name, so please do not misunderstand."

    "I don''t see anything wrong with that. But I didn''t know that you two have already met. Please sit Charlton, I hope you do not mind me calling you by your name, you may also address me as Aunt Celine and my husband as Uncle Simoun."

    "Thank you, Aunt Celine." Charlton replied while smiling as he sat on the sit between Leonard and Serena. He quickly reached for Serena''s hand under the table and gave it a light squeeze.

    "So, Charlton, if I am not mistaken, your father is Duke Charles, right? How has he been these days?" Celine started the conversation.

    Simoun''s face turned sour in an instant. Who wouldn''t? His wife even had the gall to ask about another man when he was just sitting beside her. Even worse, she''s already in her 50''s and is still acting like a young maiden in love.

    "I believe that he''s doing fine... I''m sorry, but last time we were together, he was quite busy with his new venture which he didn''t really tell me much about of." Charlton who didn''t really know what to say about his father replied. He''s not that close with him compared to his mother, but he has no doubt in his mind that his father loved him. It was just that his father was always busy and that he himself is usually at school.

    "Oh¡­ anyway, do tell me about how you met my children." Celine who saw her husband''s expression changed the topic.

    "Well, I met Leonard in Alighieri when we were but young children of 7. He was quite the shy lad, but even then, I knew that he would be doing great things someday. We did not really become friends instantly, but after a while, I guess like magnets we were bound to become close. Aside from being classmates, we were also dormmates living under the same roof. Including the fact that we both hailed from Windsor, it just suddenly clicked and then we became friends." Charlton explained, not forgetting to insert some flattery. "I would also like to include that I look up to him, as an only child myself, he is like a brother to me. Thus, when I received your invite, I immediately had to accept, for I have always wanted to meet his parents who groomed him to become such a fine man."

    Leonard can only cough awkwardly as he said "I had no idea that you saw me that way..."

    Serena wanted to face palm. Is Charlton for real?

    The duke and the duchess, well, they were both flattered and pleased. Which parents would not like to hear praises being sang about their child and themselves?

    "Oh you and your glib tongue¡­" Celine mock scolded as she blushed happily.

    "No Aunt, I swear, I am saying nothing but the truth!"

    "Well then, do pray tell this time how you met my dear daughter?" Celine had to ask.

    "I met her one fine day by chance. She was dining in a restaurant with Leonard at that time. We were introduced that day." Charlton wanted to say more but stopped himself. He was afraid that he won''t be able to stop and then accidentally confess all his love and adoration for her.

    "Oh, but you seem to know her enough to call her by name given that you just met that time." Simoun couldn''t help but comment. He was not blind not to see the look Charlton gave his daughter when he looked at her.

    "Actually, Uncle Simoun, we have been better acquainted since our music class where she sang a song she composed herself. I remember that everyone had to laud her for her brilliance. Our teacher, Sir Felix Brahms, who was also my tutor and one of the leading musicians of our time, called her a musical genius." Charlton continued his flattery, albeit more sincerely this time. "She was awe inspiring enough that Sir Felix instantly commissioned her to play that song on his niece''s wedding as a favor. It is through this that we became¡­ friends, for although I am not even half as brilliant, I was assigned to be her partner."

    "I see¡­" Simoun commented as he and Celine looked at Serena surprised "I didn''t know my daughter can compose"

    "I suddenly had the inspiration in school." Serena answered lamely.

    "you must play for us when we get home... I always knew that my daughter is the most talented girl in the whole empire" Celine proudly said with a smile.

    "I completely agree with you Aunt Celine, she truly is amazing. You raised such fine children that when the time comes for me to get married, I wish I would be as lucky as Uncle Simoun and find someone who is as beautiful, kind, and as wonderful of a mother as you are."

    Celine was so happy with Charlton''s words that her ears were clapping. Well, figuratively that is.

    Their conversation was halted when the food arrived.

    --

    "What else do you want me to do?" Geoffrey exclaimed as he threw his violin bow away. He was already at the last vestiges of his patience when Emily, who has been trying him over and over, stopped playing the piano to tell him that this, whatever they have and doing, was not working.

    "I never asked you to do anything. I just don''t want to be your... what do you call a girl like me? Your lover? I am not even that. But I do know that you have an intended and whatever this is¡­ is wrong. This, whatever we''re having is a relationship that is doomed to fail even before it starts. So please, let us stop this while it is still not too late¡­"

    Geoffrey breathed deeply, when he felt that he was composed enough, he replied, "Emily, listen to yourself. Alright, I will make this clear. I do have feelings for you and that is why I''m here. However, let me correct whatever presumptions you have. I never took advantage of you. I never even took liberties with you. I have treated you with utmost respect and never once have thought of you as a woman who''s willing to be a lover of a man who is bound to be married to another. "

    "Then, what do you want from me? You said all those things, but at the end of the day, you belong to another. What will become of me? Your lover at the side who will just come at your beck and call? You know what my position is. I am just a daughter of an impoverished baron. My whole family is relying on me to find myself a suitable husband. My father had to bury himself with debts just to send me in this school for that purpose. So, you tell me if you were in my shoes, what will you do?" Emily bellowed, tears flowing.

    Geoffrey felt his chest tighten. "My engagement is purely political. You know that it has nothing to do with love. Please understand that as a prince, I have certain obligations which I can not escape. I already bared my heart in front of you. If you are worried about your family, I am willing to support you and them for the rest of your lives. I apologize, because as of now, these are the only things I can give you."

    "Is that all? So, what will you do if I were to tell you that those are not enough?"

    "I have nothing else to offer, Emily. I can not promise you everything, but what I can give, I will."

    "You do know that Serena is perfect right? I can''t even compare. She is beautiful, smart, and everyone likes her. She is also the only biological daughter of one of the most prosperous dukedoms in the whole empire. I doubt that you won''t grow to have feelings for her."

    Geoffrey sighed. He can not deny that what Emily said was true. He can feel a certain attraction towards his fianc¨¦e even when he always admonishes her in his mind. Though he will never tell Emily that. These past few days, he has been reflecting on his self and his feelings. Honestly, he is a little fed up with Emily''s attitude. She was quite different from her letters and she always act like he wronged her gravely, when he has not tried so much as to kiss her. However, he also felt a certain guilt towards her and her pitiful plight in life. He could not even understand it himself. She has been pushing him away then pulling him back. But perhaps this time, he should walk away. It''s not good anymore when he is already second guessing himself.

    Emily saw Geoffrey move. She wondered if she pushed him too hard this time. When she saw him about to exit the door, she could not help but panic. And so, she quickly moved to hug him from behind.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Please don''t go¡­ I¡­ I just love you too much¡­"

    "I can''t do this anymore Emily. If it is your reputation you are worried about, then don''t. We have not engaged in anything scandalous that will put you in a precarious position." Geoffrey said as he tried to remove her hands.

    Emily was not stupid, she knew that if she let him walk out of that door now, he is never turning back. So, she quickly moved to stand in front of him, pull him down so that they were face to face, and kissed him on his mouth.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 36: Lunch with her parents III

    Chapter 36: Lunch with her parents III

    Geoffrey grabbed Emily''s arms only to pull away from her and distance himself at arm''s length. "Stop that, do not let your emotions cloud your judgement. You might regret this later."

    "See? You''re already pulling away from me. You do not want me anymore. It has not even been a few minutes since you gave me those words." Emily whined; she could not stop herself. She just wanted him to coax her earlier.

    Geoffrey felt guilt creeping at him. "It''s not that, but we both need to think this through, specially you. You are a lady. Do you really want this for yourself?"

    Emily felt that at the very least, she still got Geoffrey back, so she nodded. "I''m sorry, it''s just that, I always have these anxieties in my head. I truly want to be with you, but at the same time, I am afraid of the future. Yet, I am more afraid to lose you. Please do not let go of my hand." She said while trying to keep her tears at bay.

    Geoffrey felt her speech struck a chord in his heart. Despite his qualms, he did have some feelings for her. Nevertheless, he still already had those doubts planted in his head.

    "Alright," he began as he wiped her tears with his thumb, "but this time, I want the both of us to take a step back and figure all this out again. Perhaps, we should get to know each other once more. Take things slowly." Geoffrey suggested. Although he likes her, their conversation and her action made him realize that he really should take a step back and look at the larger picture.

    "I can already feel you distancing yourself away from me. But what can I do? What choice do I have? From the very start, it is you who have the power in this relationship."

    "Please do not say that." Geoffrey said in a whisper as he hugged her, not understanding his own feelings. Just a few hours ago, he was so sure that he wanted this, that he wanted her. But now, he is not so sure anymore.

    --

    "M''lord sends his apologies your highness, he will not be able to join you for something important came to his attention." Jack, Charlton''s coachman, conveyed to Kylo.

    "What could he deign so important that he chose to stand us up? We have not seen each other for so long and he doesn''t even miss me!" Rosar Mihali, the Marquess of Avery and Kylo''s older cousin by four years, asked.

    Kylo laughed at his cousin who seemed quite annoyed for being stood up. He waved Jack away as he explained "Well dear cousin, don''t tell him I told you, but our friend has been completely enamored with a certain lass. I tell you that he has been acting like a boy who just hit puberty and saw a girl with a skirt for the first time! He believes that come hell or high water he is willing to be with her. To sum it up, he has been utterly whipped!"

    "Now I''m more curious as to what kind of girl managed to make him that way. He always prided himself with that phrase, how do you say it again?"

    "Bros before hoes." Kylo supplemented.

    "Oh yes, that. He even had the gall to tease me because of my feelings for Gracie! Look at him eat his words now. I can''t wait to rub it on his face. Anyway, do tell me, what is her name? What is she like? We can''t just have any girl get him. She must first pass our scrutiny."

    Kylo laughed awkwardly, well, what can he say? That the girl was the forbidden fruit he encouraged him to taste but did not expect to swallow? "Let''s not talk about that anymore, I believe that his interest will wane after a few months. It''s just his first taste of love and things might still change." He said feeling guilty while thinking ''he will have no choice later but to let go.''

    "I don''t think so. Talking about that, I think I need a drink. My proposal just got rejected. This is the third time."

    "You proposed and got rejected again? I can''t say that I''m surprised though. I don''t think that Princess Grace Astoria, ever the feminist, will ever consider marrying a man unless he allows her to be the groom and he be the bride. If I were you, I''ll just move on to the next girl."

    "How could I? She is every bit perfect. From the first time that I saw her and heard her speech, I just knew that I had to marry her." Mihali proclaimed dramatically.

    "Well, good luck with that then."

    --

    "Charlton, do tell me about this collaboration between you and my daughter." Duchess Celine started while drinking tea after they had their lunch.

    "It is like this, while in church, Ms. Serena and I shall be playing the song with the Piano and the Cello respectively. Then, we will play it again during the reception, wherein Serena and I will sing the lyrics while playing the piano." Charlton explained with a smile.

    "I really want to listen to the both of you play. Simoun, should we also attend the wedding to see them? Whose wedding is this by the way? Perhaps you should get us an invite." Celine enthusiastically suggested.

    Simoun was about to agree when Serena refuted them first.

    "Mother, I don''t think that it would be a good idea for the both of you to attend. Much as I want you and father to be there, the couple should still be the main protagonist of their own wedding. Although it would be their honor to have you, their attendee''s attention would inevitably focus on you both as they try to curry favor. I apologize but I do not want to ruin this once in a lifetime event for them." She explained ''well it''s true. Ugh, I recall my wedding way back. Anyway, I also have no intention of having parental guidance as I spend time with Charlton there.''

    "Our daughter is so considerate of others now¡­ "Celine said as she dabbed the non-existent tears from the corner of her eyes "what do you say Simoun?"

    "Yes, she is. Then we shall just send the couple an appropriate wedding gift." Simoun replied as he nodded.

    "But I still want to listen to them." Celine insisted as she continued "Oh! I have a more wonderful idea, how about this Charlton, if you don''t have anything else planned for the day, you can come and join us at our estate so you can play together with Serena!"

    "Of course, Aunt, I always have time for you. But I am also concerned for your wellbeing. I heard that you and uncle Simoun just arrived earlier and have not rested. If you say that it is fine then I can go with you now."

    ''No, really, HE wishes to be your son¡­ son-in-law!'' Serena thought trying not to laugh.

    Charlton chuckled charmingly, "Well, maybe I should call you mother, Aunt Celine. It will be my honor."

    "Oh you! Now, I am not tired at all. I would love to hear you and Serena play!"

    "Okay, however please pardon me for asking, I would like to ask if you have a cello at home?"

    "Moun, do we?" Celine asked her husband, not really knowing if they do have one.

    "Yes, I think we do." Simoun replied, as he too is looking forward to their performance.

    "Wonderful! Then we should head to our estate now." Celine suggested.

    Everyone agreed as Simoun asked for the bill. Charlton, ever the man who wants to impress, asked once to pay for it himself, but when the Duke declined while laughing, he did not insist.

    While going to their carriages, Leonard informed his parents that Charlton did not bring his own carriage as he sent it to inform his friends that he won''t be joining them. Celine nodded her head approvingly and told Leonard to take good care of his friend and that they should ride together.

    With this arrangement, they all went to the Maxwell''s Ducal mansion in the capital.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 37 - 37: Maxwellâ€™s Ducal Mansion

    "Is something wrong with your brain?" Leonard couldn''t help asking. He has been very much bewildered by Charlton''s behavior at lunch.

    "Hehe¡­ I just wanted them to like me. It would be nice if they were to think fondly of me."

    "You have been acting strangely these past few weeks, you have been¡­ too nice to me? did you do something behind my back?"

    "of course not!" Charlton denied quickly, "It''s just that I''ve suddenly been enlightened¡­ haha¡­"

    --

    When they arrived at the Maxwell''s mansion, all the servants were already standing at the entrance to welcome them. At the forefront was their Butler.

    "Welcome, your grace, Milady, milord. Please, we have everything prepared for your arrival." Their butler, Fin, greeted them as he bowed along with all the servants.

    "Please rise." Simoun said.

    After, Fin walked with him as they discussed some miscellaneous matters. Celine and Serena were behind them, arms laced. And at the rear were Leonard and Charlton.

    "Please Charlton, feel at home." Celine began as they walked towards the music room.

    "Yes, Aunt Celine, thank you for your concern."

    "Your grace, shall we prepare for tea?" Fin asked.

    "No need, we just had lunch. However, you and the servants may stay and see my daughter and Charlton here perform a song."

    Inside the music room, Serena who saw the piano went to sit in front of it and excitedly started testing the keys. ''Oh my.. this piano sounds even better than the one in school'' she thought.

    Charlton on the other hand was guided by Leonard towards the section where the other instruments were. When he picked up the cello, the chair was already prepared beside the piano for him to sit on.

    His and her eyes met as they smiled at each other and started to play. First, they played with both the cello and the piano.

    Simoun and Celine looked at each other their eyes twinkling. The song rekindling their feelings of love.

    Leonard who was watching looked proud. Well, he was involved in improving the song.

    The servants who were lucky enough to be allowed to stay were enchanted.

    Then, after a while Charlton stopped playing the cello. Serena continued playing the piano and started singing the first stanza "wise men say¡­". Charlton on the other hand moved to sit beside her so that they were now playing a duet on the piano as he sang the second "shall I stay?...". then they sang together at the bridge "Like a river flows¡­.", they continued playing and when the third stanza came, Charlton sang "Take my hand¡­" and then he removed his left hand from the piano and looked at Serena beside him, his right hand still playing, Serena in response also looked at him and placed her right hand on his, her left hand still also on the piano. Then they sang together "Take my whole life too¡­" after that stanza they let go of each other''s hand and continued to sing and play until the song ended.

    Leonard who was always present in their rehearsals, well at least he liked to believe, felt his eye twitch. That part where they held hands was not part of the script.

    Celine was the first to come to her senses as she clapped ardently, "Wow! I''m at a lost for words to describe how beautiful that was! Serena, I''m so proud of you!" As she approached the two, she first hugged Serena and kissed both her cheeks and then also did the same to Charlton.

    Serena wanted to laugh, her father was right, that was indeed out of this world. It was not like she really was the one to compose the song. But then again, if ever anyone were to have any doubts of her capability, she can easily dish another one out. What can she say? Plagiarism at its best and she has more than a hundred memorized

    "Where did that holding hands, part come from?" Leonard who was a little annoyed asked.

    "Well, we improvised. It is a wedding we''re attending, so something like that would make the couple and the audience happier." Serena answered first, she can feel Leonard trying to connect the dots and she could not let that happen. ''besides, the choreography was perfect if I say so myself.''

    --

    After their performance, the ducal couple invited Charlton for dinner. While waiting for dinner, Leonard, Serena and Charlton were left in the music room, saying that they will need to see if there are still things in the song they can improve on.

    When dinner ended, the time was already late, and so, the duchess invited Charlton to stay the night. Charlton first tried to decline, even when in truth he wanted nothing more than to stay. Simoun insisted telling him that he will talk to their principal about it the next day, and while here, if he doesn''t mind, he can use clothes that were prepared for the guests or borrow some of Leonard''s clothes.

    With this, Charlton shyly agreed to stay the night, but deep inside he was already screaming YES!

    --

    "Moun, what do you think of Charles'' son? Is it only me, but did you notice how, he AND Serena, looked at each other?" Celine asked while they were lying in bed.

    "¡­ I did notice. However, it might be nothing more than admiration. I believe that they both know their position. He is the crown prince''s cousin."

    "But¡­ don''t you think that he is a better fit to our daughter? They looked wonderful together."

    "I won''t deny that the boy is indeed charming, however, boys like him are too easily approachable, especially by women. Our daughter will only have to face a lot of headache and jealousy in the future. I may be wrong, but it''s better to be sure. Besides, she is already engaged."

    "Hey, how can you say that? You were also like that in the past but look at us now. Just because a man is being friendly doesn''t mean that he will easily be tempted by the butterflies which keep on approaching."

    "You do have a point, but I also don''t see a lot of maturity in him yet. He doesn''t even know what his father is doing. In comparison, even though you haven''t met the prince yet, I have seen him at the house of the lords a couple of times. He is a very responsible young lad, and I haven''t heard any negative news about him. Charlton though, I can''t say much for this is the first time I met him."

    "I hope that you are right about the prince¡­ but I feel a little sad, I think our daughter likes Charlton."

    "I think that it is YOU who like the boy too much. Is this some kind of projection for your unfulfilled romance with Charles?" Simoun jokingly said as he laughed.

    Celine scowled as she hit him, "I''m being serious. Stop with the teasing, you might be the one who''ll end up annoyed later. Anyway, as I was saying, our daughter likes him, and I have no doubt that he likes her too. You know children at that age, they think that they can do everything for love. So, I''m worried."

    "Oh, come on, what''s the worst that can happen? I do think that it will come to pass. They are still young. Also, the engagement has already been set on stone. It has been ordained by the king himself. What can we do?"

    "My worries, exactly." Celine said as she sighed. "I just hope that things will turn out for the best."

    "It is too early to assume anything so don''t worry too much Celine. No matter what, Serena will understand that we only wanted what is best for her."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 38 - 38: Role Play I

    "Thump...thump¡­thump¡­"

    Charlton quickly moved to open the door when he heard the knocks.

    "Oh, it''s you. What are you doing here? Do you need anything?" he asked.

    "Why? Were you expecting someone else?" Leonard asked as he raised his brow.

    "No, just a little surprised. It is my first time sleeping here." Charlton defended.

    "Spooked?" Leonard teased as he laughed. Then continued with his face serious. "Is there something between you and my sister? I''m not stupid Charlton, I know that I''m not just seeing things."

    Charlton didn''t know how to respond. Should he admit it or not? After thinking carefully, he decided that he should respect Serena''s decision and let her be the one to tell her brother when needed. "Well, I do admit that I admire her. But the only thing between us is nothing." Charlton denied, feeling guilty inside.

    Leonard looked at him doubtfully, "You better make sure of that. She is still engaged to Geoffrey, the crown prince, our friend, and your very own cousin mind you. And although I admit that I despise the way that he has been treating her, she is still lawfully and rightfully his."

    Charlton felt his throat constrict as he asked, "then if she wishes to end that engagement?"

    "I will, of course, support her." Leonard stated.

    Charlton exhaled the breath he didn''t know he was holding as he smiled at Leonard. "You are a good brother, Leonard."

    "And I hope you too, will be good to her. Do not deny it, for even a fool will see how you two look at each other. I am not saying that I approve, but my sister is her own person, capable of making her own decisions."

    "Thank you."

    "Do not thank me, I''m not doing this for you. If Geoffrey has shown her the proper attention that she deserves, I would not have kept my arms crossed. However, if you make the mistake of disappointing her, then I apologize in advance for our friendship can only end at that point."

    "I would never."

    "Also, do keep your hands to yourself. My sister is still a young and innocent maiden. I don''t want her being corrupted by you."

    "of course, I would never dare." Charlton said while thinking ''you tell her that. I am the innocent one here. Though it did not take that long to convince me. Hehehe¡­''

    "Alright then. I will go ahead. Good night."

    "Good night man, and thanks."

    --

    When Charlton heard another set of knocks, he moved a little slower this time, thinking that it was just Leonard who forgot something.

    "Did you forget something?" he asked as he opened the door.

    Serena looked at him confused as she asked "Why? Did someone else come here earlier?"

    "your brother¡­" Charlton replied as he hugged her and kissed her hair.

    "What was he doing here?"

    "Well¡­" he began as he explained what transpired earlier.

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    After Charlton''s explanation, Serena smirked playfully then pitifully looked him.

    "How could you do this to me? I am but a meek and innocent maiden. You shall not corrupt my purity! Now stop blocking the door and let me leave!" she cried as she dramatically pushed him away.

    Charlton took a second to understand what she was getting at. Seems like his girlfriend wanted to role-play as the incorruptible virgin. Well, he too can play along.

    He locked the door then grabbed her arms as she tried to struggle. "Stop pretending that you don''t want this. You came here just for this, right? I saw how you looked at me earlier you little minx. Now, let me give you what you want" he taunted as he carried her and threw her on the bed.

    "No! Let me go! I don''t want this, let me go!"

    Charlton gripped her wrists with his one hand and placed them above her head. Then he boldly kissed her mouth, biting her lower lip so that she will open them, then his tongue started exploring her mouth while his free hand fondled her breast.

    Serena couldn''t help but moan.

    Charlton started kissing the rest of her face, licking, and lightly biting her earlobe, moving down to her neck and then her nipple which he couldn''t help but suck behind her negligee.

    "Please stop, don''t do this to me¡­"

    "You still say stop, but look at your protruding nipples, they just keep on begging me to suckle them." Charlton responded, getting into his role too much.

    "No, don''t say that¡­ please no¡­" Serena too was getting too much into her role.

    Charlton continued to suckle as he moved his hand downwards, lifting her nightdress to reach her center.

    "and you came here wearing nothing under your negligee?" he asked as he looked at her blushing face.

    Serena shook her head "It''s just that it''s so hot tonight, it has nothing to do with this. So please¡­"

    "you keep on saying no but your other mouth is saying otherwise." And to prove his point he even showed her his fingers slicked with her juices. "you''re dripping wet."

    Serena covered her face with her hands after Charlton released them.

    "Please, I can''t take this anymore."

    Charlton pulled her hands away from her face and guided her right hand to his throbbing erection.

    "See what you do to me? Do you think I can simply stop?"

    "No¡­ it''s so big, it won''t fit me¡­"

    "If you cooperate, I will try to be gentle, but if you keep on fighting against me, I will fuck you until you can''t walk¡­."

    Serena struggled against him more this time.

    Well, Charlton got the message loud and clear.

    He pulled her dress over her head messing her hair. Then he opened her legs to see her glistening vagina.

    "No, don''t look!" Serena stated as she pushed his head to her pussy.

    Charlton chuckled "now aren''t you too eager?" then quickly lapped her nectar.

    Serena laughed and moaned because of pleasure. Then playfully pushed his head back. "No, don''t, stop. I can''t anymore!"

    Charlton translated her words as, ''don''t stop, but I can''t wait anymore, let''s do it.'' So he raised his upper body, placed her opened legs on his shoulders, and pushed his shaft to invade her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 39 - 39: Role Play II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ you''re too big, take it out, take it out!" Serena whimpered as Charlton pounded inside her.

    "Are you sure you want me to take it out?" he asked dauntingly.

    Serena struggled and pushed him away, effectively expelling him from inside her and making him sit back on his ass.

    Charlton was surprised, was he really hurting her?

    Serena rolled over to her side, getting herself on all fours. "please, stop, you''re hurting me" She said, turning her head back to face him. Beckoning him to continue their play.

    "You really want this the hard way huh? I did ask you to cooperate so things will be easier for you. Now, I will have no choice but to punish you." He said as he squeezed her raised buttocks.

    "I''m so sorry, please don''t punish me, I can''t take it." She said as she shook her head, squirming away from him.

    Charlton pulled her back holding her from the waist. "and where do you think you''re going?" then he smacked her ass. He stopped when he heard the resounding smack and saw a red handprint on her behind. He worried if he hit her too hard. He''s never done this before, and he never had any intention to hurt her. He was about to ask when he heard Serena moan.

    At least he''s sure that she''s fine. Despite the encouragement, he didn''t have the heart to continue that hitting her part. So, he just thought of another way to ''punish'' her.

    "You actually liked that, didn''t you?" he asked as he ran his hand over her ass then slid down to feel the wet spot between her legs.

    Serena tried to twist away from his hand and turned to look at him. Her eyes glazed with desire.

    He then pushed his fingers inside her, thrusting them in and out.

    She shook her head, as she tried to crawl away. "Please, no more. Ah¡­ I can''t wait anymore." She said, wanting him to enter her.

    He didn''t listen, instead he kept on using his fingers until he felt her squirm reaching her orgasm.

    Serena was lost in the overwhelming sensations trying to catch her breath when she felt the head of his cock pressing hard against her opening. She gasped as he stretched her.

    "No, I can''t take anymore, please stop." This time, she was telling the truth. She just had her orgasm and she''s still trying to catch her breath.

    Charlton smirked, "This is just the start of your punishment." He said as he started moving in and out of her, enjoying her walls pulsating around him with each of his thrust.

    "Ah, I''m being serious now. Wait a second."

    But he didn''t listen, he then started to grab her globes from behind, effectively raising her body as he started nibbling her ear.

    "Ah¡­ ahhhhh¡­"

    "don''t scream too loudly, you don''t want people to wake up and start knocking on the door." He whispered.

    "But, ahhhhhh¡­." Serena could not hold her moans as he continued to hammer into her. She was feeling the start of a massive orgasm when he suddenly shifted her body making her lie on her side. Then, he kneeled straddling her right leg and lifted her left, curling it around his left side, allowing for deeper penetration when he entered her.

    This position slowed down his incoming ejaculation, and at the same time gave him a better view of Serena''s face. He loved seeing her face filled with pleasure. Her mouth forming into an O as he fucked her.

    Serena could not stop her loud moans of pleasure, her orgasm kept on building until finally it tore through her. Her whole body locked up as her orgasm crashed down. She felt him pulling out of her, but she pulled him back, whispering, "you can shoot it inside today, I''m safe"

    This piece of news excited him. He never spilled himself inside a girl without rubber before. He let go of her leg and positioned himself between them, effectively doing the missionary position. Then he kissed her as he fervently rammed into her while she wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist.

    Serena heard him grunt and felt his manhood pulse as he shot his seeds inside her. After, he did not pull out of her immediately. Instead, he continued hugging her as he lied beside her.

    The two of them laid still for a while, trying to catch their breath after their intense lovemaking.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 40 - 40: Pillow Talk

    Serena woke up when she felt a wet cloth wiping her in between her legs.

    "Sorry, did I wake you?" Charlton said as he gave her a lopsided smile.

    "No, it''s alright. I also need to get going. What time is it?"

    "It''s just 2am. No need to rush." He replied as he placed the cloth back to the basin. Then he bent forward to kiss her lips.

    She pushed him a little and covered her mouth. "I have stale breath" she explained seeing his confused face.

    He chuckled. "There''s an extra set in the bathroom."

    Serena was quick to move. When she came back, Charlton was sitting on the bed his back plastered on the headboard.

    "Come here and lie beside me. Do not go just yet, I''ll walk you back later." He said as he patted the space beside him.

    Serena snuggled his chest as she sat beside him. She felt him brush her hair with his palm. "This feels nice too."

    "Yes, I wish we can be like this always. We never did get to lie in bed together before."

    She nodded her head in response. Appreciating the low rumbling of his chest as he spoke.

    "Serena, to tell you honestly, I can''t wait for us to be like this for the rest of our lives. I hope it is not too presumptuous of me to assume that you feel the same way about me, about us."

    Serena looked up to face him and smiled, "Right now, I think we''re on the same page. I too want to spend my days with you like this."

    Charlton chuckled as he touched the tip of her nose with his index finger. "I hope you don''t ever change your mind. I am not usually like this, but I still do have my insecurities."

    "What for? Don''t you trust me? what I feel for you?"

    "I do trust you, it''s just that I''m not so sure about, well¡­ Geoffrey. Sometimes, the thought that one day, he will come to see you for the wonderful woman that you are keeps me awake at night. Just thinking of him trying to win you over, or him reaping you away from my arms makes me want to¡­ I don''t even want to say it. But it makes me really mad."

    Serena burrowed her face on his neck as she said "If he does, which I hope he does not, then that''s his problem. The ship has long sailed, and I am here with you. And just like you said, exile tops as our punishment. I even thought of what we can do after we''re exiled." Serena responded. Although she just wanted to have him as a first boyfriend initially, just like the song that they have been singing, she just can''t help falling in love with him.

    Charlton chortled, her breath tickled his neck while her words soothed his heart. "You don''t know how happy your words made me. But do tell me about this plan of yours after we get exiled. I haven''t really thought of that route much yet."

    She looked up at him and with them looking at each other, face full of smiles, she started narrating her plans, "Hmm¡­ I just thought that when we get exiled, we can go travel around the world. Explore places we''ve never been to. My parents, I guess they will forgive me, they might even send me some allowances to get through." She laughed, getting excited by her own ideas. "Then, if that''s not enough, I think we can get by, with me composing music, and you accompanying me or polishing the music that I make. I believe we''ll land on a gold mine then."

    Charlton laughed along, "I like that idea of yours. But don''t worry too much about making money or what not. If we do get exiled, which right now, I am already looking forward to, I won''t let you work yourself too much. I will do my best to provide for you and our future children when we get to have them. But by then, I might not look the way I do now, maybe you''ll get tired of me when I''m all dirty with grime from working my ass."

    "What are you talking about? I won''t let you suffer either. I will never allow you working with dirt and grime as you said, I won''t be able to accept it If you lose your face value!"

    "Ha! Just as I thought! You only like me for my face and body! You''re a really bad girl!"

    "Hmpft! What? It''s not like you started liking me because of anything else either."

    "No, when I first saw you, I think it was love at first sight. Not just plain I want to get under your skirt. I''m all pure and innocent!"

    "And I am a real goddess. Hmpft!" She harrumphed as she playfully smacked his chest.

    Charlton guffawed as he pushed her back in bed and started kissing her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 41 - 41: Week Before The Preliminary Exam

    After another round of lovemaking, Charlton, who saw that it was almost dawn, walked Serena back to her bedroom. They kissed each other one more time before they parted.

    At half past 10 in the morning, Serena heard someone knocking on her door. "Milady, the Duke and the Duchess are waiting for you to join them for brunch."

    Serena groggily rose from the bed. She haven''t slept much yet but decided to join them anyway. She can sleep later when she goes back to school.

    She moved to have a quick shower and dress herself. After finishing all that in 20 minutes, she went out of the room to see the servant waiting for her.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, let''s go." She said, still feeling a bit lethargic.

    In the dining hall, she saw her family, along with Charlton who did not look like he had an all-nighter and in fact looks even better than usual. They were having an amiable conversation when they saw her come in.

    "Oh, Serena, you''re a little late. Charlton here is just telling me about his and Leonard''s escapades during their younger days. Come sit and have your meal." Celine said.

    Serena nodded her head not speaking. She discovered that her voice was a little hoarse from all her screaming last night. Thankfully, the guest rooms were a little far from their family''s bedrooms. If not, it would be a miracle to have no one hear her.

    Serena sat beside her mother facing Charlton. They smiled at each other once before Charlton continued with his stories. Regaling her mother endlessly.

    After brunch, Simoun instructed Fin to have their carriages prepared. He and his wife will accompany the children back to school first before going back to their dukedom. They need to leave a little early so that they can arrive at their estate before night falls.

    Just like the other day, Serena rode with her parents and Charlton rode with Leonard. When they arrived at school, they first sent Serena back to her room before they proceeded to talk to the principal.

    Serena was so tired that she fell right back to sleep once her head touched her pillow.

    --

    On the 2nd week of October, the heavy pressure in the atmosphere at school became palpable because of the looming preliminary exams. Students were all busy cramming every knowledge that they can. The library was always full, and even on the vast open school grounds, one can see students in groups having their books out.

    Given this, Serena and Charlton had not a lot of time to see each other.

    On Monday, they spent some time together at the private music room, not doing much but to study on their own. Serena did not want to disturb him from reading. Besides, she rather much enjoy his serious face with glasses reading a book.

    On Tuesday, students were in a frenzy. Like a state of panic Serena understood all too well. This time, she and Charlton did not meet. Agreeing to study with their peers for the rest of the week as they don''t have the same subjects.

    On Wednesday, Serena too felt the pressure get into her system.

    After dismissal, she and her friends trudged towards the library to study for the coming exams. Although she did say that she didn''t really want to excel too much, she was not too audacious to assume that she was smarter than everyone here. Although she may have the advantage of having more knowledge from her previous life, she knew that she''s a little rusty. Who won''t be? The last she used them, if she were correct was, what? Four decades ago? Besides, geography and history here were a little new to her. She was surprised to learn that Charlton''s father, Duke Charles Daniel, was actually a war hero. Her granddaughter, Rianne, did not include that in the details of her novel.

    Serena discovered that a lot of things here were missing from Rianne''s novel. Like her current friends. Even their names were not really mentioned, she didn''t even know they existed.

    Thus, she could only assume that it is safe to say that aside from facts in the novel, she is moving in a world that breathes a life of its own.

    --

    "The pressure is just killing me." Milly groaned as she exhaled loudly. "I don''t think I can absorb even one more word of what this Adam Smith is saying. What of laissez-faire and what not. Please just shoot me now." She cried.

    Serena and her friends were currently in her room studying. It was Thursday, and because of the preliminary exam next week, they will not have classes tomorrow.

    "Don''t take everything in at once. We still have a few days before the exam. I suggest you read through it first and then try to understand. You can memorize them easier that way later." Serena advised.

    "I don''t know how you do it Serena, juggling everything the same time and being able to answer everything when asked. I won''t be surprised if you were to top the exams!" Gizel sobbed as she covered her face with her palms. "I can''t do this anymore, I feel like my brain is about to explode!"

    "No can do. You must try to understand the concepts, here, here, and here. You can''t give up now, if you do, uncle and auntie will be disappointed. Besides, Serena is right, don''t take everything in at once. We still have time, it''s just Thursday." Via said as she tried to calm her cousin.

    "It''s not that I understood them easily. I''ve been learning these subjects for a long time now. Also, I''ve been spending a lot of time studying these things at night." Serena consoled, while thinking ''Well it''s true that I''ve been learning some of these subjects for a long time, and have spent sleepless nights like from high school to college to post graduate. So it''s not like I''m lying''

    Then she continued with "So, if you don''t understand anything, just ask me and I''ll try to explain everything the best that I can. It will also help me review, so don''t hesitate."

    The girls looked at her gratefully as they continued reading their materials, asking her questions from time to time.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 42 - 42: Preliminary Exam

    After Serena spent the weekend reviewing with her friends, the week of the preliminary exams finally arrived. At half past eight in the morning, they met at the lobby of their dormitory.

    "I''m so nervous, I don''t think that I''m ready for this just yet" Gizel said.

    "Ugh Gizel, stop that, your anxiety is contagious. I think I might start palpitating!" Milly replied.

    Via and Serena couldn''t help but chuckle as they looked at their two friends and then at each other.

    "Come on guys, I for one, just can''t wait to get this over with. Let''s go." Via said decisively.

    The girls nodded, and then like soldiers off to war, they marched towards the school.

    Upon reaching the main building, they saw students hovering at the entrance trying to find their names at the bulletin board containing their room assignment for the exams. Not wanting to squeeze themselves like sardines with the other students, they waited until they were the last to look for their names.

    While Serena was trying to find her name, she felt a tap on her shoulder.

    "Hey."

    Serena was pleasantly surprised to hear that voice which she immediately recognized. She didn''t know how much she missed him until she turned to look at him. It has just been a few days of not seeing each other, but it felt like years.

    "Hey to you too. Why are you still here?" Serena smiled, seeing that Charlton was alone.

    "I just wanted to see you and wish you good luck. I found your name earlier and saw that you were assigned in room 3. I did try to check if you were there already but didn''t see you, so here I am." Charlton explained.

    Serena''s friends turned to look at them after finding their names and knew that the two needed some alone time. Anyway, the exam will start in five minutes, so they quickly said their goodbyes and wished each other luck.

    "You have no idea how much I missed you these days." Charlton began as he hugged her and inhaled the floral scent of her hair.

    "I missed you too. Just 4 days to go and we''re done with the exams." Serena replied as she hugged him back.

    After a few seconds they reluctantly let go of each other, aware that they were out in the open.

    "I know you don''t need it, but good luck." Charlton said as he smiled at her.

    Serena grinned back saying "Thank you, and I wish you luck too. I know you''ll need it." Then she laughed.

    Charlton laughed along as he playfully smacked her lips with his own. "Just so you know, I am in the top 5 of my batch. I''m not that bad."

    Serena nodded. She knew that he was also smart and capable. He was not second male lead in the novel for nothing. "Alright. Then, I''ll see you on Friday?"

    "This will be a very long week. But, yes, see you on Friday."

    --

    When Serena entered the room, there was only one vacant seat left, so it did not take her long to find hers.

    As the first years have 7 core subjects, the exams were spread in such a way that on each day, 2 subjects were covered. For the first day, the subjects were History and Geography.

    Supposedly, those two were the easiest because it''s simply memorization. But to Serena, they were the most difficult since, in comparison to the world she came from, the realities in this world were a little different. Anyway, Serena was quite the responsible student before, though her results were only above average, she did manage to enter the best university in their country.

    Thus, she believes that it will truly be a shame if she were to have worse results than these real young girls who did not even have formal schooling until now.

    --

    The examiner assigned to their room was Dennis Lindt who was also their teacher in Biology. He was a very strict man who always looked at his students with suspicious eyes.

    The question paper for each subject was the same to all the first-year students regardless of their gender. The purpose is to correctly assess their knowledge and ability as in some rare cases, female students even excel more. Though the only female precedent to do so was Grace Astoria who managed to enter the top 10 of their batch. It may not sound much, but considering the circumstance, that was an achievement no one can scoff at.

    Mr. Lindt who just entered the room walked to the front and stood on top of the platform. He brought out the questionnaire from his bag along with another set which, Serena assumed, was the answer sheet. Then he read out the instructions.

    "The first exam for the day is Geography. In my hands are the questionnaire and the answer sheet where you need to place your answers on. Before we begin, let me remind you that any form of cheating will cause immediate disciplinary action or even worst, expulsion. Thus, I remind everyone to mind your own papers. You are given 3 hours to complete taking this exam. If you finish early, you may submit your work and leave the classroom quietly. At 1pm, you are asked to return to this classroom to take your exam in history for which you will also be given 3 hours. Are there any questions?"

    "Sir, can we use the restroom in the middle of the exam?" a student asked.

    "Yes, however, your pockets will be checked before and after coming back to the room. Anything else?"

    No one spoke. Since there were no more questions, the test papers were distributed among students.

    Serena came face to face with the questionnaire. She read through all the questions first before she started answering. Thankfully, the exam did not have a lot of tricky questions.

    During her 20''s in her previous life, she had a lot of half-baked job experience before she got married and settled on becoming the lazy semi-housewife, reading novels and just collecting rent for her parent''s real estate business.

    One can say that she''s a jack of all trades, but master of none. She was once an elementary and high school teacher for 3 months, and yes, she was forced to resign during the school year because she was always late. Right after, she was hired as a college professor. Although she quite liked that job, she thought that there was another world out there aside from the academe. So, after 4 years, she moved on to another job working for the government involving trade negotiations for more than a year. Then she got tired of all the bureaucracy and the red tape where promotion became a subject for only those in power. She also had other jobs, but those were not even worth mentioning as she quit them very early not even lasting a month.

    Anyway, going back, she knew that some of the teachers, like she once was, include tricky questions in the exam just so that not all students will get a perfect score because they think that the exam was too easy, which apparently was not when the results came out.

    So, she personally thought that this exam was quite easy. The first part which had multiple choice and true or false questions were quite straight forward. The second part was enumeration, where she projected, she got 90% correct, and the last part was essay. When she finished, she felt that although she did not get everything correct, she will at least get a final score of more than 90%.

    Serena rechecked her answers as she felt that it was too early to submit them. Mr. Lindt wrote that they have 1 and a half hour left on the board. She saw that a student stood up from his seat to submit his work. Feeling that she can''t add anything on her paper anymore, she followed.

    The exams continued that way for the next three days. When Thursday came, only the subject Economics was left. Serena can finally taste sweet freedom as she finished writing her essay. Of all the exams, she spent the most in this one. Perhaps because she had more idea on what to write about said subject because it was her major in college up to post graduate school.

    Nevertheless, she was just glad that it was all over.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 43 - 43: Well-intended Advice

    "Finally!!!! FREEDOMMMMM" Gizel exaggeratedly expressed as she spread her arms wide open.

    "Ahhhh yes! Sweet, sweet, freedom! Right now, I just wish to go out of school and go enjoy myself looking around town." Milly seconded.

    Serena can''t help but relish the same sentiments as her friends. Previously, when she had exams, she was always pressured because she must meet a certain grade so that she won''t get kicked out of school. She understood that the situation was different here, but old habits die hard. Thankfully, she knew that she did well in all the subjects.

    "Ugh¡­ I''m not sure if I answered the essay part correctly. I''m afraid I might flunk this one." Via said worriedly.

    "Stop that Via, I don''t want to talk about the exams anymore, it''s O-V-E-R, OVERRRRR and no matter how much we discuss it, the results won''t change." Gizel said exasperated.

    "Gizel''s right Via, how about this, let''s all go out to celebrate? My treat." Serena suggested.

    As a breather after the exams, students were allowed to go out of school today. In addition, classes will resume on Monday.

    "YESSSSSSSS!!!! I love you so much Serena! You''re the BEST!" Milly exclaimed as she hugged her.

    --

    "Man, I just want to slump down now. These two weeks were hell. Ugh¡­ if that were not enough, the wait for the results is even more nerve-racking." Kylo said as he slung his arms on Joshua''s shoulder Although he may not look like it, he takes his schooling seriously.

    "Hey, get off me! You''re too heavy!" Joshua complained as he pushed Kylo''s arm away.

    "I agree with you there, it''s really been hell. But look at the bright side, it''s over now, and we have the long weekend ahead." Charlton replied as he smiled wistfully, thinking that he can finally spend the next few days with his girlfriend.

    "Hey, do you guys want to join us in heading out?" Joshua offered.

    Kylo looked at his watch and saw that it was only 4 in the afternoon. Unlike the freshmen, sophomores have 8 subjects. "where are you going?"

    "Well, we''re meeting up with some girls from class 2 at Fitzgerald''s, and loath as I am for inviting you two who would most probably garner all the attention, we''re lacking two guys to even out the number."

    "Ha! Just what I need after all these¡­ sure, we''re in!" Kylo readily agreed.

    At the same time, Charlton declined saying "No, I don''t think I can join you guys. Sorry."

    Kylo quickly faced Charlton "No, you don''t get to say no. Remember, you still owe me."

    "You know that I''m seeing someone, I don''t think that it''s proper for me to meet with other girls."

    "Ha! Since when did you become attached to one girl? I hate to say this but you''ve been so boring since we left Alighieri, not to mention this two months. That girl must be so good in bed that you''ve been pussy-whipped!" Joshua ridiculed.

    Charlton clenched his jaw. Joshua saying that was uncalled for, but he had to tell himself that the chap doesn''t know what he''s talking about.

    Kylo saw the change in Charlton''s mood. "Hey, don''t say that Joshua, Charlton is just in the honeymoon phase. Anyway, do tell me about the girls we''re meeting. Are they pretty?"

    "Mia''s group, well you might have seen some of them as I think 2 are from the swimming club. She''s also bringing along her cousin from Balamb who''s a freshy. There will be 6 of them I was told. So, are you in?"

    "Who''s going with us? And yes sure, count us in!" Kylo replied.

    "Me, Vincent, Miles and Jeff. You sure? How about you Charlton?" Joshua looked at Charlton who was not speaking.

    "Yes, Charlton is joining us." Kylo said as he slung his arm on Charlton''s shoulder.

    "Alright, let''s meet at the dorm''s lobby by 5."

    Kylo confirmed with a nod.

    --

    "You don''t have to do that, you know that I''m not interested and I really don''t want to go. This might cause some unnecessary misunderstanding between Serena and I." Charlton said as he shrugged Kylo''s arm. They were the only two people left in the classroom, so they talked freely.

    "Don''t be like that. I think you need to get your facts straight. I know that I did tell you to have a taste, but I did not tell you to swallow. You know that she''s still engaged to Geoffrey, right? You can go have some fun with her, sure, whatever, I have nothing against that. But you''re taking this way too seriously. In the end, you will be the one getting the short end of the stick. And are you truly willing to ruin your years of brotherhood with your blood cousin, mind you, just for some girl? I say you better stop now before it''s too late."

    "Kylo, she is not just some girl, and if it comes to that point, I''m willing to take all the repercussions our relationship entails."

    Kylo looked at Charlton incredulously shaking his head, "I tell you that what you feel now, well, don''t be too sure, as you might regret it. It''s been just what? Less than two months? And now you want to go Romeo and Juliet? Come on, I thought you knew better than that."

    Charlton had nothing to say in rebuttal because he knew that Kylo did have a point. There''s no point in explaining because he himself doesn''t understand why he is being this way.

    "Cat got your tongue? Because we both know that I have a point. Anyway, we''re going and you can''t say no. This will be good for you. You have to see that there are more fishes in the ocean. I bet you''re just feeling the way you do because of the excitement brought by your forbidden relationship."

    "No matter what you think or say, I''m still not going."

    "If you dare not to, then don''t blame me for what I will do."

    "Resorting to blackmail now?"

    "I''m just concerned about you. You know that. For more than anyone else, I see you as my brother."

    Charlton wanted to tell Kylo that there''s no use convincing him to let go of Serena now. That his advice will just enter one ear and exit the other. As he already knew in his heart that he loved her. Loves her so much that he would rather suffer a thousand deaths than part from her. But he couldn''t. He couldn''t just throw Kylo''s well-intended advice to his face. So, he nodded.

    "I''ll just go to fill in the numbers." Charlton said, hoping that Serena and Leonard do not get to see him.

    "Ha! That''s m''boy!"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 44 - 44: Group Date I

    Fitzgerald''s was a local bistro popular to the students of Windsor''s school for nobles. It was frequented by students to unwind as they serve wines, beers, and other alcoholic beverages.

    When Charlton and company arrived, the girls were not yet present. Vincent who made the reservation talked to the receptionist who led them to a long table set up for twelve on the right side which was clearly visible from the entrance. The boys sat in a straight line as it was a group date. Charlton, wanting to be inconspicuous sat at the far end.

    "Ok, so like we talked about earlier, Mia''s friend, Janine, is my date. I don''t care where the other girls sit, but you guys know the drill." Vincent instructed. He was the one to set this meet up, wanting the chance to get the girl he likes date him.

    Everyone nodded as they waited.

    --

    "Sorry, for running a little late. I hope you guys did not wait long?" Mia, the leader of the group said with a sugary voice, so sweet that ants may just suddenly appear to bite her.

    When she, along with the other girls, entered the bistro at quarter to six, they were pleasantly surprised to see Kylo and Charlton amongst the boys. All the girls eyed the two, wanting the chance to sit with them.

    "No, not at all." Vincent replied as he stood up along with the boys. "Please let me introduce my friends." He introduced the boys by name as he pointed at them. He was sitting in the middle, on his right were Miles and Jeff, while on his left were Joshua, Kylo and Charlton.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you here. Now here with me are Janine, Elizabeth, Richelle, and Mildred, whom you may have already known as we are all sophomores. Now, I want to introduce my cousin, Isabel Price, a freshman who mind you all is a princess from Balamb." She proudly said as she looped her arm with her shy cousin who was just looking at the ground.

    "Oh, it''s a pleasure to have you here with us, your highness." Joshua, who found the freshie fetching teased.

    Mia not liking Joshua who was a renowned as a rake for her innocent cousin chose to ignore him. Being the leader, she was given the prerogative to choose to be seated first. Not being shy, she directly sat in front of Kylo and let her cousin sit in front of Charlton. Although the two were also rakes, they at least have the right to be. Besides, if she can snag Kylo who is a prince through this then why not? All is fair in love and war. Now for her cousin, well, she did hear some stories about Charlton, but that was all in the past. She never heard about him playing with a girl''s heart since they were freshmen.

    When all the girls were seated, the waiters began serving the starters of the pre-ordered food and drinks. Meanwhile, the twelve began talking to their assigned partner, as if creating their own bubble.

    --

    When Isabel finally had enough courage to look at the man her cousin paired her up with, she suddenly felt a fluttering in her stomach that made her feel queasy. She saw him smile at her tentatively which made her forget to breathe, triggering light headedness that caused her to end up falling. Thankfully, her cousin was supporting her, or it would have been truly embarrassing.

    Kylo elbowed Charlton, as if telling him, there you go, easy picking. But he just shook his head. He had no plans of engaging with some random girl. However, although he''s just here to fill in the numbers, he still had to be polite. So, he waited for the girl to sit before sitting back himself.

    As he had no interest, aside from the tentative smile he gave, he did not start a conversation and just started drinking the wine set in front of him.

    Isabel who had her head down and cheeks heated waited for the man to reintroduce himself and start conversing with her. After a few minutes of nothing, she raised her head to look at him, only to find him staring at the glass of wine in his hand. Seeing that, she became a little anxious. Here she was, expecting a fairytale, labelling him as her prince charming, but there he was just sitting not paying her any attention.

    Isabel thought that perhaps the man, she heard his name was Charlton, was just as shy as she was. And so, she tried to go out of her shell.

    "Uh¡­ Mr. Charlton, am I correct? I am Isabel Price. I hope you don''t mind me asking, but why are you here today?" she asked as she smiled at him shyly.

    Charlton who was contented with not conversing raised his eyes to look at the girl in front of him. He saw her flushed cheeks and her smile. Truthfully, he was used to girls giving him that look. So, he was not surprised to see that kind of expression on her. And though he had to admit that she was quite fetching, he was just not interested.

    "I hope that this doesn''t offend you, Ms. Price, but I''m just here to fill the numbers. Sorry to trouble you."

    Isabel felt her face flush in embarrassment. But despite that, she didn''t want to end everything there. When she first saw him, she thought that she and he were meant to be. That meeting him there today was fate.

    "It''s all right. Uh¡­ so, ah¡­ what do you do on your free time?"

    Charlton raised his brow, is this girl for real? Did she read the ''what do you ask on your first date list?'' Seeing her all embarrassed trying to talk to him, he took some pity on her.

    "I like playing some music." He answered, hoping that they can end the conversation there.

    "Oh¡­ my friend also has that hobby. She was even requested by her music teacher to play on a wedding."

    Charlton hearing this immediately thought of Serena. Was this girl her friend? How come he never saw her around his girlfriend before?

    "Really? What''s her name?"

    "Her name is Emily." She began, but since she felt like Charlton was more interested about her friend than herself, she added "but she''s not here with me now as she is spending more time with her boyfriend. Don''t tell her I told you she has one, it''s a secret."

    Charlton intrigued by the information could not help being curious. Serena did say that Geoffrey was seeing Emily. He wondered how that ship is sailing.

    "Hmm, so that''s why you''re here. Why is your friend keeping it as a secret? I thought girls like it when their man tries to proclaim to the world that they love them."

    "Uhmmm¡­ well it''s a secret¡­" Isabel tried to evade.

    "come on, what''s the secret about it? It''s not like I know her. I just want another girl''s opinion on that matter."

    Isabel who thought herself in love with him felt that she can tell him all her secrets, what more of just her friend''s? Besides, it was not like Charlton knew Emily. "Well, it''s a secret because the man is already engaged. I hope you do not think of me like her. I would never even think of stealing a man from his intended."

    Charlton being content about what he learned felt that the girl was quite amiable. So, he smiled at her and acted a little friendlier. She did supply him with some information.

    It was just too bad that it was this sight that Serena saw when she entered the bistro with her friends.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 45 - 45: Group Date II

    "Serena, did you hear about Fitzgerald''s? I heard from my brother that it was a very popular hang-out place." Gizel said.

    "What''s in that place? Is it a caf¨¦ or something?" Milly curiously asked.

    "No, I heard it was a bistro. They serve some wines and alcoholic beverages there. I always wanted to try some, but my parents wouldn''t let me." Gizel replied.

    Serena hearing that it was a bistro became enthralled. She only ever drank alcohol once in her previous life only to find that she was allergic to alcoholic beverages. So, she always wanted to go out drinking while hanging out with friends.

    "How about we try going there and have some ourselves?" Serena suggested.

    "I don''t think that that is a good idea. It''s just the four of us, what if we get drunk?" Via being the voice of morality in their group stated.

    "Oh, come on Via, don''t be such a kill joy. I think that we won''t get drunk by simply having a sip. Besides, you can opt not to drink and just be our guardian!" Gizel said trying to convince her cousin.

    Milly and Serena looked at her with their puppy eyes.

    "alright. We don''t really have classes tomorrow, so I guess it''s okay." Via consented.

    --

    When the group of four arrived at Fitzgerald''s, it was already time for dinner, thus, the bistro was already filled with students and getting a table was not easy. The receptionist asked them to wait awhile.

    Since they were already there, they agreed to wait. Serena and her friends were curious as it was their first time entering such place. The Fitzgerald''s was a bistro that only allowed entry to those with the ages 18 above. Contrary to their expectations, the place was not the scandalous den they were imagining.

    As its main clients were students from a noble school, its aesthetic was low key luxurious. Looking inside from the reception hall, they observed that the place was well lit despite its dark interiors. The atmosphere that it exudes was intimate and cozy. Many people inside were in groups or with a date.

    Serena was looking around when she saw a head with silver hair. It was a unique color that she just knew that it was Kylo, and when she looked at the one beside him, she was pleasantly surprised to see Charlton. She was about to call his attention when she noticed that he was immersed in a conversation. And that was when she noticed that he and Kylo, along with 4 other men, were talking with 6 girls. Undeniably, it was a group date as they were all in pairs. And there was Charlton, as if coaxing the girl with a smile on his face.

    Suddenly, Serena didn''t know what to do. Her hands started to tremble, and it was hard to breath. The first thing that she felt was complete shock, she was blindsided and didn''t see this one coming. She trusted Charlton unconditionally and couldn''t really process what was happening. Then she felt intense raw emotion causing her heart to race and stomach to turn. She could not stop the tingling sensation on her nose as her eyes began to sting. She had to tell herself not to cry.

    "Hey Serena, are you alright? The receptionist just told us that we can enter now as a table at the back is already available." Via asked worriedly.

    Serena didn''t respond immediately. She had to breath deeply to reign in her emotions while her friends looked at where she was looking at earlier.

    "Aren''t those Kylo and Charlton? What are they doing here?" Gizel, who didn''t understand the situation, asked.

    "Serena, don''t let it get to you. I have seen how Charlton treat you. Perhaps there''s nothing going on there and everything is just coincidental." Milly tried to comfort her.

    Serena nodded and smiled. Perhaps there was really nothing going on there. Milly''s right, she should not jump hastily to a conclusion. She must believe that she was an excellent judge of character.

    Serena and her friends followed the receptionist who led them to a table at the back. Charlton''s group did not notice them as they were occupied with the girls.

    From where they were at, they can clearly see the group who seems to be enjoying themselves.

    Gizel who just registered what was happening said, "Hey, doesn''t that girl look familiar?"

    Serena took a second glance at the girl.

    "I recognize her now, she''s the girl in our class who''s always following Emily like a lost puppy. Her name was Isabel Price if I recall correctly." Milly, who only recognized the girl because she was the self-proclaimed President of the Emily hater''s club along with Gizel, said.

    "Ugh, so birds of the same feather truly flock together. What a pretentious bitch, always acting shy and innocent but there she is flirting shamelessly with someone else''s boyfriend." Milly said. Forgetting the fact that Serena and Charlton''s relationship was a secret.

    --

    Charlton who had no idea that his girlfriend was on the other side, watching him, continued to smile at what Isabel was saying. Although he wanted nothing more than to leave, he kept his ass planted on his sit as he muted her voice in his mind.

    "Mr. Charlton, I hope you don''t mind, but I wish to tell you before I forget that I enjoyed myself, having to have spent time with you." Isabel said shyly, expecting Charlton to ask her for another date after this one. She felt that he must be interested as he smiled and nodded to whatever she said. He must be feeling the same way that she does.

    Charlton who was not really paying attention stared at her when she stopped talking. Thinking ''What was she saying again?'' He observed that the girl had her head bowed as her face continued to redden. Being used to this kind of attention from the girls, he thought that she must be asking for another date. He didn''t have any intention to see her again, so he wanted to turn her down politely.

    "Ah¡­ I too enjoyed our time. However, I am quite the busy person and being here today was just a favor for a friend. So, I''m afraid that we won''t be able to meet again." He comforted as he smiled at her.

    "Oh¡­ then¡­ when do you think will you be available?" Isabel, who only took his words from face value insisted.

    "I''m sorry. Please don''t take this the wrong way, but I already have someone in my heart, so¡­" Charlton honestly confessed, he never did have the heart to lead a girl on.

    Isabel felt her cheeks flush in more embarrassment because of the rejection. However, she still tried to smile despite her tears threatening to fall. ''He''s so nice and handsome. It''s very unlikely that he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. But¡­ it''s not like they''re engaged or getting married right? Besides, I''m not doing anything evil. I can be a friend first, and if the time comes that he grows tired of her, he will see me there beside him. It worked for Emily, it can work for me too.'' She told herself, convincing herself not to give up just yet.

    "Oh¡­ I understand¡­ but we can still be friends, right?"

    Charlton who thought that the girl was nice and have some self-awareness nodded his head with a friendlier smile. Besides, he didn''t really want to burn the bridge just yet, she may still prove to be quite useful in telling him some details on how Geoffrey and Emily''s relationship is progressing anyway.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 46 - 46: Group Date III

    Serena''s eyes were just about to pop-out. She gave him the benefit of the doubt, but it was proving to be quite useless. Initially, she felt like crying feeling some self-pity. But seeing everything that was unfolding before her very eyes, she wanted to storm over and pull the girls hair and slap Charlton''s cheeks silly. How dare he do this to her?

    "What a douche! Serena, I tell you, stop seeing that¡­ that¡­ scumbag! He doesn''t even deserve you. Besides, you''re a real queen-to-be. You are even leveling down just for him and this is what he does to you in return? And with that Isabel!? Does he even have taste? She doesn''t even deserve to kiss the ground that you walk on!" Gizel angrily spouted. Too incensed for her friend.

    "Want to teach him a lesson? I can totally do so just for you" Via said, as she cracked her knuckles.

    "Wait guys¡­ I don''t think that Charlton is that bad? We''re just looking from afar and have not even heard what they were talking about." Milly said, not that she''s a big fan of Charlton, which she is, but she can clearly see the love in his eyes when he looks at her friend. She really doesn''t think that he had it in him to cheat on her.

    "Hey, which side are you on? I can''t believe that you''re still defending him. Look at the many shades of red that the slut kept on turning. What else do you think is he telling her?" Gizel confronted as she stood from her seat.

    Serena was tempted to just follow her friends'' advice and storm to that side of the bistro so she can splash wine on Charlton''s face. But she was not a real young girl or someone confrontational. One, that will be truly embarrassing on her end. Two, only a handful of people knew about their relationship. And three, with some consciousness, she thought that she brought this upon herself.

    She knew Charlton''s character from the start. based on the novel, he was a playboy before falling in love with the female lead. What gave her the confidence to think that she could just barge in his life and assume that he will completely fall for her charms? The boy was just 19, and she an old lady fell for him, hook line and sinker. Just because he said some sweet nothings to her doesn''t mean that they were all true. Besides, she''s the one who started their relationship.

    Now she really felt like banging her head for her own stupidity. It has only been less than two months and she, a person who has seen more of life, have completely been wrapped around his fingers. And she had the gall to think that she had him whipped.

    Serena held Gizel''s arm as she shook her head. She could not bring herself to stoop that low as to cause a scene in this place.

    --

    A lot of people in the bistro turned their head to the back when someone stood up angrily, disturbing the peaceful ambiance with the scraping sound the chair made.

    Charlton who was interested in things other than whatever the girl in front of him was saying turned to look. His eyes widened and he started to panic. Rather than the girl who stood up, he first saw his girlfriend''s golden blond hair. She had her face down and he couldn''t clearly see her expression, but he knew that it was nothing good. Then he saw her pulling the girl down to sit back.

    Charlton in his state of panic didn''t know what to do. He just wanted to go straight to where she was to explain. He felt the guilt weighing down on him for fear of any pain or hurt he might have made her feel.

    Kylo, feeling his friend acting strange turned to look at the direction he was looking at. ''oh shit.'' Was the first thing that came to his mind as he pulled Charlton, who was about to stand up, down.

    "Let me go." Charlton angrily said.

    "Stop that, you will cause a scene." Kylo whispered. Thinking that he hasn''t convinced his friend enough he continued saying, "If you don''t think about yourself, then think about her. You can talk to her later, I''ll help you explain."

    Charlton who gained back some sense shrugged Kylo''s arm as he sat back. He could not stop shifting on his seat, restless to just make this silly date end and go get his girlfriend alone to explain, even grovel if need be.

    "Are you alright, Mr. Charlton?" Isabel asked concerned.

    Charlton didn''t want to place the blame on the girl in front of him because he was the one at fault. However, he could not stop associating her with this turn of events so he can only grunt.

    --

    "He''s been staring here for quite awhile now." Via reported to her friends who were pretending that Charlton doesn''t exist.

    "Ignore him." Serena told her friends. In truth, a part of her wanted to confront him, but this was just not the place.

    Gizel and Milly looked at each other. Although Serena was showing a strong front, they both worry that she''s just bottling everything inside.

    Having some sense, they all ate quickly, not in the mood to spend more time in the vicinity.

    Via seeing Serena''s mood, called for the bill, thinking of paying it herself. However, Serena still insisted saying "I did say it was my treat", as she showed them a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.

    --

    When Charlton saw the girls stood up to leave, he was quick to follow.

    "I have to go. Sorry." He said quickly not even waiting for Isabel''s reply.

    Kylo who saw what was happening did not try to stop him a second time.

    The boys and girls with them looked at Kylo, confused with how Charlton acted. Kylo just shrugged saying "He needed to go. He still has some important matters to attend to."

    Isabel nodded dejectedly, but perhaps it was truly important. Charlton was so kind, handsome, humble, and just perfect. He would not leave her there for no reason. Besides, she must show him what an understanding girl she was.

    --

    "Serena, wait. Please let me explain." Charlton said as he chased after her.

    Serena walked in a fast pace with her friends.

    "Stop chasing her, she doesn''t want to talk to you. Give her some space." Gizel confronted.

    Charlton wanted to tell her to mind her own business but chose to ignore her. Having longer legs than Serena, he grabbed her arm.

    "Please, Serena¡­" Charlton pleaded but before he could say anything further, he heard the resounding ringing on his ears as he staggered.

    Serena slapped him so hard that she felt her right palm sting.

    The bystanders were all surprised of what she did that they can only stop and gape. Thankfully, it was already getting late and no one on the street recognized them.

    Her friends were so shocked. Serena was usually very kind and composed. She was quite the reasonable person, so they didn''t know she had it in her to get physical.

    Serena too was surprised with what she did. She lost control and acted on reflex. It felt good but at the same time, she felt a little guilty for slapping that face which she liked so much.

    Charlton held his cheek, still a little dizzy, he never knew his girlfriend can hit so hard.

    "I deserved that. But please, I''m begging you. Listen to me."

    Serena, after blowing off some steam was more sensible this time. "I need to think. Please unhand me."

    Charlton wanted to grovel in the middle of the street, just to beg her not to leave him. He has never felt anything like this his whole life. Like he was ready to jump off a cliff if she told him to, just so that she will forgive him.

    Seeing Charlton not removing his grip on her arm, Serena angrily shrugged him off. Then she turned to her friends to say, "Let''s go."

    Charlton was shell shocked. He wanted to stop her, but his feet were rooted on the spot. He was lost and didn''t know what to do. All he knew was that he hurt Serena and that she must hate him now.

    Gizel and Via quickly followed Serena, while Milly, taking some pity on Charlton gave him a friendly advice.

    "Just give her some time to think. Serena is a sensible person. I know that what you have for her is true. Once she realizes that you honestly didn''t mean to hurt her, then she will forgive you. I know she loves you and was just very much hurt by what you did. I hope you two can still reconcile." Milly said as she smiled at him. "Don''t worry, I support you."

    Charlton nodded at her. "Thank you." He said, while feeling like he was nothing but an utter piece of shite.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 47 - 47: Guilty As Charged

    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Via asked one more time as they sent Serena back to her room.

    "Yes, don''t worry. Thank you." Serena replied as she smiled at her friends.

    "Alright, then good night."

    "Serena, we''re just here if you need us. We''ll go ahead, rest well." Gizel said worriedly while Milly seconded.

    Serena nodded at the girls and said, "I''ll see you next week."

    --

    When Serena entered her bedroom, she sprawled herself on her bed. She realized being with the girls earlier at least distracted her mind. Now that she''s alone, she can''t stop herself from reflecting about her relationship with Charlton.

    There was anger and the feeling of betrayal yes, but she also tried to analyze the situation objectively.

    First, from the very start, it was her who pursued him in an aggressive manner. Perhaps he thought of her easy and well, as any other playboy, he just took what she offered. Did she really expect him to respect a teenage hormonal girl in this somekind of a 19th century era who was so wanton that she opened her legs for him when he didn''t even ask?

    Second, it''s not like her intention from the very start was pure and innocent. She even thought that he was just good as her first boyfriend and that she''ll eventually move on to her next target.

    Lastly, she IS engaged to his cousin, what made her think that he will risk everything just to have her? He didn''t even do that for the female lead.

    So, given these facts, should she still be surprised with what Charlton did? She should have known and understood these things from the very start.

    She should just stop whatever they have and well, put everything between them behind. She should just let it go. Tit for tat.

    But despite telling herself these things, why does it hurt so much? Her tears kept falling as she clutched her chest with her right hand, as if the action can lessen her heartache.

    She was so stupid. How can she let herself fall in love with a teenage boy who was never meant to be hers? She really deserved all these pain because of her own stupidity.

    What was she even thinking? Telling herself to bring her fantasies to life and whatnot. She has long understood that this, wherever she is, is not some fantasy drama, but now her reality.

    But despite telling herself all these things, she couldn''t understand why she still felt this way. That she WANTED to hear his side of the story. That she would want nothing but for him to beg for her forgiveness, and for him to tell her that he loves her. It has only been less than two months, but she feels so strongly for him.

    No, she shouldn''t feel this way. She must be strong and forget about him.

    Serena wanted to bang her head on the wall. What was wrong with her? Why was she so torn for whatever this stupid thing is? Should she just listen to Charlton? But what about her pride?

    The whole weekend, Serena holed herself in her room in this state of confusion. Perhaps, her brain was really turned to goo by this love affair she has with Charlton, she had to admit though, his hotness really can melt even the whole of antarctica.

    Or maybe because their relationship was still new and still is in its honeymoon phase.

    Or perhaps, this transmigration thing really made her head lose some screws.

    But at the end of the day, she must be true to herself.

    She can''t even entertain the thought of him moving on to another girl and forgetting about her.

    She WANTS him, always have WANTED him. From the moment she saw him, she already labeled him as HERS.

    After the long hours and some days of thinking, she was able to think things through. If she really were to let him go, she will also be the one to suffer. She had to admit to herself that she does love him and besides, she should truly let him explain.

    So fine, she is taking him back as long as he grovels, but she still had to make him suffer to teach him a lesson.

    --

    "Hey, come on. Stop this, this stalking, already. You''ve been waiting here since the other day. I can''t believe you''re being this way. Is she even worth it?" Kylo said as he looked at his friend worriedly.

    Last Thursday, Kylo had to excuse himself early as he was worried for his friend and felt somewhat guilty. Luckily, on his way back, he saw him standing at the middle of the street. At that time, Charlton looked like a wet puppy abandoned by its master.

    Charlton ignored him. What choice does he have? He can''t stop thinking about her. When he went back to his dorm last Thursday, he was not able to get a wink of sleep. On Friday, just when the main building was opened at 7am, he went to the private music room directly. Hoping against hope that she would still come. He waited until 7pm, skipping lunch and dinner, just so that he will not accidentally miss her if she were to come. Well, he did not even see her shadow.

    Come Saturday, he already lost hope that she will still see him of her own accord, so he stood at the side of the ladies'' dormitory, waiting to catch a glimpse of her, and start begging if need be. But she didn''t go out the whole day.

    He did see her friends and tried to approach them, making him leave his hiding place, but they chose to ignore him. Only Milly gave him an awkward smile. He wanted to ask her about Serena, but her two friends pulled her along. Walking away from him so quickly that he felt like he was some bloke with leprosy.

    So here he is again on a Sunday. He''s been here before sunrise, and now, the sun is high in the sky indicating that it is already noon.

    "Seriously, I think that this is for the best. Your relationship will be going nowhere anyway." Kylo said as he harrumphed.

    Charlton who lacks sleep and haven''t had any normal meal since Friday felt his adrenaline rush through his veins. Normally, he has a tight grip on his emotions, especially that of anger. But he was already at the limit of his patience.

    "Shut up."

    "Excuse me?" Kylo was surprised. Charlton has always been polite. In all the years that they have been friends, he rarely heard him curse.

    "I said shut up. Just, get out of my sight. I don''t want to hear your bullshit."

    "Hey, we''ve been friends for so long, and you''re saying that to me just because of some¡­ girl?"

    "Kylo, I don''t know how you see things. I know that you have always enjoyed playing with women, but that girl you''re pertaining to is the woman I love. So, if you have nothing nice to say, and have no intention of helping me, then at least don''t make it worse. Leave me be." Charlton said as he tried to calm down.

    Kylo felt like his brows were about shoot out of his forehead. Charlton just said those four letter word without even a hint of embarrassment. "Are you serious? Don''t you know what that means? Charlton, I knew you had it bad, but I didn''t know that you''re irredeemable. What about Geoffrey? don''t you know that what you''re doing is committing a Lese-majeste?"

    "He is having an affair himself."

    "And so? He is a man."

    "Kylo¡­" Charlton began as he took a deep breath, "I don''t need you to give me any advice on what I should or should not be doing. With regards to Geoffrey, I honestly don''t know yet. Perhaps, I''ll just cross the bridge when I get there. But what I do know right now is that I love her. I can not even for a second entertain the thought of losing her. Do you understand me?"

    "Man¡­ I don''t know what to say." Kylo replied as he sighed and shook his head. "I admit, I am also at fault. I did do Geoffrey wrong in this matter¡­ I egged you on, even encouraged you. I didn''t know that it will lead to this. If I had known¡­ I never would have..."

    "No. If I didn''t want to, no one could have convinced me otherwise. However, if you truly do feel guilty, then I only ask you one thing."

    "What?"

    "Don''t threaten me by using my relationship with her ever again."

    Kylo can only scratch his head and nod. Well, he was guilty as charged.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 48 - 48: Preliminary Exam Results

    Serena after thinking things through was looking fresh on that early Monday morning. One could never tell that she has been wallowing in self-pity that weekend for she looked like nothing was weighing down on her. She even looked like she was glowing.

    Well, she indeed was feeling good and brand new. Last night, her friends went to visit her only to inform her that Charlton was lurking around their dormitory like a love-sick puppy since Saturday. They also said that it seems like he lost some weight. She was not a sadistic person, but she still felt some satisfaction from that knowledge.

    After deciding that she will forgive her lover, she thought of how to make him suffer, well not too much but it should still be a lesson he will never forget. Lest he thinks that he can just do anything, and she will just forgive him. So even when she knew that Charlton was still outside the dorm, she did not go out.

    --

    Charlton, who was looking worse for wear, was up early in the morning. He took a shower and shaved his growing stubble as he did notice that Serena didn''t appreciate it.

    At 7 in the morning, he was already outside the ladies'' dormitory, hiding at the spot beside the building behind a century old tree that the girls pass by on their way to the main building. The spot was perfect as he can still see people passing without him being seen.

    It was quarter to nine when he saw Serena with her friends. She was even more beautiful than he remembers, and the rays of the morning sun made her glow. She was all smiles, and Charlton didn''t know why, but he felt even worse. The thought of her being hurt with what he did was more comforting than seeing her smiling like nothing was wrong because it made him feel like, well, like he didn''t matter. It was like she already put everything between them behind her and he was not even worth mentioning anymore.

    --

    Serena and her friends were actually trying hard not to laugh. They already saw Charlton behind the tree 30 minutes ago when they met in the lobby. They saw where he came out last time and already knew where he has been hiding since Saturday. So, this morning, they tried to see if he was there through the glass window. And there he was, hiding and looking at the passing people like an idiot.

    "I think I left something in my room. Please go ahead. You''ll be late if you still wait for me." Serena, thinking that Charlton was too pitiful, told her friends.

    The girls nodded in understanding as they left.

    Serena, who was still pretending, turned to go back to the dorm.

    Of course, Charlton won''t let go of this God given chance, so he went out of hiding to call her.

    "Serena¡­"

    Serena turned to look at him, trying hard not to smile and just forgive him then and there. She observed that he did look like he lost some weight, while under his eyes were dark eyebags that made him look like someone who haven''t been sleeping for days. Well, good for him.

    "Lord Daniel. What are you doing here?" She said, trying to sound indifferent.

    Charlton was tongue tied. It looked like she didn''t want to hear anything he has to say. But he wants to say them anyway. He had to explain.

    "Please, listen to me¡­ It was never my purpose to go there, I¡­" but his brain was not working with his mouth. He didn''t know what excuse he can make. He had been thinking of this moment for the last 3 days, something like Serena slapping him again and all the drama. But in front of him was his calm girlfriend, or should he say ex-girlfriend, like she doesn''t even have the time of the day to listen to his lousy excuses.

    "And then?"

    "I¡­ I know I have no excuse for what I did. Whatever I say, in the end I still chose to go. But please Serena, just this once, please give me another chance. I would never let something like that happen again. I¡­"

    "Is that all you have to say? I''m about to be late for my classes so¡­"

    Charlton quickly stopped, feeling like he was just punched in the gut that he had to wince.

    Serena finally took pity on him. He did look sincere and it looks like he truly was suffering. "Let''s talk about it later."

    Charlton who finally felt like the sun was again shining quickly nodded his head while eagerly saying "yes¡­ yes... You''re right. When can we¡­ have this talk?"

    Seeing him all eager, Serena could not help the tilting of her lips, so she quickly turned around, so as not to let him see it.

    "Why? Do you think that you have suffered enough?" she asked.

    "no, no¡­ I don''t think so. You may do with me as you see fit¡­" Charlton quickly replied, he was afraid that she might change her mind.

    "Hmpft, I''ll see if I have time later. If not, you wait tomorrow. By the way, stop hiding behind that tree, you look like a stalker with some sinister plans." Serena said as she walked to the main building. Though she really wanted to spend more time with him to have their much-needed heart to heart talk, she didn''t want to be late.

    When Serena said those words, Charlton felt that everything in the world was beautiful again. She haven''t forgiven him just yet, but he felt like her forgiveness was not out of reach. So, with renewed hope and vigor, he followed behind her on their way to their respective classes.

    --

    When Serena arrived in class, everyone was looking at her like she was some alien who came in from planet Mars.

    "What''s going on?" Serena asked her friends.

    "I''m not so sure, but I guess it has something to do with the results of the preliminary exam. That was all they were talking about since we arrived." Milly answered.

    "I heard that the results were posted at the assembly hall this morning. I wanted to go and see, but we didn''t have time to go out and look at it anymore. Perhaps, we should look at it later during lunch." Via continued.

    Serena felt her heart throb. Did she excel too much that she topped the exam? No, really, she did consider that she might outperform all the students here. So, is this the part where she gets to be the smartest student around, finding her golden thumb? Hehe¡­ well, it''s too early to say.

    Apparently, Serena was not too far off the mark.

    --

    Their first subject for the day was reading.

    "Good morning everyone. Here with me are your exam papers. The first three people to be called are the top performer for this class. The rest of the papers are randomly arranged. First let me call on Ms. Via Gonzalez who got the score of 88."

    There was an applause as Via went to get her paper from their teacher.

    "Second, let me call on Ms. Emily Evans who got a score of 91."

    Again, people clapped, but not too enthusiastically. Like they were just going through the motions.

    "And lastly, may I call on the most outstanding student for this subject, who did not only get the highest score from this class, but from the whole batch. She perfected this exam. Please Ms. Serena Maxwell, come to the front."

    Serena blushed as she went to the front to get her paper while the students of their class applauded her thunderously.

    "Thank you, Sir, this was only possible because of your guidance." She said humbly as she smiled at their teacher and to everyone in class.

    When she got back to her seat, Milly said, "Wow Serena! You''re too awesome! A perfect score!? Really?"

    "Guys, look at Emily, she''s about to cry. I didn''t even see her clap for Serena earlier." Gizel whispered.

    "Ha! She sure fell off her high horse. I bet everyone in our class were so satisfied with you getting a higher score than her." Milly replied as she laughed.

    Soon, the two stopped laughing as they received their paper with the scores of well, 63 and 64 respectively. Oh well, it''s still higher than what they expected.

    After distributing all the exam papers, their teacher started discussing the answers.

    --

    Their second subject was Mathematics.

    "I should say that I''m not surprised that Miss Serena here got the highest score from the whole batch. A perfect score in mathematics! Please everyone, give her a round of applause." Mr. Sullivan said proudly.

    Serena was his favorite student since the last time she solved that problem and told him that it was his brilliant teaching that helped her get the correct answer.

    Everyone started clapping. After the class settled, their teacher started discussing the answers.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 49 - 49: 2nd Place

    When their teacher left for lunch break, everyone started surrounding and congratulating Serena except for Emily who was still looking at her paper, perhaps thinking how she got some of the answers wrong, and Isabel who seems to be comforting her.

    "Serena! You''re so awesome! I wish I can be half as good as you! You''re my idol!" Lydia, one of their classmates said.

    "No, no, I believe if given the same opportunity as me, you all would have performed just as well. It''s just that I took some of this classes when I was younger, so I have an advantage." Serena modestly replied. Well, she was saying the truth.

    "Wow, you''re so humble too¡­ Not only are you the most beautiful person here, you''re also the smartest, the kindest, and even more, you''re also a future queen. Unlike some people here who''s so full of themselves." Cornelia loudly said while taking a side glance at Emily, then she made her eyes roll.

    The girls in their class all laughed. It was as if Serena''s victory were their very own victory.

    Serena can only ignore their veiled insult. Well, it''s not like they''re directly bullying the female lead and it''s not her fault that she was not well liked.

    Who asked her to be such an insufferable know-it-all? It''s not like she''s a Hermoine Granger.

    --

    After that short episode, Serena and her friends went to the assembly hall/ auditorium to see the bulletin board containing the names of the top 10 ranking students of the preliminary exam.

    They all saw Serena''s name immediately. She managed to land herself on 3rd place with the average score of 96%. What made her outstanding was that if she had managed to get a higher score in biology, she could''ve been on 1st place.

    "100 in math, 100 in economics, 98 in Philosophy, 100 in reading, 95 in Geography, 98 in History, if not for Biology with the score of 81, then you would''ve been number 1! The top scorer only got an overall score of 97. Wow! I knew that you were smart Serena, but I never expected that you were a genius." Gizel exclaimed.

    "Hey, don''t you see what I see? History in the making! Even Teacher Grace only managed to enter the top 10 during her senior year." Milly remarked.

    "Hey, look, Emily also made it in the top 10, she actually ranked 9th place with an average score of 90." Via commented.

    "What 9th place? Isn''t that too far from 3rd place? Ha! What a slap on her face. Looking down on us, feeling like she''s the best student in our class. HAHAHAHAHA!" Gizel, who didn''t care if anyone heard her laughed out loud.

    Thankfully, no one was around as they were all at the cafeteria having lunch. The other students already saw the bulletin board earlier.

    Serena then looked at the result of the 2nd year students. As expected, Geoffrey got first place with an average score of 100. Again, he wasn''t male lead for nothing. Besides, the score could even be biased. He IS the crown prince. But what was surprising was Charlton''s result. In the novel, he''s just usually at the top 5, not scoring higher than Leonard who was usually in 2nd place. But clearly in front of her was Charlton''s name with an average score of 99. Geometry 100, Chemistry 100, Political Science 96, Accounting 100, World History 100, Macroeconomics 100, Writing 100, Ethics 96. Did he work hard to impress her? She thought as she smiled, feeling happy for him.

    "Wow Serena, you''re the same as your brother on third place. Haha! He got an average score of 98. Not bad! And look at lover boy, 99!" Milly said, careful not to mention the crown prince who got first place.

    Serena nodded happily. Leonard did work had, but she bets that he was not happy with this result at all. She can already imagine his furrowed brow as he looked the bulletin board seeing Charlton''s name on top of his. He was a bit competitive that way, well at least that was how he was portrayed.

    "This got me thinking, well, Serena, I guess since you got the highest score from all the ladies in our batch, then that means that you get to be the female student representative. Right?" Gizel casually mentioned.

    The cogs in Serena''s mind started moving. In the novel, that position went to Emily. But based on the examination results, that role would fall on her.

    Does she want to be a member? Well, a part of her doesn''t want the responsibility. Plus, that only means seeing more of her soon-to-be ex-fiance. However, there was also a part of her that wants to be. It was something she has never tried before in her previous life, she was curious. Anyway, it''s better to wait and see. She hasn''t been offered the position yet.

    "I don''t know, it''s not too good to presume. Anyways, we should go for lunch." Serena replied.

    --

    "Wow Charlie! I didn''t know you had it in you! You beat Leonard here for the first time ever!" Kylo who thought that his friend looked better than he did the previous days remarked.

    Leonard, who was still a little upset, can only grumble. He can''t believe that Charlton got a higher score than him. It''s not that he thought himself better than his friend. It''s just that, he haven''t seen Charlton put as much effort as he does.

    Charlton, on the other hand, was not as satisfied with his score like what his friends thought. In truth, who he wanted to surpass was Geoffrey. Geoffrey who has always been perfect in everything. If he can''t surpass him, then he should at least be on equal footing. But no, he still fell short. How can he tell his girlfriend that he just got second place? Worse, second place to her fiance? He can only sigh.

    After looking at his result on the bulletin board, he looked at the 1st years. And boy was he in for a surprise.

    It wouldn''t be surprising if Serena had some formal schooling before, but, she hasn''t. She''s a girl, for heaven''s sake. But she singlehandedly surpassed almost all the boys in their batch and landed herself on third place. In fact, if she did better in biology, she would''ve surpassed all of them. He felt so proud of her. But that should not be a surprise. He always knew that she had it in her.

    Kylo whistled. "Whoah Leonard, your sister is not bad at all. You didn''t tell us how capable she was."

    Leonard was also surprised himself. He didn''t know his sister was this smart. Last he remembered; she can''t even do single digit multiplication. But maybe his knowledge of her has been outdated. He never did join her in her tutorials. But anyway, he was proud and happy for her.

    "Hey, doesn''t that mean that she gets to join the student council?" Kylo said off handedly.

    "I guess so¡­" Leonard replied as he and Kylo looked at Charlton.

    Well, it''s not like they can''t read what''s going on in his mind.

    TBC

 Chapter 50 - 50: Freshmenâ€™s Female Representative

    After lunch, time moved a little more quickly for Serena. And soon, it was homeroom. Teacher Grace dismissed everyone in class early so that she can talk to her alone. The girls of their class all left, but not before cheering for her, calling her Miss representative as they said their goodbyes, as if knowing that the talk between her and their teacher will be about that. Of course, everyone, save for Emily, loved that idea. They would pick Serena any day over Emily.

    "I see that everyone already expects you to take on the mantle." Grace began.

    Serena chuckled, "I''m not sure Teacher, I don''t think I''m up for the responsibility." she honestly replied.

    "hmm¡­ that does sound a bit troubling. It has always been our tradition to give the position to the top scorer. However, it would still depend on you. I understand that the position does entail a certain responsibility, but I do believe that you can do it."

    "Well¡­ I''m a little afraid that it would affect my performance¡­"

    Grace raised he left brow, "Are you being serious? Honestly speaking, your result in the exams, at least for my subject, was beyond expectations. I don''t even think that I can teach you anything new. Before reading your essay, I personally thought that Adam''s Smith invisible hand was the best theory in any case as it will always lead to market equilibrium. However, when you discussed the loopholes and market failures that may still occur, well it made me think otherwise. If I could give you a higher score than 100, I would have."

    Serena blushed. It''s not really her idea. It was John Maynard Keynes who talked about regulated Capitalism. She just expounded on his idea, as she haven''t seen his name in the archives here. Then she combined her knowledge in economics of the public sector. Because inevitably, pareto efficiency can not be reached without the help of the government.

    "I believe that the student council will be a good training ground for you. I don''t want to include politics in this but, I believe that if a woman can be part of the house of the lords someday, you will be a great addition. Even in this one paper, I can already see that the range of your views and beliefs are far and wide. If it were any other female student, I would not be as persistent. But you, you will be a queen someday. So even if you can''t be part of the house of the lords, you have a say. You will be the voice of all the women of this empire."

    Serena can only gape at Grace. What was this talk all about? Was she trying to brain wash a student for her cause of women empowerment? Was she seeing firsthand the birth of Feminism as a political ideology? Well, truthfully speaking, she was kind of convinced.

    Initially, she already thought of the possibility of her getting the top score and being offered said position. However, she always thought of declining it, not only because of the responsibility, but largely because of her consideration for Charlton''s feelings. She also didn''t want to have too much encounter with Geoffrey. Not that she thinks that he will fall in love with her, but just because.

    Now, when her musings became a reality, there was some part of her that wanted to accept the challenge. All her life, she never has been part of a student council and she was a little curious as to what was there to it. Then there was also a little part of her that wants to join as revenge for what Charlton did. As petty as it sounds, she did have the sadistic impulse to make her boyfriend jealous. Or at least make him see that what he does, she can return to him tenfold.

    Anyway, thinking it through, why should she place Charlton''s feelings first over herself? It was not like she''s going to join the council to dally with another man. She''s joining because she wanted to experience being in a position she never got to be in before. Besides, some part of her was proud of this achievement. She wanted to boast amongst her friends, to her brother, and to her parents. What? Even with her cheats and her age, she is still a normal human being. And regarding the responsibility it entails? That was just an excuse because, how tough can a student council member''s responsibility be?

    "Serena, I really think that you should consider this. Don''t think too much and just join for the experience at the very least. Besides, I see that all the students here look up to you. Even I, myself, can''t help but admit that you, more than anyone else, deserve it." Grace tried to convince her further.

    What else can Serena say? Of course, she agreed.

    "Then teacher Grace, I hope not to disappoint." She said with a smile.

    "That''s good to hear. Please, sign this form here. The student council have Meetings on Saturdays at 9 am at the annex building. I would have wanted to guide you there and tell you what is expected of you, but I guess it would just be redundant. You and the male representative Mr. Douglas Sheeran, I believe, will be oriented by the council members themselves on your first Meeting."

    Serena took a pen and signed the form. Already a little excited. This was something new to her, an experience she wanted to have in her previous life if she were to be more honest.

    "It''s alright Miss Grace. Thank you for the opportunity." Serena said as she handed her signed form back.

    Grace smiled at her, liking her attitude very much. "You''re welcome. And if you were to find any problem, please feel free to inform me."

    Serena nodded as she smiled. "Yes Ma''am."

    "Come on, you can call me Sis Grace, I''m not that much older than you. You know, I honestly want to talk to you about how we can address the issues you talked about in your exam. Like the problem of externalities. I don''t get to discuss a lot of these things with anyone. The boys are just so full of themselves and the girls, well, I tried, but I don''t really think that we have the same interests."

    Serena laughed. She is really starting to like this Grace. "Okay Sister Grace. Actually, the simplest answer to that which I can think of is taxation. For example, cigarette smoking is a negative externality. If we were to impose a certain tax on cigarettes, then the smokers get to pay for some of the damage that they cause, then we can use that money for let''s say building a lung center or something. Well, that is not a fool proof plan but¡­"

    "I get what you mean. Wow, you''re really good at this. Now I feel embarrassed teaching you in class."

    "don''t be, I think that you''re doing great." Serena said honestly. Grace was good at teaching and she was very passionate about the subject. It''s just that Serena was also a professor of economics with a post graduate degree.

    Grace laughed. She honestly felt like Serena IS better than her. It does make her a little insecure, but to be honest, she was just glad that she now has someone to talk to about her passion. Books doesn''t really make for a good conversation.

    Serena and Grace talked some more about economic related theories and did not notice the passing of the time. Soon, it was already quarter to 5.

    "Well, I hope we can discuss about these nerdy economic theories more in the future." Grace ended as she stood ready to leave.

    "Sure! I would love that." Serena said as she smiled and stood up too.

    "Then, please don''t stand on ceremony. I need to go to the office now and submit this." Grace said as she directed her eyes at the form.

    Serena nodded and thanked her again one more time.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 51 - 51: Tickling Her Heartstrings

    Serena was giddy, happy and excited. She can''t wait to share the news with everyone. It''s a little shallow, yes, but she feels like she accomplished something. She did review for the exams. Biology though, well she has always been weak in science subjects so getting an 81 is already good enough for her.

    She wondered if her friends were still waiting for her as looked at her watch, it''s already 4:50. Wow, she didn''t notice that her talk with Grace lasted that long. Anyway, Serena picked her pouch as she stood up. She was in such a good mood that she can''t stop the tilting of her lips.

    --

    Charlton really wanted to talk to Serena. He just can''t take his mind off of her spending time with Geoffrey in the coming days. His heart won''t stop racing and his stomach kept on churning. How could he tell her that he doesn''t want her to join that student council? Yes, he was proud of her achievement. He was truly happy for her. But¡­

    When dismissal came, Leonard wanted to go congratulate his sister first, but Charlton gave him that pleading look. Taking pity on his friend, Leonard just harrumphed and left. Kylo who saw that patted Charlton''s shoulder.

    "I didn''t know that Leonard also knew. You sure do move fast." He commented.

    Charlton chose to ignore that comment. He does find Kylo annoying since the incident. Sometimes, he just wishes to throttle his friend to at least relieve some of his tension from the turmoil he''s been going through as of late.

    "Anyway, good luck! See you tomorrow." Kylo said as he moved to escape. Well, he was kind of sharp when his little life is in peril. He can already feel the negative aura emitting from Charlton, so he thought that it''s time to go.

    --

    "Serena''s talk with ma''am Grace is taking quite long. It''s been 30 minutes and they''re still not done. What could they be talking about?" Gizel wondered aloud.

    "Do you think she accepted?" Milly asked. Thinking that her friend must still be considering Charlton''s feelings.

    "Why should she not? Serena is perfect for the position. Everyone will listen to her." Via answered.

    Charlton saw and heard the three girls who were waiting for Serena just beside the stairs. He doesn''t have a very good impression on the two because well, they might have been spouting negative things about him behind his back. But at the same time, he also did acknowledge that they were good friends to Serena.

    The girls saw Charlton who was approaching them. Since they knew that Serena have already forgiven him, they understood that they have no more say in the matter. But of course, that did not mean that Gizel and Via can''t give him the eye.

    "Hi¡­ would you mind if I talk to Serena alone?" Charlton asked politely as he gave them his pitiful little smile.

    Does he think that that look would make them all agree and just forgive him like that? Hmpft! Well he''s kinda correct. Charlton was undeniably handsome even when he looks a little haggard. Gizel who didn''t trust her voice just rolled her eyes at him as she gave Via the reign to speak.

    Via who was also experiencing that loss of voice didn''t speak immediately. They have been rude to him and he was still being kind and polite. She felt a little ashamed of herself.

    "Alright Mr. Charlton. We''ll go ahead." Milly who was the most normal and had nothing to be ashamed of replied.

    "Thank you." Charlton replied as the girls nodded and left.

    --

    When Grace left at 4:45, there were no more students loitering around the halls. Charlton first looked through the windows to observe Serena.

    He couldn''t stop his own lips from tilting when he saw how pleased she seems. She had that smile on her and her eyes were sparkling. He can already tell that she was giddy with excitement. Her happiness pouring out of her in waves. The selfish part of him that wished to ask her not to accept the offer vanished like thin air. If that position made her that happy then he will support her, 100%. So, when he entered the classroom, he was smiling, showing that he was sincerely happy for her.

    "I saw the bulletin board, congratulations! I''m so proud and happy for you." Charlton greeted.

    Serena who was still ecstatic couldn''t help from smiling back. She was so excited to share the news, and somewhat can''t wait to see Charlton''s reaction when she tells him that she joined the student council. She wondered if he would beg her not to join. Well, too bad for him, she already agreed.

    "Thank you!" Serena replied enthusiastically as she continued, "And you know what? Ma''am Grace told me that I am eligible to be the freshmen''s female representative. Don''t you think that your girlfriend is awesome?" she unconsciously added the girlfriend part. What can she do? she really loves the boy, besides she''s really delighted and she has already forgiven him in her heart. Also, well, she did feel that she kinda betrayed him by accepting the offer without his input.

    "So, did you accept the offer?" Charlton infected by her positive feelings excitedly asked. He also noted that she still considers herself as his girlfriend so he was also quite elated.

    "Of course! I am so excited!" she replied, trying hard not to start explaining because she wanted to see the jealousy from him. Too bad that she can only be sorely disappointed.

    "That''s good. I think that joining the student council will be beneficial in the long run. There are a lot of things you can learn there, and well, like Teacher Grace, it might open a wide range of opportunities for you in the future. I''m really proud of you, you know?" Charlton said as he moved to hug her. In truth, there was a huge part of him that is jealous, but he didn''t want to show her that. He wanted to support her, not pull her down. It''s not her fault that she was capable. Besides, she deserves it. He hasn''t met any other girl who was as amazing as Serena.

    "You''re not angry at all?" Serena couldn''t help but ask as she hugged him back.

    "Why should I be?" He began as he looked at her, "I''m so proud that my girlfriend is the most beautiful, most remarkable, most amazing, and might I add, the smartest lady of her age. And if you were just to consider my own opinion, then I shamelessly proclaim that she is perfect in every single way."

    Serena playfully hit his chest "Don''t think that just because you have a sweet mouth that I have already forgiven you." Although she admits, what he said really did tickle her heartstrings.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 52 - 52: Punishment I

    "Hmpft! Perhaps the real reason that you fully support me is because you think that I will be more occupied, and you will have more time to spend with that¡­ That Isabel when I''m not around." Serena taunted. After their peaceful reunion earlier, she still felt dissatisfied to end it at that.

    Charlton laughed, a part of him was happy that his girlfriend was acting jealous. After they left the classroom yesterday, Serena thought it best for him to go back to his dorm and rest. Although he didn''t want to, he reluctantly agreed. After the feeling of euphoria and adrenaline of being forgiven passed, he just felt all the accumulated fatigue assault him.

    So now, here they are in the private music room, trying to make up for the days that they didn''t get to rehearse. The wedding which was on Sunday was fast approaching. Aside from that, Serena will be attending her first Meeting as part of the student council on Saturday.

    "What are you laughing at? You think I''m funny?" Serena a little annoyed asked. Why is it that Charlton was not acting jealous at all? Now, she''s the one acting like a real teenage girl nagging her boyfriend. Her expectations versus reality were worlds apart!

    Charlton amused by her moved to hold her cheeks and kiss her. "I think you''re being very cute."

    "What cute? And why are you taking liberties with me? You haven''t even explained why you were there that time." Serena angrily exclaimed as she pushed him away.

    Charlton who was afraid to incur her anger again and didn''t want any more misunderstanding, started explaining what happened that day.

    "So, it''s that Kylo. You should not listen to him. It was a foul move for him to threaten you with our relationship."

    "Yes, I already warned him not to do that again. But I do not want to blame him too much, because ultimately, I was also at fault, and whatever he did, was no excuse for me. So¡­ I''m sorry Serena. Please forgive me. I won''t promise you never, but I will do my best to not cause you any hurt or pain in the future." Charlton sincerely apologized as he held her hands.

    Serena feeling that she should not let the poor boy suffer any longer nodded her head. "I forgive you¡­ but just so you know, if you were to commit the same mistake again, then you better prepare yourself. I can be very vengeful you know?"

    "I rather you be vengeful, just¡­ don''t leave me okay?"

    "Hmpft! So you do realize how perfect your girlfriend is. That you are so lucky that she even gives you the time of her day." Serena said as she playfully mocked him.

    Charlton smiled at Serena. He really likes this part of her, where she is just being a little arrogant and teasing him. This is one side she only ever shows to him. In front of the others, she is more mature and modest.

    "What are you smiling at? You should keep in mind to never even look at another woman, because if you do, ha! Then I won''t hesitate to leave you behind! There''s a lot of men who can only ever wish to have me in their lives!"

    "Never." Charlton finally answered.

    "Never what?"

    "I hope you won''t think that what I''m about to say is just some sappy thing a teenage boy would say. But Serena, I love you. I don''t think I will ever love another woman as much as I love you. So never think for even one second that I will look at another the way I look at you. I know just how lucky I am to be here right now." Charlton said honestly, shedding all masculine pride any other man may have.

    Serena was a little overwhelmed by his confession but as sappy as it was, she was also overflowing with immense joy and happiness. Her heart throbbed and she just unconsciously moved to kiss him.

    "I love you too. So, you better make true of those words."

    "That, I can promise." Charlton replied as he smiled. Then he went to pick something from his bag.

    "What''s this?" Serena asked as Charlton handed her a velvet box.

    "Open it."

    When Serena opened it, she instantly recognized the necklace which she looked at when she was at Tiffany''s. This necklace was supposed to be Geoffrey''s gift to Emily as a symbol of his love. It was one of a kind and well it costs a lot. But what truly astounded her was the fact that Charlton was gifting it to her now. When did he even buy it?

    Charlton saw Serena''s confused look as she stared at the necklace, then at him.

    "I know you don''t believe me when I said that I have always wanted to kiss you. That you think that it was you who first made all the moves to make me fall in love. But I want to confess, I believe that I have loved you since the first time we met. I just didn''t have the courage to tell you. I admit that I was also afraid of the consequences. But when I saw how fascinated you looked at that, I felt compelled to buy it for you. I never thought I would have the opportunity to give it to you."

    ''Why is he always saying the right words?'' Serena thought as she felt a little sour. How can she not love him? He loved her even at the time when she was but thinking that he was nothing but a good first target.

    Charlton panicked when he saw her nose redden. Was she about to cry?

    "Wait, Serena, I don''t mean to put you through any pressure. That is just my own feelings, you have no obligation to¡­"

    "You put it on for me." Serena said as she smiled through her teary eyes, halting him from his explanations. She thought that in any case, she will never forget this. His words truly touched her heart.

    Charlton nodded at a loss for words. He was just happy that she accepted. He was afraid that she would reject it. He understood that a necklace, specially one as expensive as this one, was not just a simple gift.

    Although a necklace is not as intimate as a ring, it is still a symbol of his love and affection, that he is committing to her and is hoping that she will place him in her heart. He understands that they are already past that stage, but he still feels like it''s different when there''s an object that signifies their commitment.

    Obviously, Serena and Charlton were having different thoughts, but the sentiments feel kind of similar.

    Anyway, Charlton quickly moved to put it on for her as Serena pushed her hair to the side.

    When Charlton was finished clasping it, he kissed the back of her neck.

    "What do you think? Does it suit me?" she asked, as she turned to look at Charlton.

    Charlton nodded with a smile appreciating the fact that she''s wearing it.

    Serena was not impressed as she raised her brow. Really? It''s on top of her blouse. Maybe he didn''t get what she wanted to imply. So, she removed the ribbon on her blouse. then she unbuttoned the first three so that the necklace was lying directly on her skin.

    "Don''t you think this looks better?" She asked.

    Charlton finally understood what she was getting at.

    "Hmm¡­ Let me see." He said as he flicked her hair to the side. Then as if to inspect it, he moved his face towards her neck, close enough that his hot breath tickled her, then he traced her skin which wasn''t covered by the necklace. "I think that the collar of your blouse is hindering me from truly appreciating the view."

    "Oh¡­ should you help me remove it then?"

    Charlton who was too eager as they have already abstained for more than 2 weeks, lost control and accidentally ripped her blouse making the rest of the buttons fly.

    "Hey!" Serena surprised exclaimed.

    "I''m sorry!" he too was surprised by his own action, so he quickly moved away from her to pick the buttons up.

    Serena as if suddenly inspired had a new idea.

    "You know, you have been a very bad boy as of late. Don''t you think that you deserve some punishment?" she suggested as she completely removed her blouse.

    Charlton who was done picking up the buttons, approached her and kissed her on her mouth. He thought that whatever punishment she was thinking of, well, they can talk about it later.

    She pressed on his chest, pushing him away. "Not so fast."

    "Huh?" he felt that his erection is already killing him.

    She then pulled him towards the couch. She removed his coat and his necktie. Then she sat on the couch and asked him to turn around. He was confused, what was she getting at?

    "Don''t move" she said as she pulled his hands behind him. Then he felt her bound both of his hands with his necktie.

    Was she thinking of what he''s thinking? But he really doesn''t want this now! He''ll die of too much excitement! "Serena, not now¡­ please¡­" he began as he turned to face her.

    "So you still know how to beg." She said as she smirked.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 53 - 53: Punishment II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    "Stand straight and stay still." Serena commanded.

    Charlton immediately followed what she wanted him to do.

    When he did, she unbuckled his belt, then removed his pants along with his brief, freeing his shaft that was already shooting up the skies.

    Serena chuckled, her hot breath tickling his already swollen erection.

    "Please Serena¡­"

    But she just shook her head. "Take a step back and don''t move unless I ask you to."

    Charlton complied while wincing. He wanted her so much already. In his imagination, this should be something very thrilling, but right now, with his excitement, it was already becoming painful.

    Serena then started removing her skirt, then her bra, followed by her panty. "Now, don''t you think this necklace looks better on me this way?"

    Charlton felt his mouth water. His girl looked every bit as perfect. He wanted to touch her, to suckle her breast, to take her. "If you let me, I''ll show you just how much I appreciate your visage wearing just that." He replied, his eyes clouded by indisputable lust, as he moved towards her.

    "don''t move." Serena said as she placed his discarded coat on top of the couch and sat on it.

    Charlton, having no choice lest he anger her and make her really punish him, stopped moving.

    Serena leaned her back on the couch''s backrest then brought up her legs. With her knees bended, she opened her legs wide, giving a clear view of her already glistening vagina.

    Charlton was directly presented a very lewd scene he thought he would only see in his dreams.

    She giggled seeing his reaction and his swollen member being more swollen if possible.

    "Do you like this view?" she asked as she started fondling her breast.

    Charlton''s eyes were wide open in astonishment. He wanted to imprint this scene on his mind for future reference whenever he needs to masturbate.

    Serena continued her ministrations, enjoying Charlton''s widened red eyes filled with desire, his bobbing Adam''s apple as he swallowed, and his throbbing member about to explode.

    She continued touching herself. Her fingers tracing her body, she even squeezed her own breast, brought it close to her mouth and licked her own nipple. Then, she moved downwards, rubbed her own clit and inserted her middle finger in her dripping pussy. She pleasured herself with him watching. Then as if not satisfied, she spread her vagina with her middle and index fingers, showing him her pink insides. "Looks like, you''re really being a good boy, following my orders.." She said as she panted.

    Charlton couldn''t take it anymore. He''s afraid that he might just cum already without even getting to touch her. So, he tried to look away.

    "Bad boy. Did I say that you can look somewhere else? Now kneel in front of me."

    Charlton quickly complied as he kneeled in front of her.

    "Hmm... it looks like you''re learning quickly. You do deserve a little prize." She praised, then with her fingers still spreading her wet vagina, she asked "do you think that giving you a taste of this is enough reward?"

    Charlton didn''t have to be asked twice. He directly planted his face on her cunt as he licked, slurped, and thrusted his tongue inside her.

    Serena moaned in delight. She never thought that this will be so exhilarating. A part of her wanted to die in embarrassment with what she''s doing. Another was just enjoying this too much.

    "Stop" she said, and he did. He looked at her in askance. She ruffled his hair, "Good boy. It seems like you wish to be rewarded."

    Charlton''s eyes were about to bleed. He can''t take this anymore. "Serena, I¡­"

    She shushed him, placing her finger on his lips as she made him sit. Then, she gripped his hard member causing him to groan.

    "Lean your back on the back rest" she ordered, and he followed.

    Serena smiled at him as she again grasped his rigid manhood. She stroked him with her fingers. Then she wrapped her hand around him sliding up and down his pole, causing him to buckle, hoping to increase the friction.

    "Do you want to be inside me?"

    Charlton mad with lust groaned saying "Yes" with his husky voice.

    "Then tell me, to whom do you belong?"

    "I''m yours. I''m all yours Serena, so please¡­"

    "you have to remember this, you are mine. This dick of yours is also just mine. If you even dare to use it with someone else, I will castrate you. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I swear. So please. I can''t take this anymore."

    Serena smirked. She lined the tip of his penis at the entrance of her dripping vagina. Then very slowly she lowered herself until he was fully sheathed in her heat.

    Charlton sighed in content. The sensation he felt as her vagina swallowed his shaft, squeezing him tightly, was like he just entered heaven.

    Soon, Serena started moving, bouncing on his huge and hard member. She must say that she quite enjoyed this, moving at her own pace.

    Charlton seeing her bouncing breast in front of him started suckling them. Then, he felt his balls tighten, it has only been a minute and he was about to cum. "Serena, I''m cumming¡­"

    "No!" Serena exclaimed as she stopped "You can''t finish until I do."

    But it was too late. Charlton pushed Serena a little so that his dick was successfully removed from her vagina as he came. "Sorry." He laughed trying to cover his shame. He just wanted to bury himself in a hole somewhere.

    Serena didn''t know if she should laugh or cry. She went all through that trouble and this was what she got. She must say that this was karma.

    Charlton seeing the disappointment on Serena''s face can only say "Please untie me, I''ll make it up to you." He too was very unsatisfied with the turn of events.

    She turned to face him as she said, "you better do."

    And so, this led to Charlton trying to prove himself over and over by making Serena reach orgasm many times that she lost count and fainted.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 54 - 54: Final Rehearsal Before The Wedding

    "Alright everyone, that''s it for today. Thank you very much and see you all next week." Felix said as he dismissed the class early. He was eager to hear his four students play as the wedding was already on Sunday.

    The students, except for Leonard, Kylo and Serena''s friends, left in an orderly manner.

    "Charlton, Geoffrey, Emily and Serena, please come forward as I give you instructions for the event." Felix began as the four moved to the front.

    "On the day itself, there will also be a group of musicians playing as the guests fill the church. Now, when it''s the bride''s entourage turn to enter, Geoffrey and Emily, the two of you will play Pachelbel''s up to when the bride''s parents wait at the middle of the aisle for their daughter to enter." He instructed as he looked at the two and received their nods.

    Then he continued, "After that, you two will leave for Serena and Charlton to take over. So, Serena, you need to be alert as there''s only one piano in the church. So, the timing is very crucial. Now, when the doors of the church start to open, I want you and Charlton to start playing the music. AHHHH I''m getting the goose bumps just thinking about it." He said while closing his eyes, as if savoring the event in his imagination.

    Serena and Charlton looked at each other and smiled. It was exactly what they had in mind.

    "By the way, the location of you singing is at the side of the altar. Although not obtrusive, people can still see you. I hope that that is alright with you all." Felix reminded.

    The four nodded in understanding. Well, that was one of the main purposes why Felix requested this favor from them. For people to see that they are playing at that event.

    "Alright, so now, we can start our final rehearsal for the event. Now, Geoffrey Emily, please take your positions. Serena, Charlton, stand on the side. Again, Serena, please be prepared to take over, you won''t have enough time. Emily, you need to leave after you play, but don''t make it look hasty. Also, you too Serena, try not to make your change in positions look very rushed. Once you are seated, you must start playing immediately. I understand that the piano goes first before the cello."

    Geoffrey stood beside the piano as Emily sat on the stool in front of it. Charlton and Serena stood at the sides behind the two where Felix pointed them too.

    When they were all in their positions, Kylo started cheering. "Go guys! Make us proud!"

    Geoffrey hearing Kylo''s cheer smirked a little. Emily who was not close to them just closed her eyes in concentration. Charlton gave him the thumbs up, and Serena, who was still annoyed with him, recalling what happened last time, just rolled her eyes.

    The girls also cheered, calling Serena''s name. They are so not going to cheer for Emily in anyway, but to not make it obvious, they also did not call the name of the boys.

    Then the music started playing. This time, Geoffrey and Emily were perfectly in tune. Felix nodded his head along, appreciating the music. When the music ended, Emily stood up slowly to give way to Serena who was approaching from behind. Geoffrey too left the stage to give way to Charlton who sat on a chair beside the Piano. The transition was perfect and so were their music. After they played, everyone started clapping their hands.

    "Perfect! I believe that the four of you are more than prepared for Sunday. By the way, Serena, Charlton, I believe that the two of you are joining the reception to sing the song. What''s the title of the song Serena? So that I will get to announce it at the wedding." Felix asked.

    "It''s can''t help falling in love, Sir." Serena answered.

    "What a strange title. Are you sure you do not want to change it? for example dedicating the song to someone special, like Beethoven''s Fur Elise? Or include your name in the title?"

    Serena laughed, "No sir, I think the title is good enough."

    "Okay, that''s up to you. Anyway, I will ask you two to play the song after dinner, before the couple share their first dance. Is that alright?"

    Obviously, the placement of their performance was after dinner so that the guests can see them through out the wedding. If it were earlier, then Felix was afraid that the two would not stay for long after playing.

    "That''s alright Sir. I think that''s a good timing." Serena agreed.

    Charlton also nodded his head.

    "Since that is settled, can the two of you also show us how you will be performing the song?" Felix requested.

    Serena blushed. If they do what they did last time, even Geoffrey who seemed aloof would surely catch on.

    Charlton understanding her concern shook hi head. "We''ll leave that as a surprise, Sir Felix."

    Felix laughed, "alright, I am sure whatever you planned would be delightful!"

    Serena nodded her head along as she stood up from the piano.

    "Now, for the schedule and venue, the wedding will be at 3:30 in the afternoon at St. Mary''s Church. I expect all of you will be there by 3 at the latest. I understand that you prefer to have your own arrangements to get there?"

    "Yes, sir" the four of them voiced their agreement.

    "Good. Charlton and Serena, the attire for the event is formal. It will be held at the Ritz hotel, while for the schedule, cocktail hour starts at 5:30 while the reception itself will begin at 6 in the evening. Dinner will be served by 6:30, and I believe that you will be performing by 8. The whole event will end by 10. I understand that that would already a little late, so you may leave by 8:30. However, if you wish to join the festivities, I can send a notice to your dormitories and give the two of you an excuse slip for getting back late. What do you think?"

    How can Charlton let the chance slip away? But he must pretend not to be affected. So, he said, "I think that the event is ending a little late and we have classes the next day, so we might leave early. However, just to be on the safe side, please do give us the slip sir."

    "Alright then. Since everything is settled, I will see the four of you on Sunday." Felix said as he picked up his belongings. Then he turned to leave.

    --

    "Serena, congratulations for placing 3rd on the preliminary exam. I''m so proud of you." Leonard, who didn''t have the chance to congratulate her earlier, said.

    "You should be! Serena not only placed third, she also made history! She is the first woman who made it in the top 10 for the freshmen''s preliminary exam, and she was also offered to be our female representative, which she accepted." Gizel, who walked to the front along with the Via and Milly when Felix left, chimed in. Then as an after-thought, she looked at Emily and added "Oh, Emily also made it to 9th place. Though a little further down, you must congratulate her too." she continued aloud, emphasizing on the ninth place just so that she can rub it on Emily''s face.

    Emily, who was still in the room, felt her face flush. She doesn''t understand why the girls were antagonizing her. It''s not like she did anything to them, other than looking at them irritably, as their air headedness did annoy her. As she felt her tears prick her eyes, she quickly left the room when she finished putting her books in her bag.

    Geoffrey who saw that Emily didn''t do anything to the girls to deserve the sarcastic remark raised his brow and spoke as if in retaliation "Some people just love riding on other people''s coattails, not even looking at themselves in the mirror. Anyway, congratulations Ms. Maxwell," he addressed Serena as he looked at her and continued "I hope that you''ll endeavor to do well while being careful of riding too high in the saddle as the fall might be too painful. I would also advice you to be more discerning with the company you choose."

    Gizel turned red with humiliation but could not talk back. That was the crown prince. She doesn''t understand why he is speaking for Emily but how could he say those words to Serena?

    Charlton and Leonard were both insulted on Serena''s behalf. Both were about to voice their protest, but Serena beat them up to it.

    "Thank you." Serena said as she smiled graciously. If he thought that she would take that lying down like a doormat, then he was sorely mistaken. "I will continue to work hard as not to fall off the saddle like you said, though I should say the same to you, for yours seem to be much higher. Also, thank you for the unsolicited advice but, I rather like the company I keep, so if you''ll excuse me." She finished without taking off the smile on her face. Then, she turned away from him to talk to Leonard.

    Geoffrey felt incensed but chose not to reply. He understood that he was at fault as what he said was uncalled for. However, he could not take his words back. Wanting to leave, he looked at Charlton who was not looking at him, and then at Kylo who just smiled awkwardly. He didn''t turn to look at Leonard for he was sure he just angered his friend. Thus, he moved to collect his things and left the classroom.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 55 - 55: Arrangements For The Weekend

    When Geoffrey left the room and walked down the stairs, he saw Emily slowly walking out of the building. Her shoulders were slumped, and he saw her wipe her tears with her hands. He felt that she looked too pitiful, so he chased after her.

    When he reached her, he pulled her to an inconspicuous corner behind the main school building.

    "Why are you crying?"

    Emily hiccupped as she said "I¡­ I just feel bad about myself. I thought that if I were able to best everyone else, I would deserve to stand beside you. But¡­ my efforts were just in vain. You are beyond my reach."

    "you don''t have to work so hard to stand beside me." He said as he shook his head.

    "but I want to¡­ and I hope you won''t be angry with what I am about so say¡­" she paused and looked at him as if asking for permission.

    "I won''t so do tell me."

    "earlier, I felt even worse because¡­ it made me realize that Serena was much better than me in comparison. She is just too perfect. She has everything and everyone likes her. I do believe that your heart for me is true, but I know that it is still her that you''re bound to marry and I''m afraid that she will move your heart."

    Geoffrey shook his head remembering how Serena responded to his offensive remark. He knew that he was the one in the wrong, but he did not expect that his airhead looking fiancee will catch on to his meaning immediately, and more so, even giving him a biting retort.

    From the very start, he already labelled Serena as the attention-seeking sort. She likes being in the middle of the spotlight, basking in her own glory. What surprised him though was that she had the ability to back it up.

    Yes, Serena was beautiful and capable. But she was too full of herself, or at least that was how he perceived her. He had to admit though, that if she were to tone it down a little, there''s a chance that she might pique his interest. However, as she is now, he would rather prefer someone like Emily who was humble and self-aware.

    "Emily, don''t compare yourself to others. You should focus on yourself. You are kind and hard-working, and I believe you will reach further heights in the future. Do not let something like an exam daunt you. So, please stop crying and have more faith." Geoffrey comforted her by giving her a slight smile and then hugging her.

    Emily hugged him back as she nodded her head.

    --

    There was silence in the room as six pairs of eyes looked at Serena in amazement.

    "Serena, can I hero worship you now? No one, save for my parents, ever defended me like that before¡­ I even doubt that they would say those words to a crown prince" Gizel said with stars in her eyes.

    "Will you be okay after that Serena?" Via asked worriedly. What if Geoffrey tries to get even?

    "Don''t worry about it. What can he do to me?" Serena replied, smiling

    "Served him right!" Milly exclaimed.

    Charlton shook his head. What use was it for him to be a knight in the shining armor? His girlfriend can perfectly defend herself. Not only that, but she was also even capable of pushing her opponent down and step on them too.

    Kylo thought that he was beginning to like her more. Perhaps, she really was not that bad. Not that his opinion matters.

    Leonard was not surprised as the others since, he knew that there was a part of Serena that has been very spoiled. Facing his sister, he veered the conversation, "You will be joining the student council meeting tomorrow, right?"

    "Yes, I was informed that the Meeting will be held at the annex building at 9?"

    "That is correct. Would you need me to guide you? I can fetch you by 8:45."

    "That would be lovely, brother Leonard." Serena replied.

    After, everyone turned to leave. The boys walked the girls back to their dormitory.

    "Should I accompany you going to the church on Sunday?" Leonard asked Serena as they stood at the dorm''s lobby.

    "No need, the coachman can just send me. Besides, the prince might be bringing his own entourage of guards, so you can be rest assured." Serena replied.

    "But how about the reception? You''re coming back late."

    "uh¡­ Mr. Charlton will be with me so don''t worry." Serena replied as she eyed Charlton who was itching to talk to her alone. However, with Leonard present, all his attempts have been thwarted.

    Leonard turned to face Charlton who immediately grinned at him. The action made him roll his eyes. Whatever did Serena saw in him? Geoffrey may be an ass, but he must admit that objectively, regarding everything else, excluding the face, he is superior to Charlton.

    "I hope that you would take good care of my sister and bring her back to her dorm, not a hair misplaced." Leonard said addressing Charlton.

    "Of course. You can leave her to me." Charlton replied.

    Leonard gave him another once over as he sighed. He should have just nipped their relationship from the bud. But what can he do? Serena was her own person.

    "Alright then. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Serena nodded. Then Charlton approached her.

    "I''ll need to do something tomorrow, so I''ll see you on Sunday?"

    "Oh, okay. I''ll see you at the church?"

    "I was hoping to meet earlier, but alright, let''s meet at the church." Charlton agreed.

    --

    When the boys went back to their dorm, Leonard gave Charlton a warning look as they parted ways. On the other hand, Kylo followed Charlton like a puppy. Charlton was still giving him the cold shoulders, but they have been friends for so long, so he will undoubtedly be forgiven.

    "ugh¡­ what are you looking for? You''re turning your room upside down." Kylo commented as Charlton rummaged through his room.

    Charlton picked up his shell cordovan leather boots studded with a piece of two-carats diamond on each side.

    "What do you plan to do with that?" Kylo asked with wide eyes, he recognized that boots which Charlton received as a graduation gift from his uncle. He remembered that he wanted it so much that he had to beg for his mother to commission one for him. Sadly, she said that he didn''t deserve it. It costs at least 50 grand!

    "I''m planning to pawn it off. I am in dire need of money."

    "Huh!!!???? If we have the same foot size I would buy it from you! How could you!? They will only pay you 20 grand for those at most! A real loss!"

    "I still need to pay you for last time. Also, I don''t have money for the rest of the year anymore."

    "Then just write a letter to your mother. I know that she will send you some. Also, what will you need the money for?"

    "Ah¡­"

    "You can use your credit card. Why the need for cash?"

    "My own already reached its credit limit and the one which is connected to the Ducal house, well, I don''t want my mother to know where I will be spending it."

    "Ha! I bet you''re planning to book a room at the Ritz! You naughty boy! If I had some cash left, I would lend it to you. But it''s already the end of the month and my allowance is not coming until the 3rd.My credit card has also been cut off." Obviously, his mother cut his credit card because of his uncontrollable spending habits.

    "I don''t want to pawn this off, but I don''t really have a choice. I would want to earn some money, but I don''t know where to get it from or how."

    "Ha! Why don''t you ask me? I know where and how."

    Charlton raised his brows as he said, "Really? Don''t tell me you''re planning to lead me to some gambling den? Or Maybe introduce me to some loan sharks?"

    Kylo laughed. "No! Well, kind of, but we will be earning money fair and square. Are you interested?"

    Charlton felt that what Kylo''s talking about was quite interesting. He did feel guilty that he was only able to spend money on his girlfriend through the means of his allowance.

    "Alright, count me in. When and where will we be heading?"

    "We can leave here tomorrow at 3, we can pawn the shoes first so that we will have some money to bet and then we can redeem it after."

    "Just as I thought! You''ll be bringing me to a gambling den! What if we lose?"

    "You do trust your sword fighting skills, right? I remember you once told me that no one, save for your father, has ever beat you since you turned 16. Unless those were all just you, bragging."

    "I was not just bragging, I do have confidence in my skill. But what''s that got to do with this?"

    "Because dear Charlie¡­ that is what we will be betting on." Kylo answered as he smirked.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 56 - 56: Student Council Meeting I

    When Serena went down to the lobby at 8:43, Leonard was already present, waiting.

    Serena observed that Leonard was wearing a dark gray frock coat made of wool which complimented his tall figure. ''Ah¡­ such a hot specimen. Look at those earnest eyes. If not for Charlton, I would totally pick this brother of mine rather than any of the male here¡­'' she thought as she sighed.

    Leonard who saw his sister noted her attire. She was wearing a dark blue long flowing gown with bell shaped long sleeves. It was more modest in comparison to those which she usually wore since they arrived in school. He unconsciously nodded his head in approval.

    "Did you have your breakfast already?" he asked.

    "Yes, how about you?" she replied as she motioned for them to start walking.

    "I did. That is good, the meeting usually takes an hour or two, and we just have breaks in between. However, as today is your first day along with the other freshman representative, it might take longer. I would say roughly 3 hours straight, since the council will need to tell you about what is expected of you, what your responsibilities are, and other additional matters necessary. So, I assume that it will be time for lunch when we''re done."

    Serena nodded as they continued to walk without really understanding what he was talking about. She was busy gazing at his slightly reddened and thin lips that kept on moving. ''Just let me enjoy looking at this hot meat in front of me. What Charlton doesn''t know won''t hurt him¡­ it''s not like, I''m doing something bad right? hahaha!''

    Leonard stared at Serena. She looked somewhat absent-minded. He grabbed her arm to pull her over, effectively stopping her from walking straight to lamp post.

    "What''s on your mind? Are you still sleepy?" he asked concerned.

    Serena as if awakened by just what happened blushed. "Sorry¡­"

    Leonard taking it as her just being a little nervous, and perhaps panicky because Geoffrey will be there, tried to comfort her, "don''t worry, I will be there with you. So just relax."

    Serena nodded while thinking, ''such a fine gentleman, I wonder which girl would be lucky enough to have him. Grace Astoria perhaps? She''s older than him but I personally think that they would be perfect for each other. Oh well¡­ for now, I''ll just enjoy ogling my Adonis of a brother.''

    --

    The annex building was located behind the main building. It was significantly smaller and only had two floors. The Student council meeting room was located on the first floor along with the rooms used as offices and meeting rooms by the school administration. while the second floor which was a mezzanine was dedicated to the faculty with their own consultation rooms.

    When Serena and Leonard entered the Meeting room, it was already 8:55. Inside, there was a rectangular long table good for 12 people. About 7 people were already seated leaving the head seat, which was reserved for the president, the three seats facing the door, and the seat at the other end of the table, empty.

    "Good Morning Leonard, and you must be Ms. Serena Maxwell. By the way, congratulations for getting third place on the exam."

    Serena smiled at the lively boy who addressed her. He was cute and was shorter than her by about 2 inches, giving the illusion that he was a pubescent boy.

    "Thank you¡­" she replied giving him a kind smile.

    "Good morning, Artemis. Serena, this is Artemis Philip, don''t let his looks deceive you. He is actually a Senior student and is our vice president."

    Serena''s eyes widened. Is this a real-life example of a shota? "Nice to meet you Mr. Philip." She greeted.

    "No need to call me a Mister, it makes me feel old. Anyway, please be seated. You''ll get to be introduced to everyone later." Artemis said as he smiled at her.

    Leonard led Serena to sit beside him. She was now seated at the left side on the 4th seat from the head chair. She looked around at everyone and saw them all giving her a welcoming smile.

    --

    At nine on the dot, the door of the student council meeting room opened and in came Geoffrey. He was wearing a formal black coat and pants. He did not have a tie on, and the top two buttons of his inner light blue polo was left open revealing a bit of his pale collarbones.

    Serena had to admit, he really looked good. His figure being the personification of all the brooding prince charming in novels and manhwas she read about.

    "Good morning everyone." Geoffrey began as he stood beside his chair.

    The rest of the student council faced him to greet him back. Then he pulled his chair and sat.

    "Today, we have two new members joining us. Please let us give them a round of applause to congratulate them for their achievement in the exams." Everyone started clapping their hands and after they were done, he continued, "Let us begin with us introducing ourselves, so that our two new members will get to know us, and us them. I will start. I am Geoffrey William, a second-year student. Last year, I was just a first-year representative too. It was thanks to the confidence placed upon me by our fellow members that I am now the President of this council. I am the crown prince of Windsor." He finished.

    "I am Artemis Philip, a senior student. I was also part of the student council in the past two years. Now, I am its vice president. I am the son and heir of the Duke of Wellington from Eulio."

    "I am Diana Murphy, a senior student. I have been part of the student council since last year. Presently, I am its Secretary and my duty is to prepare the minutes of our meetings. I am a daughter of Marquess Murphy from Guiea." A girl with tanned skin and black eyes said.

    "Hi! I am Mary Thompson, a second year and the treasurer of the council. This is also my 2nd year as part of this council. My origins are humbler than the other three before me, as my father is just an Earl from Russow." The girl, with auburn hair and few freckles on her cheeks, said as she chuckled. The others were being too serious.

    Geoffrey shook his head. This was a formal meeting, not a get together with friends, but just chose to let it be. The others chuckled with the girl though.

    "I am Deither James, a senior student representative. This is my first year as part of this council, and I''m also looking forward to the experience. I am the second son of Duke James from Militeia." A handsome boy with brown hair and slightly tanned skin said. Serena noted that he was from the same country as her friends, Gizel and Via.

    "I am Joan Keira, also a senior representative. I have been part of the council since last year. I am a daughter of the Duke of Artos from Alighieri." A very pretty girl with silver hair and purple eyes, the same as Kylo said.

    "I am Leonard Maxwell, a second-year representative. It is also my first year here, but I have been doing voluntary work with the council since last year. I am the son and heir to the Ducal house of Maxwell from Windsor."

    "I am Gina Oslow, also a second-year representative. This is my first time as a council member so please be kind to me. I am a daughter of Marquess Oslow from Horace." A bespectacled girl with brown hair tied into two braids said.

    Then it was Serena and the other representative''s turn. The boy being a gentleman, signaled Serena to go first by nodding at her.

    "I am Serena Maxwell, a first-year student. Being part of this council is new to me, so I will be grateful for everyone''s guidance. I am the daughter of Duke Maxwell from Windsor." She said as she tried to smile, a little conscious as she felt everyone''s eyes on her.

    "I am Douglas Sheeran, also a first-year student. I am pleased to meet everyone here, and let me express my thanks in advance for your guidance. I am the crown prince from the Kingdom of Eulio."

    Serena looked at the boy again. Oh yes, she remembers now. The boy was also part of the Emily Evans list of heartbroken suitors. They met in this council and the boy fell in love with her. Oh well, none of her business. The boy looked handsome, but not even half as good looking as her Charlton. He can''t even hold a candle to Geoffrey. He should be thankful of not meeting Emily though. He just escaped his fate of being another pitiful cannon fodder.

    After everyone was done introducing themselves, Geoffrey began what would be a long discussion regarding the responsibilities and expectations for a student council member.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 57 - 57: Student Council Meeting II

    "Mr. Douglas Sheeran and Ms. Serena Maxwell. We all welcome you to the student council as first year representatives. Now that you are part of this body, I would want you to keep in mind that you are now role models to the other students in this school. Further, you will also represent our school in different occasions in the future. So, I hope that you will exemplify excellence in your behavior at all times, or at least when in public." Geoffrey said as he looked at Serena and Douglas.

    Serena, seeing that Geoffrey was being professional, nodded. Douglas also nodded his head.

    "Now, being part of the council is a privilege as it gives us the opportunity to serve our fellow students. At the same time, we may use this experience as a steppingstone for wider prospects, and even as a training ground for our future roles in accordance to our position in society. However, with this privilege comes certain responsibilities that we must fulfill." He paused for effect, seeing everyone nodding, he continued.

    "The student council takes on a wide range of responsibilities but mainly, it can be divided into two parts. The internal and the external. Internally, meaning in campus, we are tasked to organize student activities like, school dances, intramurals, assemblies, and the likes. While externally, we are expected to initiate community outreach representing the goodwill of our school. Sometimes, we conduct fundraising movements, but this is only used as a last resort and is highly discouraged. The school gives the body a certain monetary budget to be used for our projects, and they expect us to work on that. This also serves as good training for us, because in the real world, the funds are not free flowing and so, we must spend the budget wisely. Treasurer Thompson, please kindly inform the council of this year''s budget."

    "For this year, the annual budget is at 250 grand. Last time, we spent 5 grand for the materials given to the students to help them review for the preliminary exam. Thus, we only have 245 left." Mary announced.

    "Thank you for that. Now, let us talk about the structure of our council and the roles of each member. The council is composed of 10 members, 4 each from the seniors and sophomores, and 2 from the freshmen. As you can notice, we are also equally divided by gender. To be considered to become part of the council, one must be one of the top performing students in their year. Usually, the one to get first place will be the first to be considered. The results are also usually consistent. That is why most of those who were members from their 1st year continue to become members until they graduate. Vice President Artemis, if you will." Geoffrey said asking Artemis to continue.

    "So as our President was saying, members are selected by their overall school performance. At the beginning of the year, the first 8 members will be the top two performing male and female students of their batch. Then, on the first meeting, an election among members will be conducted. The President becomes responsible for the overall direction of the council. He will represent us when talking to the school dignitaries. The vice president takes his responsibility when he is otherwise indisposed. Thus, when the president is busy in external matters, I am the one who will be heading the meetings. The Secretary is responsible for writing and keeping the minutes. This is a very important role as she holds the proof of all our agreements and what not in our meetings. Then we have our treasurer who keeps check of our funds. Don''t try to hold her for ransom though, she doesn''t really have the money." Artemis jokingly said as he chuckled and continued.

    "Now, the batch representatives'' role is to divulge information and at the same time, gather the sentiments and opinions from their batchmates regarding the internal tasks of the council. Basically that''s a quick summary of everything." Artemis finished.

    "Thank you for that Vice President. In addition, I would also include that your responsibilities do not end there. You must also join the council in our outreach activities, unless in cases where there are unforeseen emergencies. Everyone is also expected to actively participate in discussions, school activities, and express their opinion regarding topics that needs approval in the future. Our council exercises democracy, and majority wins through voting is how we decide on matters. Now Secretary Murphy, please inform them of our list of activities for this year." instructed Geoffrey.

    "Thank you, President Williams. Based on our previous Meetings, we agreed that for this year, we will have 5 major activities. Internally, we will have 3 celebratory balls, which are, the founding anniversary ball scheduled this December, the Spring ball in March, and the year end ball in June. We will also have the intramurals set to begin in February and end sometime in April. Externally, we will have an outreach program with an orphanage wherein we will be visiting them for at least twice a month for the rest of the school year. Other activities would include providing materials for the students to help them review for the coming exams. But we can not add more because of budget constraints." Diana summarized.

    "Okay, so I hope that that is clear to our new members. Next Sunday, we will start our outreach by visiting the orphanage to get us acquainted with the place and the children. We do not have a detailed plan on what to work with in our outreach, but the main purpose is to help the older children in the orphanage to cope with feelings of insecurity. As of now, we will guise our purpose by sharing our knowledge. However, I am not sure about their academic prowess, so let us discuss about it more after our first visit."

    Everyone in the room nodded in understanding.

    Geoffrey continued talking about other miscellaneous matters which was of no concern to Serena. Thus, she started observing everyone in the room instead.

    Serena looked at Geoffrey who was still all seriousness as he spoke. She must say that he must really like his own voice. But joking aside, he was really good at taking the lead role. He was well-organized, responsible and passionate about his position. As expected of the male lead.

    "Alright, are there any questions? Specially from our new members?" Geoffrey asked.

    Douglas raised his hand, "I just have a question, I heard from Representative Leonard that he has been doing voluntary works for the council since he was a freshman. So, can other students participate in the council?"

    "Yes and no. Not everyone can just join us in the meetings. However, they can volunteer to help us in our other work. Like for example, in preparing for the events. A member might be tasked to take responsibility in picking and preparing the food for the event. Now, for this case, he/she may ask his/her friends for help in selecting a reputable caterer. Or for example in decorating the place. Something like that. Another is through our outreach program. A student may volunteer to join us, or we may ask them to aid us. The condition to be eligible is that he/ she must be within the top 5 of his/ her respective class in terms of the latest examination result. The reason is to ensure that the student can do voluntary work and maintain their academic standing at the same time. In fact, for our outreach, I already received some names of students who wishes to join us."

    "I see¡­ uh, what is the schedule for our outreach again? thank you"

    "It is scheduled on Sunday next week. We will meet here at 8 in the morning as the school will be providing us with escorts, and if needed, service. We are expected to arrive there by 9 in the morning, and we will be back in school by 5pm."

    Douglas nodded in understanding as he said thank you.

    "alright, how about the others?" Geoffrey asked. When no one spoke he said, "Since there are no more questions, then the meeting is adjourned. Thank you everyone and see you next week."

    As everyone were collecting their things before leaving, Geoffrey glanced at Serena. He was thinking if he should apologize for his conduct yesterday. Although he does not see her in a positive light, he would still be seeing her regularly and on some occasions even work with her. Also, she was his intended, and though he only sees that arrangement as purely political, in the near future, he will most probably be spending the rest of his life with her.

    However, his pride got in the way. Why should he lower his head first? Although he was in the wrong, she too reprimanded him. Anyway, it seems like she was not that petty to hold what happened against him. She was polite through-out the meeting. Therefore, he decided that will just leave the status quo be.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 58 - 58: Underground Arena I

    "We look like hooligans that stick out like a sore thumb." Charlton told Kylo as they entered the lobby of a renowned gambling den.

    "That''s the purpose. How can we be approached by the scouts if we didn''t look like we''re looking for a fight?"

    At 3 in the afternoon, he and Kylo went to the pawnshop to pawn off his shoes inlaid with diamonds. After much haggling Kylo was able to raise the price to 20 grand. However, as interest must be paid immediately even when they plan to redeem it only after just a few hours, they only received 19 grand. After, they bought some ordinary looking clothes and masks to hide their identities.

    Inside, the den was gigantic and imposing. Contrary to popular belief, Charlton observed that the place was brightly lit. The floors were even covered in thick, exquisite carpet. The place was lively, buzzing with well-dressed people of different social status.

    After a while, as Kylo predicted they were approached by a scout.

    "Are you guys looking for the arena?" a man asked them in secrecy.

    "Yes. My friend here would like to test his skills in a fight." Kylo replied.

    "You''re at the right place at the right time. Our top fighter, Rocky, is in today. If you want to, I can lead you both underground."

    "Alright, please lead the way."

    Kylo and Charlton followed the scout who led them to an inconspicuous area that has a mechanized hoisting device which was better known as the elevator.

    Kylo whistled; he didn''t know that they actually have such an expensive device in the den. The scout entered and pressed a button.

    They followed the man quietly not raising any questions. When the elevator stopped and opened, they were led to a dimly lit place with the smell of cigar.

    "Welcome to the arena. Please follow me as I introduce you to our manager."

    When they reached the manager, he was pleased to welcome them.

    "Good evening gentlemen. I am Bryce, the manager of the Arena. My scout here informed me that one of you wishes to fight with our Rocky."

    "Yes, it''s my friend here" Kylo said.

    Charlton meanwhile was observing the area. He saw that in the middle of the room, there was a cage lit by spotlights with two fighters inside.

    "That man with the bald head is Rocky. He is our top fighter and uses a hatchet and a hammer as his weapon. But don''t worry, it has been dulled as to not cause too much damage on his opponents. Although the fight is until you knock out your opponent, we can''t let fighters lose their limbs, much worse their lives. At most, you will just have to recuperate for a week or two." The manager, afraid of losing a new contender, explained. They have been having trouble finding Rocky an opponent as of late.

    Suddenly a man shouted "Come on Creed! Stand up! I''ve bet everything on you! NO!!!!!!!" a man who looked like his world just fell apart screamed.

    Charlton winced.

    "Don''t mind him. We''re doing things fair and square. He just bet everything because he was lured by the high stakes. If you bet on Rocky''s opponents, it''s one is to five or more. It depends who the opponent is. Looking at your friend, Mr.?"

    "Floyd, you may call me Floyd. Meanwhile you may call my friend here as Manny." Kylo introduced, lest Charlton blow up their cover.

    "Floyd, I would say that the stakes if Manny is to fight would be one is to ten. Meaning if you bet 1 grand, you''ll win 10. But we need you to pay 3 grand to enter the fight. I''ll leave you to discuss first." The manager said, hoping that the two young men will be tempted. Their boss was here today with an unknown man. He can''t afford not to have anything for show.

    --

    "Hey, you think you can beat him? He looks scary." Kylo asked Charlton who was busy observing Rocky.

    The man looked like he was in his 30''s. He was heavily muscled and was only wearing his pants. He had a hammer and hatchet at the sides as he was seated on one corner of the cage.

    Charlton wasn''t able to watch enough to be able to gauge his skills. But what he did saw was that the man''s attacks earlier were wild and unpredictable. Showing that he was not formally trained to be a warrior.

    "I think I can handle him." Charlton assessed.

    "You think? How confident are you?" Kylo asked again. If they lose, then well, they will be left with nothing.

    "Quite confident."

    "How much should we bet? We should leave at least a or two grand for insurance. You know, so that if you lose, you will still have your check-in money for tomorrow?"

    Charlton laughed as he shook his head. "No, put it all in. I need the prize. We''ll leave just after this one fight."

    Kylo who was not as confident as Charlton went to talk with the manager. His heart bleeding with apprehension.

    "My friend will fight. Here is the 3 grand for entrance fee."

    The manager eagerly received the money. Well, another loser took the bait, anyway the two looked like they can afford it. The were dressed like hooligans but their shoes and manners gave them away. Another pair of overconfident pampered brats "Thank you, I will announce the betting open. By the way, it you win, you get the entrance fee back."

    After a while, the manager returned and told Kylo that the stakes turn-about were indeed one is to ten. "how much would you like to bet?"

    "16 grand." Kylo replied as he handed him the money.

    The manager smiled, if he assumed that they would win, he would not easily accept such a large bet. 160 grand is almost about the same amount as their net income in a month. However seeing Manny who did not look much of a promising fighter, he gladly accepted the money.

    "Alright, the fight will start in 15 minutes. Manny should choose a weapon over there" he said pointing at the side near the cage. "All the weapons to be used in fighting should come from us to ensure that they are dulled. However, the fight may still turn ugly, so he may wish to wear some of the armor. Also the fight has no time limit. It ends when one gets knocked out."

    Kylo nodded his head. "Alright, I''ll tell him that."

    --

    Kylo went over to Charlton and relayed what the manager said.

    "Okay, got it. Let me pick a sword." Charlton replied as he went over the weapons area. He settled for a transitional, also known as multipurpose sword.

    "Won''t you be wearing an armor?"

    "no, that would only slow me down." Charlton replied as he walked towards the cage.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 59 - 59: Underground Arena II

    When Charlton reached the cage, the scout earlier greeted him.

    "good luck Mr. Manny!" he said as he motioned him to enter.

    Charlton gave him a nod.

    Inside the cage was the manager making some announcements.

    "Good evening everyone. Tonight, you will witness another round of exciting fight in the arena. We have here at the right side, our undisputed champion for the last 3 months, Rocky." He paused, letting the crowd cheer loudly. "Then to our left, is the challenger, Manny!" a resounding boo was heard.

    "Hey little fellow! Don''t go crying to mommy when you get all beat!" a random man started shouting.

    Charlton paid him no heed as he concentrated on his opponent.

    "Now, let me say that killing your opponent or making them permanently disabled are against the rules. But other than that, everything in this cage goes. Once I step out of this cage, the fight shall commence." He said as he stepped out. Then he continued from outside "So, without further ado, let us start the match!" He bellowed.

    Tightening his grip on the sword, Charlton approached Rocky slowly. Rocky was in an easy stance, he had his hatchet ready in front of him while his hammer was raised above his head. Charlton adjusted his step, circling to Rocky''s right. Just outside the reach of Rocky''s hammer swing.

    Rocky shifted to ensure that Charlton was just in front of him. He held himself with confidence, assured in his superiority. He was larger and stronger.

    ''He is being arrogant. That is good'' Charlton thought. He has been trained with the sword for as long as he can remember. Although their country has been in peace for roughly 30 years, his family was still a military one, holding the command to an army of 100,000.

    Aside from skills, he was taught that there were four factors that govern a sword fight. Timing, distance, reaction time and reaction ability. The reason why he chose not to wear an armor was precisely because of these. In war, wearing an armor was necessary, but in a duel like this, the advantage it can bring would only wear him down.

    He continued to drift around the man, maintaining the same distance while holding the dulled sword to his side.

    "Move! We''re not here to watch you two just observing each other!" a man yelled.

    Charlton did not let the yell get to him as he continued to assess Rocky, trying to ascertain a weak spot of his opponent. He stopped being aware of the surrounding, even of his own breathing as his mind unconsciously focused on the subtle shift in Rocky''s posture and position.

    Having rounded Rocky twice, Charlton settled into a low stance. Sword ready as he wondered ''how long?''

    Rocky was more impatient, and he leaped forward. The dulled hatchet lashing out at Charlton''s neck. It was a marvelously delivered blow. Charlton took a step back, evading the attack, but trailing behind the hatchet was the hammer, held high in preparation to swing down and shatter Charlton''s bones.

    A less experienced fighter would have tried to take another step back, moving away to evade the hammer that was coming immediately. However, Charlton stepped forward as he used his sword to push the hammer aside, using the weight of his opponent to make him off balance.

    He thought that he now has the upper hand, as the man was slightly bent forward. However, he did not expect that despite his burly body, the man was quick to react. He used his elbow as he turned, effectively hitting the base of Charlton''s ribcage.

    The crowd roared with delight.

    "Go Rocky, beat that unknown fighter to a pulp!"

    Kylo felt cold sweat drip from his forehead. Were they to lose all the money, leaving Charlton broke with some broken bones too as souvenir?

    Charlton felt his breath abandon his body when he got hit, but he did not allow that to make him falter. He felt the hammer coming and he darted to the left.

    As he moved, his right hand with the sword slashed across Rocky''s body, hitting him at the side. However, Charlton was left with no opportunity to investigate the damage as Rocky''s Hatchet came whirling past his nose.

    The only reason that the hatchet missed was because the move was something familiar to Charlton. The whirling arm-over-arm assault which was an impossible tangle of limbs to the untrained eye was the style of one of his father''s knights. So instinctively, he pulled back before it can hit him.

    Rocky''s attacks continued to rain over Charlton who evaded. Charlton knew that he can not win Rocky with brute strength, so he continued to be on the defensive. Making a slash and stab from time to time. Then he saw an opening.

    Charlton did not wait around to see if Rocky could still continue the whirlwind series of attack. As he saw that his opponent was at a bad angle, he took the opportunity to kick Rocky behind his knees causing him to kneel on the ground. With Rocky''s back behind him, Charlton put as much strength as he could in the attack. Using the flat middle of his sword, ensuring that he would only make his opponent faint and not cause any permanent damage, he hit the back of Rocky''s neck.

    Rocky jerked forward as he fell completely. He was left unconscious as his saliva pooled from his mouth.

    The crowd fell silent, shocked to see their fallen star.

    Then loud cheers instantly erupted. The name Manny instantly becoming a sensation.

    Kylo instantly felt that they hit the jackpot! Their 16,000 becoming 160,000 plus the 3,000 entrance fee.

    Charlton walked out of the cage, even when another set of fighters, thinking that they have better chances of beating him than Rocky, lined up, wanting to compete with him.

    Ignoring the calls of the people around them, the two left the establishment faces full of smiles and pockets full of cash.

    --

    "Who were those scumbags trying to ruin my business!?" the owner of the arena angrily said. Rocky was their carefully cultivated star. He was just telling the Marquess who visited today about their seasoned warrior, but he didn''t expect to get slapped on the face immediately. He was about to go and order his men to chase the boys when the marquess gripped his arm to stop him.

    "You won''t be able to afford offending the man behind that boy." the Marquess advised. Although it was a myth that there were secret moves passed down in every generation, he was able to recognize some of the moves only someone who studied directly under the Duke of Suffox for years can do.

    The boy who looked no older than 20 was quick on his feet. Also, he was dexterous in his movements. Without a doubt, the boy must have undergone formal training with the sword since a young age. Aside from that, the expensive shoes, brown hair, and gray eyes were the dead give-away.

    "You have an idea who?"

    "Yes. We''ve been trying to recruit Charles to become one of the leading faces of our cause a few years after the war ended. However, he has always been loyal to the crown. A straight man who knew no crookedness. A face you will never see in a place like this."

    "Then?" the owner asked not getting his point.

    "I see that the son doesn''t share the same traits as the father."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 60 - 60: Dressed To Impress

    When Charlton and Kylo exited the gambling den, it was already 6:25 in the evening. They instructed their coachman to go straight to the pawnshop as they changed their attire inside.

    "Woah! That''s a nasty bruise you got there!" Kylo said when he saw Charlton''s ribs.

    "Ugh¡­ it hurt like hell earlier. Thankfully, I was able to move a little so I didn''t receive the full impact. If not, I''m afraid that I will not only have this bruise, but my ribs would''ve also been fractured."

    "Anyway¡­ should we come back there again one day? The pay out is not bad! If I had money earlier, I would''ve bet on you!"

    "Stop spouting nonsense. If you did have it, I believe that you would''ve placed your money on my opponent!"

    "No way! I believe in you!" Kylo said defensively. Well, Charlton was correct though. He did not believe that his friend was THAT good until he saw it with his own two eyes.

    Since the war ended, combat skills have not been on the mainstream. Mostly, people of their stature focus on politics and the academe. There was no war to fight, so what''s the point?

    "Anyway, joking aside, I don''t think we should visit that place again."

    "Why not?"

    "Obviously because, first, it''s illegal. They won''t be hiding underground if it is. Second, didn''t you see those men at the sides? I thought they were going to chase us. What we did was bad for their business. Lastly, well, I don''t want to have a fractured bone later." Charlton explained as he laughed.

    "Scared that you will lose?"

    "Not that, but it''s better safe than sorry!"

    "Talking about the money¡­ hehehe!" Kylo started slyly. He needs some cash too!

    "Alright, here is the 10 grand I owe you, 2 grand for interest, and I''m giving you extra 20 grand as commission and well, as finder''s fee for telling me about that Arena."

    "This is why I like you, my generous friend!" Kylo said as he laughed. He was so happy with the extra cash. It was kind of his first income too.

    Charlton smiled in response. "don''t tell anyone about this though. You know how loud your mouth can be, so do try to control it."

    Kylo nodded his head, his smile reaching his ears.

    --

    They arrived at the pawnshop at 6:45, thankfully it was still open, and he was able to redeem his shoes. Afterwards, they went straight to Ritz, which was almost an hour ride away.

    At 7:50 in the evening, they arrived at the hotel''s lobby. Charlton went straight to the reception while Kylo went to buy some food they can eat on the way back.

    "I would like to make a reservation for tomorrow. Are there still rooms available?" Charlton asked the receptionist who blushed seeing him.

    "Ah, please wait a moment. Let me check." She said as she looked through the bookings. "Which kind of room would you prefer?"

    "What is your best room available?"

    "Ah, the presidential suite has already been booked, but the grand suite is still available, it''s 5 grand a night. Would you wish to book that?"

    "Is the penthouse not available?"

    "I''m sorry sir, we only have the grand suite and other deluxe rooms available. There is a wedding for tomorrow so most of the rooms have already been booked."

    "Alright, I''ll take that."

    "Ah, would you prefer a smoking room?" the girl asked, getting a whiff of the cigarette smoke emitting from Charlton.

    "No, please make sure that it''s a non-smoking room." Charlton said, recalling that Serena likes to be clean. Although he never asked, but based on how he knew her, most probably she would hate the smell of cigar.

    "Okay sir, then I would need you to sign here and make a security deposit. Would you pay in cash or in card?"

    "I''ll pay in cash."

    After settling everything, the girl informed him that check in time was at 3 in the afternoon and check out was at 11:00 in the morning. He nodded in understanding and she thanked him for his patronage.

    Searching for Kylo, he looked around the hotel''s grand lobby. It was not his first time in the hotel as he was able to come here a couple of times attending events with his mother.

    Charlton counted in his mind that he still had 122 grand left once the deposit was returned to him. He immediately thought of buying a gift for Serena, but he didn''t have the time tonight. Anyway, he was pleased with himself; he even felt a little confident because for the first time, he earned some money on his own.

    "you done? I bought you some snacks too. My treat! We haven''t had dinner yet, but we must eat this on the road. We must get back to the school before 9." Kylo said as he approached him.

    Charlton nodded in agreement, then they walked back to the carriage.

    --

    The next day, Charlton woke up at 10:30 in the morning. Although his body should still be aching as a result of the fight yesterday, he didn''t feel that much because of his excitement, his adrenaline pumping.

    He first ate his early lunch, then he took a long hot shower to loosen his muscles. He noticed that his hair was becoming longer. He should get it cut the week after.

    He went out of the bathroom and started wearing the dress suit he meticulously prepared for today.

    He wore a gray tuxedo coat which didn''t have buttons. It was made with a mixture of wool and had two functional pockets at the side. Its lapels had silver details which added a royal touch it. Inside, his vest which only covers up to his stomach was made of light blue silk with a matching Jabot. Serena informed him that she will be wearing a silken light blue dress with silver and crystal details, that''s why he chose these colors and materials. His trousers also matched his coat, and he wore the shoes he pawned off and redeemed yesterday.

    He had to admit, he looked very good with these on. As a final touch, he slicked his hair back, giving a clear view of his handsome face.

    He gave himself another once over as he smirked with a little vanity. He was dressed to impress and ready to go.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 61 - 61: Carriage Ride Shared Between Cousins

    When Charlton went down the stairs at 1:15 in the afternoon, he wanted to go see Serena and ask her to convoy their carriages, but he saw Geoffrey standing at the lobby as if waiting for someone.

    Geoffrey was standing at the lobby as if contemplating. Hearing someone approach, he turned and saw his cousin.

    "Hey." He greeted. He raised his brow seeing that his cousin was a little too dressed up today but chose not to comment.

    Charlton smiled at him, trying to hide his unease. "Hey to you too." He greeted back as he noted with some satisfaction that although Geoffrey looked good in his attire which consisted of a navy-blue suit with matching pants, paisley patterned ivory vest and beige necktie, he definitely outshined him today.

    "We haven''t talked much as of late, so I thought that we should ride together going to the church."

    Having no choice and no reason to decline, Charlton nodded his head. "Sure. Just wait a moment and let me give instructions to my coachman first."

    Geoffrey nodded and walked towards his carriage to ride it.

    Charlton told his coachman, who was also privy with his relationship with Serena, to inform her. He also instructed him to follow Serena''s carriage on the way to the church and that he''ll also need the carriage as his ride later going to the reception.

    --

    Geoffrey''s carriage was larger and more extravagant than Charlton''s. The exterior was black inlaid with gold. Inside, the seats were padded and covered with velvet red.

    When the carriage started moving, two more carriages carrying a group of guards followed. The ride to the church was less than an hour away, but they had to leave a little earlier so that they won''t gather too much attention and cause traffic for the other guests when they arrive.

    The silence inside the carriage was deafening. Geoffrey who still felt bad regarding his words to his cousin roughly 2 months ago felt that he should be the one to start the conversation.

    "I know that things have not been the same ever since our argument regarding Leonard''s sister, but I don''t want something like that to ruin our ties as cousins, and our years of friendship."

    Charlton, not really wanting this conversation, just nodded his head. He recalled his cousin reprimanding him, telling him to mind his own business and that he owed him no explanation.

    "I understand that you were just being concerned because what I was doing then will inevitably cause a rift between me and Leonard. So, I apologize for my words."

    "Why are you telling me this now?" Charlton asked. He felt his heart throbbing painfully on his chest, afraid that his cousin would start paying attention to Serena.

    "I must say that I am being sentimental and just miss the old days. I don''t think that Leonard and I will ever be the same again, but I don''t want you and Kylo to think that I don''t care." He sighed. "¡­and to tell you honestly, I also need someone to vent my pent-up frustrations to. You understand what I mean?"

    "Yes. So, what do you plan on doing now? Are you still seeing that girl?" Charlton asked tentatively.

    "I will be honest with you. I can''t really say this to Leonard for obvious reasons, and I can''t tell Kylo, because you know how he is. Yes, I am seeing another girl. Before you saw us together last time, we have already been writing to each other for a year." Geoffrey began as he looked at his cousin''s reaction. Seeing that he was all ears, he continued. "Right now, we''re in a mutual relationship, but I have no intention of breaking my engagement."

    Charlton clenched his fist. He had to stop himself from punching his cousin. "Why don''t you just break your engagement? Wouldn''t that lead to a better ending for everyone?"

    Geoffrey shook his head. "I can''t do that. My father chose her for me for certain reasons. Duke Maxwell will also be a powerful ally to me. Aside from that, you know that the fight for the throne is never an easy battle. Although I am the crown prince, there is still the 2nd and the 3rd prince. Other than my brothers, there is also that group of vigilantes."

    "What if you can still have the duke''s support without marrying his daughter?" Charlton asked again. He understood his cousin''s plight, but he was never going to give up Serena.

    "I don''t know. At first, I thought that the girl I''m seeing was IT. But right now, I am not too sure. She was proving to be a little different from her letters. Last time, I told her that we must take a step back on our relationship. That I believe we should get to know each other better¡­ I need a little advice as this is my first relationship. What do you think should I do?"

    If Charlton were being a real concerned family member and a good friend, he would have told him that he should just break up with the girl and focus on his intended. That nothing good would ever come out of his love affair. However, he had his own personal interest in the mix so what came out of his mouth was entirely different.

    "I believe that your feelings of ambiguity just stem out from the fact that you feel some guilt for the girl because you are engaged. However, I see that you must really like or even love her, because you would not be seeing her behind everyone''s back, or even sacrifice your years of friendship with Leonard, if you don''t. Also, what are you afraid of? You should not let political matters control your heart. You have my ducal house behind you. So, I say, just break your engagement and marry the girl you love."

    "you really think so? But you know, I also thought about Leonard''s sister. She is a sight to behold and lately, she doesn''t seem that bad." Geoffrey asked uncertain of his cousin''s advice.

    Charlton felt his intestines twisting when he heard Geoffrey mention Serena. Truthfully, he just wanted to come out clean, but he thought of the consequences. Besides, based on what Geoffrey said earlier, it doesn''t seem like the outcome will be beautiful. So, he kept up with his pretense and tried to convince his cousin otherwise.

    "I know so. Leonard''s sister, well, she just looks good on the outside, and though I admit that she is indeed capable, she is quite the spoiled young prima donna. I have been paired up with her since the start of the school year, so I can say that I know her better, and I can tell that you two will just clash. It will never work. She is too, how do you say this? Ah, dominant. And she also looks like the jealous type. She will never let you have an affair, if she were to find out about your relationship with that girl, then, sorry to say, she might even try to dispose her." Charlton said as he burned incense in his mind, praying to the gods for Serena to never catch whiff of whatever he is telling Geoffrey now. Anyway, it was not like he was completely lying. Some of those things he spouted were half true. Though he found those traits of her endearing.

    "I thought that the two of you get along. I never imagined that you have those kinds of thought about her."

    Charlton continued with his lies. "I was just being professional. Like Sir Felix said, she is indeed a musical genius. Also, I''m not the one who is expected to spend the rest of his life with her. Besides, I still have to think of Leonard."

    "This is the first time I heard you disparaging someone behind their back. She must really be bad."

    "well¡­" Charlton replied as he chuckled awkwardly. "by the way, who is the girl you''re seeing?"

    Geoffrey sighed, not wanting to keep things from his cousin any longer. "Her name is Emily. The girl who''s paired up with me."

    "So that''s why you agreed with the pair up. And how far have you gotten along?" Charlton asked, wanting to know how deep their relationship was, firsthand.

    Geoffrey blushed. "Don''t think of her like that. We never engaged on anything except for some kisses."

    Charlton nodded in understanding. At least that much was good. He knew that his cousin would never want to accidentally impregnate a woman before marriage as that would lead to an unwanted succession feud in the future.

    Geoffrey looked outside and saw that they were already near the church. "Anyway, thank you for the advice. I''m glad that we had this talk. So, everything is good between us again?" he asked.

    "Yes, and if you need any advice, don''t forget that I''m here for you." He replied, while feeling a little guilty inside.

    But hey, as they all say, all is fair in love and war.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 62 - 62: Church Wedding I

    When they entered the church at 2:30, there were not a lot of people present for the wedding just yet. However, those that were there could not help but turn their heads towards them. The two were very eye catching. The people there wondered who they were as they did not recognize them. Since the two were dressed extravagantly, perhaps, the reason was because they do not move in the same circles.

    Seeing the two, Felix approached them.

    "Ah! You''re here early. Please, may I introduce you both to the groom." Felix said as he motioned the two of them to the man who he was talking to earlier.

    "Good afternoon, Sir Felix. Please do." Charlton replied, while Geoffrey simply nodded.

    "Viscount Robert Addington, it is my honor to introduce the Crown Prince, Geoffrey William and Lord Charlton Daniel. Like I told you last time, they are here to play some of the music later."

    Robert shook hands with the two, "Thank you very much for this favor your highness, Lord Daniel. It is our honor to have you here."

    "It''s my pleasure to be here. Also, congratulations on your wedding." Charlton replied with a friendly smile.

    "Yes, and best wishes." Geoffrey added, being polite.

    The rest of the on-lookers were listening to the conversation and wanted the chance to be introduced to the two noble personages. However, Felix hovered over the two as he introduced them to the parents of the bride and groom.

    At quarter to 3, Emily arrived. She was wearing a conservative beige dress embroidered with golden threads. Her hair was in a loose braid. A lot of people turned to look at her as she was a beauty. Felix saw her and excused himself from the conversation to welcome her.

    "Ah, Ms. Emily, please follow me. Let me introduce you to the parents of the couple."

    Emily thanked him and followed. She was introduced but aside from thanking her, the conversation did not veer on other topics.

    After the brief interlude, Charlton who everyone discovered to be more friendly, continued to be assaulted by the onslaught of questions from the mother of the bride. He answered everything patiently while at the corner of his eyes, he observed Geoffrey and Emily.

    He noticed that the two were wearing matching outfits and were smiling at each other. Well, seems like it was not only him who had that idea.

    Charlton checked the time on his watch. He wondered why Serena was still not present. It was already 2:58 and she was usually one to arrive early. Talk about the devil, for when he faced up towards the entrance, there she was.

    Nothing could have prepared him for the vision of Serena when she entered the church. His breath was literally taken away. He could hear the bells ringing in his ears and he was afraid that his heart would just jump out of his chest. He thought that perhaps, this was what it would feel like when she walks down the aisle towards him on their wedding day.

    She was wearing a light blue dress made of silk chiffon. It had a sweetheart neckline and fitted short cap sleeves made of translucent material embellished with Swarovski crystals. It has a fitted bodice with geometric flaps and a flared skirt. Her hair was in a braided updo revealing the eye-catching necklace she was wearing. As she walked, her diamond necklace and the crystals on her sleeves reflected the rays of the sun giving her an otherworldly glow, creating the illusion that she was a goddess who descended to the mortal realm.

    The effect Serena had was not only experienced by Charlton, but everyone in the church. There was a moment of silence as everyone wondered who the girl who just arrived was. Felix cleared his throat signaling everyone to resume their conversation and pretend to look elsewhere.

    "Serena! Welcome! Come, let me introduce you to everyone." Felix said as he approached her.

    "Good afternoon Sir Felix, I hope I am just on time." She said as Felix escorted her towards where Charlton and the rest were.

    Serena saw Charlton staring at her earlier, his eyes wide and mouth slightly agape as he took her in. She was satisfied with his reaction as that was her intention. On the other hand, she also observed him. He was extraordinarily handsome, his clothes suiting him perfectly. She also noted that their clothes matched. As they reached the group, Serena stood near Charlton''s side.

    "Everyone, may I introduce to you, Lady Serena Maxwell. She was the musical genius I was telling you all about." Felix said.

    "Oh!!! Felix told us about you and kept praising you endlessly! I''m so excited to hear your song." The mother of the bride, Felicity, Felix''s sister said.

    "thank you, madam. I can only hope not to disappoint." Serena replied humbly with a smile, her twin vortex showing, making her lovelier.

    "Oh you!!! No matter, I''m sure that it would be lovely. Don''t feel pressured." Felicity said while she blushed. She felt a little guilty as she recalled being angry at her brother for suggesting a new song composed by his student be played as the song for her daughter''s walk down the aisle. She even reminded him that it was a once in a lifetime event and warned him that if the song ruins her daughter''s moment, she will literally kill him.

    "No, I understand that this is a once in a lifetime event for your daughter, so I hope that it will be memorable for her" Serena said, and then added "¡­in a good way, of course."

    This made everyone chuckle comfortably.

    --

    Geoffrey in all honesty could not tear his eyes away from Serena. When she entered the church, he felt his heart make a thump. Even when he saw what she was wearing, he did not reprimand her in his head for it took a minute for his brain to start functioning.

    Although he hated to admit, but his fianc¨¦e was a vision. She walked towards them with confident strides, and it was only then that he recalled that he hated this attention-seeking behavior of hers. It seems that she always must bask under the spotlight and steal everyone''s thunder.

    When she started speaking, he was surprised that despite her obviously knowing her position in society, she did not speak arrogantly, but rather, with humility. It was not the first time he noticed it about her, but he just did not believe it.

    She was garnering everyone''s attention, but she did not shy away. Instead, like a fish in the water, she was in her element. She was a contradiction, she was not too humble, but she was also not arrogant. She was able to have this effect on the people she was talking with, charming them, and making them like her incessantly.

    However, there was a part of him that firmly believes that she was just doing all these for show. That deep inside, she was still the arrogant attention-seeking hypocrite he thought she was.

    Also, she kept a certain distance from him. She did not ignore him per se, but then again, she did not give him any special attention either. He knew that he should appreciate what she was doing, yet he could not understand why it irked him to no end.

    --

    Serena breathed in relief after talking with both the parents of the bride and groom. It was only for 15 minutes, but they were able to ask about a lot of things, like how old is she, when did she start learning music and the likes. Thankfully, they were not very privy to her and Geoffrey''s engagement, or if they were, they did not mention it.

    After that, she turned to face Charlton. However, since everyone''s eyes were on them, Serena only smiled at him. Their eyes doing all the talking between them.

    "Alright, you four please follow me, the wedding is about to start." Felix said as he motioned them towards the left corner where a band was. He talked to the band and then informed them of the sequence for their performance.

    After receiving their nods of understanding, Felix left them to join his relatives.

    Then, the marching down the aisle began.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 63 - 63: Church Wedding II

    It was an autumn wedding in the late afternoon, but Serena observed that the color theme was varying shades of pink. At the end of each seated aisle, there were faux Sakura trees, below were tall standing vases filled with flowers and in the middle of each were scented candles.

    It was a traditional wedding and Felix informed them that after their performance they were to seat at the left side where the guests of the bride were.

    Geoffrey and Emily started playing Pachelbel''s Canon D. Signaling the beginning of the wedding procession. The groom escorted by his parents were the first to enter. As the groom reached the front of the aisle, the wedding entourage were next. The wedding sponsors came first in pairs, then the bearers and the flowers girls who strewn white petals on the red wedding aisle runner, followed by each bridesmaid escorted by a groomsman.

    While all of these were happening, Serena''s eyes moved to Charlton''s and saw that he was staring at her all that time. She gave him a smile and he smiled back.

    The song ended just when the entire bridal party was positioned at the front and the parents of the bride at the middle of the aisle. Then, there was a moment of silence as Serena and Charlton took over.

    As Serena played the first note of the song, the huge arched double doors of the church slowly opened revealing the bride. The guests noticed that the song was something they never heard before. However, it was suitable for the event, so much so, that it even invoked a sentimental emotion from almost everyone present, causing some of them to even shed some tears as they trailed their eyes on the bride.

    As the bride walked down the aisle, the guests sitting beside the tall flower vases started lighting the candles. It was like a scene out of a fairy tale.

    When they finished playing the song, it was just in time for the priest to start his invocation. Charlton escorted Serena to the seat where Geoffrey and Emily were.

    "Dearly beloved, family, friends, ladies, and gentlemen. We are gathered here today as Robert Addington and Ofelia Lobart pledge to spend their lives together...¡­" they heard the priest said as he began the wedding ceremony.

    Serena listened to the mass solemnly. She recalled her own wedding which happened almost 5 decades ago. Her marriage was a happy one, and until their last breath, she and her husband remained true to one another. Although that was a lifetime ago, she still held fond memories and silently prayed for her deceased husband.

    At the same time, she also asked for his blessings. She knew that he would forgive her for loving Charlton because he did tell her during his last moments that if she were to meet a man after he was gone, she should just go for it, he knew of her secret fantasies. She remembered scolding him, saying, I''m this old, and you think I can still have some hot young man lusting after me?

    Serena turned her head to look at Charlton as she held back her laughter thinking ''Well, will you look at that¡­''

    Charlton feeling her eyes on him looked back and winked.

    "¡­ I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now share your first kiss as newlyweds." The priest announced.

    The groom, now husband, lifted his wife''s veil. They smiled at each other and shared a kiss. Then everyone applauded.

    At the middle of the applause, Charlton whispered in her ear "When we get married, I will kiss you more dramatically than that."

    Serena wanted to smack him, but given the situation, she just rolled her eyes.

    --

    After the ceremony, everyone was ushered outside to welcome the newlyweds as they exit the church. Outside, Geoffrey, with Emily standing beside him, started a conversation with Charlton, who had Serena at his side.

    "Charlton, I have to go. Please do look after Miss Maxwell as I am unable to do so." He said. Acknowledging for the first time that he had some responsibility towards Serena''s well-being.

    Charlton can only nod while saying, "of course. Do take care on your way back."

    "Alright, you too. I will go ahead. Goodbye, Charlton," then he faced Serena saying "Ms. Maxwell" nodding his head in her direction.

    Serena politely nodded her head back.

    Emily also said her goodbyes before riding in a separate carriage from Geoffrey.

    "I thought that they should be sharing the same carriage by now." Serena commented.

    "Well, they are trying to be discreet especially in front of you. Now, how about we share one?" Charlton suggested.

    Serena laughed not answering his question they both know the answer to. "Your coachman told me about your shared ride with your cousin, care to tell me what you two talked about?"

    "Alright, I''ll tell you all about it later at the Ritz. I booked us a room; in case you''re wondering."

    Feigning shock, she said, "Lord Daniel, what made you think that I''ll just go meet with you on a sudden rendezvous?"

    Charlton smirked as he said, "Why? Are you not satisfied with what you see?"

    Serena felt her throat dry up as she saw his expression. He looked devilishly handsome, and delicious. However, she pretended not to be affected as she eyed him up and down. "Tolerable at best." She replied, voicing her inner Jane Austen.

    Charlton felt himself blush. He shook his head feeling a blow on his ego. He thought he looked quite dashing himself.

    Serena taking pity started giggling. "I''m just kidding. I must say that you exceeded my expectations. So, what is the room number?"

    "Room 328. It''s already quarter to five. From here to there, it will take approximately 15 minutes. So, I guess I''ll just manage to go through the procedure of checking-in when we get there. Sadly, we can only use the room after our number."

    "Don''t worry, parties like these usually start late. If we join them at six, I estimate that we have 45 minutes in our hands. You think that''s enough time?" Serena asked suggestively.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go. I don''t want to miss another second." He replied as he quickly escorted Serena to her carriage and made a dash towards his own.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 64 - 64: Room 328

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Upon arrival, Serena looked around and noticed the luxurious ambiance of the hotel''s lobby. The reception will be held at its grand ballroom which was located on the second floor.

    Serena saw Charlton following not far behind her. They gave each other a nod, like the pair of conspirers they were, about to commit an adulterous act. Which, as we all know, was not far from the truth.

    Serena looked around. Luckily, they left the church first, so people from the wedding were not there yet. While Charlton was talking to the receptionist, she went up ahead using the elevator.

    The hotel was a 5-storey building with high ceilings. Serena alighted on the third floor. She noticed that it was carpeted, and it had a waiting area with plush seats in front of the elevator. She chose to wait for Charlton there.

    After a few minutes, the elevator made a ding sound, and out came Charlton.

    Seeing Serena, Charlton smirked and showed her the keycard.

    --

    The grand suite was pretty big. Serena looked around the room in appreciation. It has a long dining table, a living room, a super-sized king bed, and even had a rounded bathtub good for two in the bathroom. She could already imagine all the adventure they can do there, as their usual venue, sad to say, leaves much to be desired.

    Charlton''s eyes crinkled seeing her looking around like a child in wonder.

    "What time should we head back to school later?" Serena asked, trying to calculate the time.

    "Sir Felix handed me the slips earlier. I told him that I might stay the night for safety measure as the wedding will be ending late. He didn''t ask about your plans and just instructed me to give you your slip as he may forget later. Safe to say, we both may stay the night. I also booked another room under your name, just in case."

    "That''s good¡­ so¡­ what do we do now?" Serena asked.

    Charlton looked at his watch and saw that it was already 5:25. He groaned saying "I really want to make love right now, but I think we should postpone this to later. I don''t want to ruin your hair. Besides, Sir Felix might start looking for us."

    Serena furrowed her brows. Was he being serious? "Well, we can do it without you ruining my hair. I really want to do it now."

    Charlton was flooded with excitement, he wanted to take her in his arms and carry her to the bed. But reality came crushing in.

    "But Serena, we don''t have that much time left. We have to get undressed, the foreplay, and cleaning up after¡­"

    "We don''t need to undress for a quickie. You can just push up my skirt, take down my panties, and go for it¡­ or do YOU need the foreplay?"

    "Are you kidding me?" and as if to prove his point, he held Serena''s hand and placed it on his throbbing member. "See what you do to me? With you, I am ready anytime."

    Serena gripped his member appreciating his throbbing manhood, "Well, I am too." Then she let go of his hand as she walked over the dining table. Bending over and beckoning him to just lift her skirt.

    Charlton felt urgency welling up inside him. Things never happened this fast between them before.

    He pushed her skirt all the way up and saw her white lacy panties. He didn''t remove them right away though. He caressed her through them first. Feeling her moist with her own juices, he pulled her panty down.

    "you know, I really want to do more. I want to kiss you and eat your pussy overflowing with your juices, but we just don''t have enough time." He whispered huskily on her ear as he undid his belt, pulled his pants and briefs down to his knees.

    Serena felt more aroused with his dirty words. She moaned with need as she felt his shaft at her entrance.

    He used his right hand to position his dick at her entrance and the other held her hip. He pulled her back to him as he thrusted forward. Inside was wet and warm. He felt her tight walls squeeze him. It felt so good that he could not help but grunt out loud.

    Serena felt her eyes dilate from the impact. He was so big that she felt her pussy quiver from how much he stretched her. Hearing him grunt from pleasure, she too released a loud moan filled with lust.

    When his balls made contact with her clit, he withdrew nearly his full length and slammed back his hard rod immediately back into her. Then, with urgent need and want, he grabbed her hips with his hands and fucked her harder and faster.

    He felt her orgasm as her vagina gripped his cock tighter. However, he knew that he can drive her further to the edge. So, he increased his speed and force. It happened in an instant. Serena threw her head back and let out a guttural scream that he was certain can be heard outside their room.

    Serena felt the massive orgasm assault her as she screamed. Then, she slumped on the table trying to catch her breath.

    Charlton felt proud of himself. But he was still not satisfied. He looked at his watch, 5:35. Still enough time.

    Serena felt him enter her again. As she just came, she became extra sensitive. His every thrust made her shake with the aftershock. But honestly, it felt so good.

    "Can I cum inside you?" he asked. He was about to reach his peak and he wanted to experience shooting his seed inside her again.

    Serena counted the days in her head, then she shouted "Yes!" as she reached another orgasm.

    --

    It was 6:05 when Serena and Charlton arrived at the reception. Thankfully, although they were the last to arrive, some people were still at the cocktail area making small talks.

    "Ah! Charlton, Serena!" Felix called and approached them. "Where were you two? I have been searching for you all over. Anyway, I want to introduce you both to Maestro Ligeti. He is quite the legend in the music industry. Come, let us find him."

    Serena looked at Charlton sheepishly. Well, she was used to people always being late on events like this in her previous life.

    Charlton just smiled at her and winked. No one is to blame. If given the chance, he would do it again.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 65 - 65: Wedding Reception

    "Maestro, as requested, may I introduce to you my two students, Lord Charlton Daniel and Lady Serena Maxwell. Lady Serena is the composer of the song which you praised earlier." Felix said as they stood in front of a man in his early 70''s.

    "Ah! It is with great pleasure that I meet the two of you. I am Maestro Von Ligeti, the Duke of Louvre. However, you may just address me as Maesto Ligeti. I take great pride with that title as I am an avid musician. When I heard the first note of your music earlier, I had the sudden urgency to meet the genius composer of such wonderful song. I thought it was a person at least Felix''s age. But now, I am surprised to see that it was a young lady who wrote it. My endless praise. If you don''t mind me asking, what was your inspiration for the song?"

    Serena smiled at the Maestro. He was just like Felix, full of enthusiasm and passion. "Maestro, the pleasure is all mine. Thank you for your praise. I know that I am still but a young sapling in comparison to you. Regarding the inspiration, well, it''s just about the feeling of a person that''s trying to convey that he/she has fallen in love."

    "ah! Yes! The wonderful feeling of love. Love truly manages to make men, and women, out of us that we never even imagined we''re capable of."

    Charlton felt his eyes widen with that remark. Truly, the Maestro was correct.

    Serena chuckled. "Also, Maesto, I should clarify that the credit is not all mine, Charlton here, and my brother, Leonard, helped me with it."

    Maestro Ligeti turned to look at Charlton and nodded his head. "I heard about you! Felix told me that you are his prot¨¦g¨¦. Your playing of the Cello was indeed marvelous. I would also love to meet this Leonard one day."

    "thank you, Maestro. But I must correct what Serena said. The credit is fully hers, we just helped polish a little what was already a masterpiece. She is the real music genius."

    The Maestro laughed as the two pushed the praise to the other. "No matter, I wanted to talk to you both because¡­"

    Then Felix interrupted. "Maestro, you should listen to the full song first before making any¡­"

    "No, no! I am sure that it would be just as beautiful. So, as I was saying, I would like to make a request from the both of you if you may. My wife and I will be having our golden wedding anniversary on the 16th of December. It would be on a Saturday night. If you two are available, would it be alright to play this song then?"

    Charlton and Serena faced each other, then turned to the Maestro and nodded their heads.

    "Wonderful! I know that the both of you don''t need it but, I would still want to ask regarding the renumeration¡­"

    Serena shook her head. She felt compelled to do it for the Maestro. She can still vaguely recall her parents celebrating theirs and understands just how meaningful this event is. She herself can only dream to have the opportunity to reach such anniversary. "No need Maestro. We would truly be happy and honored to perform for you and your wife then. A golden anniversary is something that not everyone will have the opportunity to celebrate. And if you would permit, I would also wish to gift you a new song then."

    Charlton looked at Serena making a wistful smile. She is truly a wonder. How could he not love her? She is truly beautiful, heart, body, and soul.

    The Maestro could not contain his smile, his eyes crinkling, and his heart touched. He was old and experienced enough to see that Serena was being sincere. "Thank you. I will look forward to it."

    Serena smiled back. She truly wanted to give them a gift. Although it''s just her plagiarizing, she felt that a song would be more appreciated by the couple. Besides, music can touch the heart and can fill the infinite between two souls.

    After that, Felix guided them to their seats. The Maestro sat at one of the two tables at the front for he was a principal sponsor. Serena and Charlton sat at the table with Felix and some other family members of the bride.

    "Serena, I trust your skills but¡­ don''t you think that making a new song in less than two months is a bit¡­" Felix began. Even he, himself, doubts that he can manage such feat.

    "Sir, don''t worry. I already have something in mind. However, I would also need your help regarding the practice room." Well, Serena was not sure what music to play yet, but she knew that she has a lot of stockpile in her head. She just needs to see which fits best. Also, she was not completely doing everything for nothing in return. Charlton already surrendered the key to the private music room.

    "Alright then. I would have the key delivered to Charlton tomorrow. By the way, will the two of you be heading back to school later?"

    Charlton decided to answer, "We decided to stay the night because of the time. I helped Serena book her own room earlier. That was the reason why we were a little late."

    Felix nodded in understanding, "I would repay you for the cost."

    Charlton shook his head. "No need Sir." Although he didn''t think their teacher lacks the fund, he knew that it would still cost him. Then he handed him an envelope.

    "What''s this? There''s no need." Felix felt himself blush. There was no need for his students to give monetary gifts to the couple. Their presence was enough.

    Serena decided to take the opportunity to hand hers over too. "Sir, we know that the couple are just beginning to build their lives together, and well, it''s embarrassing to come here empty handed. So please¡­"

    Felix reluctantly nodded his head. "Then, I will have to thank you both on their behalf. Also, please send my regards to the Duke and Duchess Maxwell, they also sent a gift."

    Serena and Charlton nodded their heads.

    --

    The wedding was large and there were about 400 guests in attendance. At six thirty, the lights were dimmed for the grand entrance of the bridal entourage and the newly wed couple. After, the host asked everyone to stand for a prayer. Then, dinner was served.

    While everyone was having dinner, the program was going simultaneously. They had the cutting of the cake, then the champagne toast. The maid of honor followed by the best man made their speech. Also, some well wishers gave their messages.

    After dinner, a man approached Felix, signaling that their turn was next. Felix looked at the two, and they gave him a nod, indicating that they''re ready.

    --

    "Now, before we start the dancing, it is my honor to introduce, two special guests for this evening. If you heard the song when the bride made her entrance in the church, then you will be pleasantly surprised as you will be meeting the composer and will be hearing the song played again tonight. Please Let us give a warm welcome to Lord Charlton Daniel and Lady Serena Maxwell!"

    Everyone turned their heads to the two beautiful beings walking to the front. The guests started whispering. They did wonder who the two beautiful youths were since earlier, but they did not expect how special their identities were. Everyone felt honored to be invited to the same event these two deigned to attend. One was their queen-to-be, and the other was the son of the most powerful grand duke who was also a war hero.

    "Lord Charlton and Lady Maxwell, do you have a message for the couple before I lead you both to the piano?"

    Serena smiled and received the microphone from the host, "I wish to take this opportunity to thank the couple for inviting me to this momentous event. May today be the beginning of a long, happy life together. I hope that this song will make today even more memorable to the both of you." Then she handed the mic to Charlton.

    "I also wish to thank the couple for inviting me to this joyful occasion. May the love and happiness you feel today shine through the years." Then handed the mic back to the host.

    Serena looked at Charlton while thinking, ''Wow, thanks for the idea Charlton, through the years, a perfect choice for the golden anniversary!''

    Everyone clapped their hands as the couple mouthed a thank you to the two.

    Then the host guided them beside the stage where a piano with two standing mics prepared was waiting.

    During their practice, Serena asked Charlton to play first because, it sounded better.

    So, Charlton first sat in front of the piano. He played and sang the first stanza while looking at Serena straight in the eye, "Wise men say¡­." Then Serena who was also looking at him walked to sit beside him, they played a duet in the piano as she sang the second stanza, "shall I stay¡­" then they had a duet on the bridge "Like a river flows¡­.", then just like they did in the ducal house, when Charlton sang the next line "Take my hand, take my whole life too¡­" he raised his left hand for Serena to take as they continued playing the piano and sang the line "for I can''t help, falling in love with you" together. Then they let go of each other''s hand and continued to sing and play until the song ended.

    A moment of silence filled the room as a lot of people start dabbing their eyes. Never have they heard such a touching song with such matching lyrics that went straight to the heart. It was the first of its kind and they were so glad that they attended today''s wedding.

    The couple were the first to react as they went towards the two to thank them profusely with tears on the bride''s eyes.

    Then everyone in the room gave a standing ovation. Thinking in their hearts that tonight is a night to be remembered for the rest of their lives.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 66 - 66: Room 328 II

    After their song number, Serena and Charlton stayed until the couple finished their first dance, then they excused themselves to leave. Felix told them that it''s only 8 in the evening, and maybe they would want to join the dancing later.

    However, the two were excited to use their room. So, they both made excuses, Serena saying that she was a little tired because of the anxiety from the built-up anticipation for today. While Charlton made the excuse that he still has some assignments to finish. Thus, Felix reluctantly let them go.

    --

    "you do know that you could''ve a stayed for a little longer." Serena told Charlton as they entered the elevator. She wanted to go to the room first and well, fulfill her Julia Robert''s Pretty Woman fantasy, you know, the one with Vivian waiting for Edward with nothing but a necktie.

    "Why? Do you loath to be with me now?" he jested.

    "Well, you just destroyed my initial plan!"

    "How about we try what''s in mine?" Charlton said with a mischievous grin.

    --

    When they got back in the room, Charlton, with a quick deft movement, gathered Serena into his arms and led them to the bedroom. Then, he gently placed her on the bed as his lips fastened on hers in an ardent kiss.

    Serena responded with an impassioned embrace that radiated her desires for him.

    Then Charlton tore himself from the kiss and said, "You know, you inspire me to have this sexual fantasy, but I''m afraid you will dislike it."

    Serena wondered what could be in his mind that he had to ask permission. "Then, why don''t you try it to find out?"

    "Promise me first that you won''t hold it against me, and just say stop if it gets too much."

    Serena nodded her head as she stood up from the bed. "Unzip me" she said.

    Charlton kissed her back as he lowered the zipper. Then as he removed the sleeves, he kissed the top of each of her shoulder. Then he sat her on the bed and removed her shoes.

    "Wait here, I''ll just get something." He said.

    ''What was he getting at?'' She wondered.

    As Charlton rejoined her, he sat on the bed, stroked her face, and started kissing her. The look in his eyes was sensual and filled with lust. Then, he pulled away and that''s when Serena saw the fabrics on his hand.

    Charlton chuckled as he saw her eyes widen. "Want to back out now?"

    Serena shook her head and smirked. As if saying, show me what you''ve got. Then he fixed a blindfold on her, covering her eyes. Serena suddenly had an odd combination of panic and anticipation. She never got to try this before.

    The first thing she felt was his mouth against her, kissing her. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, enjoying the feel of his mouth against hers. Then she felt him gently pushing her down on the bed his body over hers.

    Suddenly, he lifted her wrists. She felt him carefully bind them above her head with a soft fabric. While he whispered, "Don''t be afraid."

    Serena was not afraid, she was indeed feeling nervous, as what he was doing clicked on her mind. She guessed that she was now getting tied down to the bed. Her smile got prominent because Charlton started laughing.

    He moved down, removing her panties first. He picked each of her ankles in turn and tied them to each corner of the bed. Then, she felt him stand up.

    She heard the rustle of his clothes. She guessed that he was getting naked. She felt her spine tingling as she felt Charlton''s eyes staring down on her as she lay there, her whole body completely naked for him so see and use. She felt her cheeks redden as she wondered what''s on his mind. She suddenly started missing looking at his eyes and seeing his expression.

    After what felt like ages, he kissed her again as he asked if she was ok. She managed to get out a yes, trying not to squirm because she can already feel the moisture leaking from between her legs.

    As he moved, she felt his stiff cock brushing up against her. Serena continued to blush as she felt him moving down her body. Kissing, licking and nibling every inch of her. She felt her body arch and react on its own.

    Charlton tsked as he squeezed her left breast. "You''re really enjoying this." He said as he suckled her nipple.

    Serena gave an appreciative moan in response. Then she felt his eyes on her center as he palmed both her pearly gates stretching them so that he can have a full view of her glistening vagina.

    She felt her body reacting stronger with want and embarrassment. He was staring at her center for a long time, but she couldn''t do anything but lay there and let him do whatever he wanted.

    She felt his breath on her as he gently edged his face closer starting with her left leg, kissing her thigh. She felt like she was to go insane with expectation.

    "Charlton, please! This is killing me." She said.

    Charlton just chuckled, paying her no heed. Then he started lapping on her wetness, thrusting her with his tongue, and as if that were not enough, he sucked her clitoris and used his two fingers pushing inside her. Then, to stretch her more, he used three.

    Serena felt intense pleasure build up and she moaned as she reached her first orgasm.

    Serena panted then heard him leave the room. She wondered what happened. She was laying there wet and filled with unsatisfied want. Was he coming back soon?

    Then, she heard him return to the room. She smiled, eager to know what''s next. She heard a clink as he placed something down on the nightstand.

    She suddenly felt shock as a freezing ice cube touched her nipple.

    "Cold?" he asked. Then he covered her hard nipple with his mouth. He traced her stomach with the ice down to her center. Then, she felt him insert it inside her. Not satisfied with just that, Charlton took another two, and inserted both inside her, one by one.

    Serena felt the odd sensation, but she could only moan and ask "Are those clean?"

    With her mouth open, Charlton took the opportunity to stuff it with his manhood.

    Serena was surprised as she felt her mouth full of his cock. Unable to move but wanting to give him pleasure, she started sucking him as he thrusted in and out.

    She thought how awkward this was, but with his every movement, she could feel his throbbing member filled with desire for her. Between that and the cold melting ice cubes inside her, she felt like she was about to go crazy. She wanted another orgasm and him to fuck her so badly.

    "Keep your eyes shut no matter what." He said with a hint of mischief.

    Serena felt the blindfold being pushed up onto her disheveled hair. With her face free and mouth filled with his cock, she kept her eyes shut. Then he pulled out of her mouth, as he started rubbing his manhood. She wondered why he wanted to do that rather than just let her suck him, or him just enter her already. Before her brain had the chance to answer, she felt his cum starting to hit her face.

    Within seconds, her face was covered. She never imagined that Charlton would dare shoot his semen on her face. Not even her previous husband did that. It was a little degrading, but it was also very exciting. She wanted to wipe it off her face, it didn''t smell nice, and it felt sticky, but she couldn''t.

    Then she felt him go down on her, he started lapping her again. Feeling that the ice cubes have all melted, he inserted another one.

    Serena felt his semen drying on her face. She couldn''t stand this anymore.

    "Please Charlton¡­"

    "yes?" he asked.

    "I want you to fuck me already." She said in between breaths.

    "more detail," he mischievously said.

    Serena couldn''t take it anymore as she said "I want you to fuck me hard with your cock. I need you to fill me, please Charlton¡­ Please¡­" Saying what she wanted out loud drove her in more need for him and her release.

    She barely got her last word out before he started entering her body. The ice cube inside her has not fully melted and his cock pushed it further inside her that she screamed. She was overcome with the sensations that in under a minute, she felt herself reach orgasm intensely, her whole body shaking.

    Then he started untying the fabrics from her ankles. He lifted her legs and placed the back of her knees on his shoulders as he placed a pillow under her lower back. Then he continued to fuck her.

    Serena couldn''t help the loud moans escaping.

    "you like this?"

    Serena just kept on moaning as she reached another orgasm. But he didn''t stop. He kept on going, hard and fast.

    Then, he started untying her hands as he asked her to wrap them around him.

    Serena complied as she felt him kiss her and thrust his tongue inside her mouth. He held the back of her neck, then moved his mouth to her ears and whispered, "I love you".

    Serena replied saying "I love you too" as she reached another orgasm.

    Then, she heard him release a loud grunt as she felt him buckle and shoot his seed inside her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 67 - 67: Room 328 III

    "Where are you going?" Charlton asked as he felt Serena disentangle herself from their cuddling position.

    "I need to wash my face. I''m never allowing you to do this to me again. EVER." She said pointing at her face.

    Charlton chuckled, "alright. I guess, once is enough to last me a lifetime."

    Serena was about to stand up when Charlton quickly lifted her up in a princess carry.

    "Hey!" she said surprised, hitting his chest playfully.

    He carried her to the bathroom, then he place her down in front of the sink.

    "Go on, I''ll just fill the tub, then we can soak together." He said as he walked towards the tub, opening the twin faucets.

    Serena washed her face and brushed her teeth as she saw Charlton''s reflection in the mirror testing the waters. She noticed that he had a bruise on his side.

    When he stood beside her to brush his teeth, she drew nearer to him for closer inspection.

    "Where did this come from?" Serena asked as she traced the bruise with her fingers.

    Charlton tried hard not to wince. "Well, just somewhere¡­"

    Serena not liking his answer pressed her fingers to it. "Not telling?"

    "ouch¡­ ouch¡­" he said as he held her hand to stop her, "ok, I''ll tell¡­ I wanted to earn some money, so Kylo took me to this place¡­"

    "That Kylo again. What place?"

    "Please don''t blame him. It was entirely my idea¡­"

    "So, you''re trying to defend him now? Ok, spill. Where did you go? And what did you need the money for?"

    "Well, we went to this underground arena, I promise not to go there again. It''s just that¡­ well, I don''t want to rely on just my allowance to, well¡­"

    Serena understood what he meant. Although she should be angry with his foolishness, endangering his life just for some little bit of money, she could not help but feel her heart swell.

    "I won''t say that I''m not flattered, but you should get income from means other than your¡­fist?"

    "Not my fist but, I used a sword." He smiled, happy that she appreciated his effort.

    Serena raised her left brow. "and of course, not use your other sword. Anyway, how much did you even make?"

    Charlton chuckled at the inuendo then picked her up and placed her in the tub as he closed the running faucet. "160 grand."

    Serena''s eyes widened. "That much?" she already had a rough understanding of the prices here.

    Charlton joined her in the tub and sat behind her, so that she is now in between his legs.

    "Yes, but I only have 120 grand left. I had to give commission and finder''s fee to Kylo, pay for this room and the other. If you would not dislike it, I''ll hand it over to you¡­" he said shyly as he lathered soap on her back.

    Serena happy with his words, turned to face him, "Alright, I will keep it. Let''s use this money as our pot money for our exile fund. Maybe one day we can also start earning from making music and then this pot will grow bigger and bigger" she said excitedly. Well, she has to keep her feet planted on the ground. She knew how important money is in any era.

    Charlton nodded smiling, her happiness and excitement infecting him. "By the way, Serena, less than two months for a new song? Do you know where to start yet? If not, then I''ll try, but I don''t really have the confidence that it would be as good as the one you made."

    "don''t you have confidence in me?"

    "Of course, I do. It''s just that I don''t want you to put too much pressure on yourself."

    "Don''t worry, you already gave me the idea earlier. I already have the title in my head and some of the lyrics." She said as she turned around and leaned on him.

    Charlton hugged her from behind. "Tell me about it."

    "The title will be through the years. Want to hear the lyrics?" she said as she laughed.

    "Alright. Let''s hear it."

    "Okay, don''t laugh." She said as she started singing some of the lyrics.

    "I can''t remember when you weren''t there

    When I didn''t care for anyone but you

    I swear we''ve been through everything there is

    Can''t imagine anything we''ve missed

    Can''t imagine anything the two of us can''t do

    Through the years

    You''ve never let me down

    You turned my life around

    The sweetest days I''ve found

    I''ve found with you

    Through the years

    I''ve never been afraid

    I''ve loved the life we''ve made

    And I''m so glad I''ve stayed

    Right here with you

    Through the years"

    She cannot recall the whole song as of now, but she can fill in the blanks later.

    Charlton hugged her tighter as she sang. He can feel the song reverberating to his being.

    "What do you think?" Serena asked as she turned around to face him again, smirking feeling proud of herself despite just plagiarizing Kenny Roger''s work.

    "What can you not do?" Charlton asked making her laugh.

    "Good?"

    "More than good. When Sir Felix hears that, he would be kissing the ground you walk on." He chuckled already having the image in mind.

    "I thought he already did that after the first one."

    Charlton laughed again and playfully splashed water on Serena.

    "What was that for?"

    "To wake you up."

    Serena splashed water on him in retaliation.

    They kept hurling water at each other until only little water was left in the tub. Both of them laughing and just enjoying the moment. Then, Charlton held Serena''s hands to stop her movements. They were still full of smiles as he moved to kiss her. Then he pulled back and looked at her straight in the eye.

    "Serena, I love you, and like in your song, I wish that I will get to spend my life with you through the years."

    Serena felt that he was being serious, so she kissed him, nodded and said "so do I."

    --

    After cleaning up, they cuddled in the bed naked. Charlton spooning Serena.

    "By the way, what did you and Geoffrey talk about during your ride to the church?" She asked, remembering.

    Charlton told her everything he and Geoffrey discussed. Of course, he omitted the part where he said the not too flattering words about her.

    "I see¡­ anyway, I hope that things between him and Emily work out. For while I''m not a fan of Emily, I do enjoy the life of privilege I''m living now."

    Charlton was silenced by her words, contemplating.

    Serena noticing his silence asked, "Why are you being silent?"

    "Nothing¡­"

    "What nothing? Tell me."

    "It''s just that, sometimes, I feel a little inadequate. You are giving up your chance to become a queen just to be with me. Everything I can give and offer you, you already have. So, I feel guilty. Aside from that, I see you, and I see no one more deserving of that position."

    Serena chuckled, "Don''t worry about that, I enjoy being free, doing what I want when I want. I don''t like the responsibility that comes with the position." She''s not lying. Being a student council member was only temporary, but to be queen, well, that''s a role one has to be in for a lifetime. Unless of course, she gets ousted. "Besides, am I not already the queen in your heart?" she sweetly added.

    Charlton chortled happily with her words. "Yes, yes, you''re not only a queen, but the goddess in my heart. I am utterly and hopelessly devoted to you."

    Serena delighted with his words turned to hug him. "You''re really sweet with your mouth."

    Charlton hugged her tighter and kissed her hair.

    They slept that way, in each other''s arms that night.

    --

    The next day, Charlton woke Serena up by kissing her lips.

    "Wake up, breakfast is ready."

    Serena looked at the time, 7:00 am. She panicked as she stood up from the bed.

    "Don''t rush. Let''s eat first."

    She turned away from him, not wanting him to smell her morning breath. "It''s 7, I don''t even have my uniform. We still need to travel back to school, and I need to shower¡­"

    He chuckled seeing her panic, "Your uniform is here, I asked your coachman to fetch them for you earlier. Your maid is also in the lobby. Thankfully, the hotel did not allow her to come up and had your bag delivered to your room. When no one answered, they brought it here."

    Serena nodded her head and let Charlton pull her to the dining table to have breakfast. She can''t believe she overslept. She was still having thoughts of using the bathtub for another round of lovemaking, but too bad. They will just have to make do with the shower and leave that for next time.

    After having a quick breakfast, the two had the same thing in mind and entered the shower together. Mindful of the time, they just had another quickie.

    Thankfully, when they arrived in school on separate carriages, they were just on time.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 68 - 68: Real Numbers

    The days passed quickly. After their music class, Felix told Serena and Charlton about the feedback from the attendees regarding the song. He said that it was well received and has taken everyone by storm. A lot of people tried to reach out to him, asking if it is possible to have it sang on their or their relative''s upcoming wedding. There was also a start up company owner who approached him, asking if he can talk to his students regarding a recording deal. He talked about using their song to launch his company''s flat disc product along with a certain device wherein people can have the song played.

    Serena realized that this is history in the making. The flat discs of late 1800''s is about to enter the market. She immediately understood how big of a deal this will be. So, she told Felix that she is interested with the man''s recording deal and to help her set a meeting if possible.

    Felix told her that he didn''t have the man''s contact as he was too busy at that time. However, the man would most probably be attending the golden anniversary of Maestro Ligeti, as apparently, the Maestro boasted that night that the pair will be playing during his event, not only that they will even present a new song. Talking about the song, he asked how she and Charlton were progressing.

    Charlton told him that Serena was already half done with the lyrics and she even had the melody prepared. Currently, he is working on the sheet music accordingly.

    Felix nodded in approval and asked them to inform him if they need any assistance. Also, he would like to listen to the song once they''re ready with it.

    --

    "The numbers don''t tally with the information provided during our last meeting." Artemis remarked after Geoffrey explained about some minute changes.

    As it was only 8:30 in the morning, the student council meeting room was only occupied by 4 members. They were discussing about their plans for tomorrow.

    "Yes. I was also surprised last week when I visited. Initially, my understanding based on the information sheet given to me, was that there were only 34 children. However, they gave the excuse that there was a typographical error and when they handed me the updated version it says that there are 84."

    "This is blasphemy. Clearly, they tried to deceive us. Are we still pushing through tomorrow?" Diether reacted.

    "Never mind that. Anyway, the effort we will be making is almost the same. We also have additional volunteers. At the very least, we will be helping more children." Geoffrey answered.

    "The president is correct. However, with regards to the budget, there will be some constraints. 84 is a far cry from 34." Mary interjected.

    "It''s too late to change plans now. The children are already expecting us tomorrow. I know I am also at fault, so I will find a solution for the matter regarding the budget." Geoffrey finished.

    --

    At 8:52, Serena arrived in the council room with Leonard. As everyone was already there, the meeting started a few minutes early.

    "Good morning everyone. Today, we will discuss some details regarding our excursion for tomorrow. Last week, I was informed that there has been a mistake regarding the number of the children in the orphanage. Instead of 34, it should have been 84. I know that that''s a large leap in terms of numbers, but I believe that as there are 10 of us here and have 6 volunteers for tomorrow, we will manage." Geoffrey began and just after he said that Leonard raised his hand to speak.

    "I don''t see any problem with the numbers, but I don''t think that the budget we allocated earlier will be sufficient."

    "Yes, I understand that that issue is indeed perturbing. However, I will make efforts to find solution to that. I would like to offer my sincere apologies as this happened because of my negligence. But let us not take it out on the children tomorrow. They are innocent."

    Leonard nodded his head in agreement.

    Serena silently listened at the sidelines. She thought that the real numbers must be the initial 34. Perhaps the news of their school delegation''s outreach has circulated, thus, the number. But she must agree with Geoffrey, the children are innocent in this matter.

    "As discussed last time, we will be leaving the school at 8 in the morning. The meeting place is at this building''s lobby. Also, there''s no need to bring your own carriage as the school will be providing us service. Lastly, try to wear something appropriate for tomorrow. Are there any questions?"

    The members shook their head.

    "Okay, now, let us move to our next agenda. Representative Joan if you may."

    "Good morning everyone. The second agenda for today is regarding the school''s founding anniversary ball set next month. As we all know, our school''s foundation day is celebrated on the 22nd of December and today is the 4th of November leaving us approximately one month and 2 weeks to prepare. Now, we will need to start organizing by assigning the head of each committee, clearly defining their roles and responsibilities."

    "I volunteer to head the committee on design!" Representative Gina quickly raised her hand while grinning.

    "WAhhhhhh no!!!!! I want to do that! I''ve been wanting to do that since first year!" Mary voiced out.

    The boys started laughing. Well, girls always get excited during these kinds of events.

    "Well, me too! We can work together though." Gina compromised.

    "Alright you two will lead the design. How about the others?" Joan said.

    "Ugh¡­ I''ll just go with the logistics, lest someone complain regarding the food." Diether said.

    "Then, I volunteer as the food coordinator. Leonard, you should be the program coordinator. You''re good at that." Artemis said.

    "Alright. Serena? How about you join me?" Leonard asked.

    Serena smiled and nodded her head.

    After a while, everyone was done with the assignments.

    "Ok, let us summarize our agreement regarding the roles and responsibilities of each of us. Let me write it on the board." Joan said.

    Head organizer: Joan, Geoffrey

    Responsibilities: Oversee the whole event, delegate tasks, make sure all are set for the ball.

    Programme Coordinator: Leonard, Serena

    Responsibilities: In-charge of coming up with a set of activities for the event. From guest speakers, writing the script, music for the event.

    Design administrator/ Venue coordinator: Mary, Gina

    Responsibilities: Making the whole venue and event aesthetically pleasing, sending out invites, banners, props and the likes.

    Logistics coordinator: Diether/ Douglas

    Responsibilities: Ensure that all equipment needed on the day is secured and delivered on time. This includes the sound system, tables and chairs.

    Food coordinator: Artemis/ Diana

    Responsibilities: The food and drinks for consumption during the event.

    "Alright, so all is clear regarding this matter. Thank you very much."

    "Thank you, Representative Joan. Alright. As we only have those as our agenda for the day, do you still have matters you wish to raise or discuss?"

    The council members said no, and Geoffrey adjourned the meeting.

    --

    The sun was shining brightly that Sunday morning. When Serena walked towards the school building annex with Via, who volunteered thanks to her insistence, in tow, it was 7:50.

    "what are you doing here?" Serena asked pleasantly surprised.

    Before entering the building, Serena saw Charlton loitering outside. When he saw her, his eyes lit up and he quickly approached her. As he walked, the rays of the morning sun shone upon him and the wind rustled his hair which was parted sideways. Just like the first time she saw him, Serena blushed. He was so handsome that even his simple clothing could not conceal his charm.

    "I''m volunteering. Why? Are you not happy to see me here?" Charlton said, then he acknowledged Via with a nod.

    "Of course not. I thought you have other things to do." Serena replied giving him a smile. She did suggest for him join, but he told her that he might not be able to because he still has to work on a paper.

    "I wanted to surprise you." He said with a cheeky smile.

    Via rolled her eyes, their sweetness making her skin crawl. "Ok, I''m out. See you inside."

    Serena and Charlton laughed.

    "you go ahead inside with your friend. I''ll follow you shortly."

    Serena nodded her head and entered.

    Inside, she saw that all of the council members were already there. In addition, she saw a man she didn''t recognize. Kylo who was busy talking with Leonard. Emily at the side talking to a girl. Then, as if on cue, the girl turned around. She turned towards the entrance then her face instantly turned beet red.

    "Ugh¡­ isn''t that Isabel? What is she doing here?" Via, recognizing Isabel, asked.

    Serena saw Isabel whose face suddenly turned beet red and turned to look towards the entrance. As expected, Charlton just entered the lobby.

    ''Oh the drama.'' She thought as she rolled her eyes.

    TBC

 Chapter 69 - 69: Orphanage I

    "Good morning. As I was informed by your president, everyone is already here. I am Mr. Timothy Benedict, the teacher assigned to escort you all to the orphanage. Please be informed, that the school has provided carriages as our service. Now, as you can see, there are 17 of us. Each carriage can hold 9 people, so we can just divide ourselves by gender." He said, as he motioned Geoffrey that it was his turn to speak.

    "Thank you, Sir Timothy. Good morning everyone. Just some announcements and reminders. Again, we will be going to an orphanage and not on a field trip. This is not simply an excursion but an outreach. The place may not be stellar, but it is their home. We will also be joining them for lunch, and we will be eating what they usually have. So, do not expect some 5-start cuisine. The children there may not be born from nobility or wealthy families, but they are human beings just like us. So please be considerate and kind when you meet them later. Now, before we leave, I would like to thank our volunteers for this year''s outreach program. The volunteers, kindly stand here in front with me."

    The 6 volunteers moved to front, then Geoffrey asked them to introduce themselves.

    "Good morning everyone, I am Kylo Louis, a second-year student. I''m pleased to meet you all." Kylo introduced. Honestly, he didn''t want to volunteer, but since all his friends are there and Charlton asked him to because according to him, he had nothing better to do, then there he was.

    "Good morning, I am Charlton Daniel, a second-year student. I am pleased to be here and I look forward to working with everyone." He said then gave a warm smile.

    Serena noted that the girls, particularly, Isabel, and the other members of the council, started swooning. Ugh. Why did he have to be that handsome?

    "Hi, I''m Joseph Adams, a senior student. I look forward to working with everyone."

    "Good morning, I''m Emily Evans, a first-year student. It is a pleasure to meet everyone here. I also wish to extend my gratefulness to the student council for letting me have the opportunity to be here and help the less unfortunate."

    "H-hi! I''m Isabel Price, first year, a-and I''m glad to meet everyone." Isabel said as she blushed and bowed her head.

    "I''m Via Gonzales, also a first year, and I look forward to working with everyone here."

    After, the members of the council members clapped their hands and briefly introduced themselves. Then, Timothy asked them to line up and move towards the waiting carriages.

    --

    Since everyone was up early and the carriage ride was a little bumpy, no one talked during the trip. When the carriage slowed down to a halt, Serena was jolted awake.

    "Wake up now sleepy head, we''re here." Via said as she smiled at Serena.

    Serena smiled back seeing that they were the last ones to go down the carriage.

    When she went down, she was able to observe that the orphanage was a two-story structure made with orange bricks. It was a about a third of their school''s ladies'' dormitory in size. Not that small but considering the fact that it''s housing 84 children and the adults in charge, it should be very crowded. Neighboring the orphanage, she can see on the left was a park with a playground. And on the far right was a church, as there was no on-going mass, it was empty.

    She saw welcoming them at the entrance were 8 adults, 4 female and 4 male. Then behind the door, and at the windows, she could see curious children trying to catch a glimpse of the guests.

    She saw Timothy and Geoffrey approach the waiting adults and they started talking. After a while, Geoffrey asked everyone to come over and he introduced them one by one.

    "Thank you everyone for volunteering to help our humble home. I am Mr. Ives Bart, the head facilitator of this orphanage. Please follow us, as we give you a short tour of the place. Then, we will introduce you all to the excited children."

    Then they entered the building. Contrary to Serena''s expectations, the orphanage was not as bad as she initially thought. From the entrance, there was a small hallway leading them to a reception.

    "First, let me show you the dining hall." Then they entered the room which was located behind the reception. "As you can see, we have 6 long tables that can sit 12 children at the maximum each. If you look over there, that is the buffet counter, children line up to get their food ration, and behind that is the kitchen." Then they exited the room, and turned left.

    "This is the public toilet for boys and girls. Each has 6 toilet bowl, and 6 sinks. At the end of the hallway is the storage room we converted for your use" then they went back to the middle and went to the right side. "Here are the classrooms, we only have 4 and at the end is a small library."

    This time, Serena saw children crowding in the 4 classrooms. Indeed, it was too overcrowded as the rooms were a little small, she noted. Also, in this kind of situation, she assumed that most likely given the difference in age, the children''s learning were divided by age bracketing. At least she hoped so.

    Then, Ives guided them to climb the stairs beside the reception. "Here on the second floor are the bedrooms. We have 6 in total. 2 are being shared by the facilitators, and four are for the children. We have 4 bathrooms here on the second floor. 2 for the children, it has 6 shower heads each and 2 toilet seats. Then the other 2 are for the facilitators with 2 shower heads each."

    Serena observed that the bedroom had double decks and below the double decks were cushions which she assumes the children pull out to sleep on. The bathroom was as described. Given what she saw now, she can say that the orphanage was not lying. She felt a little ashamed that she thought the worst of them.

    "So, that''s it. To tell you honestly, all the facilitators here were also children who grew up in this orphanage. It has been the church that has been giving us support for the longest of time. Currently, our main problem is that the number of children needing admittance is ever growing and of course, not everyone gets adopted. Currently, we already have 14 children above the age of 15, and they don''t know where to go when they reach 17. The orphanage can no longer take them in as facilitators as all the positions have already been filled. Aside from that, we know that it will just continue as children all grow up. I believe that other orphanages are also suffering the same predicament, only perhaps, in a larger scale." Ives explained.

    Timothy nodded in understanding. "That is why we brought this group of students to help you in this predicament. If it were to prove effective here, then we can also apply it to other orphanages at a larger scale."

    The members of the council looked at Geoffrey, that was not what he said in the meeting.

    "Mr. Ives, thank you for bringing this to light." Geoffrey said as he furrowed his brows. He was quite dissatisfied that what he was told did was far from what they are seeing now.

    "Thank you too for being here. I would want to be honest with all of you. I apologize that the information given was not in line with the reality. The one who wrote it was once part of this orphanage, but that was years ago. The situation then is not the same as it is now. We should''ve written it, but, to tell you honestly, we don''t know how to fill-in those complicated papers. He was the only one who knew how to write well as he has been lucky to get adopted and got to have proper schooling. However, he has been busy and did not get the chance to visit the orphanage, thus his information was outdated."

    "That''s alright Mr. Ives, now that we know the situation better, we can adjust accordingly. For now, we should meet the children. Then, when we come back, we will have an outlined plan." Timothy replied.

    "Our sincerest gratitude to all of you. Please wait at the converted room for your use as we gather the children in the dining hall to meet you as it is the biggest room in this orphanage."

    --

    When the 17 of them reached the room, Timothy closed the door. Inside were three long tables combined to make a U. It had 18 seats available, and he asked everyone to be seated. Then he started talking.

    "I guess that after today, we will need to shift our outreach program on other avenues. Although I sympathize with their plight, the solution to their concern is beyond our control."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 70 - 70: Orphanage II

    Silence filled the room until Leonard spoke.

    "Whatever the case may be, I believe that we must continue with this program. We''re already here and the children must have their expectations already."

    "Leonard is right Sir. Although we can not meet their expectations, we can still be of some help." Artemis seconded.

    "I understand that you both want to help, but we need a concrete plan with a concrete outcome. We can not just stay here and play with the children with no real purpose." Timothy stated.

    Then Emily spoke with conviction, "There can be. We can provide them with teachers and other educational materials so that when they are of age, they can find employment after they leave this orphanage. "

    Serena looked at her with a raised eyebrow. Seriously?

    "That will be a little too costly given that we are working on a budget." Timothy, not wanting to embarrass her replied.

    "I believe that Ms. Evans has a point. Although discouraged, we can still do a fundraising event."

    Timothy looked at Geoffrey awkwardly, he is the crown prince so¡­

    That was when Serena couldn''t stop herself anymore. Although they did have some point, this proved that they were still children who haven''t seen much of the world. In her time, there were a lot of college graduates, who can''t even get a job.

    It is not that she thinks that education is not important, but come on, they are talking about children who does not have strong enough foundation in the academe. It''s not like one can learn everything in a year. If they knew how to read, write, and do basic mathematics, then that is already passable. Besides, in this era, how many of them will get lucky? Sometimes, one must learn how to put food on his/ her own plate first.

    "I have to disagree. Sir Timothy is right, their issue is a national concern¡­"

    Before she could continue, Emily violently reacted. "What do you mean? That we should just leave the children alone? Do you not have even a bit of empathy?"

    Serena faced her, wanting to slap her silly. What was wrong with her? She was not even done talking.

    "I believe we should respect people when they are giving their opinion." Charlton who couldn''t stop his mouth said.

    Everyone was surprised by what Charlton said, Timothy anxious that things might escalate, motioned Serena to continue.

    "As I was saying, until I was rudely interrupted, although this is a national concern, it doesn''t mean that we can not do much to help. However, the method Ms. Evans and his highness suggested are too costly and ineffective. I am not saying that they are incorrect, as that definitely should be the action to be taken in the long run. Currently, as we are only student volunteers, what we can do is create a research paper, outlining the needs of the orphans and creating a cost-benefit analysis so that the government or those in power can see the benefit of providing them proper education. That is just one side of the coin. Now, on the other side, we need a short-term plan as time would not wait for anyone. The children that need immediate help are those who will be reaching the age of 17 soon. If you think that the 14 children mentioned are just a small number, then think of those in the other orphanages. Now, not that I am looking down on them, but it is close to impossible to instill to them proper education, like doing arithmetic, writing letters and the like, that can make them compete with those who have taken the subjects since a young age in getting hired for a job. However, we can equip them with skills that can, at the very least, earn them some money for a living¡­" Serena blushed when she started mumbling. Everyone was staring at her like she had two heads.

    "and ah¡­ that''s it? I''m sorry, am I not making any sense?"

    No one answered for a long time, it was very awkward until Charlton spoke in support.

    "I completely agree with Representative Serena. That plan is brilliant." Then he smiled at her.

    "Me too. Although she is my sister, this is not biasness, but my real opinion."

    Then, other students started voicing their agreement. Even Geoffrey can only nod.

    Timothy laughed as he nodded and said, "Sorry, I never thought that a student can think that far ahead. But I do see your point. Fine, let''s do it that way then. Does everyone agree?"

    The rest of the students nodded their heads as a knock was heard, signaling that the children were ready.

    --

    Serena wanted to facepalm as she covered her face with her palm still sitting down. What did she just do? She should have just kept her mouth shut. That was too embarrassing.

    Everyone except for her, Via, Leonard, Charlton and Kylo has already left to go to the dining hall.

    "Hey, don''t feel embarrassed, what you said really was genius. It''s just that everyone''s brain has short circuited, because, well, no one even thought of that idea." Via, who sat beside Serena, tried to comfort her.

    "Yes, I agree with Via, don''t be embarrassed. I even feel proud of you." Leonard said.

    Kylo started laughing, "Well, I just think no one can believe that you just slammed Geoffrey, who supported that idea, to his face and provided a better one in less than a minute! I salute you!"

    Charlton chuckled; he saw another side of Serena today. She was so cute, talking very fast like that, spouting her idea like, well, like a nerd. Now, she was embarrassed, he finds it cute too. He wanted to comfort her, but he''s afraid that she will get angry, because he really wanted to laugh.

    "guys? Come on, let''s go. By the way, brilliant idea Representative Serena." Gina who was asked to call them said.

    "Alright." Leonard replied as he looked at the others.

    Serena who felt that she has recovered already stood up to follow.

    Charlton looked at her, winked and gave her the thumbs up.

    --

    When Serena entered the dining hall, the place was already packed with children. They were all sitting properly on the dining tables, staring excitedly at the newly arrived volunteers like they were some mascots. On one end stood the orphanage facilitators and the volunteers.

    Serena felt the children eyeing her. So, she smiled at them. She was used to it as she was once an elementary and high school teacher.

    "Good morning children. We know that you have all been very excited to meet your brothers and sisters who just arrived today. Don''t worry, they are very excited to meet you too. So, let us hear their names one by one." Ives said as he asked everyone to introduce themselves.

    Then, all the volunteers introduced themselves with a bit of enthusiasm. The younger children made oohs and aahs. While the older ones just looked with curious eyes.

    "Now, these brothers and sisters will be with us every Sunday. I know that Sunday is our rest day, but they know more than us, so please let us try to learn from them while they are here." Ives coaxed.

    "Brother Ives, how long will they be with us?" a young girl asked.

    "Until June next year if everyone will be kind to them and not cause any trouble."

    "Oh¡­ thank you."

    "Alright, so right now, I know all of you are eager to talk to them. So please wait a moment as I will divide them in groups and make them join your table. Is that alright with everyone?"

    "Yes¡­" the children said together.

    As there were 16 of them excluding Timothy, and there were 6 tables, they were divided in 4 groups of 3 and 2 groups of 2. To make things fair, they decided to draw lots.

    Apparently, the groupings turned out to be this way.

    Group 1: Artemis, Via, Douglas

    Group 2: Kylo, Gina, Joseph

    Group 3: Mary, Diether, Joan

    Group 4: Serena, Geoffrey, Emily

    Group 5: Charlton, Isabel

    Group 6: Diana, Leonard

    Charlton was first to protest. The reason, obviously because he doesn''t like the outcome of the draw. He reasoned that he and Isabel were just volunteers and a council member should at least supervise.

    However, Timothy said that this was just temporary, later on, they will change it depending on the circumstance.

    Charlton looked at Serena, who just shook her head. He really hated the outcome. First, he doesn''t want Serena near Geoffrey. Second, he doesn''t want to be paired with Isabel who kept staring at him. He was getting tired of pretending not to see her, the girl looked pitiful, but he has a girlfriend.

    This has got to be the worst day ever.

    Serena can only sigh. She doesn''t really mind being grouped with Emily and Geoffrey, they can act all lovey-dovey for all she cares, but looking at Charlton''s side¡­ well, she''s not jealous, but it was still irritating.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 71 - 71: Orphanage III

    Geoffrey felt awkward being grouped with both Serena and Emily for obvious reasons. He too wanted to agree with Charlton regarding the grouping, however, he did not want to offend any of the girls.

    On one hand is Serena, his intended. They both have never acknowledged this fact when they are in public, however, he, as well as she, understands what that implies and what is expected of them in the future.

    In truth, ever since meeting her, he never had the opportunity to closely interact with her. Largely, he knew that it was of his own doing, still a bit spiteful of his father''s choice, but he never saw her making the effort either. Initially, he assumed that she must be trying to impress him or at least garner his attention. However, perhaps because of what transpired in the music room last time, her impression of him now must be nothing short of anything but less than stellar.

    Earlier, he was surprised that she was able to come up with such a concrete and practical plan. He thought that Emily''s suggestion, although a bit far reaching was the best way to approach the issue. Education is indeed very important and is the key to a better future. However, when he thought it over, what Serena said made perfect sense. Not only is it more practical, but it is also a smarter political choice. At the same time, it may even prove to be more helpful to the children.

    On the other hand, was Emily, his lover. He has been invested in her for over a year now. He can still recall how they first met at the church beside this orphanage. She was playing the piano at that time, the sunlight streaming through the windowpane illuminating her like an angel. She was everything he thought he had ever wanted. Yet, there was this part of him that was apprehensive to take the leap.

    He knew that he was being selfish and unfair. Emily once told him that she loves him, but he could not utter the same words back. He believed he loved her, still loves her, but it was as if there was suddenly something missing that he thought was there. He doesn''t understand it himself. However, whatever that was, he was still reluctant to let her go.

    Anyway, he could only swallow this bitter pill and pretend that there is nothing between him and Emily in front of Serena.

    --

    Emily was so ashamed of what happened earlier. She was so incensed of the thought that the teacher wanted to abandon the children. When the other students started voicing their opinion of wanting to stay, it was like a balm in her heart. However, when Serena said those few words, she could not help lashing out. If another person said those words, she wouldn''t have done that, but there was a part of her that wanted, needed to best Serena.

    She was usually not this kind of person, but the repeated blow to her pride did it. Serena has never done anything to her, in fact she should be the one guilty as she was the other woman. She has always prided herself of being righteous but look at her now.

    She thought that she was different. She always looked down on girls from nobler families as they could only afford to be arrogant and vain because of their reputable families. Without them, they would be nothing.

    In school, she knew that her classmates looked down on her because of her position in society. But she still felt that she was better because she worked harder and tried to learn more than any of them. However, she was proven wrong.

    When she first saw Serena, she would be lying if she were to say that she did not feel inferior. Serena was beautiful and was from a remarkable family. Everyone seemed to instantly love her. Even their teachers seemed to favor her. That was why when the result of the preliminary exam came out, she felt cheated. There was a part of her that could not, would not, believe that Serena can outperform her. She didn''t look that smart, whenever the teacher asked questions, it will take time before she could utter the correct answer.

    Yet, what happened earlier just proved that Serena is indeed capable. The way she thinks is different from her. She hates to admit it, but Serena at this moment is better than her. That, however, does not mean that she feels defeated. She just believes that Serena has the advantage because she has better resources. If given the same opportunity, she knows that she can be better and more deserving of the Queen''s seat than her.

    Truthfully speaking, she was not numb. She knew that Geoffrey''s feeling has somehow shifted, but she believes that there was still a part of him that loves her. However, the way he looked at Serena earlier felt ominous, and she did not like it one bit.

    Everything between them started so innocently. She did not know that Geoffrey was the crown prince, but she fell in love with him all the same. However, when she learned of his identity, after the shock and feeling of duplicity wore out, she could not help but think of the possibilities. That one day, she can wear the crown. That from the ashes, she can rise and become a phoenix who everyone must bow to. Even Serena, who everyone loved, will one day bow down to her.

    Thus, she has decided to throw away her pride and hold on to him as tightly as she could. She was given this opportunity to change her fate. How can she not be tempted to take the leap? It was all of nothing. At least, whatever the result would be, she would not regret and say that she did not try.

    --

    Serena had no idea of what was running inside the heads of the two people walking alongside her. She knew that the two must feel awkward, but she did not let it affect her. In fact, what she was busy with was observing Charlton who just reached the table assigned to him. He looked uncomfortable with Isabel, but he was still trying to be polite. The girl was obviously besotted, she was blushing and smiling. Serena felt like a teenage girl, wanting to just pull that girl''s hair, push her far away, and proclaim that Charlton was hers.

    Not wanting herself to be further tempted to do just that, she decided to focus on the children sitting on the benches on both sides of the table assigned to them. The children were in between the ages of 9-12. There were 14 of them. Although the table was only good for 12, the children being young and a little malnourished, fit and even leaved some space for them to sit on.

    When they reached the table, Serena smiled at the children, trying to look friendly. Geoffrey smiled a little awkwardly, not used to little children looking at him expectantly, while Emily who seemed to be acquainted with the children asked them how they were doing.

    The children said that they were fine. However, their attention was focused on Serena. Perhaps because they have seen Emily a couple of times already, so they were more interested with the sister who they just saw for the first time.

    Suddenly, a little girl about the age of 11 held Serena''s hand, pulling her to sit beside her.

    "Hello sister! Please sit beside me! I''m so happy that you were assigned on our table!"

    "Eli, don''t be rude. Sister will get angry if you''re being pushy." The girl who seemed to be the eldest reprimanded.

    "No, it''s alright. I am also happy to be assigned here and meet all of you. Do you mind introducing yourselves to us? Don''t forget to ask your brother and sister to seat, they may feel bad if you ignore them." Serena said with a smile.

    The children quickly felt bad and smiled at Geoffrey and Emily.

    "We''re sorry, brother, and Sister Emily. We were just so excited to meet Sister Princess." Eli said.

    Serena was a bit surprised. When did she become a princess?

    "It''s alright." Geoffrey stated. He has never been good with children anyway.

    "No worries, I am delighted to see you again Eli." Emily replied.

    Then they started introducing themselves, starting with the girl who seemed to be their leader. In summary, there were 4 boys and 10 girls. Serena noticed that there were more girls than boys in the orphanage. Perhaps the reason was that boys were seen more useful than girls during this time therefore, it was usually the female child that is abandoned first.

    "So, are you a real princess?" Eli, who was the most talkative and active child asked Serena.

    Curious Serena asked, "What made you think so?"

    "Well, you have hair like gold, then blue eyes, and are very very pretty! Like the stories Teacher Lala read us about. I have never seen anyone more pretty than sister!" Eli answered, then the other children also nodded.

    Serena laughed. She was glad that these children were still innocent despite their circumstance. Not wanting to spoil their excitement she nodded along, "Yes, but that is a secret! If they find out that I''m the princess, the dragon will come and take me away!" then she started regaling them about the tale of the sleeping princess and the dragon.

    The children oohed and aahed in endless fascination.

    "and then? Did the prince manage to wake the princess?" a boy named Pete asked.

    "No, he didn''t. Because how can it be true love''s kiss when they only met once?" Serena laughingly said.

    "Why does it have to be the prince who is the true love''s kiss? Sister, I love you now! If you sleep, I will kiss you and wake you up!" Eli said, convinced with her own words.

    Serena shook her head still chuckling. She felt like she was hoarding all the attention, but it''s not like it was her purpose to make Geoffrey and Emily just sit on the sidelines. It was the children who kept asking her to continue with the story. She understood that children at this age were like this, they tend to be selective of who they find entertaining not really understanding how they make others feel.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 72 - 72: Orphanage IV

    If Geoffrey still thought of Serena as just the attention-seeking lady he initially thought she was, then he could just go bang his head. He could no longer deny that he was wrong about Serena. She did not seek attention, but rather, she commanded it.

    The first time, in the music class, he can still say that she did it on purpose. There was no need for her to volunteer to sing the song she composed herself, but she still did. At the wedding, he cannot say that she tried to win her way to the hearts of those elderly people because truthfully speaking, there was no benefit in doing that. The reason why she was the center of attention should be because she had the political backing and position to be catered to.

    But now, with the children, being capable of holding their attention and keep them hanging on each and every word she says, it was safe say that she truly was born for this. She outshone anyone who dared stand beside her. Even he, the crown prince can not compete with her brightness.

    For the first time, he saw her in a new light. She was not as bad as he thought she was. Despite his relationship with Emily, he could not deny that Serena intrigued him. A part of him felt proud that she was his, and another wanted to know her better. Perhaps one day, they may even have an amicable relationship. At the very least, they can treat each other like guests under the same roof. He can see her potential, the great queen and ruler she could become. They will be a force to be reckoned with. She will be a great political tool and ally, and it doesn''t hurt that she was every bit beautiful.

    --

    Emily felt a bit out of place. She did not expect Serena to outshine her again. She also felt betrayed, she has treated these children like her younger siblings for a long time but look at them. They have only met Serena a few hours back, but they seem to like her more, forgetting about her already, acting like ingrates.

    --

    Charlton can''t really say that he''s not enjoying his time at the table assigned to them. The children, or should he say teenagers, as they were between the ages 13-15, were welcoming. Of the 14, 9 were girls and 5 were boys. As they were teens, the topic that they liked talking about were about romance. Isabel, contrary to her blushing and staring at him earlier, did not flirt with him. So, he did not find it difficult to interact with her.

    "Brother Charlton, do you have a girlfriend?" one of the girls asked.

    "Yes, I do." he replied smiling.

    "Oh¡­ really? What is she like? What made you like her?"

    "How did you know that you love her already?"

    "ooohhh, is she more beautiful than the sister at the other table? Everyone here thought that she must be a real princess! Look at the children having the time of their lives. Everyone was eager to have her sit with them." Another girl said while pointing at Serena.

    "Yes, I thought she would be unapproachable, but she actually seems nice. She''s even laughing at what Eli is saying. Oh, Eli is just the most talkative child around here."

    "So, brother, tell us about your girlfriend."

    Charlton who was staring at Serena wistfully after the girls pointed at her turned to face them again.

    "Hmm¡­ yes, I can definitely say that she is just as beautiful as that sister." Charlton said chuckling.

    "Don''t lie Brother, that can''t be true. That sister is the most beautiful lady I have ever seen." A boy who seems to have a crush on Serena defended.

    "anyway, how about you Sister Isabel? Do you have a boyfriend?"

    Isabel felt a little disappointed because Charlton seems to really love his girlfriend. He even thought of her to be as beautiful as Serena. A part of her envied Serena, but she finds comfort in knowing despite her great beauty, her own fiance loves another woman. Funny that they were even placed in the same group. So, what if she is the most perfect lady? She can''t even hold on to her own man.

    "No, I don''t." she replied.

    "Ah! But do you like someone? What is he like?"

    Isabel gave a sad smile, shaking her head. She doesn''t want Charlton to dislike her. So, it won''t be good to make him feel like she''s chasing him while he is still in a relationship. However, it seems like Charlton is in a long-distance relationship because when she asked her cousin, she told her that no one knew who his girlfriend was, or if he really did have one. So, she may still have a chance, given that they are now given more chance to interact, he may grow to like her.

    "I do like someone. He is handsome, kind, smart, and loyal. However, he already has a girlfriend, so I''ll just keep admiring him from afar."

    "aww that''s so sad, but that''s alright sister, someday, he might see how beautiful and nice you are!" a girl supported.

    "thank you." Isabel replied.

    --

    After a while, it was already time for lunch. Everyone was asked to line up to get their serving. Perhaps there were guests, so the food seems not to be so bad.

    The children were all happy to have their lunch, though simple, it looked like they were having a feast.

    By 1:00 in the afternoon, everyone was done eating. The children were asked to line up, go back to their respective classrooms, and wait for the sisters and brothers to join them.

    Thankfully, Timothy this time, assigned them in different groups. As there were 4 classrooms, they were equally divided into four groups. Also, he informed them that he thought through what their goal will be based on Serena''s idea.

    For this outreach program, they will have two main goals.

    First is to create a research paper, outlining the current situation of the orphanage. Although the data may not be very significant because the sample collected is not that huge, it is still a step forward. Future research projects may use their work as foundation. Then, based on this, they will do a cost benefit analysis and throw in policy recommendations.

    Second is to decide on what and how to cultivate and nurture skills that would help prepare those that will be leaving the orphanage soon for the outside world.

    In addition to those two, they should also think of how to do the fund-raising event, as they would obviously be short of funds given that they only allocated a budget fit for 34 children.

    As this idea was Serena''s Timothy asked her if she wanted to take lead in writing the research paper. It was a testament on how much Timothy trusts her ability, and it would be good because her name will be imprinted on that research which he believes will be a push towards a political movement.

    Serena thinking that she already has her hand full, and well, she was too lazy to work on that declined. However, she said that she will be available for consultation.

    Then Geoffrey volunteered himself to take lead in writing the research paper. He wanted to make up for his blunder.

    Timothy nodded in agreement. Then he asked her which role she wished to partake in. Serena said that she doesn''t want to partake in any lead role as she was just a first-year student. She will be happy to share her ideas though.

    Thus, in the end, they were divided in this way.

    The lead for the research was Geoffrey, the people to assist him in this work were all the sophomore council members. However, since that was mainly Serena''s idea, she would be available for consultation and could pitch in her ideas from time to time.

    The lead role for the skill cultivation for the older children was given to Artemis, and to help him were all the senior students.

    For the fund raising, everyone, even the volunteers were asked to cooperate and contribute.

    --

    After setting a clear objective, the senior council members were assigned to the class with the oldest orphans. They were informed that that room had 20 children in between the age 14-17.

    The sophomore representatives were assigned separately. The reason was because they will be focusing on the research paper, and they need more data collection. Also, most likely, those children will be the ones to benefit if ever there will be immediate action brought about.

    Again, Timothy decided to group the rest of the students through drawing lots. Like fate was playing on them, they were grouped this way.

    Geoffrey with Emily, Serena, and Kylo were assigned to room 2 with children from ages 11-13.

    Leonard and Gina with Via and Joseph were assigned to room 3 with children from ages 8-10.

    Mary with Isabel, Douglas and Charlton were assigned to room 4 with children from ages 4-7

    The grouping was said to be permanent for the rest of the year. Thus, the volunteers went to their respective rooms.

    --

    Kylo did not like interacting with younger children, so he just sat at the side observing his groupmates who he finds more entertaining.

    He was not dense as not to see the obvious. From the looks of it, Geoffrey was starting to notice Serena, if his stunned look was any indication. Then, he also noticed Emily looking at Geoffrey with confused and somewhat pitiful eyes, and him shaking his head at her. On the other hand, Serena seemed to be oblivious of what was happening and was focused on entertaining the children.

    ''Where''s the popcorn?'' Kylo thought. Emily must be the girl that Geoffrey was having an affair with. He had to admit that she was quite a fetching brunette. While at the same time, he also worried over Charlton, thinking how Geoffrey''s change of heart will affect their relationship in the future. He hoped that it will all work out fine, anyway, they were blood related cousins. A girl, no matter how beautiful should not break the bond of their brotherhood that took over a decade to forge.

    Time was spent that way for the rest of the day. Come 4 in the afternoon, they all prepared to leave and return to their dormitories.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 73 - 73: The Crown Prince I

    When his father ascended the throne, Geoffrey was just 3 years old. After a few months, being the legitimate heir, he was given the title of crown prince.

    His childhood, from what he can recall, has not been a happy one. Although he enjoyed the privileges that came with being the heir to the throne, his upbringing has been plagued with high expectations, great disappointments, and even some bullying.

    When he grew to have some awareness, he realized that his family was not like the ones he read and heard about. He did not spend that much time with his parents because they have their own royal duties, or whatever their excuse was. However, whenever he did, they were mostly not pleasant.

    His father, the king, often belittled him. He would tell him that he was too soft, that he was too lacking, not smart enough, not skilled enough, and other kids could always do better than him. Even when he achieved the best scores in school, it was always never enough. But he thought with some consolation that his father was just like that because he expected more from him. However, that did not mean that it did not hurt.

    Geoffrey was not a tough little boy at that time. He has been quite sensitive and did not really take criticism lightly. Whenever his father would tell him those words, he would feel like his heart was being prickled and he would cry himself to sleep. Yet, the next day, he would wake up and tell himself to do better, to be better so that he can meet his father''s expectations. Only to find out, that again, he would be called a disappointment. That cycle was how it has always been all through his childhood that one would think that he has become numb to it.

    His mother, the queen on the other hand, was not any better. Coming from her own mouth, she told him that the only reason that he was able to be the crown prince was because she agreed to accept the mistress of his father to be a second wife. She was hot and cold to him.

    At times, she would tell him how much she loves him, that he was her only light and hope, that she expects great things from him. That she would always protect him and be on his side but he should also keep working hard because with his half-brothers, the battle for the throne will soon commence.

    Then the next, she will tell him that he owes everything to her. She will remind him that his position was only given to him because of her sacrifice. Then she will hit him, telling him that he was just like his father, that he would become an ingrate and abandon her later.

    As a child, he did not understand why things were the way they were. However, as he matured, he realized that the marriage between his parents were purely political. That perhaps, he was treated the way he was, because he was not made from love.

    Yet, despite all these, Geoffrey persevered. Instead of hating his parents like every other petulant child, he strived for their affection. So starved of love was he, that he interpreted all those hurtful words as their effort to make him a better man.

    When he graduated as the valedictorian from Alighieri and returned home to enter the house of the lords at the age of 18, he hoped that things would become different. That somehow, his father would give him a pat on the back and tell him, well done, then look at him with pride. But again, he was bound for a disappointment.

    Instead, his father told him that not because he was able to enter the house of the lords meant that he now has a voice. That he should not let his insignificant achievement get to his head.

    That was when he thought about something he read once, that historically, kings disliked the crown prince, because once they are old enough, they would hope nothing else but for their father to die so they can take over the throne.

    It was a blow to him. All his life, he felt isolated and the only person who truly mattered perhaps hated him. Although his father was often harsh, he saw him as his everything. He idolized his father, placed him on a pedestal, and treated all his words as gold.

    Friends were not real friends but vassals, everyone who tried to have a close relationship with him ever tried to use him as a mean to their end. Even his mother saw him that way, merely a tool to solidify her position. That was why his father was the only person he thought he could trust, the only person who truly cared for his well-being.

    So, again, he decided to let it go. Possibly, his father saw his pursuit to greatness as a disrespect. That he was power hungry and wanted the throne already. In the end, he must still care for him.

    But all those shattered when he announced his engagement.

    Some would think that the blow came from him being rebellious. That he wanted his father to stop choreographing his life with tact reserved for pandas in captivity. But that was not the reason.

    What hurt him the most was the fact that his father was just like everyone else. He used his marriage to secure an alliance with Duke Maxwell. He was aware that the funds of the treasury needed replenishment, but he did not think the solution would come with his father selling him to the highest bidder.

    As a young adult, he understood that he was bound to a duty, to an obligation, that the privilege he was enjoying came with a price. However, the optimistic child that longed for love still lingered within him. Unlike his forefathers, his engagement has not been decided at a young age. He thought that it was the proof that his father cherished him even when he does not show nor voice it. That he was giving him control for that part of his life, for he knew that a political marriage will not lead to happiness.

    He would have accepted the engagement, even feel honored about it, only if his father consulted him. But like a puppet without any opinion, he did not even give him enough consideration to at least pretend to give him a choice.

    Thus, when he found out, he felt so forlorn that he uncharacteristically ran away the next day. At that time, he didn''t know where his foot led him. He knew that there were guards tailing him wherever he went, but he pretended that at that moment they did not exist.

    When he reached the church and went inside, that was when he first saw Emily. She was alone and playing the piano. Her eyes were closed, and the light filtering through the windowpane made her glow like an angel. She was playing Chopin''s Nocturne op.9 No. 2, and it somehow calmed his raging heart.

    Then, she turned to look at him, told him that he was being rude. He did not understand how he offended her as they were in a public place, but it was the first time that someone has been so candid with him. Although his parents did not give him affection, everyone else still revered him as the crown prince.

    He checked just to be sure, but she really did not seem to know his identity, and somehow it made him breath. It made him comfortable. She was a little tactless and prideful, but at that time, she was what he needed.

    After that day, he was the one to reach out to her. He just wanted a friend and she seemed to be a good candidate. So, after a while, their exchange of letters began. It started out innocently, but he underestimated the yearning of his heart too much and left himself unguarded. Unknowingly, he started to look forward to her letters, without divulging his identity, he felt free to just let it all out, releasing the pent-up emotions that he was forced to repress through his writing. Her words also comforted him through the direst of days, and soon, he fancied himself in love.

    He did not want to reveal his identity yet, but the circumstance would not let him keep his disguise for long. Thus, on the day she arrived in school, he made time to ensure that they can spend some time together. With his incognito identity, he took her around.

    Emily, to him, was perfect. In their letters, she was this righteous girl who was a little heroic and prideful. She wrote about her ideals and her dreams which he found cute and endearing. He was so sure that his feelings would not change and would only grow stronger when they get to spend more time together.

    However, much like the life he has been living so far, he was bound for some disappointment for the expectations versus the reality he came to experience were vastly different.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 74 - 74: The Crown Prince II

    When Geoffrey''s identity was revealed to Emily, he expected that she will be reluctant to forgive him. He knew that she was a bit prideful like that. Since he was at fault, he took the initiative to lower his ego and apologize wholeheartedly.

    When they were paired up in music class, it gave him the opportunity to continue with his apologies. He wanted her forgiveness not only because he thought he loved her, but because he considered her as a special friend close to his heart.

    Like any other matter in his life, he tried to repress his emotions for although he fancied himself in love with her, he was still bound to an obligation. So, during their rehearsals together, he never initiated to voice his real feelings. He kept his silence and tried to treat her with utmost care and respect.

    When she told him that she was already willing to forgive him, it made him very happy. At the very least, he got his friend back. However, the next time that they meet, she would tell him that what they were doing was wrong as he was already an engaged man. He wondered if she knew how much her words affected him. How, with just mere words, she was able to twist and turn his heart.

    He could not understand the whole cat and mouse charade that she played. So, in the end, with her provocation, his patience completely worn, he just burst and let it all out. That was when he admitted his feelings for her. When the rejection came, he was ready to walk away, to let go. It was her who pulled him back. He knew that it was wrong, but a part of his heart was with hers, so he was tempted. However, he knew that he was an engaged man, and his stature from hers were worlds apart. Although Emily was part of the peerage, her position was too low. Also, the practical part of him wanted to spend more time with her to ascertain their feelings.

    This time, he started to really get to know her better. The both of them were a little too alike, so he thought that they truly get each other. High expectations from their family, pressure on all sides, wanting to excel for their parents. This developed a certain feeling of companionship from him. That desire of wanting to be there for her because he understood how lonely it was to be alone. It felt wonderful, the feeling of being needed and for once, he reveled in it.

    Yet, as time went on, things changed, more precisely, his feelings for her changed. If he were to point when it began, he would say, after the preliminary exam results came out. He understood that she worked so hard to get the marks she received, but she was unsatisfied. He does understand the feeling, but he was not stupid as not to read between the lines.

    He understood where the insecurity came from. What he didn''t like was her, blaming someone else because she failed to get what she wanted. It made him remember his brothers and all those he surpassed who thought he did so just because of his position. If she was saying that Serena only bested her because she was who she was, then what does that make him? Does Emily also believe that all of his achievements were only because he was the crown prince?

    This was when the seeds of doubts regarding Emily''s sincerity came to be. He often wondered, was she with him because he was Geoffrey? Or was she with him because he was the crown prince?

    He wanted to laugh at himself for thinking too much. Not knowing what to do next, he lowered his pride and talked to his cousin.

    Although his father, for some reason unknown to him, hated the Duke of Suffox and warned him against getting too close to his son, he uncharacteristically chose to ignore it. Charlton was a nice chap, and he could say that he was one of the few people that he considers close to his heart. He was not only a friend, but his family.

    During his younger days in Alighieri, he had fond memories because of him, Kylo and Leonard. There was even a time when they were inseparable. But as they grew older, they somewhat grew apart because of different interests. Charlton was closer with Kylo, while he and Leonard were too focused on fulfilling what was expected of them.

    When it came to Leonard, the time he became engaged to his sister, their friendship drifted further apart. At first it was just awkwardness, but when his sister entered school, it became almost hostile. He knew why and he regretted it. He often wondered, if he were good to Serena and chose to be with her, would things have been different?

    The first time he met Serena was during their music class. Truthfully speaking, when he first saw her, he found her very beautiful. He can even vividly recall that when he held her in his arms, he had wanted to embrace her. However, when he heard Leonard yell her name and saw what she was wearing, he let his prejudice get to his head, more so when she boldly removed the coat Leonard wrapped her with and asked his cousin if he thought that what she was wearing was appropriate.

    Although he had his heart set on Emily then, she was still his intended. He expected that at the very least, she should be somewhat decent. At that time, he felt ashamed of her. From his perspective, Charlton was just incidental in the encounter because he was the nearest person other than him and her brother to ask, but how could she ask that question to a man?

    Thus, that encounter made a lasting impression on him. Paired with his prejudice, as she was the daughter of the man who was the highest bidder on his father''s auction for his hand, he labelled her as the attention seeking sort, not fit to be seen, much more to be queen.

    Though they shared the same music class, they did not have much opportunity to interact. He did not know her much, and he did not have the interest to do so. However, as fate would have it, they still ended up seeing more of each other.

    It came as a surprise when she became the freshmen''s female representative. He thought that the position would end up with Emily, but contrary to his belief, Serena proved to be not as air headed as she seemed.

    Despite everything, there was a part of him that was proud of her. Since she gave him space and he felt guilty, he wanted to congratulate her. However, he heard her friend mock Emily, and her not saying anything. Again, he suddenly felt that she was arrogant. So, he reprimanded her and her friends. He never thought that she would directly rebuke him back.

    The day after, they encountered each other at the student council meeting. He was usually early but chose to come on the dot because he wanted to evade her and Leonard, just in case. She was unexpectedly civil and did not give him a hard time. He thought he would need to give out an apology, but it seemed like she doesn''t need it.

    The next day, when he spoke to Charlton, he asked a little about her as she was spending time with him. Charlton did not speak fondly of her and told him that they only got along very well on the surface. He did not know why, but a part of him was relieved to hear those words. He doesn''t understand why he felt that way, but he just did.

    Then he saw her enter the church for the wedding. He was again assaulted by how beautiful she was. Even when he thought of her pretentious as she charmed the elderly with her smile and her wit, he could not help but admire her. Thus, when he left, he had to remind Charlton to look after her. Perhaps he was still on the stage of denial at that time, but he knew that he started to become curious.

    At the orphanage, when he heard her idea, he was again flabbergasted. At first, he was a bit upset with the thought that she could not even sympathize with the children. Emily spoke against her, and a part of him wanted to say something in defense of his fiancee for the first time. Thankfully, his cousin spoke up for her first. At least that way, he did not hurt Emily. Serena for her part was not discouraged at all. Just as he thought, she did not need any consoling words. She can rebuke him, the crown prince. What more of Emily? She was strong that way.

    When she started speaking, he unconsciously focused on her face as it was the only time, he saw her talk with so much passion and intelligence. He understood what she meant, but it took him some seconds to digest it. There, he realized that she was beautiful, intelligent, and politically aware. He looked down on her, but she was in fact above him.

    The last straw was when he saw her interact with the children. It was as if he was seeing her for the first time and he felt his heart throb. She was also very kind.

    He suddenly realized that Serena was not like what he thought, and he was such a fool to have been prejudiced about her. He would not say that he was in love with her, whatever that word means. But he could picture their future, and it looked promising.

    However, he was not a novice on this as he once was. With Emily, he thought it was love, but now, he understood that he was mistaken. He will need to clear everything with her first. Then he will carefully trudge what he should have done from the very start.

    At the very least, this could make things right again.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 75 - 75: The Female Lead I

    "Why? What have I done wrong?" Emily asked Geoffrey as tears fell from her eyes.

    Geoffrey can feel his heart being wrenched. After their first visit at the orphanage, he has been contemplating. He spent more time this past week with Emily just to be sure. There was a part of him that was reluctant to end things with her, however, he knew that he must make a stance. He cannot lead her on when he already had his mind set on setting things right in hopes that in the future, his arranged marriage would work.

    "Please accept my sincerest apologies Emily. You did not do anything wrong. It''s just that our time spent together made me realize that we are too similar to stay as lovers happily." He replied in an earnest manner.

    "So that''s it? We have only been in this relationship for more than a month and you''re already giving up on me? On us? Did I ever mean anything to you?" she said in anguish.

    Geoffrey bowed his head, not meeting her eyes. He had a lot to say, but he did not want to hurt her than he already has. Although he had doubts if she truly loved him or just his title, he could not bring his self to utter those words. One, because he held no proof. Two, for she will only deny it. Last, for there was no use to know the answer.

    "What is it you don''t like about me? I can change. We have been corresponding for more than a year. I have loved you even then. Did it mean nothing to you?

    "It meant a lot to me, Emily. But¡­"

    "But what? You regret it? Or maybe you look down on me?"

    "No, I don''t regret any of the time we spent together, and I don''t look down on you. In fact, I think so highly of you. You are a good person and deserve so much better than what I am and will be able to give you."

    Emily wanted to say more, but she knew she will not win this battle. Not when she knew that she was so lacking in comparison to Serena. She was not senseless as not to realize this was coming. From the looks Geoffrey gave Serena at the orphanage, she knew that it was only a matter of time.

    Thus, when today came, she was prepared. In fact, it took a longer time to come than she expected. She thought he will break up with her the day after, but it still took him over a week.

    Her feelings of hurt were all true for she truly did love him. However, it was not as pure nor innocent as it once was. If it was, she would''ve pushed and slapped him already. Yet, she did not do all those. She just cried, appealing to Geoffrey''s sense of pity. She knew tears worked best on him.

    "Do you no longer want me in your life?"

    "Emily, I''m truly sorry. There will always be a place for you in my life, just not in my heart. Please, stop crying, you''re making this more difficult than it already is." Geoffrey said as he wiped Emily''s tears.

    Emily nodded her head. "I understand¡­ I know I was at fault too. Perhaps this was what I deserve. I have pressured you to enter a relationship with me knowing that you already belong to another. It was just that I fell for you so deeply because you were the first person to have so much faith in me, to give me so much support. I am sorry too."

    Geoffrey felt that he really was the worst. "I entered a relationship with you because I also wanted to. So, stop blaming yourself. Besides, although we can''t be lovers anymore, we can still remain as friends. I will continue to give you as much support that you need. Please."

    Emily gave him a small smile, looking a little pitiful while stopping her tears, she said "Remember, you''re the one to utter those words, so don''t blame me if I take you up to that."

    Geoffrey felt that he can breathe again. In a good mood he too gave her a smile and nodded his head.

    --

    Emily went back to her room in a bad mood. Although she did expect the break-up to happen, she was still disappointed. She slammed the door behind her to close it.

    "Hey! Do you mind?" her roommate Jean who was woken up because of the loud bang, reproached her.

    Emily, not wanting to talk, just ignored her. She did not open the lights and just laid straight on her bed. She looked at the shadows playing in the dark, the four corners of her shared room suffocating her and leaving her dissatisfied.

    She was raised in a family with 5 children. The eldest child with 4 younger siblings wherein the youngest was the only boy. Everything was fine at the beginning when her mother was still alive. They lived a frugal life, but they were happy. However, that all changed when she passed away.

    Her mother was the one who used to manage the finances for their home and family. When she was gone, although Emily was the eldest, she was but 8 years old. Their father, not knowing how to manage his income that seem to be so little in comparison to the number of mouths to feed in their house, was lured to the gambling den to try his luck and double his money. At the beginning, he was able to win a little here and there. Buying them new clothes, happily spending the extra cash coming in. But after a while, their coffers along with their house were becoming empty.

    The first thing she noticed was that some of their servants were getting dismissed. The children''s interpretation of frugal was that they were not throwing expensive parties, not buying expensive clothes every season, and not having the best horses like their cousins. This time, the meaning of frugality was a different word entirely. It was a hard time for her and her siblings, before, they had servants to do everything for them. Now, they don''t have personal maids, just the butler, the chef, and the one who washed their clothes.

    The second thing she noticed was that there were people coming in and out of their house, bringing out their furniture. Even the piano she so loved has been taken away. She hated it, but she was old enough to understand what was going on.

    The third was that the jewelries meant for her and her sisters'' dowry were being pawned off.

    Until lastly, there were people lining up outside their doors looking for her father.

    In the end, they were almost driven out of their own home.

    Thankfully, Countess Livy came to rescue them. She paid all her father''s debt, aiding him to start a new. She stayed with them for a while. She provided them with tutors and even some guidance in life. She remembered her words telling them that they can live not having all those luxuries, but they should have proper education and etiquette.

    Countess Livy was their father''s sister who married a count twice her age. When she became a widow, she has been married to the count for over 10 years and was in her mid-30''s. She was left with her husband''s asset, but in his will, he stated that if she were to remarry, she should take none of their wealth into a new marriage.

    It was not true love she told them, but her family was very patriarchal, and all the assets were reserved for the boys. Baron Edward was the eldest son, so he got the title and most of the lands. However, he was not very good at managing them. So in the end, all his siblings became wealthier than him. Luckily, he met Ema, Emily''s mother, and that at least saved their declining barony.

    She understood her aunt''s words, but she did not like the thought of marrying an old senile man in the future. She, of course, wanted a fairy tale. She was 12 years old when their aunt left them, and life has been in the decline since then.

    Emily was tasked to work with their finances. Managing her father''s meager salary to keep them afloat. They were not as poor as when their father was down and out, but they were still struggling to make ends meet. Sometimes, they will go visit their relatives, their father bowing his head asking to borrow some money. His siblings will lend him the money, but their spouse will look at them like they were dirt, and their cousins will also look at them that way.

    Despite all these, Emily held her head high. She did not let their looks taunt her. She admits that they were poor, but they have a saving grace, and that was her father''s title. Unlike her cousins, she was still a member of the peerage and can still have a brighter future beyond their reach.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 76 - 76: Female Lead II

    When Emily met Geoffrey the first time, she was at the church playing the piano. She missed having one of her own, but her family could no longer afford it. She usually played for the orphans who she often visited because looking at them somehow made her feel better about the life she felt was burdensome and depressing enough.

    At first, she was a little angry for he disrupted her time alone. However, looking at his obviously luxurious clothes, she realized that she can not afford to offend him too much, so she reigned her temper in.

    She thought that that would be their one and only encounter, so she was surprised when the first letter came. It was signed anonymous, but she noticed the paper looked expensive and the man who delivered it did not look like a servant from a normal family. He also addressed his master as lord, so she thought that the boy must be from a noble family.

    Thus, carefully, she wrote her first letter in response. What initially started as just a simple courtesy became a series of exchanged letters. Since Emily thought that he was handsome and looked like a man who was rich and noble enough, she wrote her letters in a way that was intended for him to like her.

    On her part, she was also unguarded because he was the first qualified man to show her such attention and flattery. Emily had a lot of admirers, but she never gave them the time of her day. She knew that she will be attending the school for nobles and will be mingling with other nobility soon. So, she has set her eyes high from the very start.

    However, it was hard for Emily not to fall in love, so she let herself. Anyway, what could be so bad about it? The man was a handsome noble who was rich enough to afford a servant to wait for her letters, and to top it off, he liked her. So why not?

    On the day Emily entered school, she was amazed how beautiful everything was. She was assigned in a double room where she had to share her room with another girl, but that did not make her feel down. She was finally here. After settling in, she went out to meet Geo, the man she exchanged letter with for a year, who penned his name on his letter a few weeks ago. He told her that he will take her around and he was a second-year student in this school.

    Emily was pleased with everything so far. The man was indeed a noble and he even can afford a carriage to take her to town. She felt like she was living a fairy tale, and all was perfect.

    She was not pleased to meet her roommate, Jean Lorea though. She was a Count''s daughter, and like her, was from Windsor. Jean was not very nice and somewhat looked down on her. Emily tried not to talk back and just ignored the girl. Deep inside her heart though, she felt hurt to not be accepted.

    On the first day of school, there was the assembly. She wanted to see Geo as she missed him already. He was nice and gentle, and a part of her wanted to boast that he was hers. She knew it was silly, she has her dreams and aspirations, but she was a teenage girl too.

    It came as a shocking revelation when he walked on the stage as the name Geoffrey William, the crown prince was called. At first there was elation. Was this for real? She managed to catch the eye of a prince. Then reality came crushing in. almost everyone knew that the prince was engaged to the daughter of Duke Maxwell. No matter how low her father''s title was, he was still part of the house of the lords. Thus, this information was known to her.

    At first, she was depressed and did not want to talk to him. What can she be in his life? A mistress? Although she wanted to climb up the social ladder, she did not want to be kept hidden in a corner. She wanted to shine and show to everyone that has ever scoffed at her that she can and have become more.

    She tried to walk away, but he kept approaching. He was so near that she wanted to touch him and make him hers. She was also a bit lonely. She can''t connect with her peers and they all just scoffed at her. The only one who didn''t was Isabel, and she was a princess.

    She thought, perhaps she was meant to interact with the royalties because they were the ones who can understand and appreciate her. Maybe, those other nobles could not see her worth because they were just plain stupid, their head filled with nothing but air.

    And so, she forgave Geoffrey. Yet, a part of her still had some conscience. She was torn, should they continue down this path? The answer was decided for her when he was the one who tried to walk away. She could not let him. She loved him, and aside from that, he was the man holding the highest title and position in the whole school, and sooner or later, the whole empire.

    In the few weeks she was here, she became aware that the title of her father she once was so proud of, was nothing in comparison to the other nobility attending their school. Here, she was the underdog and people look down on her. She never let it get to her, and to prove herself, she worked very hard on her studies. All she got in return where eye rolls. Well, if that was how these girls want to be, then she can return everything in kind. It''s not her fault that they had brains smaller than a pig''s.

    Then there was Serena Maxwell. In all honesty, Emily thinks that she was a real beauty herself, but she still pales in comparison to Serena. However, she didn''t seem that smart. She even looked air headed, her brain perhaps all went to her boobs.

    Surprisingly though, she was really good at music. Singing a song she composed herself. Then in class, she was able to answer all the questions correctly, though she had to think for a long time first.

    When the result for the preliminary exam came out, that was when she saw Serena negatively. Perhaps it was her position that made everyone like her better. Even the results of the exams must be rigged. The people who got first place were crown princes'', and though she knew Geoffrey was smart, it can''t be just coincidence.

    Then everyone in class started to laugh at her. Ninth place for a girl was still a historical feat, but they made her achievement look like a joke.

    That was when she realized that she wanted to prove something. She wanted to shove it to their faces, to everyone that have ever laughed at her that one day, she will stand above them all.

    And the only way that that would become a reality is if she were to become the queen.

    Call her ambitious, but this was reality. For her, it was all or nothing.

    She has no personal grudge against Serena, but she does feel some envy. She knew she could do and achieve more if only she was given the same level playing field.

    She planned to stick closer to Geoffrey. Only that it seemed to backfire. Suddenly, she was losing him. When they were at the church during the wedding, she saw how Geoffrey looked at Serena, and her heart was filled with jealousy.

    That was why at the orphanage, when Serena voiced her opinion, finding the opportunity to admonish her, she lashed out. Only to be slapped on the face because Serena''s idea was better than hers. She kept in her mind how Serena humiliated her that time.

    Then she saw Geoffrey giving Serena that look. She was not numb; she already knew that she lost him. However, she was not easily giving up. Serena may be better than her now, but she knew that she could and will catch up. With a clear mind, she had a purpose. She wanted to become better than Serena.

    Therefore, when Geoffrey chose to break-up with her, she was prepared. The pain and hurt she felt were all real. But she had to keep her emotions in check. From the start, she already decided to keep him close and let him see how she will become better. Maybe, she will be able to make him fall in love with her again no matter how stupid that sounded. She has nothing to lose. Besides, she was not doing this for him, but for herself.

    Worse comes to worst, she would still gain a powerful ally. He would become king one day. Might as well use him for all he was worth.

    -

    TBC

 Chapter 77 - 77: Start Of A Friendship I

    "Alright. Again, please take note that our school service will be waiting at the same time and place for tomorrow''s visit. If there is nothing else, then the meeting is adjourned." Geoffrey said as he dismissed everyone.

    When everyone stood up to leave, he suddenly called Serena.

    Serena was a bit confused. Did Geoffrey just called her to speak with him of his own volition? She sat back down contemplating, as the other members looked at them with knowing eyes as they left.

    She noticed that he has been a bit friendlier as of late. Last week in their music class, when he passed by her their eyes meeting on their way to the music class, he nodded at her as a greeting. The next day in their student council meeting, he again gave her an acknowledgement. He even praised her idea regarding the orphanage.

    Then this week, she saw him nod and give her a little upward tilt of his lips as a greeting when they passed by each other again in music class. It was bizarre, and if not because he was being publicly friendly with Emily this time, she would say that he was starting to notice her.

    "Miss Maxwell, may I ask you some questions if you would not mind?" Geoffrey asked. This was the first time he initiated conversation. He wanted to talk to her since last week, but she was always surrounded by friends or accompanied by her brother. If not because of Leonard not attending the meeting today, he would have had no chance to speak to her alone.

    Serena seeing that he was all seriousness nodded her head.

    "Regarding the research paper, I know that because of your suggestion last time, the seniors decided to proceed with the path of having them equipped with skills that can help them make a living. So, I was wondering, what made you say that education will be better in the long run? Why can''t we continue to move towards that direction?" of course, he knew the answer to that, but he was playing dumb. If not, how can he proceed with the conversation?

    Serena wanted to raise her brow and ask him if he was being serious. The answer was so obvious, but maybe he really did not know. The way of thinking in this era is very different from hers.

    "Well, if we were to let them continue on that route, then it may cause a problem later. For example, the orphanage might start using the children for child labor." She replied.

    "I understand. Then what do you propose we do? I was thinking of suggesting continuous fund-raising drive and volunteer works so that even after this year, the orphanage can continue to get some assistance in terms of manpower and monetary support for the children''s education."

    "That idea is not bad, but I think we can make it better. Continuous volunteerism and fund raising for the children may seem good initially, because indeed the orphanages lack manpower and funding. However, this could have serious unintended consequences. Despite the best intentions, this may later drive an industry that separates children from their families and put them at risk of neglect and abuse. But that is just me thinking further ahead. If we do not go with your idea first, then how can we even start helping them? So, I think you should just add those words as precaution."

    Geoffrey wanted to wince with how stupid he sounded. It was a good thing that Serena did not laugh at him. He realized that he liked that about her. She gave intelligent ideas without making the one asking her to feel ignorant.

    This time, he could not help but smile at her. "You''re right. Thank you."

    Serena blushed. It was the first time she saw him smile, though just slightly, his eyes were crinkling. Geoffrey, as the male lead, was very appealing. With his stone-cold face, she found him as an eye sore, but with a smile, it was like the flower started blooming around him. She found it strange. Why was he being friendly to her? Should she be friendly in return?

    If she did not see him being more public with his favor to Emily, she would have been more guarded and would not have decided to smile back at him. She thought that perhaps, he was being friendly because she herself has been nice to him. Not being a pest in his life that always calls for attention.

    Also, her motives were not that clean. Serena pretty liked the life she was living now, so if she can be on friendly terms with him, then maybe he could be more honest with her about his relationship with Emily. Anyway, he must be in love with her already, given how they spent more time together much earlier than in the novel. Also, he might even be more forgiving if she were to tell him about her relationship with Charlton. Then everyone can live happily ever after.

    "You''re welcome. So, Is that all?" Serena asked as she smiled at him.

    "Uhm¡­" Geoffrey felt a little awkward. How should he start apologizing?

    "Yes?"

    "How have you been doing in school so far?"

    "I''m doing fine. Everyone has been nice to me." She replied without thinking much of it.

    Geoffrey this time, feeling guilty winced. Well, everyone has been nice to her, except for him.

    Serena seeing his reaction recalled how he has been treating her. Well, he was not nice all the time, but it was not like he has been downright evil. "Ah¡­ I don''t mean anything about¡­"

    Geoffrey did not let her finish, he looked her straight in the eye as he let out an apology. "Miss Maxwell, I would sincerely wish to apologize for my untoward behavior. I have been unfair to you because of my prejudice. I don''t want us to continue being that way in the future. Again, I''m really sorry."

    Serena felt embarrassed. She did not expect him to apologize to her. It was not like she has been innocent herself. She can vividly recall what she did the first time they met. Then how she reprimanded him later too. Though he was at fault that time.

    "Although I admit that you were truly irritating specially with the frown always marring your face, there''s nothing to forgive. I know that I did not give the best of impressions and I have not been that nice to you either." She said with a laugh. It felt so satisfying when she face-slapped him last time.

    Hearing her laugher, he felt the atmosphere just right. So, he smiled and continued, "I insist to ask for your forgiveness. I don''t like the way things have been between us, and I also swear not to act that way in the future."

    "Alright. I forgive you, but you must forgive me too. I admit that I have been unfair to you too. However, if you act like a douche again, don''t blame me for returning everything in kind."

    Geoffrey chuckled, "Yes, you are forgiven, though I know everything was my fault. And yes, do feel free to censure me again in the future if I were to be an ass."

    "Ha! I never thought that your highness can utter such unrefined word." She joked, finding the situation funny. She never even thought that it would be possible for them to have a civil conversation. But look at them now.

    This time he could not help but laugh. He never thought that she could be humorous. "Stop calling me your highness. Just call me Geoffrey. We''re friends now, aren''t we?" he asked tentatively.

    Serena nodded her head. If she can have a healthy and friendly relationship with him, then why not? It''s not like he will fall in love with her and leave Emily behind, right? Besides, if he had such intention, he would have mentioned their engagement in the first place. But he never once mentioned it. So safe to say, he should have another purpose. Or maybe he just realized he was in the wrong and since they will have to interact more in the future, might as well make things better.

    "then call me Serena too." She said as she offered him her hand for a handshake.

    "Serena," Geoffrey paused, liking the sound of her name with his own voice. Then, he took her hand as he continued, careful with his words, "I hope that this will be the beginning of our friendship and that everything will be good between us in the future."

    As he had decided to bet his happiness for the rest of his life with her, he chose this track to approach her. Friendship first then, get to know her better. He does not want to commit the same mistakes he did when he dived in a relationship with Emily.

    Serena feeling reassured of his purpose shook their hands with a grin "Yes, I also hope so too, Geoffrey."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 78 - 78: Healthy Dose Of Jealousy

    "Hey, are you being jealous?" Serena asked Charlton who was staying silent after she told him about what transpired earlier. They were currently in their private music room, spending time together and working on the song they will be playing for the Maestro''s golden anniversary. They were also in a rush as Felix informed them that Maestro Ligeti requested to hear the song in advance. He will be visiting on the first of December after their music class.

    "Ah, well, it was strange that Geoffrey would approach you like that. Also¡­" Charlton didn''t know what to say. Yes, he was indeed jealous, but what could Serena have done in that situation?

    "Don''t be. I think that it was for the better. Besides, he is with Emily. They have been quite friendly even in public these days. They even went to music class together." Serena said as she moved to stand behind Charlton, who was still sitting in front of the Piano, leaned forward and wrap her hands around him.

    Charlton held her hand that was on top of his chest and raised it to his lips, kissing it. "I understand. It''s just that I''m being selfish. I''m afraid that he will try to take you away from me, or that you will... Serena, do you blame me?" he asked.

    "What are you talking about? Don''t you trust me?" she asked in return as she moved to sit beside him.

    "I do. It''s just that¡­"

    Then, she kissed his cheek then looped her arm around his as she leaned on his shoulder. "I get where you''re coming from, but no matter how handsome and charming Geoffrey is, it is you who I love."

    Charlton shrugged his hands from her hold, did he hear her right? "what handsome and charming?"

    Serena laughed at that, "What? It''s true, but don''t worry, in my eyes, you are still number one!"

    "You think that you''re funny?" Charlton a little angry admonished Serena.

    Serena being in the mood had another idea in mind. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was a bad girl, Master. I deserve some punishment for what I said."

    "Do you know where you were wrong?" Charlton asked while thinking he could not really stay angry at her for so long.

    "Ah¡­ I don''t know¡­ but please... You can use my body any way you want to relieve your anger, master." Serena said playfully.

    Not wanting to give her the satisfaction of being easily forgiven, he just raised his brow in response.

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry, I promise not to mention another man in front of master ever again. Master is the most handsome and most charming man in the universe."

    Charlton trying not to laugh at her words did not say anything in response and just looked at her wide eyes staring at him.

    Suddenly, Serena stood up from the stool.

    Charlton in panic wanted to pull her back, but before he was able to grip her arm, she suddenly kneeled on the ground.

    "What are you doing?" Charlton worried, stood up from his sit to help her up.

    Serena did not let him as she continued. "Master, I don''t know how else to ease you anger, so please¡­" she said, then she made him seat back on the stool this time facing her.

    Charlton a bit confused did not expect what was coming. He was taken by surprise when she directly grabbed his manhood from behind his pants. He was still placid when she did, but it did not take long for him to spring to life.

    Serena held his hardening manhood, tracing it up and down from behind his trousers. Then, she unzipped his zipper, taking out his erection without removing any of his cloth.

    He was shocked by what Serena was doing, but he liked it very much. It has been a while since she took initiative to take him in her mouth. She looked him in the eye as she started licking him.

    "Master, do you like this?" she asked. Then she started to suck him.

    Charlton can only groan in response. She will be the death of him.

    Serena continued bobbing her head, alternating between licking and sucking him while looking at his eyes from time to time.

    Then it happened in a flash. Charlton was on his feet and pulled her in his arms. His hands slid to her body as he cupped her derriere. Squeezing it tightly as he placed her on top of the piano keys. Making an out of tune sound. Then, his lips smashed against hers. He embraced her and his kisses turned fiery.

    "Serena, what are you doing to me?" he growled in her ear. Just thinking of her talking to Geoffrey, speaking some nice words about his cousin, made him so mad with jealousy. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to mark every inch of her as his. Thus, he pulled away for only a moment, to rip her blouse open. The buttons tumbled on the ground, revealing her mounds covered by her white lacy bra.

    She was surprised by the roughness, but she liked it. He moved to pull her bra down then started fondling her breast, squeezing and suckling them. Then, he continued trailing her upper body with his mouth, kissing, licking, and nibbling which she was sure would leave some hickeys.

    He heard her moan in appreciation and it encouraged him to continue. With lust and jealousy clouding his judgement, the echoing sound that came out whenever Serena moved on top of the piano keys did not derail him. He opened her legs raising her skirt, leaving it heaped on her middle. He sat on the stool as he continued leaving marks on her inner thighs.

    Serena can only moan in appreciation as she leaned back giving him better access. She felt his tongue touch her soaked pussy. He licked it first then he started lapping her, suckling her clit and thrusting his tongue inside her moving it from side to side. Then his fingers melodically pressed into her body. His fingers moving slowly as if he were playing some slow love song on the piano. Then, his speed suddenly increased. His tongue flicked against her clit as his fingers moved with staccato precision faster and faster within her. She felt her orgasm slowly building up. More and more it grew in intensity to the point that Serena could only hold his head as she came all over his fingers. Her climax was so hard that her juices dripped from her and ran down the piano keys.

    With some sort of satisfaction, he stood up staring at her flushed face and body. Imprinting this image in his mind. He hoped that, no, he will ensure that he will be the only man to ever see her like this in their lifetime.

    Serena''s heart raced as she saw him standing in front of her, his eyes glazed with some jealousy and possessiveness. She has never seen him like this before. She knew what was coming, so when he unbuckled his pants, lowered them to his knees and leaned forward, she wrapped her arms and legs tightly around him as he easily thrusted into her wetness.

    He could feel her tight walls around him as his rod hit deeper and deeper within her. The loud banging sound of the piano echoed in the room as his hand went behind her head. He pressed her body closer to him as he continued to fuck her hard.

    "Serena, I love you." He said as he continued moving inside her, "Remember, you are mine as much as I am yours."

    "Yes, Charlton, Yes!" she said in reply as her hips thrust upwards, wanting to meet his strides. She felt her orgasm coming the second time, and she felt a spark of triumph as her pussy squeezed his cock, trying to milk him, pulling him deeper within her.

    "You better remember those words" he said, his breathing became ragged as his thrusts increased.

    She felt him lift her off the piano and continued fucking her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms on his shoulders so that she would not fall.

    Their eyes locked and their minds were blank. All that existed were their bodies, their love, and their desire. No words were needed, just the heavy panting of their bodies as they made love to each other in unison.

    He laid her on the sofa as he continued to thrust harder and deeper within her. And as if coming to an agreement, their bodies tightened around each other as they came together.

    --

    Charlton held Serena in his arms. They were both trying to catch their breath after their intense love making. Suddenly, he felt her shoulders shaking as she started giggling.

    "why are you laughing?" he asked.

    "I think I should make you jealous more often." She said between her laughter.

    Charlton''s face turned sour. "You said those words in purpose?"

    "Well, a little dose of jealousy is healthy for a relationship." She said smirking at him, even proud.

    Charlton can only shake his head and flick her nose.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 79 - 79: Start Of A Friendship II

    The second visit to the orphanage was much more organized. Each group went straight to their room assignment to engage the children with activities they prepared.

    In the room, Kylo felt the change in the atmosphere. It seems like everyone was getting along. They were smiling at each other, working in harmony. Though he was not complaining, for what he expected to become a drama turned into a comedy with Geoffrey as the main star.

    The class that they were handling have 20 children between the age of 11-13. There were 6 boys and 14 girls. They were very active, asking a lot of questions, and even suggesting what they want to do for the day.

    Initially, Geoffrey planned for them to have activities like reading a book or asking them to solve mathematical questions. However, the children hated those. But the children rebuked him without mercy.

    "No, no, brother Geoffrey, we don''t want to do study those subjects. We only have Saturday and Sundays as our off, and we only get to spend time with you all twice a month. We have waited to 2 weeks for you all to return."

    "Yes, Eli is right. We don''t want to study things we always learn on normal days. We want to spend time with you and have fun." Another girl name Sarah said.

    Geoffrey was at a loss for words. He does not know if he should be happy for they were very candid in voicing their opinion, or should he be angry, because never had he experience people contradict and reject his words outright.

    Serena and Emily feeling bad for him spoke at the same time. Serena feeling that she was being meddlesome smiled at Emily to let her speak first. Regardless of what she feels about her, she will be the next queen, she thought.

    "Children, please don''t say that to brother Geoffrey, he was just suggesting those activities for your own good." She tried to admonish them nicely.

    "But Sister Emily, we really don''t want to do those things. Can''t we do something else?"

    Emily looked at Geoffrey as if asking for his permission. When he gave her a nod, she asked the children.

    "Alright, then what do you suggest we do?"

    "I know, I know! How about we play the hot seat?"

    "That sounds great! I want to know more about our brothers and sisters!"

    "Yes! Maybe brother Kylo should go first, he never talks to us!"

    "Please, please, can we play the hot seat? We want to get to know everyone better! How about brother Geoffrey go first?" another girl asked.

    All the young girls stared at Kylo and Geoffrey. they were curious about the handsome men, while the boys eyed them like they were pest that stole all the girls'' attention.

    Kylo this time felt that he was in a horror film. The young prepubescent girls were so loud and demanding, ''I''m never doing volunteer work again. I don''t want to be here.'' He thought. As he stood up and sat on the teacher''s table in front.

    "Okay, shoot. Do we need a timer?" He asked.

    "No need brother Kylo, the rule is, everyone gets to ask one question. You can only say pass three times!"

    Kylo nodded his head thinking, ''might as well get this over with. What''s the worst that they can ask?''

    "I''ll go first! Brother Kylo, do you have a girlfriend?" a young girl, he estimated was about 12 asked him.

    "No." he replied, then the young girls started cheering.

    "My turn, my turn! Brother Kylo, are you an albino?"

    Kylo furrowed his brow, "No, and my hair is silver."

    The questions went on, some nonsense, and there was even a boy who asked if he were still a virgin, to which he proudly answered no.

    Then it was Geoffrey''s turn.

    "Brother Geoffrey, have you very kissed a girl?"

    Geoffrey''s face immediately turned red as he said pass.

    "NOOOOO!!!! My prince charming already kissed a toad!" one child screamed.

    Emily felt her brow twitch but kept silent.

    Then a boy who finds him irritating because of stealing all the girl''s attention asked, "Do you think you''re so cool and handsome?"

    Geoffrey said pass again, the boy harrumphed while Serena and Kylo chuckled secretly.

    "Will you marry me?" another girl asked as she batted her eyelashes.

    "No." he replied without mercy making the young girl cry.

    "Are you a virgin?" another boy asked.

    Well, he is but he''s not answering that. "Pass."

    "Are you really the crown prince?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you think Sister Serena is very beautiful?"

    "Pass."

    "No, you can''t say pass! Remember, you already said pass three times!" a girl bellowed.

    A moment of silence filled the room.

    Geoffrey sighed but answered, "Yes."

    Then all the girls cheered and high fived. They felt like their ship was sailing.

    Serena blushed, although she only saw him as a friend, it was still flattering to know that he found her beautiful.

    After that, the questions were filled with nonsense and finally, Geoffrey was able to stand up from the seat.

    When it was Emily''s and Serena''s turn, the questions were tamer. They only asked, what''s your favorite color, what is your favorite flower and the likes. Perhaps the only notable question asked to Serena was if she found Geoffrey handsome, to which she answered a pass. Not that she didn''t, find him handsome that is, but she rather not answer for she does not want him and Emily to get the wrong message.

    Then it was the children''s turn. After a while, everyone was done, and it was time for lunch.

    Food for lunch this time was much better than the last. The student council provided the meal as not to put too much burden on the orphanage''s expenses.

    When Serena placed her tray on the table and sat on the bench, she was given a view of Charlton entering with his own groupmates. She noticed that he was walking with Isabel who kept on talking to him. She saw that he was being polite while keeping a certain distance. Good for him. Then, her view was suddenly obstructed.

    Geoffrey sat in front of Serena as he placed his tray on the table. "Is this seat taken?"

    Serena was surprised but shook her head.

    He smiled at her then began by saying, "I''m sorry about what I said earlier. I hope that it won''t make things awkward between us."

    She had no intention of giving him the wrong impression, so she did not act all shy. Since she considered him just as a friend, she just shook her head and grinned. "No problem, it''s not like you said anything which I don''t already know."

    Geoffrey chuckled with what she said. If it were like before, he would have reprimanded her. But now, he just found it funny. He did not find her arrogant but confident.

    Then they were joined by Kylo and Emily. Emily for her part did not act all jealous. She just acted cordial and ate her meal in silence.

    --

    Charlton saw Geoffrey sit in front of Serena. Although he did not like it one bit, he could not do anything about it. They were in the same group, so interaction between the two was inevitable. All he can do was trust Serena. Besides, Geoffrey did admit to him once that he was seeing Emily.

    Based on Emily''s facial expression, it doesn''t seem like she minded what was happening. It was unlikely that she would not react negatively if her boyfriend were blatantly pursuing Serena while she, his girlfriend, was sitting with them.

    Isabel followed where Charlton was looking at as he did not answer her question. She saw him looking at Emily, so she could not help saying, "Ah¡­ that''s my friend Emily." As if trying to remind him of something.

    "Oh, is she the same person you told me about in our first meeting?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "Ah¡­ so, is she still seeing that guy with the fianc¨¦e?"

    Isabel doesn''t really know but thinking that Charlton was more interested in her friend than herself, she could only say, "Yes. It seems like the man will be breaking his engagement with the other girl for her. I feel bad for the girl. I know I am Emily''s friend, but I don''t really agree with what she''s doing."

    Charlton felt as if a weight was lifted off his chest. So, he smiled at Isabel as he nodded his head. "Yes, too bad for the girl."

    --

    After lunch, the children were more behaved. Serena and her groupmates proceeded with Geoffrey''s initial plan. They had some activities which purpose was to help them assess the current academic level/ standing of the children.

    The results made them figure that although the children were 11-13 years old, they can barely read. Simple math was difficult for them too.

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows. He did not expect that it was this bad. It would be quite difficult for them to direct the children towards an academic path. Not only because of their current level, but also based on what happened earlier. Most of them were just not interested.

    When they were about to leave, Serena saw Geoffrey writing on his notebook disheartened. Kylo went ahead saying he needed some air, and Emily, who they were waiting for, was still in the comfort room. Taking pity on him as she understood his predicament, she gave him a comforting smile and said, "Don''t let it get to you. People have different talents and interests. Also, this group of children have not been exposed to the idea that education can bring them a lot of benefit in the future."

    He smiled back, her words making him feel better. "thank you." He replied.

    "Anytime."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 80 - 80: Friends Noticing

    "Hey Serena, what do you think of Geoffrey and Emily coming together in music class? It has already happened three times, if they enter together again later, that would be the fourth time." Gizel asked with concern. Although her friend was seeing Charlton, Geoffrey was still her fiance.

    "Ugh¡­ yes, and that Emily is like rubbing it on everyone''s faces. That she''s very close with the crown prince. Don''t you notice her acting all high and mighty in class? It''s so irritating to see her face! I just want to¡­ URGGGHHHHHH!!!! It''s not like she will be the future queen. Doesn''t she feel ashamed!?" Milly seconded.

    Serena just smiled as she lied on the pool side bed facing the fencing club. They were currently on break and she was looking at her man from afar. He was sweating, his white tunic sticking to his body making her see the fine outline of his sculpted physique. She felt her mouth salivate while thinking that her lover was drool worthy indeed.

    Gizel and Milly followed where her eyes were glued to and saw Charlton practicing with Kylo. Ah¡­ they both blushed. Who can blame Serena to be so absent minded?

    Finally having her fill, Serena looked at her two friends and started giggling. Obviously, they figured what she was staring at and followed her lead. Now, they were all red and their mouths agape.

    "What were the two of you saying?" she asked.

    Milly was first to recover. "What do you think of Emily and Geoffrey going together in music class? They even talk to each other even when everyone is looking!"

    "Then good for them, I don''t mind."

    "how could you not? You''re his intended!" Gizel exclaimed, causing the other people minding their own business to look at them. She covered her mouth, her face red.

    "You do know that I''m seeing Charlton. So, I was hoping for something like this to happen. It would be better if Geoffrey would just fall in love with her and break our engagement."

    "But¡­. that''s Emily. I don''t want her to be the future queen. Huhu!!!!" Milly exaggeratedly started wiping her imaginary tears while Gizel seeing her do that followed.

    Serena laughed at her two friends, "It''s not like the two of you are citizens of Windsor¡­."

    "But how about you? Does that mean that you will have to curtsy to her in the future? Not only that, if she visits our kingdom, we will have to curtsy too. Plus, Windsor is the most prosperous and powerful kingdom in our empire, and Emily would get to be its queen? It''s like she will be the most influential woman in the empire. I am not reconciled." Gizel said.

    Serena raised her brows, not because of what Gizel was implying. She was more surprised that her friend''s vocabulary can be so extensive whenever Emily is involved in their conversation.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Gizel asked.

    "Well, you just sounded so smart¡­" Serena replied while grinning sheepishly.

    Gizel frowned while Milly just laughed.

    --

    "Ugh¡­. Can we stop now?" Kylo asked. He was getting tired of being Charlton''s sparring partner while his friend was just busy trying to impress his girlfriend. They were currently on the platform facing the window where the people below can see them without obstruction.

    Charlton feeling that he has flexed his muscles enough grinned. "Did she look at me? What was her expression like?"

    "She''s too far for me to see. Why don''t you see for yourself? She''s busy talking to her friends."

    "Impossible. I felt her eyes on me."

    Kylo shook his head as he rolled his eyes exasperated. "Whatever. I''m tired." Then he slumped down. The other club members already left, or were in the shower room, as they have been dismissed early.

    Charlton laughed, he turned to look at Serena and saw her busy chatting with her friends. Not wanting to disrupt her, he went to get two bottles of water for himself and Kylo.

    Kylo received the bottle from Charlton as he asked, "Hey, have you noticed how Geoffrey has been acting as of late?"

    "Ah¡­ what about it?"

    "aren''t you concerned? Seems to me that he''s been eyeing your lover, who I may I remind you is his intended."

    "I don''t think so. Don''t you think that things are going swell between him and that girl, Emily?"

    "I''m not sure. They seem to be friendly. The first time I was grouped with them, I thought that she was his lover, but now, I don''t know. Doesn''t seem that way to me the second time."

    "My sources told me otherwise."

    Kylo raised his brow. Since when did Charlton have better sources than him?

    Seeing Kylo''s expression, Charlton explained, "Remember Isabel?"

    "Oh, the girl from the group date who seems to want to kiss the ground you walk on? What about her?"

    "Don''t remind me, but yes, her. She''s Emily''s best friend, and she told me that Geoffrey plans to break his engagement with Serena soon."

    Kylo shook his head, "That doesn''t seem like a reliable source to me. I say stop while you''re still ahead. If Geoffrey finds out, things could, would, get ugly."

    "He told me himself that he''s seeing Emily." Charlton finally said, trying to defend his cause.

    "Really? I don''t see sparks flying between them though."

    "Can''t you just be happy for me?"

    "How can I be when I know that you''re committing the biggest mistake in your life? Come on. Will you really let the familial ties, and even the friendship that''s been going for over a decade, you have with Geoffrey get ruined just because you fell in love? Besides, it''s been what? 3 months since you got into that relationship? What made you so sure that what you''re feeling is not just something in the passing?"

    Charlton not knowing how to respond kept his silence. He could not tell Kylo that he has long decided that between his cousin and his lover, her would choose Serena any day.

    "Don''t even think for one second that if Geoffrey finds out, he will forgive you. We have been friends for so long and you know how he is."

    "I know¡­"

    Kylo seeing Charlton being melancholic sighed. "Anyway, what you both have right now is time. The marriage won''t be happening in at least 3 years, so just enjoy everything while you still can and don''t get caught. If you do, you''re on your own. I do not want to get broiled down with the fight between you and geoffry, if, rather WHEN it erupts. This is the best I can do for you. You do know that Geoffrey is my blood related cousin too, right?"

    Charlton nodded his head. "I understand. Thank you."

    "don''t thank me, although I can also see why you like Leonard''s sister so much, I cannot condone her actions if it means that it will be the death of you."

    "Hey, don''t exaggerate! You''re giving me the chills!"

    "I''m telling you, how a future monarch thinks is very, and I mean very, different from people like us. I have no doubt that my brother will kill me if he becomes suspicious about me vying for the crown."

    "Are you?"

    "of course not! Why would I do that? I''m just giving you that example!"

    Charlton laughed, "Kylo, I''m not even qualified to vie for the crown, I just want Serena. I will even help Geoffrey in the future."

    Kylo just shook his head. Whatever he says will not get through Charlton''s head. He knew that his friend has already been too blinded by love. He could only hope that by some miracle, everything would turn out for the best.

    --

    After taking a shower, Charlton and Kylo went down to wait for the girls. The five of them have been having lunch together from time to time.

    When they reached the canteen, they sat together on a long table, Serena in between the two girls, Charlton and Kylo in front of them.

    "By the way, the ball is fast approaching! It''s now the first of December! Serena, we should go shopping for our gown!" Gizel began.

    "Yes, then Serena, I would also like your help¡­ remember you said that you will help me alter it¡­ please????" Milly requested with her puppy dog eyes.

    "I think the more important issue at hand is if you girls already have a date." Kylo, ever the lady''s man suggested as he wiggled his brows.

    The two girls have long since thrown away any feeling of infatuation for him. Although they were friends, he was such a sexist and felt like all the girls would fall for him just because he''s slightly good looking and was a prince. Rolling their eyes, they ignored him.

    "Serena, does your brother have a date already?" Milly asked with a red face.

    "No way!!! Serena, you should like me better! I want to be your real sister, so please help me ask him out!" Gizel who was sitting beside Serena said as looped her arm her.

    Serena laughed at the two. She knew that Leonard was a fine catch, so it did not come as a surprise that her friends liked him.

    "What''s so good about Leonard? He''s always so serious and¡­" Kylo could not continue seeing Leonard walking towards them along with Via. Seeing his tall and slightly muscular friend approaching, he had to admit with some reluctance that he had been defeated.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 81 - 81: The Maestro Visits

    "Charlton, Serena, the Maestro is joining us later, are you two prepared?" Felix asked as he saw the two along with their friends come in the class a little early.

    "Yes sir." Serena responded. She was a little excited to see the Maestro''s reaction once he hears the song. She just knew that he would love it. Besides, with some honesty, she admits that she also looks forward to getting praised. Although it''s just her plagiarizing again, it did feel good to get some recognition.

    "Great! I''m excited to hear the song. You two have been so secretive about it. Anyway, I asked him to come to this room later."

    "Sir Felix, can I stay here to listen?" a girl who was there early shyly asked. She only got to hear Serena sing her newly composed song once during the first day. She heard about the wedding from her parents when they visited her. They had endless praise.

    "Ah, Celine, I''m not sure. Why don''t you ask Serena?" Felix replied.

    Celine looked at Serena with pleading eyes. She really wanted to listen and in fact she have long worshipped Serena in her heart. "Please Ms. Serena? I can''t forget the first time you sang in class. I have long idolized you since then¡­"

    Serena blushed. Did she just get her 1st fan? "Ah¡­ it''s okay. I hope you won''t be disappointed."

    Milly started laughing proud of her friend, "Me too, I''m staying. I haven''t heard this new song yet."

    Charlton had a small smile on his face. He felt proud of his girlfriend.

    --

    "So that''s all for the day, goodbye and see you all next week." Felix said as he dismissed the class. He did not announce that Serena and Charlton were singing as he didn''t want a lot of people to be there. The girl earlier was accidental. Also, it won''t be fair to Serena, the song was her work.

    The students started to leave, on their way out, they saw an old man entering the room. He looked a little familiar, but since they all just wanted to go to town and enjoy the weekend, they paid him no heed and left.

    Geoffrey had to leave early right after they have been dismissed because of some duties he could not escape. He didn''t know about Serena and Charlton playing a new piece. He said his goodbyes to his friends first, then at Emily. On his way out, he saw Serena still on her seat. He smiled at her and nodded his head. Before completely leaving the room, he saw the duke of Ligeti by the door and greeted him as courtesy. The duke was old and was in the neutral faction. So, he did not have a lot of words for him.

    Emily was about to leave, but being the music aficionado she was, she recognized Maestro Ligeti. She saw that Geoffrey greeted him and then left, then he entered the room. Wanting a chance to speak with him, she sat back on her chair as Felix greeted the Maestro.

    "Maestro, so glad you can make it." Felix began as he moved to assist the Maestro. He was dressed simply and did not bring his servants with him so that he would not garner too much attention.

    "I''m very much looking forward to your student''s creation." The Maestro said in response as he placed his hand on Felix''s shoulder.

    "Why is Emily not leaving yet?" Gizel whispered to Serena.

    Serena shook her head. Except for the seven of them and the Celine, no one knew that she and Charlton will be singing a new song.

    Felix found it strange that Emily was not leaving. He wanted to ask her to leave, but won''t that be rude? It was already beyond class hours and this room was not his.

    "Serena, Charlton, please come over and greet the Maestro." Felix called.

    Serena and Charlton walked to the front as they greeted the Maestro.

    "We meet again! I have been looking forward to this day since the wedding. I hope you don''t mind me being here now." The Maestro began.

    "We hope not to disappoint Maestro. Also, if it''s alright, our friends are here to listen too." Serena said.

    "No problem, I don''t own the song, you do. It is your prerogative if you want others to listen." The maestro laughingly said as he patted her shoulder. Then he looked around, "you mentioned a Leonard last time. Is he here?"

    "Yes, my brother is here, would you like to meet him?"

    "that would be lovely."

    Serena turned to face Leonard to beckon him over. Seeing that, Leonard approached.

    "Maestro, this is my brother, Lord Leonard Alphonse Maxwell, the heir of our Ducal house. Brother, this is Duke Von Ligeti."

    Leonard felt a little embarrassed. He is the brother and can introduce himself. Nonetheless, he made a courtesy bow to the Duke. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, your grace."

    The Maestro laughed as he patted his shoulder, "No need to greet me with such courtesy, just call me Maestro. The first time I heard your sister''s music, I was overcome with admiration. I was told that you played a big role in creating that. Were you also involved in creating the song they will be playing today?"

    "No Maestro, this new song was all them. Also, I did not really play a big role then. I just helped a little." He said blushing. He did not want to take credit on a work not really of his own.

    "You''re a fine young man, be good to your sister and watch over her. Now let me find a seat, my old bones are killing me." He said, as he gestured Felix to help him.

    Emily felt out of place. She wanted to leave, but felt that it would be rude to just do so suddenly. Besides, she was also curious on what was happening. So, she remained rooted on her seat. Anyway, she was not the only student still in the room.

    Serena decided not to mind Emily. She didn''t know her purpose for staying, but it''s not like the girl would cause her any harm by just watching and listening.

    "Okay, Serena and Charlton, whenever you''re ready." Felix said.

    Charlton looked at Serena, "Let''s go?" he asked.

    Serena nodded and smiled at him in response. Then they walked to the stage.

    Charlton sat in front of the piano. Serena told him that he was better than her with that, so he should be the one playing.

    Serena on her part honestly thought so. Besides, she rather like looking at him playing. He looked so hot and sexy. The inner fangirl in her wanted to scream his name out loud, shouting to the world that her Charlton is the best, and he was completely hers. Anyway, she chose to stand beside the piano''s front. Then Charlton played the first note.

    Serena like the first time she sang in the bath, sang the first stanza and chorus.

    "I can''t remember when you weren''t there, when I didn''t care for anyone but you¡­.. Through the years¡­."

    Then, Charlton sang the second stanza and chorus.

    "I can''t remember what I used to do, who I trusted whom, I listened to before¡­ Through the years, through all the good and bad¡­"

    Then they sang in duet for the next two chorus paragraphs.

    "Through the years, when everything went wrong, together we were strong..." until the song ended.

    Then there was silence and only a sniffing sound was heard. The first to clap was Celine at the back. She didn''t notice the atmosphere below.

    At the first row, Felix sat beside Maestro Ligeti. From the first stanza the Serena sang, he noticed the Maestro''s eyes have already watered. He understood why because he too felt so sentimental about the song. The lyrics were so beautiful that he was sure that each word have gone straight to the Maestro''s heart. However, he was also afraid that the maestro would just have a heart-attack then and there.

    Leonard, Kylo, and Emily in front also noticed. Thus, they were just being silent.

    Emily thought that Serena was indeed very good. She could not imagine writing a song like that herself. However, she noticed the way Serena and Charlton had been looking at each other. Could there be something between them? She wondered.

    Gizel, Milly, and Via, at the back also felt very emotional with the song, but not wanting to be defeated by Celine, they too started cheering by clapping their hands loudly.

    Then, the Maestro stood up from his seat and approached Serena.

    Serena noticing, smiled at the Maestro. She could understand the way he must be feeling now.

    He held both her hands with his as he thanked her profusely. "Thank you¡­ thank you both¡­ the song spoke of everything I would have wanted to tell my wife. You just told the wonderful story of our lives, of all the lives of people like me." he said, tears leaking from his eyes. "Thank you¡­"

    Serena seeing the Maestro in tears felt too sentimental as she can relate to him. She too suddenly felt her chest being stuffy and tears threatened to fall from the corner of her eyes.

    "How about you sing it during your golden anniversary¡­ I can send the sheet music and the lyrics if you want to¡­" Serena said as she removed her hands from his hold to dab the corner of her eyes.

    "No, please you two sing it, I don''t think I can. I might just start crying in the middle and make all the guests laugh at me. Please, I insist."

    Charlton stood up from the piano and approached them. He saw Serena in tears and wanted to hug her, though he knew that she was just being empathetic. Anyway, everyone was staring so he could only pat her on the shoulder.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 82 - 82: Details For The Ball

    "Mary and Gina, how''s the progress with the invites and the d¨¦cor? It''s already the 2nd of December, we only have 20 days left. We need to send the invites by next week to give enough time for everyone to prepare." Joan asked, they need to discuss minute details about the ball as it is quickly approaching.

    "We''re already done with the invites. Now regarding the d¨¦cor, we decided to go with the midnight blue theme this year. The reason is that it will provide better contrast with the dresses which usually consists of red, white, and green." Gina reported, then Mary enthusiastically interjected.

    "We already purchased the materials to be used for decoration. On the day of the ball, the venue, which will be at the assembly hall, will feature jewel-toned pieces with a focus on sparkly golds and deep royal blues. We will dim the lights and turn on the blue and white Christmas lights once the first dance begins. WAHHHH I can already imagine how beautiful it would be!!!"

    The boys winced with Mary''s excited loud voice.

    "Thank you for that. Leonard and Serena, how''s the program?" Joan continued.

    "We already assigned people for the receiving area and already hired the master of ceremonies for the requisite announcements. By 8 in the evening, we expect that everyone would be inside, the school dignitaries will give some messages as it is also our school''s founding anniversary. After that, we can proceed with the first dance." Leonard reported.

    "How about the dance card for the ladies?" Joan asked.

    "We left that with Diether and Douglas as they were the ones to hire the band." Leonard said. Honestly, he hated balls. Thankfully, his sister did not ask him a lot and let him work on his own. She wanted to take lead on arranging the dances, but he dissuaded her by saying that that responsibility falls on Diether and Douglas.

    Serena looked at Leonard with furrowed brows. As she thought, he tricked her! Anyway, she did not really have a lot of time to arrange for a band for she was busy practicing with Charlton. The Maestro''s event is only 2 weeks away.

    On the other hand, the other girls looked the Diether. If he messes that up, they will grill him. "So? How is it now? How many songs are they playing? Ughhhh just tell us the song arrangement and we will prepare the dance card." Gina who can''t stop herself said.

    "Yes, we will prepare the dance card, I would hate it if it were not to match with the theme of the ball!" Mary added.

    Diether afraid of the girls nodded his head in agreement, "alright, you guys prepare it! Ugh¡­" then he glared at Leonard who tricked him by passing the hot potato towards him.

    Leonard pretended not to see by arranging the papers in front of him.

    "I''ll also introduce you to the band, so you guys talk to them instead." Diether added for good measure. Might as well pass the responsibility to them.

    "Anyway, how about the tables, chairs and other necessary items?" Joan asked.

    "everything has been arranged for." Douglas this time said.

    "Alright. Now, how about the food? Artemis?"

    "ah, we already have arrangements for the separate refreshment room. We have hired Laduree to be our caterer, they will make available tea and coffee, biscuits, cakes, sandwiches, macaroons, and the likes. Only by midnight will champagne and wine be added, that is to ensure that no one would be drunk before then." Artemis stated.

    "Alright. Seems like everything is good." Joan said as she nodded for Geoffrey to take over.

    "Now we''re done with details about the ball, let''s talk about how everyone is doing at the orphanage. It has come to my attention that the children are quite diverse. Can everyone share their experience with the ones they''re handling? I also wish to ask the seniors to tell us about their plans for the older children."

    "From our end, the older children seem to be interested in learning practical skills like blacksmithing, tailoring, cooking and the likes. Thus, we decided to focus on that. Tomorrow, we will be bringing with us a seamstress, a baker, and a blacksmith. They will be there to talk about their occupation and how the children may follow their footstep in the future. As of now, that''s the plan." Artemis explained.

    "That sounds good." Geoffrey said.

    "On my end, the children seem to be interested in learning. They are a curious bunch." Leonard reported.

    "We are handling children from ages 4-7, so they''re just rowdy. We only play games when we''re there." Mary said.

    Geoffrey nodded his head. Anyway, the younger children will be easier to handle in the future, their focus were on the older ones.

    "I think that the step taken by the seniors is good. So, I have nothing to say nor add. Regarding the fund raising, we can move that after the ball as our hands are quite full."

    Everyone nodded their head in agreement.

    "Now, we''re through with our agenda for today, are there any other concern?"

    Serena raised her hand.

    Geoffrey looked at her in askance.

    "It''s nothing much, but I beg to be excused for our next visit on the 17th. I have a very important event to attend to the night before." Serena explained, she had no plans to return the day after. She wanted to stay with Charlton the whole night and well, the day after. It''s not everyday that they get to spend the night together.

    Geoffrey who was curious about which event she will be attending could only wait for the meeting to end to ask her. Meantime, as he can do nothing about it, he only nodded his head in approval.

    "thank you."

    Geoffrey asked one more time if they still have any other concern, there being none, he adjourned the meeting.

    --

    "Serena," Geoffrey called.

    "Yes?" Serena replied as she looked at Geoffrey. She was about to leave the room along with Leonard when she heard him call her name.

    Leonard on the other hand was surprised. Since when did Geoffrey and Serena been on a first name basis?

    "What event are you attending on the 16th?" he asked.

    "The golden anniversary of Maestro Ligeti. I will be performing a song then." She explained.

    "Ah." He replied, he was not invited on that event. He wondered if he should procure himself an invite.

    Serena seeing his expression added for good measure, "Sir Felix will be accompanying me and Lord Daniel, it''s an intimate event for the couple, so¡­"

    Geoffrey understood what she meant to say. He should respect the wishes of the old couple. "I see¡­"

    "Is that all?" Serena seeing that he understood asked.

    "Do you have an escort for the ball on the 22nd already?" Geoffrey asked with some embarassment.

    Serena thought that he was asking her just because of propriety. Everyone will be talking if Geoffrey were to escort another girl aside from her. She recalled that in the novel, Geoffrey escorted Serena despite their relationship. However, she had no plans to follow the same step. So, she nodded her head.

    "Yes, I''m going with brother Leonard. We talked about it while we were arranging the program." She replied. Fine, they didn''t talk about that and her plans of attending with Charlton was ruined. But that excuse should work.

    Leonard at the sideline was surprised. They didn''t have that talk. But the most curious thing was Geoffrey asking to escort Serena. Did he just realize how wonderful his sister was? But wasn''t his sister seeing Charlton? Just as he thought. What a mess.

    Geoffrey looked at Leonard, as if to tell him to change that plan.

    Leonard took 3 seconds to think if over. In the end, his brotherly instinct won. Plus, Geoffrey haven''t treated Serena that well in the beginning. So, he only shook his head at Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey seeing Leonard''s expression sighed. He knew he already lost the battle for this round. "Alright. Then, please save a dance for me at the ball."

    Serena thought that Geoffrey was only asking because people might start talking if he were to escort Emily and not even dance with his intended. Besides, what else could she do? She could only agree and say, "of course."

    --

    "I didn''t know that you''re on friendly terms with Geoffrey." Leonard commented, obviously wanting his sister to explain. Although he never talked to her about her relationship with Charlton, she knew that he knew.

    "Well, we''re friends now. He did apologize for his earlier rudeness."

    "So, what do you plan on doing now?"

    Serena knew what he was pertaining to. Just wanting to straight things out, she looked at him as she stopped walking. "I will be honest with you brother Leonard. Please don''t blame me for this, but, from the beginning, my heart has been set on Charlton."

    Although Leonard usually goes along with what Serena wants, this time he had to give her a sound advice. "Serena, you''re engaged to Geoffrey. I know that he has not been nice to you at the beginning, but if you try to spend more time with him and to get to know him better, perhaps you will develop stronger feelings for him. I know I said that I''m keeping my arms crossed, but that was before Geoffrey began showing his interest. You know that our parents and I will always be behind you even when the crime becomes a lese majeste. But before you dive into anything, please show me that at the very least, you''ve tried. So won''t you give Geoffrey and yourself a chance?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 83 - 83: Details For The Ball II

    After Leonard walked Serena back to her dormitory, she got changed for her excursion with her friends. Currently, they were at Marchesa, looking through some ready-made gowns for the ball. Rather than wearing what they already prepared beforehand, the girls decided to look around and see if there would be something that suits them better. Then Serena will design the alterations to be made.

    Serena sighed. Earlier, she wanted to tell Leonard that he has nothing to worry about because Geoffrey has his heart set on Emily. However, she does not have any substantial proof. Aside from that, she doesn''t know what Leonard might do. He just might confront Geoffrey and cause a scandal. Thus, she kept that knowledge to herself. Not wanting him to think that his advice went to deaf ears, she nodded her head and said "I''ll think about it."

    "Earth to Serena." Milly said, looking at her friend that looked like her mind was floating.

    "Yes?" she replied.

    "Do you think this pink one would suit me better than the yellow one?" Gizel asked.

    Serena shook her head then pointed at the dress hanging behind Gizel, "I think the coral dress will do. Try that one on."

    Gizel grinned as she picked the dress, indeed the color looked like it will be more flattering on her tan.

    "Serena, why don''t you try this one on? I think this will suit you beautifully." Via suggested. Although she was not buying, she quite enjoyed looking at the dresses. She decided to wear what her parents prepared for her to the ball.

    Serena looked at the dress. It was a short sleeved ombre tulle dress with 3-d floral embellishments. Liking the color and the embellishments on the dress, she decided to buy it immediately.

    "Aren''t you going to try it on first?" Via asked surprised.

    "No need, I will alter it later."

    After paying for their purchase, they strolled and shopped for more items in town. When it was past dinner, the girls went back to their dormitory.

    --

    Alone in her room, Serena could not sleep. She thought about what Leonard said over and over. Not that she was interested in Geoffrey that way, but she felt like she has been doused with a bucket full of ice-cold water.

    When she started her relationship with Charlton, it was with the thought that she could leave him anytime. She never placed herself falling in love with him in the equation. However, with the way things were now, she has no plans of giving him up just like that.

    However, if she were to assume that Leonard was right and Geoffrey did like her, then what will happen next? How could their engagement get broken?

    If she were just to think of herself, well sure. No problem. She can just break her engagement with Geoffrey with no strings attached. However, Leonard''s words made her feel so selfish.

    Inevitably, if she were to do that, her family would bear the repercussions, and although they were not her real family, she would never want that for them. Her engagement was a royal decree. Also, it was her father who proposed the engagement, and her being the one to break it would suggest that they were playing the monarchs as fools.

    Thus, the question would broil down to whether she is willing to sacrifice the honor of her family for Charlton. She understood why Leonard said those words to her. If she were in his shoes, she would also say the same thing.

    The question and the guilt cause her a headache. Not wanting to lose sleep about it anymore, she decided to not dwell on that matter. Besides, maybe it was all in Leonard''s mind.

    --

    At the orphanage, Serena tried to notice any strange behavior from Geoffrey. Was he really interested in her? She wondered. However, she did not notice anything strange. He was being a little friendly, but nothing to indicate that he likes her that way.

    Serena sighed in relief.

    --

    The days passed quickly and soon it was the 16th of December. As the event will be held in the evening, Serena attended the student council meeting fist. Everyone was also busy discussing the final details and any minute additions for the ball as it will be held next week already.

    "After sending out the invites last week and receiving all the confirmation earlier this Monday, we were able to finalize the registration accordingly. Since there are more male than female in school, not all male has secured a muse. However, all the female students have escorts." Mary reported as she passed the prepared registration to Joan.

    "Good. Leonard, please prepare another copy of this registration for the master of ceremonies." Joan instructed as she continued to ask "How about the dance card and the order of dances?"

    Gina grinned and passed around some expensive looking booklets.

    Serena received a piece and looked it over. Unlike the dance card she was more familiar with, which were usually only a piece of cardboard paper folded in two, the one in her hand was very elaborate. The cover was made of leather and silk dyed in midnight blue incorporated with silver and a sapphire at the middle. The cord that should be attached to the lady''s wrist or ball gown was also decorative and in the color of silver. It was held closed by a pencil placed through the silk loops.

    "Please remove the pencil to open the dance card." Gina said, pride evident in her voice.

    Serena saw that inside, attached on each side was an ivory sheet. At the heading were the words programme du bal, Windsor school for nobles, 150th founding anniversary ball. While below, divided in to two columns were the order of the dances. On the left was the dance and title of the song, while on the right was a blank space where the name of the dancing partner can be written.

    "As you can see, there are 21 songs listed and the corresponding dances. The first would be the grand march, followed by the Quadrille. Then it''s all random. We have 3 sets each for Quadrille, Lancers, Polka, Gallop, Schottische, and two-step. Then only two for Waltz. Hehe, wouldn''t it be romantic to only have 2 dances for waltz?" Mary said dreamily as Gina nodded at the side. The two were very happy with their work.

    Joan along with all the girls nodded in satisfaction while some of the boys sighed in relief. At least with the number of songs, they won''t have any problem with getting a dance partner. Events like these were truly a fish bone in their throat.

    "Fantastic. Are all the dance cards now available?" Joan asked.

    "Yes, we have all the copies here." Gina replied.

    "Alright, Leonard, you better ensure that the cards are safe. Tell the people assigned at the registration to handle it with utmost care."

    Leonard nodded his head while Gina and Mary stared at him slit-eyed.

    "Moving on, how about the arrangement for the food?"

    Artemis coughed, "Due to popular demand, alcoholic beverages will be served through out the event."

    Joan furrowed her brows while she looked at Diana, "You let that happen?"

    Diana shook her hands, "I tried my best, but there were just too many boys than girls in school. We were outvoted."

    Joan looked at Geoffrey, as if asking him to intervene.

    Geoffrey sighed. "How about this, alcohol can only be served at the last song before the intermission."

    Artemis quickly jumped on that boat, "Good idea Mr. President. I agree."

    With heavy breath, Joan accepted the suggestion.

    "Fine. Anyway, that is the last of it. So, I guess we''re all ready for next week?"

    Everyone nodded.

    "Alright. Now let''s move on to our next agenda. With regards to the orphanage, as tomorrow will be our last visit for this year, I have been informed by the facilitators that they will be holding a small Christmas party for us so that we and the children will be able to celebrate it together. The event will start after lunch, so we will leave here by noon. By the way, I know I do not have to say this, but might as well. Although not required, it would be nice for everyone to bring gifts to the children they are handling. Anyway, we still have the rest of the day and tomorrow morning to shop." Geoffrey informed.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. After, since there were no more matters to discuss, the meeting was adjourned.

    Serena was about to leave with Leonard when Geoffrey called her attention. Leonard wanting to give the two some privacy left, using the registration and dance cards as his excuse.

    "Yes?" Serena asked.

    "I wish to ask, what time do you have to leave later?"

    "The event will begin at 6, so I guess we should be leaving before 4. Why?"

    "Ah, I was wondering if you have enough time to join me in town to shop gifts for the children. I can hand them your gifts tomorrow. Also, if it is not troublesome, I can send you to the Duke''s palace after."

    Serena paled, feeling as if her heart stopped. ''Is he really interested in me?'' she pondered.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 84 - 84: Golden Wedding Anniversary I

    Geoffrey noticing Serena''s pale complexion felt that he was being too forward, so he quickly added "Emily is also coming along. She also wishes to buy gifts for the children."

    Serena breathed in relief. "I would love to. However, I still have to prepare for the event. Although I have some time in my hand, it would be a little tiring because I don''t know how long the party will last. Please send my regards to the children and that I will be sending my gifts to them on another day."

    "Alright. Then, how about my offer to send you to the venue?"

    "that too would be lovely, but I''m not sure about the schedule and I don''t wish to impede too much of your time. Buying gifts for the 20 children we''re handling should take quite a while. Also, the carriage to send me will also be the one I will be using to get back tomorrow. The Maestro asked us to stay the night, and it would be too troublesome if I were to ask Lord Daniel if I can hitch a ride." Serena explained.

    Geoffrey felt like she did have a point, so he can only reluctantly agree.

    --

    Serena felt confused. Does Geoffrey like her? or does he not? Should she reject him? But he hasn''t confessed anything. Besides, he still mentioned Emily earlier. Would he be shopping with Emily alone if she''s not his girlfriend? Unless he''s into polygamy like many men in history, which she doubts.

    Anyway, like last time, she put her thoughts about that matter at the back of her mind. Besides, there''s no use thinking of something that may only be existing in her imagination.

    --

    At 3 in the afternoon, Beatrice informed Serena that Felix and Charlton sent a message to inform her that they were already waiting at the lobby.

    Since she was ready, she asked Beatrice to carry bring her bag to the carriage.

    "Milady, should I not accompany you to the event?"

    "No need, I''m just a guest and it would be improper if I were to bring you along." Serena replied.

    Beatrice nodded and carried her bag. Serena was dressed simply. She will get changed in the Duke''s palace later, as to not ruin it during the ride.

    --

    When Serena reached the lobby, she noticed that Charlton had the same mind as her.

    "Good afternoon Sir Felix, Charlton, I hope I did not keep the two of you waiting for too long?"

    "Not at all. Anyway, the journey will be about an hour and a half, so we must go." Felix said.

    Serena nodded in response.

    Felix walked in front while Serena and Charlton walked together. When Felix entered the first carriage, Charlton helped Serena to her own.

    "you alright?" Charlton asked.

    "Yes. Why?"

    "You look a little pale."

    Serena shook her head "I''m fine, I''ll try to get some sleep in the carriage."

    "should I ride with you? Although I''m hard as rock, I can still make for a good pillow." He joked.

    Serena laughed, "People might see."

    Charlton looked left and right. Seeing that Felix''s carriage was ahead, and no one was looking at them, he winked at his coachman, Jack, and quickly joined Serena inside.

    "How about my coachman? He doesn''t know."

    "I''ll think about that later. For now, just sleep."

    Charlton said as he closed the curtains and wrapped his arm around Serena, making her snuggle to his chest.

    --

    "Don''t you think that your cousin and your fianc¨¦e are awfully close?" Emily bluntly asked as she and Geoffrey were selecting gifts for the children.

    "What are you talking about?" Geoffrey questioned in return; his brows furrowed.

    "Aren''t they spending too much time together?

    "Please never spout such nonsense again. It I didn''t know any better, I would think that you''re trying to sow discord amongst us."

    Emily felt her face flush. Honestly speaking, that was her purpose, however, it was not like what she said had no basis. Not wanting to offend Geoffrey, she decided to change the topic.

    "Do you have a partner to the ball next week?"

    At first, Geoffrey planned to ask her after Serena rejected him. However, he thought about how it would look if he did. He was not deaf not to hear about the gossip circulating in school.

    "Yes, as the co-head of the organizing committee, I''m attending with Joan."

    "Oh, I see¡­" Emily answered then turned around pretending to look at something interesting at the corner of the shop. She felt tears starting to prickle her eyes, but she knew she had no right.

    Geoffrey understood Emily''s purpose for asking him and he also saw her glazed eyes. However, he decided not to point it out nor discuss anything further so as not to give her any false hope and expectation.

    --

    After about an hour in the carriage, Charlton estimated that they were nearing the Duke''s palace.

    Serena felt Charlton moving and saw him looking at his watch.

    "Are we near?" she said, a little groggy.

    "I''m not sure but it''s been more than an hour, so I estimate that we are."

    "how are you going down?"

    "Ask your coachman to make a stop first."

    Serena nodded then knocked on the wood in front of her and opened the small window slightly.

    "Bernard, please stop the carriage."

    Bernard, hearing his mistress'' request slowly pulled the horses to a halt.

    Before the carriage could stop completely, Charlton held Serena''s cheeks, kissed her, opened the door then jumped.

    Serena almost screamed out of shock.

    Charlton managed to steady himself, his legs bent but managing to keep his knees from touching the ground.

    "Milady, what happened?" Bernard asked after the carriage was in full stop.

    Serena looked outside and saw Charlton walking to his carriage looking like he was completely fine. He even turned to her, and mock saluted.

    "Nothing. Let''s continue the journey, I changed my mind." She instructed.

    --

    When the carriage stopped for the second time it was about 4:30 pm and they have arrived at Maestro Ligeti''s ducal palace. Serena pushed the curtain and saw through her window the sprawling manicured lawn. Then her door was opened, and a footman helped her alight her carriage.

    "Welcome to my humble abode!" Maestro Ligeti greeted her and beside him were Felix and an old woman, who she assumed must be his wife, Duchess Ligeti.

    Serena smiled and curtsied to the couple, "Your grace."

    Then she felt Charlton who just walked over after alighting his carriage stand beside her. From the corner of her eyes, she saw him giving a slight bow.

    "No need to be so formal. I wish to thank the both of you for coming here earlier. By the way, may I introduce you both to my lovely wife, Duchess Lolita Ligeti. My sweet, as I told you about, these are Serena Maxwell and Charlton Daniel."

    The duchess smiled at the two, "I thank the two of you in advance, my husband has told me much about you. I would love to spend more time getting to know the both of you, but the time is not early anymore. Perhaps, we can do that tomorrow. So come, let us guide you to your respective rooms so that you can rest a little before the event."

    Serena and Charlton smiled and nodded at the duchess in understanding as they walked through the palace.

    At the ground floor while passing the main lobby to climb the stairs, the Duke pointed that the grand ballroom where the event will be held was straight ahead.

    "Ah, just a heads up, our golden anniversary celebration''s guestlist became longer than expected. Initially we planned to invite just our relatives, but news leaked out and some of our close friends heard about you two coming over. As not to make them feel bad, we decided to extend our invites to them too. Although the number is not large, the increase is still significant than the initial 120. Our grand ballroom will host about 200 guests." The Maestro shared as he laughed.

    "It''s alright Maestro, this is your event. So please don''t think of us too much." Serena said.

    Hearing her words, the Maestro smiled at her gratefully.

    --

    Serena, Charlton, and Felix were escorted by the ducal couple and their butler to their respective rooms. Serena''s room was situated at the far right, while Felix and Charlton''s room were at the far left just parallel to each other.

    "The event will begin at 6 in the evening. We''ll see you all then." The Maestro said as they said their goodbyes.

    Serena went back to her room, and after a while, she heard a knock. When she opened the door, she was greeted by Charlton smiling down at her.

    "Aren''t you going to get changed? What are you doing here?" Serena said as she pulled Charlton in.

    "I just wanted to see you and our room for the night first." He said jokingly as he hugged her and kissed her hair.

    Serena hugged him back. Then they started looking around the room. The room was well appointed. It had a balcony overlooking the lawn and more importantly, the warm natural light of the golden hour filtering through the window of the comfort room made the circular bathtub dazzle under its spotlight.

    Charlton and Serena looked at each other and grinned.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 85 - 85: Golden Wedding Anniversary II

    Although the two of them wanted to do something spectacular, they must note the time. They still had to freshen up and Serena was feeling tired.

    "Rest a little first, I will wake you up after 30 minutes." Charlton said as he lied next to her.

    Serena snuggled to his chest humming her agreement as she closed her eyes.

    Charlton saw the fatigue in Serena''s eyes, he took it as her being tired with all the responsibility she''s been under. Unlike him, she was part of the student council attending meetings, heading the program committee for the ball next week along with Leonard, composing music, and even studying for her subjects to maintain her grades all at the same time.

    A guilty part of him just wanted to keep her all to himself. However, even when he couldn''t fly alongside her, he should not try and clip her wings. Thus, all he can do was continue to support her.

    --

    When Charlton left the room after waking Serena up, it was already 5:15. Thankfully, everyone was busy and the corridor was empty. He went back to his room, took a shower, moving quickly as not to be late.

    On the other hand, Serena did the same.

    --

    At quarter to six, Felix knocked on Charlton''s door.

    "Charlton, are you ready?"

    Charlton looked at himself at the mirror one more time before moving and opening the door.

    "yes, why?"

    "I want to go ahead and see if my friends have arrived. Please inform Serena and escort her later. Alright?"

    "Okay." He nodded.

    --

    Charlton smiled. It was his first-time seeing Serena prepare herself for a ball. She was wearing a sleeveless asymmetric gown made of silk and chiffon with floral prints. Her hair was in a braided updo with loose curls framing her face. He wondered how she fixed her hair.

    "Will you help me put this on?" She said as she opened the velvet box containing the necklace he gave her.

    "With pleasure." He replied. He kissed at back of her neck after locking the clasp. When she turned to face him, he smiled at her and said, "you look beautiful."

    Serena smiled back, "You look quite dashing yourself."

    Offering her his arm, they walked together to join the celebration.

    --

    The ballroom was expansive and well appointed. The French doors that lined the far side of the room was wide open, affording the cool breeze to circulate in the area. Large, gold gilded mirrors reflected the scene of colorful gowns and twinkling jewels interspersed with men in full evening dress suit. The walls had been draped in a gauzy fabric in antic gold. With the chandeliers projected yellow lights. Footman in full livery circulated with trays of champagne and lemonade while a full orchestra was playing music at the background.

    There was no requisite announcement as the people invited to the gathering were mostly relatives and close friends. At one side of the ballroom were large round tables where the guests will be seated once dinner commences.

    From afar, Felix saw Charlton and Serena and they waved them over.

    "Serena, Charlton, I want the two of you to meet Mr. Edward Easton. Serena, last time if you recall, I told you about the man who wants to strike a recording deal with you. This is he."

    Serena looked at the man with wide eyes. Is this real? She''s meeting the founder of Columbia records. So, she gave him a curtsy and greeted, "Good Evening Mr. Easton, it is a great honor to meet you."

    Charlton seeing Serena do so followed with a bow.

    "Ah, Lady Maxwell, please don''t make a curtsy, also Lord Daniel, no need to bow. I''m no nobility, just a simple man who''s trying to make a venture." Edward said, not really knowing protocol, but he knew that the two were children of esteemed Dukes.

    "Please don''t say that Mr. Easton, I was very much enthralled with the recoding deal you told Sir Felix about. I am interested in joining you on said venture. If you don''t mind, would you please explain how you plan to go with the recording deal?"

    Seeing that Serena was interested, Edward explained about the specifics. It was very straight forward, they will ask Serena to go to their recording company, then they will record her song in a disc which will be up for sale. Afterwards, they will split the profit after all the costs have been deducted.

    Serena liked how it sounded but thinking that her voice was not up to par, she suggested that they hire other singers.

    "I like what you''re proposing, however, I don''t think that my voice is that beautiful. Aside from that, the schedule might be quite tight. How about I send you the sheet music for the song and the lyrics then you hire another singer?"

    "I think that you and Lord Daniel, singing, will have a greater impact. Also, I heard your voice last time, I think it sounded beautiful."

    Serena blushed, well if that''s the case, "then how about this, I have more songs I would wish to have on record, but I don''t want me and Charlton singing all the time. So, some songs I can sing on my own, but some we can hire a singer. If it is alright, I can also recommend some of my friends."

    Edward, ever the businessman thought it through. What Serena was suggesting was instant publicity. The market that he''s targeting in the meantime were the nobility. The masses can''t afford the discs yet. "That would be fine too. In the meantime, I have been informed that you have 2 songs ready. Let''s try that first because I don''t know how the market will respond and move. I don''t want you to be disappointed if ever things doesn''t work out for the best."

    Serena thought that it will work. However, she understood what he meant. They can''t produce everything all the once. In its initial phase, a disc only contains one song, and the two song that they will record was already a huge investment.

    "Alright. Is your recording company far?"

    "Actually, it''s just about an hour drive from here. If you two have time, I can draft the contract tomorrow morning for you to sign. What do you think?"

    Serena thinking that things would be better if they record it tomorrow. "Actually, I was thinking, if we can sign it tomorrow, we can also record the songs right after. That is, if your recording company is equipped for it. We''re very much ready with the Sheet Music and by now, we''ve already mastered singing the songs. I think that releasing your product a week before Christmas would be a great marketing strategy. People at this time are more willing to spend."

    Edward thought that her suggestion was a great idea. Not wanting her to change her mind, they quickly shook their hands on it. Although he hasn''t heard the second song yet, he was sure that just the first one will already garner them enough income. "Then, I will see you both tomorrow after lunch."

    Serena smiled back, a businessman is a businessman. He was very decisive and knew that he will not be entering a losing deal.

    Charlton and Felix stood at the sidelines like gawking fishes. The first recording deal for a song in their empire happened just like that.

    --

    After a while, the master of ceremonies announced the ducal couple entering the hall. Everyone gave them a round of applause. Then he handed the mic to the Duke.

    "Good evening everyone, it is with great appreciation that I thank all of you for attending tonight''s occasion. As you all know, my sweet and I¡­"

    Everyone whistled and cheered at the pet name.

    "ehem ehem¡­ my darling wife, Duchess Lolita and I, are celebrating our golden anniversary...¡­ Now I know that some of you have come from far places and must be, are those stomachs rumbling I am hearing?" he paused, and everyone laughed, "hungry already. So, before we proceed with the program and the dancing, I want to treat all of you to a sumptuous dinner. Again, thank you very much."

    Then he handed the mic back to the master of ceremonies. The guests were guided to the tables, and then the feast began.

    --

    While everyone was eating, Serena noticed the servants bringing in a grand piano at the other end of the ballroom. Were they playing there? She smiled at the Maestro''s antics.

    After dinner, the master of ceremonies approached Felix to ask if Serena and Charlton were ready. After getting their confirmation, he went back to the platform.

    "Just before we start the dancing, I would like everyone to welcome two special guests for the evening who will be gifting our main stars for the night a song. I know that everyone have been waiting for this moment. So please let us welcome Lord Charlton Daniel and Lady Serena Maxwell!"

    Everyone who attended was truly looking forward to their performance. The Maestro even boasted that the first song was especially composed as a gift to him and his wife while the second which was played at the wedding last time was for their opening dance.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 86 - 86: Golden Wedding Anniversary III

    Everyone in the ballroom was brimming in anticipation as Serena and Charlton walked to the grand piano. It was very silent that everyone can hear Serena''s heels clicking.

    The master of ceremonies handed Charlton the mic first to ask him to give a message.

    "Good evening, thank you for having us here tonight. Maestro Ligeti and Duchess Lolita, Congratulations on your 50th golden years of union. May God shower his love and blessings on you for many years to come." Charlton said and gave a bow. Then he passed the mic to Serena.

    "Good evening everyone. It is with great honor that I have been invited to this momentous occasion. I wish to thank Maestro Ligeti and his lovely wife, Duchess Lolita, for the trust and opportunity given to us to perform tonight. Maestro, today is a time to reminisce. Looking back with happiness and pride upon the fifty cherished years that you''ve spent side by side. Remembering the firsts of all you''ve shared together, the places you''ve been, the things you have done. Based on what I saw today, I can say that you have spent a glorious half a century together. Looking at you both inspires not only me, but I believe everyone here that true love does exist. Your love for each other is an inspiration and a great example of commitment for everyone around you. Congratulations to you both. Many good wishes to celebrate this day and I pray that you two will have another 50 years come your way." Serena said emotionally, she dabbed her eyes a little, along with the other guests. The duke and the duchess were also very touched with her message. They too got a little emotional, so they dabbed their eyes too before clapping.

    Charlton looked at Serena, he didn''t know that she would deliver such a moving message to the couple even though they only met the Maestro 3 times. He didn''t know if he should move to comfort her as everyone was staring at them.

    Serena saw him looking at her with eyes filled with worry, so she shook her head and gave him a little smile. Then she handed the mic back to the host.

    "Alright. So, without further ado, let us give another round of applause to the two."

    Charlton sat in front of the piano and Serena stood at the side.

    They looked at each other, then Charlton started playing the first note.

    Serena looked at the audience as she started singing the first stanza.

    I can''t remember when you weren''t there

    When I didn''t care for anyone but you

    I swear we''ve been through everything there is

    Can''t imagine anything we''ve missed

    Can''t imagine anything the two of us can''t do

    Through the years

    You''ve never let me down

    You turned my life around

    The sweetest days I''ve found

    I''ve found with you

    Through the years

    I''ve never been afraid

    I''ve loved the life we''ve made

    And I''m so glad I''ve stayed

    Right here with you

    Through the years

    By this time, a lot of people already had tears in their eyes. Then Charlton Sang the second stanza and chorus

    I can''t remember what I used to do

    Who I trusted, whom I listened to before

    I swear you''ve taught me everything I know

    Can''t imagine needing someone so

    But through the years it seems to me

    I need you more and more

    Through the years

    Through all the good and bad

    I know how much we had

    I''ve always been so glad

    To be with you

    Through the years

    It''s better everyday

    You''ve kissed my tears away

    As long as it''s okay

    I''ll stay with you

    Through the years

    While Charlton was singing, Serena looked at the ducal couple. She saw that the duchess was facing the Maestro, in tears but with a smile. The Maestro was wiping her tears with his thumb, while he himself also had his eyes glazed. She can clearly see that the two must be reminiscing all the things they have went through together. Their children and grandchildren was looking at the couple, with tears and smile. The guests were also looking at them instead of her and Charlton.

    Then, Serena and Charlton sang the ending chorus.

    Through the years

    When everything went wrong

    Together we were strong

    I know that I belonged

    Right here with you

    Through the years

    I''ve never had a doubt

    We''d always work things out

    I''ve learned what life''s about

    By loving you

    Through the years

    Through the years

    You''ve never let me down

    You turned my life around

    The sweetest days I''ve found

    I''ve found with you

    Through the years

    It''s better every day

    You''ve kissed my tears away

    As long as it''s okay

    I''ll stay with you

    Through the years

    --

    After the song ended, Serena and Charlton made a pause as everyone in the hall gave a moment of silence. The Duke, the duchess and all their family members looked at the Charlton and Serena with grateful eyes. When the couple mouthed thank you, the two smiled back and took it as their cue to play the next song.

    Just as they did in the wedding, they sat together in front of the piano to play ''can''t help falling in love'' though without the theatrics this time.

    The Duke offered his hand to the duchess to lead her to the dance floor. The guests looked at the two. As they were already old, they did not do any complicated dance moves. They just hugged each other and swayed to the music. After the song, the orchestra started playing again, and some of the guests joined the couple on the dance floor.

    Serena and Charlton stood from the piano. Then, the son of Duke Ligeti, Marquess Ligeti approached the two.

    "Good evening, Lady Maxwell and Lord Daniel. I am Marquess Vizencio Ligeti, the son of Duke Ligeti. Thank you for the wonderful gift to my parents. I will remember what you did for them this night for the rest of my life. If ever you need my help, just ask."

    Serena smiled and shook her head. "You owe us no debt of gratitude. We are thankful enough to bring them happiness."

    "Yes, Serena is correct. It is our honor to be here."

    The Marquess smiled wider, liking the two even better. "Perhaps not now, but you can approach me anytime in the future. Thank you again. Please, enjoy the rest of the night."

    After the Marquess left, the ducal couple approached them.

    "thank you so much! That was beautiful. I will never forget it." The duchess enthusiastically said. In comparison to the lukewarm welcome earlier, this time she was profusely thanked them in earnest.

    "Yes, my wife is right. Please, I wish to gift the two of you a simple gift for our gratitude." The Maestro said.

    "No, no need, please. It is us who needs to gift you as this is your occasion." Serena said with a smile as she shook her head. Then, as if a good idea entered her, she continued "But if you must insist, please do purchase a copy from Mr. Easton''s recording company. We have struck a deal with him and we will have to record the song tomorrow at his office."

    "Really!? My, I believe everyone will purchase a copy and it will be sold out in under a minute. Please, I will need to approach Mr. Easton, I need to reserve a copy now." The Maestro said quickly, as if in panic that he won''t be able to buy a copy.

    The couple excused themselves to look for Mr. Easton.

    --

    Charlton felt that he can finally breath. Everyone wanted to speak to Serena, giving him no chance to talk to her alone.

    "I see that you became an instant sensation." Charlton began.

    Serena laughed. "Why? Are you jealous?"

    Charlton shook his head, "No, but about Mr. Easton''s recording deal, are you sure about that?"

    Serena grinned. "I''m actually looking forward to it. Sorry for not asking your opinion about that earlier."

    "Are you kidding me? I''m actually glad that you thought of me. You have no idea how pleased I am to know that I will be able to see our names side by side in history." He said as he chuckled.

    At the background, Charlton faintly heard the orchestra starting to play, Tchaikovsky''s Waltz of the flowers, feeling the atmosphere just right, he bowed in front of Serena.

    "I''m not sure if they will be playing this at the ball, but for tonight, will you honor me with this dance?"

    Serena thought that she has been immune to the heart pounding, chest constricting, palpitations Charlton makes her feel every time he looks at her that way. But he continues to surprise her.

    She gave him a coquettish smile as she placed her hand in his.

    "Of course, I will be delighted."

    Then, he led her to the dance floor. He positioned themselves between the other dancers. He bowed to her as she curtsied, then he placed his right hand on her back as she placed her left on his right shoulder. He used his left hand to take her right and hold it up. Then they started waltzing to the music. Never once leaving eye contact, never for a second losing focus of each other.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 87 - 87: Bathtub

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    "does it hurt?" Serena asked trying hard not to laugh. They decided to leave the celebration to return to her room after that one dance as they still have a long day ahead of them tomorrow.

    "Not at all. I''m glad to know that there is at least something that you''re not perfect at. Makes you more human." Charlton replied trying not to wince. She managed to step on his foot a couple of times with her heels, and although the leather of his shoes were hard, her heels were even sharper.

    Serena giggled. "I''m not that bad actually, but it was my first-time dancing after a long time. I promise not to step on your foot during the ball."

    "You will save the waltz for me?"

    "Of course. I''ve seen the dance card and there will be two songs for waltz, the first one is Blue Danube and the other is Shostakovich''s the second waltz. I would save the second waltz for you."

    Charlton gave her a small smile. "Alright. Anyway, wait here for a while. I''ll prepare the bath first."

    Serena nodded. She felt a little tired and a nice warm bath will do.

    --

    Charlton went inside the bathroom to draw the bath. He was still feeling bad about not being the one to escort Serena to the school ball. Although he got to accompany Serena to two events, the school''s formal ball was different. Truthfully speaking, it was his first time asking a lady''s hand to attend a ball, before, it was them who kept asking him. He felt a little disappointed when she told him that she''s going with Leonard. He did not ask why, and she did not elaborate but they both knew the reason. It does not, however, mean that he was not feeling sour.

    He wanted to proclaim to the world that she was his, but they can only keep everything in secret. On the eve of the ball, she can only dance with him twice at the maximum to keep propriety. He also knew who will be the one to dance the waltz with her. It truly makes him feel like being suffocated. But he can do nothing about it.

    In the meantime, he can only stand at the side, bide his time, and wait.

    --

    When the bath was filled with warm water mixed with bath oil having a relaxing scent, Charlton called Serena over.

    Serena removed her clothes, jewelries, and the pins holding her hair before entering the comfort room.

    As she entered, she saw Charlton already sitting within the depths of the water, smiling at her, He held out his hand and said, "come and join me."

    Serena placed her hand in his as he to helped over the edge of the tub. Then he guided her to sit between his legs, her back to his front.

    "Lay back and relax, Serena. It''s been a long day." He said.

    Serena laid back against his chest, sinking into his embrace. His warmth more comfortable than the water surrounding them and it lulled her to a calm peaceful state.

    Charlton used his finger to draw random patterns along the skin of her upper arm, slowly moving down. Serena tried to focus on what the pattern could be, but before she can decipher them, her mind became fuzzy. Then he moved his touch to her collar bone then to her shoulder before dragging it back to the water.

    "Feeling better?" he asked.

    "Mmm¡­" she agreed.

    Serena was too relaxed to notice where his hand went, but a sharp pinch to her clit made her eyes snap open, her breath coming out in gasp as she tried to sit up. Her disoriented mind tried to catch up after being abruptly pulled out of its sluggish fog.

    "Relax Serena¡­" he instructed.

    Understanding what he was trying to do, Serena laid back to his chest again. He held her close and kissed her hair before reaching in front of him to grab the sponge and soap.

    He lathered her body meticulously, not touching the part where she wanted to be touched. He spent his time exploring as he wished. He washed every finger, every toe, and her every curve.

    After a while, his breath ghosted over her ear as he said in a low whisper, "Touch yourself for me, Serena." Seconds after, his mouth closed over her ear. He let go of the sponge as his hands slowly move to cup her breasts, gently molding the soft flesh in his strong hands.

    With his warmth against her, Serena used her fingers to touch herself like he said. Tentatively at first, but she quickly lost herself as her desperation for release increased. It was nothing compared to what he can do to her, but it had to do. When she reached her peak, her head lolled to his chest, her eyes closed.

    Charlton''s hands slipped away from her breast but not before using his fingers to pull her nipples and pinching the tips hard for a long moment. Then he reached for her hand, bringing it up to his mouth and kissing the back of it.

    Then, he gently guided her body forward. He moved to get the shampoo, poured some on his had and gently massaged her scalp. He opened the faucet with a shower head and rinsed her hair.

    After, he guided her to bend forward, slightly raising her body so that her behind was sticking out of the water. With his fingers he touched her pearly gates, he spread them open as he turned the shower head to spray water to her center.

    Serena felt some embarrassment with what he was doing. However, it also made her excited. She heard him turn off the faucet as he placed the shower head down. Then, he used both his hands to open her legs wider. She felt his breath first, then his lips. She moaned as he used his tongue to thrust inside her, moving it from side to side. He also sucked, like a man trying to sip her juices.

    When he felt satisfied with his ministrations, he made her sit back and turn to face him. Seeing her flushed face, he smiled first, then he leaned forward to give her a gentle kiss.

    It started out sweet, but quick as a flash, his kiss turned fiery. His right hand went to down to her quivering vagina filled with want, and his mouth left hers, going to her sensitive peaks, torturing them with his mouth.

    Serena on her part felt her excitement building up too much. Before reaching orgasm the second time, she pushed him forward so that his hand was pulled out for her vagina.

    Charlton looked at her with confusion.

    "it''s my turn now." She said as she made him sit at the edge of the tub.

    Serena moved forward to kiss his mouth first. Then she moved her way down his chest and stomach, until she reached her destination. Letting her lips graze his inner thighs, she grabbed the base of his shaft and pressed her tongue against him.

    Licking his shaft, she swirled her tongue around his head then wrapped her lips around his member moving her head back and forth against the twisting motion of her hand.

    Charlton did not want to finish just yet, so he stopped her movements. Then he went back inside the tub.

    The water was getting a little cooler, but their body was warm.

    Serena understood what he wanted to do, so she positioned herself on top of him. Their body still submerged in the water. She wrapped her arms around his neck and placed both her legs on either side of him. Then, she slowly lowered her body to his manhood.

    Charlton felt intense pleasure as she enveloped him. Inside was hot, slippery, and tight. Every time she raised herself, he felt like his penis was also being suctioned up. It became more intense when she planted the soles of her feet on the floor of the tub continuing with the motions of their bodies slamming together. Her moans got louder while water splashed all around.

    He could not hold on any much longer, so he asked, "Inside?"

    Serena shook her head and raised her body completely as she pulled him up to sit back at the edge. Then, she started sucking the head of his penis as her hand moved up and down. When she felt that he was getting close, she pressed her body against him, so his shaft was between her breasts and she brushed forward against him.

    Charlton released a guttural sound as his seed spread over her breasts.

    After a few seconds of catching his breath, not wanting to be the only one reaching intense climax, he pulled Serena out of the water. He quickly went to get the towels, patting the both of them dry.

    Serena looked at him perplexed.

    Seeing her cute, confused face, Charlton smirked at her and said "Why are you giving me that face? Don''t tell me that you thought that we''re done for the night. Because for me, it has just begun."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 88 - 88: Columbia Recording Company

    Serena woke up with a start. Then she looked at her side where she saw Charlton still hugging her in deep sleep. She wondered what time it was as the sun was already out. She looked at the wall clock and saw that it was already 10 in the morning.

    After their session in the bathtub, Charlton was still energetic enough to continue everything in the bedroom. She was so tired that she let herself lose consciousness right after, not even having the energy to stand up, wash herself and brush her teeth. She cringed, remembering how he spilled himself on her stomach.

    Looking at her clean stomach, she released a breath of relief. Thankfully, he wiped his semen off of her. She had no idea what time he slept, but they must start moving. They still have to meet Mr. Easton after lunch, and they will have to travel for an hour to get there.

    Serena shook Charlton awake, not wanting to kiss or talk to him just yet, afraid for him to smell her stale breath.

    Charlton was still in deep slumber when he felt the shaking. Remembering where he was, he opened his eyes and saw Serena''s smiling face.

    He too smiled back at her. He was about to speak when Serena covered his mouth. Then she pointed at the clock. Charlton''s eyes widened like saucers. He did not expect to sleep that long. Last night, when Serena fell unconscious, it was only a little pass midnight, he followed not long after cleaning the both of them.

    Charlton removed Serena''s hand from his mouth and quickly pecked her lips. Then he went down the bed, and quickly wore his clothes.

    Serena giggled seeing him move in a frenzy.

    "I don''t know if I should be delighted or aggravated that you find me rushing about amusing." Charlton said as he smiled at her.

    "It''s a good thing. Anyway, you go back to your room. We need to get ready. I remember the Ducal couple inviting us for brunch. I think we can still join them and leave for Mr. Easton''s company by noon."

    "Alright. Then, I''ll go now." Charlton said as he moved closer to her to peck her lips again.

    Serena nodded her head and smiled. "See you in a while."

    Charlton stared at her one more time, appreciating and imprinting her image after she just woke up. Her hair was a little disheveled, but it glowed around her like a halo. The rays of sunlight coming in from the window illuminated her naked body. She was looking at him and smiling and he thought that he has never seen anything or anyone more beautiful. He didn''t know it was possible, but he fell more deeply in love with her at that moment. This was not their first time and he hoped that every morning will be like this for the rest of their lives, minus the rushing part of course.

    "okay, see you." He said as he moved to the door, peeking first, and when he saw no one around, he dashed to his room.

    --

    When Charlton knocked on her door to fetch her, it was 11am. She was done preparing and packing her belongings when she opened the door.

    "Sir Felix has already joined the Maestro''s family downstairs. Are you ready?"

    "Yes, I already have everything packed and the Sheet music are also in my bag."

    Charlton nodded and went inside her room her carry her luggage along with his.

    "Then let''s go?"

    Serena nodded her head then she kissed his lips.

    While descending the stairs, the servants saw Charlton carrying the bags and moved quickly to help him. He handed them over and instructed them to take it to his coachman, Jack.

    Then, one of the servants led them to the dining hall.

    --

    "Ah! The golden pair, I''m so glad that you both can join us!" the Maestro stood up from his seat and approached the two of them.

    The duke''s family, consisting of himself and his wife, his 5 children and their partners, some of their older grandchildren, and Sir Felix were seated on the long table good for 24 people. They haven''t started their meal as it seemed like they were waiting for them.

    Charlton was first to react, "Thank you Maestro. Apologies for the tardiness."

    "No, it''s alright. I understand that last night''s festivities must have tired you both. Come and sit." The Maestro said as he guided the both of them to seat at the 2nd and 3rd seat on the left from the head chair. The first seat was where Sir Felix was seated while in front of him was the duchess.

    After, the duchess led a small prayer as grace for the meal. Then they started their early lunch.

    After everyone has eaten their fill, the Maestro started introducing everyone to Charlton and Serena. They praised them both about the music last night, telling them that it was very beautiful and very touching, and they can''t thank them enough for the service they have done for the older ducal couple.

    The discussion would have been longer, but Serena and Charlton had to leave for Edward Easton''s recording studio. Thus, their conversation can only be cut short.

    The Maestro''s whole family went out of their palace to send them back to their carriages. The duchess kissed both side of Serena''s and Charlton''s cheek before saying her goodbyes.

    Felix smiled while looking back as he rode his carriage, he felt proud of his students. He would also be escorting them to the studio and to look over the contract before letting them sign it.

    --

    After reading and Mr. Felix gave his approval, Serena and Charlton signed a recording contract with Columbia recording company which stipulates that they can not give the music to any other recording studio in the future. Anyway, other than that, the contract was pretty lax as they were not even sure how everything will go. Serena can play it anytime and anywhere she liked. Also, instead of just royalties, she will be getting profit sharing.

    Edward on his end preferred profit sharing because he knew that that would be better on both ends as he knew that initially, he will need to heavily rely on Serena and Charlton''s noble status to market his product.

    After signing, Edward introduced the two to Mr. Emil Berliner. He said that he was his partner and that it was his invention that will make the mass production of their music possible.

    Then, he took them around his company which had about 20 employees. After, he proudly led them to the studio room so that they can start recording.

    Serena expected the studio room to be something like what she had seen in the movies, equipped with microphones and mic stands where the instrumentalists and vocalists perform, and a separate control room where sound engineers will operate with audio mixing consoles. However, she could only be disappointed. Inside, she only saw recording horns and a piano. There was only one assistant to be seen and so there were only 6 of them there.

    Edward started explaining about the room and how everything would work. He said that the room was laid out with the purpose of recording the singer''s voice with piano accompaniment. The two horns he pointed were prepared to be placed in front of the singer''s mouth, and the reason why the upright piano that was set above and behind where the singers were to stand was to ensure that maximum amount of piano sounds will enter the horn.

    "When singing, you have to move towards the horn for quieter passages and away for louder notes to avoid distortion. Emil and I will guide the two of you back and forth in this regard." Edward told Serena and Charlton.

    It was a good thing that Felix was there because Serena and Charlton won''t be able to play the piano in this set up.

    Felix volunteered himself to play the piano and Serena gratefully handed him the sheet music.

    Before they start the actual process of recording, Edward explained that the recording process would only take under four minutes as that is the maximum capacity of their 12 inch disc for production. They also have to be careful with the process and ensure that they will get it right in one take as the recording tool doesn''t allow editing. If they commit any mistake, they will have to dispose the disc used entirely and that was very costly. Thus, he requested them to rehearse the music first and try things out.

    Serena and Charlton took their position while Emil and Edward stood beside each of them. Then Felix started playing on the piano.

    They started with can''t help falling in love, so it was Charlton who sang first. Then when they reached the chorus where their voices hit a higher note, Emil and Edward holding their arms guided them to move a little backward, then forward again when their voices returned to normal. This process continued until they finished the song.

    "So, you guys get it?" Edward asked as he smiled. He really liked how things progressed easily.

    Serena nodded her head, "yes, it was a little strange at first, but I guess we can start recording now."

    Charlton also nodded his head.

    Thus, like that, they started to record their songs.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 89 - 89: Prelude To The Ball

    After the recording session was over, Edward explained that their recording will be handed to the wax masters for electroplating. This will produce a negative metal copy which will be used to stamp a test pressing. If the musical results and sound quality were considered satisfactory, they will create further negatives and start mass producing the discs.

    He estimated that the process will be finished by tomorrow, and if everything works out, he will be able to send them a player and a copy of the discs each on Wednesday. Then, they will also start marketing the product and they can expect that when their school break begins on the 23rd, the product would have already circulated the market. That would make it possible for the nobility who are fetching their children from school, or even the students themselves, to purchase the product before returning to their homes.

    Serena liked the idea so she can only nod enthusiastically and say that she would look forward to it.

    Before they left, Edward requested to take photos of her and Charlton. And if they allow, they will use these photos for marketing purposes.

    Not seeing any problem with that, Serena agreed. While Charlton, more interested to have his image beside Serena''s for everyone to see, agreed against his better judgement.

    --

    The coming week in school was filled with eagerness and anticipation. All the girls in Serena''s class talked about nothing that was not remotely related to the ball.

    "Wahhhh I''m so excited, the ball is coming in 4 dayssssss!!!!! I can''t wait to wear the dress you helped alter for me." Gizel told Serena, the excitement getting to her system.

    "yes, me too Serena!!! thank you so much for helping me with the dress!" Milly said.

    Serena couldn''t help but giggle, Gizel and Milly''s excitement were contagious. "I too am looking forward to the ball."

    Last time, Serena helped the girls alter their gowns. Gizel with the coral gown she bought from Marchesa, Via with the emerald gown prepared before coming to school, and Milly with the pink gown she also purchased, because she was afraid her pre-prepared midnight blue gown will be the same color as the table cloths.

    The three girls also already have their respective dates. Via reluctantly accepted Kylo''s invite after much of his pestering. Serena thought that Kylo was crushing on her friend but wondered how that will work. Via has a serious personality, she was also quite the feminist that was very much against Kylo''s patriarchal thinking. Funnily enough, Kylo seemed to be aware of that and never voiced his sexist opinions whenever Via was around.

    Gizel was to be escorted by her brother George. Serena was introduced to George by Gizel before, but other than that, they only met once or twice in the passing, but never had the chance to have a conversation with him.

    Milly, on the other hand, will be going with a boy introduced by Gizel''s brother. Serena believed his name was Paul. He was a handsome guy, a son of a Marquis, and seemed quite nice. Serena observed that her friend was beginning to feel the first vestiges of love.

    --

    Come Wednesday, like Edward estimated and said, Serena and Charlton received the Phonograph with two discs containing the copy of their song each.

    The disc came with a cover wherein an image of Serena and Charlton was printed. Serena didn''t expect that Charlton and her face will be at the cover. Anyway, it looked good despite its black and white color.

    The first image was used for the cover of ''can''t help falling in love''. It was them sitting in front of a grand piano with their hands on the piano keys. She recalled that Edward took them to a private room of his in the company to have this photo taken there. On top of their image was the title of the song and below, were the words, sung by Charlton Daniel and Serena Maxwell, below that, composed by Serena Maxwell, and at the bottom was produced by Columbia Recording Company.

    The second image was the two of them standing side by side while Felix was sitting in front of the piano, they were all looking at the camera smiling. The print was the same except that the title was ''Through the years''.

    Serena excitedly took out the discs, and saw that in the middle, the same details without their image was printed. She placed one disc on the Phonograph which came with an instruction kit. Then it started playing. Thankfully, their voices sounded clear, and although not up to par with the music recording of the future, she would say that it still exceeded her expectations.

    --

    When Charlton received his copy, he traced his and Serena''s images and names on the disc covers with his fingers. He smiled, happy that it featured them side by side. It felt that their bond was being immortalized through this.

    He wanted to go to Serena and listen to their songs together but knew that it was already a little late. Also, she must have received her copy today and must be doing the same thing as him. So, he read through the instructions of the phonograph and started playing.

    --

    On Thursday, as the ball was tomorrow, the school frenzy was taken to a whole new level. Most of the teachers gave up on holding a lecture because the minds of the students were all taken by the ball. The excitement in the air became even more palpable. It was the first ball of the year, so it was understandable.

    Serena and Charlton only saw each other on passing. They only managed to smile at each other, as Serena was quickly dragged by her friends back to her room after classes ended.

    --

    "Woah! What''s this Serena? I have never seen such a thing before." Milly said seeing the phonograph.

    "Wow, you and Charlton look really good on this photo. Won''t crown prince Geoffrey, your intended, react negatively to this? Anyway, what is this all about? Your song title is printed here, does this contain the sheet music?" Gizel asked.

    "I don''t know about his reaction, but I can pass this off as some professional work. Anyway, this, is a phonograph. It is a record player, and this well it''s a cover contains the disc where us singing has been recorded. We had it done last Sunday at Columbia recording Company. I believe that as we''re talking right now, their company is working on circulating this product in the market." Serena explained.

    "Let''s hear it." Via suggested.

    Serena went to operate the phonograph to let them listen to the songs. The three had their eyes wide open and lips gaping. The same reaction she saw Beatrice sport yesterday when she heard this playing.

    After, the three could not stop from screaming and hugging Serena.

    "Wahhhh!!!! I will buy this before going back home! You will have to promise to sign the discs I will be purchasing! Come to think of it, I will need to get your autograph now, its value would only increase more in the future! I can''t believe it, I am friends with the upcoming star that will put all those opera singers and other musical personages to shame! You will become super popular. I''m so proud of you!!!!!" Gizel excitedly screamed.

    "Gizel''s right, and she just stole all the words I wanted to say, but I''m so proud of you, and so proud to be your friend! I can''t wait to tell everyone about you when I get home! I will definitely buy these and boast about you at home!" Milly also exclaimed.

    Via, not being able to compete with their two loud friends can only smile at Serena and say "I''m also so proud of you. I will spend all my savings if I have to just to buy these." She was from a military family and thus, more disciplined.

    Serena happily smiled at her friends, she too was feeling that everything happening was surreal. It was amazing.

    After the high they felt regarding the songs, they went back to discussing their preparations for the ball. They agreed that for tomorrow, they will come over Serena''s room after lunch. The school announced that there will be no classes on that day to allow students more time to prepare for the ball.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 90 - 90: The Ball I

    The girls arrived at Serena''s room by 1pm. They brought their dresses with them too. First, they all lied on Serena''s bed, placing some thinly sliced cucumber on their faces.

    Then, they painted each other''s nails and toes, curled and braided each other''s hair, they even plucked their eyebrows.

    During this time, make-up was frowned upon. However, Serena knew that it was just the excessiveness and there''s a way around it.

    "But, would it be okay? My mom told me that only prostitutes wear them." Via said when Serena said that she will apply make-up on them.

    "Do me as you will Serena" Gizel and Milly said.

    Serena laughed. "Well, they won''t know that we''re wearing make up exactly. I''ll apply it on you guys and make it look as natural as possible. We''ll just try to enhance your beauties."

    Actually, Serena just applied some powder on their faces to avoid it becoming oily as the night grew deeper, brushed some blush on their cheeks, and dabbed a little bit of rouge on their lips.

    "and viola! We''re done!" Serena said as she made them face the mirror.

    The girls looked at themselves on the mirror, the change was miniscule but it indeed made them look prettier.

    "Wow, do you do this every day that''s why you always look fresh?" Milly asked.

    Serena just smiled at her friend not answering.

    --

    When the girls were done preparing, it was already 7 in the evening, just in time for their escorts to fetch them.

    "So here goes nothing¡­" Via said nervously. Although she was a little serious with everything, she was still a girl. She was flattered when Kylo asked her if she was willing to have him as her escort to the ball, and although she only reluctantly agreed, she was still looking forward to meeting him tonight.

    "My chest is about to explode! Serena, thank you, you''ve done magic to my looks, I wonder if Paul would find me pretty." Milly said.

    "If he doesn''t then he must be blind. Ugh, I''m so jealous of you two, I have made every effort to look this good, thank you Serena by the way, only to be escorted by my brother. UGHHHHHH¡­ I just hope that he would take responsibility for my dance card and ensure that it is filled and hopefully, those dance partners he finds for me are handsome."

    Serena giggled, "Well, you''re not the only one. My brother is also escorting me."

    "If my brother is even half as handsome as yours, then I won''t be complaining!" Gizel responded.

    "Anyways, let''s go and not keep the boys waiting." Milly, excited to see her Paul, advocated.

    --

    In the lobby of their dormitory, there were a lot of gentlemen waiting for their partners. Serena and the girls agreed to see each other at the ball as they separated to look for their respective partners. Thankfully, Serena spotted Leonard quickly for he was taller than most of the men there.

    "Brother Leonard!" Serena greeted as she approached him. She saw that he was wearing a black tailcoat, white shirt, white stock and white vest. He was also wearing white gloves as it was the de rigueur of the era. Despite wearing the same colors like most of the gentlemen wore, her brother was still a cut above the rest. His suit fit him just right and emphasized his figure.

    "Serena." He greeted back as he approached her halfway. He observed that she was wearing an off the shoulder bugle bead tulle gown in red with embroidered feathers. It was fitted at the bust and waist and was loose at the hips. He noted that the hem just went to the floor without a train. She was also wearing elbow length gloves. Her hair had a top knot while the rest fell in loose circular curls neatly arranged, adorned with some jewels and feathers matching her gown.

    Serena saw him looking at her dress, so she turned in a full circle letting the skirt flare. Although her skirt was not ballooning like some of the other girls'' it can still do that. "Wat do you think?" she asked.

    Leonard smiled and nodded giving her his approval. Although she was his sister, it still gave him some masculine pride to know that he is escorting easily to most beautiful girl in the empire. "You look beautiful."

    Serena grinned at him. "You''re not half-bad yourself."

    Leonard smiled bank as he offered her his hand. "Let''s go?"

    She placed her hand in his, "Alright."

    --

    Serena and Leonard being part of the organizing committee were given access to the ball immediately. They did not fall in line like the other students and was just handed their dance cards. Serena''s as she saw the last time was quite elaborate, while Leonard''s dance card looked like something done just as an afterthought. Anyway, as her escort, Leonard also received hers for her. Taking it as his duty to have it filled. At least with names that he deemed acceptable.

    "Am I not supposed to be the one holding on to that?" Serena said jokingly.

    "It will help drive away some pests that would wish to have a dance with you." He replied as he started marking her dance card. "I will hand this back to you before the dancing commences so you will know who you will be dancing with. Also, this will ensure propriety."

    Serena was surprised. She didn''t know that her brother can be¡­ well, like this. Anyway, she does not really mind him doing so. But she still has her one condition. "Alright but do save the last dance. I already have arrangements for the Second Waltz."

    Leonard knew who she was saving it for. He wanted to tell her no immediately, but he knew that Serena would not take that for an answer. She already let him control her dance card, and he worried that if he were not to agree with her condition, she might just do whatever she wanted. So, to appease her, he nodded his head.

    Upon entering the venue, the master of ceremonies announced their names.

    "Mr. Leonard Maxwell, and Miss Serena Maxwell"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 91 - 91: The Ball II

    Everyone present were looking at the entrance to see the people streaming in. When the Leonard and Serena made their entrance, there was a pause as everyone took in the beauty of the two. They were indeed a pair of handsome siblings.

    Serena on the other hand just observed the venue. Although they were just in the school''s assembly hall, Mary and Gina outdid themselves by transforming it to a magical midnight Christmas themed setting. The area, at the moment, was lit by bright spotlights, but she can already imagine how it will look like once those were dimmed. The high ceiling that was like an observatory was covered with midnight blue cloth with blue Christmas lights that made it look starry. There were seats by the three walls for everyone to sit on when not dancing, and there were cocktail tables draped in silver and blue while on the middle as centerpieces, were artificial white manzanita branches hanged with crystals, and blue and silver balls. Beside the stage was a blue Christmas tree. She vaguely thought that she should have worn a silver-colored dress instead.

    However, looking at the people in the ball, everyone was wearing clothes of varying shades. So, it did not make her out of place. The ladies were in floor-length gowns that balloon out from the waist while some had trailing skirts which she assumed must have a loop they can use to hold it up for dancing. One the other hand, the gentlemen were all wearing formal dress suits or some military or band uniforms.

    --

    "Serena!" Gizel called, as she saw Serena and Leonard approaching. "you''re here earlier. I thought we can meet at the registry."

    "My brother and I were part of the organizing committee, so we did not have to line up. By the way, you two sure did make an entrance." Serena explained as she looked at Gizel and Milly. Beside them were George and Paul their escorts.

    "I would have wanted to see you make the entrance too. Anyway, we''re still a little early. Have Via and Kylo been announced?" Milly said.

    "Not yet. I haven''t seen either of the two as of the moment."

    "Excuse me. Serena, I''ll leave you here for the moment. I will get back to you after the school dignitaries are done with their messages." Leonard interrupted seeing that the venue is now half full. He also saw Joan beckoning him over to the backstage.

    "Don''t I have to go with you to help?"

    "No need, this is your first school ball so just enjoy. I can manage." Leonard said smiling at her.

    "Alright. Then, I will see you later." Serena said as she gave him a grateful smile. She was not really interested with working on the program. She just wanted to enjoy the ball and see Charlton. By the way, where was he?

    Leonard nodded at her then at her friends. "Please watch over Serena for the moment. Thank you."

    The girls who were still mesmerized by his handsome visage nodded their heads.then looked at Serena pleadingly.

    Serena understood what they meant, so before Leonard could leave, she pulled his arm and whispered to his ear, "do dance with my friends later. Ask for their dance cards now."

    Leonard who does not really want to participate was left with no choice. He smiled at both girls and asked, "Would you two please honor me with a dance this evening?"

    Of course, the two nodded enthusiastically as they pulled out their dance cards. Leonard asked Milly for the 3rd dance which was the lancers, and Gizel for the 5th one which was the polka.

    He proceeded to mark his own before leaving.

    --

    When Leonard left, George looked at his sister Gizel, he wanted her to help him get a dance from Serena. Gizel rolled her eyes.

    "Serena, do you still have a space in your dance card?" she asked.

    "Ugh, don''t ask me. My dance card is with my brother Leonard. He won''t even let me see it until the dance commences."

    "Woah, I never imagined that your brother can be so over-protective." Gizel said but she still managed to grin, "well, truth be told though, I like it."

    --

    George wanted to facepalm at his sister''s words. However, he just chose to ignore it. What can he do?

    "Ladies, please excuse me, I will just go over to the other side and meet with my friends. Gizel, I''ll see you later before the dance commences." George excused. He did not want to hear his sister''s blabbering anymore and giving him the eye that says, my friend is too good for you.

    Paul seeing his friend leave thought it improper for himself to remain with the ladies. "Ah, I will go join George. Please, excuse me too. I will see you later, Ms. Milly." He said with a smile.

    When the three were left on their own, they smiled at each other. They were about to move when they heard the master of ceremonies announced Kylo and Via''s name.

    As the two made their entry, Gizel whistled. "Although I hate to admit, Kylo is looking really good tonight. He and Via look like a match made in heaven¡­" then she saw Via irately let go of Kylo''s hand after their entrance, "¡­or hell." she added laughing at the joke she made.

    After the two, Serena heard Charlton''s name being announced. He entered the ball alone.

    That night, he was wearing a black tailcoat with Chinese looking collar left open in the middle trimmed with gold. His vest was also in matching black and gold enclosed up to his upper chest so that one can only see his white inner cloth through the cuffs of his coat''s sleeves. He was adorning a white ruffled jabot made of lace and in the middle, located just below his neck was a gold brooch encrusted with a large ruby. He was also wearing white gloves like the others and his brown hair was brushed back, parted at the middle.

    Serena noticed his eyes moving as if looking for something and when he his eyes met hers he gave her that lopsided smirk revealing his dimple. She felt like her heart was pounding a mile per second as she blushed. He looked like the devil and she just wanted to rush over and claim him as hers.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 92 - 92: The Ball III

    Charlton chose not to escort any lady as he did not want to have his attention split elsewhere. When he entered the ball, the first thing he did was look for Serena. He wanted to see her since earlier, but Kylo insisted that they go together.

    Kylo, much to his annoyance, took a longer time to prepare. He said that he wanted to look really good for his date. Thus, when they arrived at the lobby of the ladies'' dormitory, it was already almost empty. Via looked vexed. She did not even give Kylo a single smile since they saw each other. Not even taking his hand when he offered. Well, he thought that it just served him right.

    When his eyes met Serena''s, he felt like the world suddenly stopped moving and he could not hear a sound. She was all he saw. She was there, looking straight at him, and she was more beautiful than he has even seen her. She was in a red gown and the necklace he gave her was adorning her neck. He walked towards where she was, and he saw her smile at him.

    The world started moving before he can reach her as Kylo started acting like a kicked puppy.

    "Charlie, come on, you''re my brother, please help me."

    Charlton had to break eye contact because of that. This pest made him arrive a little late, so he shrugged his hand holding his arm. However, noting that he can only approach Serena because of him being Via''s escort, he could only say, "fine, let me try."

    --

    Via went to join her friends. She didn''t understand why but she was sorely disappointed that Kylo arrived later than their appointed time. She did not know what she expected, but at the very least, he should have arrived on time.

    "What''s wrong?" Milly asked seeing Kylo trailing a few steps behind Via.

    "Nothing." She replied. She should stop acting like a jilted lover, they were not even late for the party.

    Serena gave Via a knowing look. Seems like her friend was starting to grow some feelings for Kylo. Not that she approves, but Via was her own person capable of judging for herself.

    "Ladies, how''s your evening going?" Kylo greeted.

    Gizel and Milly rolled their eyes at him.

    "Good evening, Gizel, Milly, and Serena." Charlton greeted, his eyes lingering on Serena.

    The girls all greeted Charlton back. Knowing that he wanted to talk to Serena, they pretended to discuss about other matters giving the two time to speak without looking like they were alone.

    "May I have the honor to pen my name in you dance card?" Charlton asked. Aside from the last Waltz, he wanted to pen his name for the two-step which was the dance before the intermission. It was especially important because her partner for that dance will get to escort her to the refreshments'' area.

    "Don''t ask me, my dance card is with brother Leonard. I will only receive it once the dancing commences. But worry not, I have specifically asked him not to let anyone fill in their name for the second waltz. I, of course, have saved the last dance for you." Serena said as she smiled at him.

    Charlton can do nothing but smile back.

    "Then I will be waiting until then." He replied.

    What''s up with Leonard? It''s not like he would behave inappropriately and dance with his sister more than twice.

    Anyway, he can try again later when Leonard returns it to her. Hopefully, there will still be some blank spaces.

    Serena encouraged him to dance with her friends, so having no choice, he got his dance card marked for the three dances. The first Quadrille after the grand march with Via, the lancers with Gizel and the gallop with Milly. Anyway, etiquette and propriety calls that he dances with some ladies.

    After a while, the master of ceremonies called everyone''s attention for the program was about to begin. Thus, Kylo and Charlton excused themselves and walked to the other side of the ballroom. The students were divided into two sides, the ladies on the left, and gentlemen on the right.

    --

    "Good evening ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to the first ball of the school year. I am teacher Julio Mendez, just in case you don''t know, and it is my honor and privilege to be the master of ceremonies at this momentous occasion. Now, let us first begin this event with a prayer. Teacher Grace Astoria?"

    Grace went to the stage and led a prayer.

    When Grace was done with the prayer, the school hymn was played.

    Afterwards, Julio requested the school principal to share his opening message.

    The school principal walked to the front of the stage, received the mic, and started his message.

    "Good evening everyone. It is my great pleasure to see all your young faces brimming with excitement. I know that most of you don''t want to hear what I have to say as I know you are all excited to begin the dancing. I have been in your shoes once, and I understand how you feel. So, I will keep this short. Tonight, we celebrate our school''s 150th founding anniversary and the Christmas season. So I hope all of you will have a grand time, forget all your school work in the meantime, enjoy the last day before the school holidays, while also observing proper etiquette. I will see you all again next year. Thank you. And do I really have to say this?" the principal laughed, then he added, "With this I pronounce the dancefloor open."

    Then the students started cheering.

    Julio received the mic back. Before asking the orchestra to start playing the music, he thanked the organizing committee first, telling that the event was made possible by the contributions of the student council.

    During that time, all the gentlemen went back to their respective partners in preparation for the grand march.

    Leonard went to Serena''s side. Then, he handed her dance card.

    Serena gratefully took it back as she looked at the names listed. She looked at the last dance first and saw it blank along with the two before it. Serena smiled, perhaps she can have one of the two with Charlton too. However, aside from that, her dance card was full. The grand march, the first quadrille and the first dance after the intermission, which was another quadrille, will be with Leonard. The others will be with the other council members, and other guys she doesn''t know. She noted Geoffrey''s name was also listed 3 times. The 3rd dance which was the lancers, the 10th dance which was the Waltz, and the 11th dance which was the two-step before the intermission.

    She sighed, that means that he will escort her during the intermission. Seems like Leonard was really trying to help them cultivate feelings for each other, which she doesn''t think Geoffrey and herself wanted in the first place.

    Anyway, the orchestra started playing signaling that the grand march was about to begin. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Emily being escorted by Douglas while thinking, ''oh, I thought that she''s attending with Geoffrey. If not her then who did he attend with?''

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 93 - 93: The Ball IV

    Her question was answered for her when she saw Geoffrey at the front taking position to lead the grand march with Joan. He was wearing an elegantly stylish doublet with the collar pointed up. It was in the color of ivory and gold. His hair was brushed back, and he looked particularly handsome that night. Everything about him was befitting of his station.

    Behind him was Artemis who was escorting Diana. They were followed by Diether and a girl she did not recognize.

    Leonard led her to take their position which was the 5th pair from the leader. At the background, Serena heard the beginning of Verdi''s Aida playing.

    Geoffrey and Joan as the leader heads of the line marched up to the center of the room and everyone else followed. Then they continued until they reached the head, he turned to the left and she to the right; the gentlemen followed him and ladies followed her. When the two of them reached the bottom they pass each other, this time the lines were already forming two circles, the line of gentlemen going around on the outside, and the ladies on the inside, and in the opposite direction. Then, when the two met each other again at the top of the room, they march together around the room followed by the others.

    There were more than a hundred pairs during this grand march, all the ladies participated while the gentlemen who did not come with a partner for the night was left sitting at the sidelines. How sad was that?

    Anyway, Serena''s eyes met with Charlton in the passing, and they smiled at each other.

    When the grand march ended, and the introductory song began for the quadrille started playing, Kylo led Via to Charlton. Charlton took her hand and led her to a position where Leonard and Serena were. Their eyes met and as if they were reading each other''s mind, they understood what the other was thinking. Both thought that at least this way, it was like they were dancing with each other too.

    When the song ended and the one for the lancers was about to begin, Leonard seeing Geoffrey waiting led Serena over making the two meet each other the first time for the night.

    --

    Geoffrey have already seen Serena earlier when she entered the venue. He wanted to approach her then, but he was still talking to the school dignitaries at that time. When he saw Leonard coming over with a lady''s dance card, he knew that it must be Serena''s. Thus, right after talking to the principal, he approached Leonard with a mission.

    Luckily, at that time, her dance card was still empty except for the grand march, the first quadrille and another after the intermission. In truth, he wanted to fill his names on all the blanks but knew that it would not be appropriate. At most, he can only dance with her 3 times as she was her fianc¨¦e. Thus, he must choose the right ones.

    His first choice was the two-step before the intermission, followed by the second waltz which was the last dance for the night. However, Leonard told him that her sister might be too tired by then and so requested to leave the last two dances blank first. Geoffrey accepted that and settled for the blue danube which was the only other waltz. He was fine with that too. His third choice was the 3rd dance, simply because he can''t wait to talk to her already.

    After the grand march, he did not dance the quadrille with anyone. That was because he wanted to meet her right after the quadrille ended. He positioned himself near them so Leonard can see him immediately. Luckily, he did and as he approached, Leonard also met him halfway with Serena in tow.

    --

    Geoffrey offered his hand to Serena and she accepted it then he led her back to the dancefloor. As they were waiting for the other dancers to take their position, he started their conversation.

    "You look lovely tonight." Geoffrey complimented her with a smile, trying to sound friendly when in fact his heart was beating in a very fast pace.

    Serena feeling flattered blushed. It was the first time he complimented her looks to her face. "You too." She replied dumbly. Tonight, his male lead aura was exuding from him in waves.

    Since a lot of people were already filling the dance floor again, they had to cut their conversation short. Geoffrey was satisfied seeing her blush, at the very least, he took it as her not being immune to his charms.

    --

    The lancers was pretty similar to the quadrille only more energetic. It was a square dance performed by four couples. Going back to the dance floor after fetching Gizel, Charlton saw Serena blush with whatever it was Geoffrey told her. Suddenly he felt some jealousy rising within him. However, he tried to control himself as he joined them with Gizelle. The other two couples with them were Leonard and Milly, and Artemis and Gina.

    Charlton did not enjoy the lancers like he did the quadrille. He saw how Geoffrey looked at Serena and Serena smiling back at him. He knew he should know better, but he could not stop the churning in his chest.

    After the lancers was the Gallop which he will dance with Milly. Thankfully, Artemis was Serena''s partner this time. So, he could lay his jealousy at bay.

    After that, he had no more dance engagement. Wanting a chance to talk to Serena, he remained at the sidelines, looking at her every time a song ended.

    A lot of ladies were eyeing him, but he chose to ignore them. He had no plans of dancing any more. He just wanted to talk to Serena and see her dance card. But much to his disappointment, even when the 8th song ended, she was still in the dancefloor. Truth be told, he was not a bit happy with how things were unfolding.

    --

    When the introductory song for the blue Danube started playing, Geoffrey went to Serena''s side to ask for her hand.

    Serena placed her hand in his. She was actually enjoying the night very much. It has been quite a long time since she attended a ball. In her time, balls like this became out of fashion already. But she did experience attending some in her younger years. She was glad that she can now use again these dances she took pains in learning.

    Like what Charlton did in the celebration they attended, Geoffrey placed his hand behind her as she laid her hand on his shoulder. He smiled at her, and she smiled back at him.

    She found it funny that he looked just like a prince from a fairy tale, and the blue danube which the orchestra was playing sounded like the waltz of the geese. She funnily thought that every time the music reaches a certain part, it would be the ducks squeaking she hears.

    Geoffrey on his part liked the way Serena was laughing every so often. It seems like she was enjoying his company as much as he was enjoying hers.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Ball V

    When Charlton saw Geoffrey laying claim on Serena once more and saw how he placed his arm on the small of her back, he wanted to storm over and pull her away from him. She has danced with a lot of other men, but he did not feel this strongly. That was their second dance.

    When the dance ended and the song for the two-step came up, he could no longer stop himself. He was about to approach the two to ask for Serena''s hand. However, he felt a hand grip his shoulder effectively stopping him.

    He wanted to shrug the hand away, but he heard Leonard''s voice telling him to stop.

    Charlton was brought back to his senses as he turned to face Leonard. He wanted to tell him a piece of his mind, but there were a lot of people around. At the corner of his eyes, he saw that Geoffrey did not let go of Serena''s hand. Meaning he was her partner for the two-step.

    It was his third dance with her. He knew he had no right to be angry, but he was.

    "I also have 3 dances with her." Leonard explained.

    "Does that make a difference?" he replied.

    Leonard sighed as he motioned Charlton to walk with him towards an empty balcony.

    Charlton not really having much option chose to follow.

    --

    Geoffrey did not let go of Serena''s hand even after the waltz ended. He wanted to tell her that he enjoyed the night very much. He was never fond of balls, but tonight he took delight in it.

    "Won''t Emily be disappointed that you''re not dancing the next song with her?" Serena could not help reminding him.

    "What has she got to do with this?" Geoffrey asked confused.

    Serena gave him a knowing look in return. "This will be our third dance and besides, don''t you like spending time with her?" she asked. She actually wanted to dance with Charlton for the next song but had no other way to tell Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey sighed, "Serena, I will be lying if I were to say that I don''t know what you''re trying to insinuate. Perhaps you are misunderstanding something, so let me straighten things up. I want you to know that it is you who is my intended and I have every intention to keep it that way. So please don''t mind her." He confessed as he gave her a small smile.

    --

    "Why are you trying to come between us now? I thought you were keeping your arms crossed?" Charlton asked while trying to keep his anger at bay.

    "that was before. Things are different now. Geoffrey is giving Serena the attention she deserves."

    "So? That''s it? Just because he has shown interest, you have decided to push her in his arms?"

    "Charlton, you have to understand. What they have is a royal decree. Not just a simple talk between families that will bear little repercussions if it were to be broken. I believe that this will be better for not just my sister, but also for you."

    "who are you to judge what is better for us? Who gave you the right?"

    "I am her brother. It is my duty to ensure her safety and happiness." Leonard replied, now also getting a bit infuriated with how Charlton is acting.

    "What made you think that he could make her happy?"

    "Why? Could you?"

    "Why the hell not? She is my world Leonard. You have to understand."

    "It is you who should understand. You think you can really make her happy? All you can bring her is endless misery. Do you get me? Do you even understand my point?"

    "I may not have as much as Geoffrey, but I will give her my everything."

    "And you think that is enough? Everything you could ever give her, all that you can offer, she already has. Geoffrey can make her the queen. Can you? Aside from that, if you choose to continue with whatever that is between you, what will happen to Serena? Where will you bring her? You will just ruin her life. Everything was fine, but this time, what will Geoffrey say? What will he do? Do you even understand what the hell you''re trying to do to my sister? To my family? Even to yours? So, if you still have any respect for me as your friend, stop this nonsense now. I do not want to see you around my sister any longer."

    Charlton felt every word he said pierce his heart. He knew all those things, but he has always been living in denial. How could he to give her up when she was his world?

    "and if she chooses not to let go?" he just had to ask.

    "My sister is still a young lady who just exited her boudoir. She has always been spoiled. Our parents have never even left her wanting. So, if she had not known better, forgive her. But you, you should know better. Geoffrey is the crown prince. He will be our next king. You should understand at least that much."

    --

    Serena was left astonished with what Geoffrey said. She saw all the signs and should have known that this was coming. However, she lived in denial. Always trying to interpret his actions as that of just being friendly. Now, the bare truth was laid in front of her. She did not know what to say nor do.

    Geoffrey saw the shock on her face, but he did not let it get to him. He did not expect a reply from her immediately, or for her to confess any love for him. He knew that he has not been very nice to her at the beginning. But on a positive note, things are now turning for the better, besides, he still has a lifetime to remedy that and let her see him in a positive light. Maybe, even grow to love him too.

    Serena did not get the chance to continue their conversation for the two-step dance just commenced.

    Because of her mind being afloat, she stepped on his feet a couple of times. If Geoffrey felt any pain, he did not show it on his face. He just kept on smiling at her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 95 - 95: The Ball VI

    After the song ended, it was the intermission, and the lights were dimmed making the people in the hall feel like they were under the stars. It was truly spectacular.

    Geoffrey did not let go of Serena''s hand, but it was her who pulled away. He took it as her still being shocked with what he said. Perhaps he was too forward? Anyway, it still felt good that he was able to get those words out of his mouth.

    Although there was an invisible wall between them, they still walked together to the refreshment room. Serena felt her throat was dry and with the her nerves being on overdrive, she took a glass of champagne and drank it in one gulp.

    "Careful." Geoffrey said.

    Serena did not know what to say so she just kept her silence. Then, she moved to get another one, drinking it slowly this time. They remained like that, Geoffrey peeking glances at her, her, pretending not to see. Things were awkward as can be.

    After a while, Serena saw Leonard come in the refreshment room. Wanting to escape from Geoffrey, she excused herself.

    "ah, I see my brother over there¡­ I wish to speak with him¡­ so, if it is alright with you¡­"

    Geoffrey understood her predicament. Maybe it really came as a shock to her. Anyway, he nodded his head.

    "I will bring you to him."

    Serena wanted to say that there''s no need, but before she could protest, he held out his hand to help her. Not having a choice, she placed her hand on his gloved palm.

    --

    "Brother Leonard¡­ here you are, I have been looking for you all over." Serena said a little exaggeratedly. Well, she really wanted to escape from Geoffrey''s company.

    Leonard took her offered hand and she let go of Geoffrey''s.

    Geoffrey nodded at him, and then left the two of them together. He knew Serena needed some time away from him to think things over.

    Serena saw another glass of champagne and took a drink.

    "Have you seen Charlton? I need to speak with him." Serena asked Leonard.

    Leonard looked at his sister, she looked flustered and a bit panicky. Did Geoffrey confess his feelings for her? Then all the more that she should stop meeting with Charlton.

    "No, I haven''t seen him around. Why?"

    Serena seeing the look he gave her can only smile sheepishly.

    --

    Charlton was still in the balcony. After Leonard said those words and left, he felt like the world was closing in on him. He understood every word he said. He did not even need to elaborate.

    From the very beginning, he already had those thoughts in mind. The only difference was now, his insecurities where directly slapped to his face.

    He did not want to, but he could do nothing at the moment but wallow in self-pity.

    "there you are, I''ve been looking for you all over." Kylo said as he approached him. "What are you doing here outside all alone? You will have a better chance meeting your lady love at the refreshment room."

    Charlton just shook his head. He was not in the mood to talk. What will he tell Kylo anyway? That Leonard said the same words that he had always warned him about?

    "I understand how you feel. Via is not giving me any attention. She danced with other men instead of me, her partner! Anyway, here. I think you need this more than I do." He said as he handed him a bottle of fine scotch. Interpreting his mood as being pissed because Serena has been dancing with other men.

    "Where did you get this?"

    "I have my ways." He grinned.

    "Thank you."

    "Anytime. Anyway, I''m off. Maybe I can still get forgiven and chance upon Via in a better mood at the refreshment room."

    Charlton just nodded his head and leaned his forearms on the balcony railing. Drinking the scotch straight form the bottle from time to time.

    --

    The intermission was about to end when Serena saw Kylo trying to follow Via around. She went to approach him quickly as Leonard trialed behind her.

    "Kylo, have you seen Charlton?"

    "Oh, hey Serena. Can you help me talk to Via? She''s been ignoring me since earlier."

    "It''s your fault for being late. Anyway, alright." She said as she called Via, hopefully with this, he will help her find Charlton too.

    "Via¡­" she called.

    "Yes?" she replied. She knew that Kylo just asked for her friend''s help. She too wanted to forgive Kylo but she was holding on to her pride. Thankfully, Serena became the bridge. At least with this, she can pretend that he was only forgiving him to give her friend some face.

    "Someone was wondering if your dance card is full."

    Via smiled, "I think it still has space for one more dance."

    Kylo grinned. Thankfully, the only blank space left on her card was the second waltz, the one he too has been aiming for.

    Then as if just recalling Serena''s question earlier he said, "I saw Charlton very lonesome at one of the balconies earlier. Maybe you should go and join him."

    Serena nodded gratefully. So that was where he was hiding. He must be acting all jealous now. She was about to go look for him, but Leonard stopped her. Telling her that the dances were now about to begin.

    Serena nodded her head, anyway, she can look for him later. Their appointment was the last dance anyway.

    --

    "Oh, sorry, I thought this place was empty." Emily said as she stumbled in the balcony.

    Charlton sighed. He wanted to be alone, but seeing that it was Emily, Geoffrey''s lover, well he supposed, he should say abandoned lover now, he chose to let her have the space, she needed it more than he did.

    "no, it''s okay. I don''t own this place anyway." He was about to leave when she held on to his arm.

    "Wait, I need someone to talk to. So please¡­"

    Charlton sighed. It was none of his business but perhaps he was too melancholic at that moment. Finding her more pitiful than he was, he decided to accompany her. Besides, he was not getting to join Serena until the last dance, and he hated to see her in another man''s arms.

    He decided not to let what Leonard said get to him unless he hears those words from Serena''s own mouth. From the beginning, the two of them knew what they were getting into. Leonard will not understand because he was not the one in their shoes.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 96 - 96: The Ball VII

    "Why?" he asked.

    "Well, I don''t know. At this moment I just find myself laughable. Trying to hold on to a man I have no chance to be with in the first place. We had a beautiful beginning you know?"

    Charlton hummed as a reply, telling her that he was listening, and she can go on speaking.

    "I guess you already know who I am pertaining to because I think you feel the same way about his intended." Emily said further.

    Charlton felt his eyes widen. If she knew, then does Geoffrey also know?

    She chuckled seeing that she got his attention now. "He doesn''t know, I never told him about it."

    "You better not, because if you do, then forgive me for not being polite." He warned.

    "Please, I don''t mean any harm. I see what you see in her. Serena is perfect in every way. I can only wish to be like her."

    "Okay. Then what do you want?"

    "Nothing. I just want to get this off my chest you know. It''s so difficult keeping everything in. The secrecy, being a lover who can merely stand in the shadow. You understand me, right?"

    Charlton furrowed his brows. Seeing that she doesn''t mean any harm, he let his guard down and continued drinking his scotch.

    "I am not like you." He said. Serena will never abandon him. At least he hoped.

    --

    When the 18th song just ended, Serena felt that her feet was starting to kill her. She also felt a little tipsy, the effects of the two glasses of champagne she drank getting in her system. Anyway, she was finally free. She still has not seen Charlton, maybe he was still sulking in one of the balconies.

    Seeing that she already escaped Leonard''s watchful eyes, she climbed up the stairs leading to the mezzanine. There were some students that did not want to dance mingling in the area. At the end just above the stage, there were 8 doors which Serena presumed led to small balconies.

    Serena walked over trying to find which balcony Charlton was in. As the weather was cold, the balconies were mostly empty. Anyway, as she reached the 5th one, she heard Charlton''s voice. She was about to walk over when she heard a voice which she can only presume as female. She was giggling at whatever Charlton said.

    She knew that it was wrong to eavesdrop, but she couldn''t help it. She was curious what the two were talking about.

    --

    "How do you do it?" Emily asked.

    Charlton sighed. He was getting a little drank from all the scotch he has been drinking. Anyway, he found out that Emily was not that bad.

    "If you really love a person, then you will think that any sacrifice is worth it. If you know that the person you love loves you back, it will also give you the strength to carry on. It will give you the courage to face everything and hope that in the end, everything will work out just fine."

    "I wish I could find someone who will love me like that in this lifetime. I thought I had that with him, but, see where it brought me. Serena is really lucky to have you. You know that, right?"

    "No. It''s me who is lucky to have her."

    While having their talk, Emily noticed that Charlton was getting a little drunk. She did not really have any ill intention on him, but the longer they talk, the more that she felt jealous of Serena. She has this man, and she was still playing with Geoffrey''s heart. How could she do that?

    Talk about the devil and there she appears. Emily saw Serena looking for someone through the open doors of the other balconies. She was walking to their direction now. As Charlton was facing her, he didn''t see her. Thinking of giving her a bitter taste of her own medicine, she smirked.

    "You''re such a good man, I can only hope that I will be able to find someone like you in the future."

    --

    Serena moved a little, leaning on the side of the open door while trying to hide behind the curtain, so that she can see who Charlton was speaking to. The first thing she saw was her white gown. Then, her brown hair which was arranged in a low braid. It was Emily and she was talking to Charlton privately.

    She didn''t know how she did it, but she managed to stop herself from storming over. It seems like they didn''t notice her, so she continued to look at them, trying to listen in on their conversation.

    --

    Charlton felt that there was something wrong with Emily''s words, but let it go. He was not in the right mind to read between the lines.

    "Don''t worry. You''re a fine catch yourself so a lot of men will like you in the future." He replied.

    "You really think so?"

    "Yes. I know so."

    "So, do you think I''m pretty?" she said, showing him a shy smile.

    Charlton was surprised with her words but thinking that there''s nothing wrong with admitting the truth, he can only reply with a "Yes."

    Then out of nowhere, she leaned forward to kiss him. Then, she wrapped her arms around him.

    Charlton was not able to react quickly. Even Serena was not that forward with him at the beginning. He wanted to push her away, but he still had some sense of not wanting to accidentally hurt her as he might not be able to control his force. He was pushed out of his reverie when he heard a thud, indicating that someone saw them. He held both her arms to untangle himself from her hold.

    Emily felt him trying to remove her hold. As she heard the thud, and saw Serena walking briskly away, she let him go.

    "what is wrong with you?" he said. He removed his hands from her after he kept her at arms'' length.

    "I''m sorry. That was an accident. It''s just that I''ve never had someone say those words to me before."

    Charlton sighed. "This will never happen again." He wanted to say more but chose not to. It has never been in his style to disrespect women.

    Then, he turned to leave.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Ball VIII

    As he went back inside, he saw a dance card lying on the floor. Curious, he picked it up. Who could have come here and dropped her dance card? He wondered. Hopefully, just some random girl. She might have seen Emily kissing him and was so surprised that she ran away. She did not even bother to pick her card.

    Anyway, as he was curious, he opened it. The first thing he saw was Leonard''s name, then followed by Geoffrey''s. He felt his hear beating rapidly. Who else could own this card? He saw that at the bottom, the last two dances were filled with his name written in her own handwriting.

    He felt his hand shaking. Did she see? Obviously, she did. If he knew that she was there, he would have pushed Emily away, her getting hurt be damned. However, he had no time to ponder the what ifs. He just wanted to get to her and explain. As he moved to walk down the stairs, he heard the last note of a particular song signifying its end.

    Then, the introductory portion of the Second Waltz started playing. Where was she?

    He looked around until he finally saw her dancing in the arms of Geoffrey. Unlike the first time he saw her dancing with him, this time, she was showing Geoffrey her coquettish smile, her dimples showing. She was dancing closely to him and was openly flirting with her eyes. He knew that look because she has used that on him over a hundred times.

    Their eyes met and he saw the anger in her. He wanted to plead with his eyes, but she turned away from him.

    When the song ended, the lights were dimmed. The cloth covering the ceiling was pulled to the side to reveal the glass dome.

    Then the first firework lit up the night sky. Everyone turned to look up, but Charlton continued looking at her. He knew that she knew that he was staring, but she chose to ignore him.

    He saw everything as if in slow motion. Serena was still looking up when Geoffrey moved his eyes down to meet hers. He smiled at her and she smiled back. Then, she inched closer until her face was directly in front of his.

    --

    Serena could not believe ears, what more her eyes. She heard Charlton say that Emily was a fine catch and even thought of her as pretty. Then she saw Emily kiss him and him not even trying to push her away. What else could she say to defend him? That was conclusive evidence of his unfaithfulness.

    All this time, she has been torn on what to do about Geoffrey and how to escape her engagement with him. She has been thinking on how to live her future with Charlton. She was even willing to throw everything away for him. But lo and behold. Rather than the male lead seeing the female lead, it turned out to be her lover instead.

    The first drop of tear fell as her nose turned sour. She quickly wiped it away. How dare he? How dare he do this to her?

    She decided not to march in on the two as that was not her style. If Charlton wanted to play with her, then she can also play along. So, she purposely removed her dance card that was tied to her dress and let it drop on the floor. Let him see that and make him find her. She will definitely give him a show.

    If it were any other time, Serena might have thought things through and see things from a different perspective. But she has been mind-boggled by Leonard''s words since Geoffrey asked her to the ball, then add Geoffrey''s words earlier. She also consumed 2 glasses of champagne.

    So, she moved like a girl on a mission.

    --

    Geoffrey in all fairness was just innocently standing at the side. He did not ask another girl to dance with him during the last 3 songs because he knew Serena''s card was empty for those. He kept himself available just in case.

    Anyway, talking about his intended, where could she be? He did not quite catch her on her last dance as he still had to send his partner, Joan, to her next dance partner.

    He felt that Serena was avoiding him since he confessed to her earlier. He wanted to bang his head on the wall. Why did he always have the wrong timing? Maybe he should have waited for a better time to tell her those words rather than just randomly spouting them during the interlude for their next dance. Can anyone''s confession be any less romantic than his?

    When Shostakovich''s the second waltz was about to begin, he saw her approaching him. Then their eyes met. Without a single word, he immediately understood what she meant by the coy smile she gave him.

    He hoped that he was not reading it wrong, but she was walking towards him, and so, he moved briskly to reach her.

    Before she can say the words, he said them first, "Would you give me the honor of having this dance with you?", then he bowed his head and offered her his hand.

    Serena gave him a smile she never gave him before, and it made his heart flutter. He did feel something similar before, but it never felt this strong.

    "Of course." She replied as she placed her hand in his.

    He brought her to the dancefloor, positioning themselves between the others. He felt eyes on them as they were dancing for the fourth time tonight. He did not care. She was rightfully his and so, they can stare all they want.

    --

    At the back of Serena''s mind, a part of her was telling her that what she was doing was wrong. However, she could not, did not, want to stop. She did not think of the consequences her action might bring in the future. She had only one thing in mind. That was, to inflict as much pain to Charlton as he did her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 98 - 98: The Ball IX

    Serena could always feel his eyes when he was looking at her. So, she just knew that he was there, staring. Then, their eyes met. She saw that he was pleading with his eyes, but she chose to turn away from him.

    Instead of just getting the dance over with to let Charlton explain, she chose to become more daring. She stepped a little closer to Geoffrey than what was deemed appropriate for the dance. Geoffrey on his part did not fail to meet her expectations. He pulled her closer to him, close enough that her breasts were almost touching his chest.

    In any other occasion, Geoffrey''s personality would not allow for something this inappropriate. However, he too was drunk with the euphoria he was feeling. She was beautiful, too beautiful, and she was accepting him, or so he thought.

    --

    When the song ended, the cloth covering the dome was parted, and the first firework lighted the night sky. Serena turned to look up like all the other students. Then, she saw Geoffrey staring down at her. He was smiling and she felt that the moment was just right. She knew that Charlton was still staring, and maybe that was what pushed her to do something even more stupid.

    So, she chose to smile back at Geoffrey, move her face closer to his and then she made her lips touch his.

    --

    Geoffrey was surprised, but he was a man. So, what would he do when the girl who he likes and was also his future wife took the initiative to kiss him? When she moved her face away after the chaste kiss, he stopped her from pulling away completely by placing his hand behind her, then he leaned forward and angled his face to kiss her in return.

    He disregarded the fact that they were in the middle of the dance floor as he enthusiastically kissed her. He even nibbled her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth just to know if she tasted better than she smelled. He didn''t know how starved he was for her until he tasted her.

    --

    Charlton felt his heart shattering when he saw Serena lips touching Geoffrey''s even though it was just a peck that only lasted for a second. He felt angry and the jealousy was eating him alive.

    But nothing could have prepared him for what Geoffrey did. His eyes almost bleeding red. He saw how he held her at the small of her back as he leaned forward while at the same time pulled her closer to him. How he angled his face so that he can kiss her better. How with so much gusto he deepened the kiss.

    He didn''t see Serena try to struggle. All he saw was them kissing at the middle without a care in the world. He wanted to go there, pull Geoffrey away and proclaim her as his. But it was she who took the initiative. Besides, what right did he have? He was nothing to her but her dirty little secret.

    Then another thought entered his mind. Perhaps, she was just waiting for this moment. Waiting for him to commit a mistake so she can just push him aside. Perhaps even from the very beginning, she was just using him. Now that Geoffrey started paying her attention, she chose to leave him high and dry.

    He clenched his fist in anger. Did she just toy with his heart? Was all of it a lie?

    He closed his eyes and tried to calm down. He took a deep breath. Not wanting to do something he would regret, he turned around and left.

    --

    Serena was sobered up when she felt Geoffrey''s tongue entering her mouth. She just meant to give him a peck, not to have him kiss her like the way he was kissing her now. She tried to push him away, but he was much stronger than she was and he was also quite persistent.

    When he got his fill, that was the only time he felt Serena''s hand pushing him away, so he reluctantly parted their lips. He didn''t know what got into him to act like that. Thankfully, everyone was busy looking at the night sky.

    "Sorry. I don''t know what got into me." he explained.

    Serena was more worried about Charlton seeing what happened. Her eyes looked at the spot he used to be standing at, and when she did not see him there, she started to panic. What did she just do? What kind of stupidity did she get herself into? Although she was angry and feeling betrayed, what she did was even worse.

    Geoffrey interpreted her look as her being surprised with what he did. He did not regret kissing her that way though. It was even better than he could ever imagine. Besides, she kissed him first. Meaning, she must like him too.

    She was not paying attention to what Geoffrey was saying as her eyes roamed around the area. Then she spotted him, about to walk out of the door.

    Serena looked at Geoffrey. Alright, it was her fault for trying to use him. But did he have to kiss her that way? Anyway, she can only apologize to him.

    "I''m sorry, that was a mistake. I have to go."

    Then, she lifted her skirt as she started running. She has never chased for a man all her life, but she was doing so right now.

    Geoffrey wanted to chase after her, but people started moving again after the display of fireworks was over effectively blocking his way. Anyway, he did not let her words get to him as he smiled. He understood quite well that girls really liked playing the cat and mouse game.

    The cloth mechanically returned in place to cover the observatory while the ballroom again was lit up by the lights attached to the cloth. The orchestra continued playing random music, and although the dancing has already ended, for some, the night has just begun.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 99 - 99: Break-up I

    "Charlton!" Serena shouted as he kept on walking briskly while she was running, chasing him like a fool.

    Charlton just kept on walking briskly. What else do they have to talk about?

    "Charlton, stop! Listen to me!" Serena yelled. When she finally reached him, she felt like she just ran a marathon as she pulled his arm.

    "what do you want to say?"

    "Earlier, that was a mistake. I did not mean for that to happen."

    "I think you know quite well what you were doing. Stop making me look stupid, Serena. I''m quite through with this game you''re playing." He said trying to control his anger.

    "What game? You think what was between us was merely a game?"

    "Then you tell me. I saw everything with my own two eyes. You kissed Geoffrey, and you let him kiss you that way. Should I keep lying to myself that you still care about me, if you even cared about me? What do you even want from me?"

    He laughed at himself as his eyes blurred. It was funny really. He thought only women would feel this kind of hurt from being used. If he really were to think about it, it was not his lost. She gave him her first and Geoffrey will never have that satisfaction. But it hurt so damn much.

    "Serena, I was willing to throw everything away for you. Although I may not have as much as Geoffrey, I am still the only son of the grand duke. I am not a nobody you picked up from some corner. Do you even consider how I feel? That every time I am with you, I feel that I''m some kind of trash that is not even fitting to see the light of day."

    "You think I am not willing to throw everything for you too? And don''t tell me those words as if everything was merely my fault."

    "Stop making your excuses. From the very beginning, you never did have the thought of breaking your engagement. I was skeptical at that time, but I ignored it. Because I loved you. I believed in every word you said. But I don''t think I can trust your words anymore. Because If you had even an ounce of respect for me, you would not have done what you did."

    "Ha! Don''t act like you''re some victim here. You think you showed me enough respect by that kiss you shared with Emily? I saw you, I heard the words you told her."

    "So you kissed Geoffrey because of that? You think that''s the same thing? Don''t tell me that what you did was just some revenge device plot you made that has gone awry? Stop making me laugh. So, what if she kissed me? So what if I said those words? Doesn''t that make you happy? At least now you can have Geoffrey to yourself."

    Serena felt so angry that she slapped him. "I dare you say those words again."

    Charlton shook his head and laughed sarcastically. "Thank you for that, I needed it to wake up. I''m sorry, Serena, but I don''t think I can swallow being your dirty little secret any longer."

    Yes, he loves Serena, maybe loved her too much. But right now, perhaps he should love himself too. He still had some pride left in him. He can no longer continue being her dirty little secret. Also, he refuses to act like some kind of a doormat and let her and Leonard step all over him.

    "So that''s it? That''s how little our relationship mean to you? You''re breaking up with me? Have you considered what it was like on my end?" Serena asked incredulously as tears fell from her eyes. He should also understand how torn she was regarding their situation.

    Charlton felt his resolve weaken when he saw her tears. But he clenched his fist to stop himself from wanting to comfort her. "Yes, whatever ending this means. And just so you know, this relationship did not mean little to me. You said you''re willing to throw everything for me, but I don''t think so. You know why? Because even now, you only have one foot in and the other is still trying to find solid ground for insurance."

    "I was just being practical." She defended.

    Charlton just shook his head. "And that''s the reason why this has to end." Then he turned to leave.

    "If you leave now, don''t expect me to welcome you back with open arms." Serena warned.

    He did not stop from walking.

    --

    Serena was both incensed and regretful. A part of her was guilty for what she did, but a larger part of her was even more angry with the fact that it was he who left her. She did not think that Charlton''s words were all correct. Yes, he was right that she had her other foot finding solid ground, but what should she have done? Announce to the world that she was breaking her engagement? How about her family here? Yes, she was being practical, but she was not a real young maiden who believed that they would survive solely on love.

    Also, he did not even deny that he said those words to Emily. Were the words he said just excuses to break up with her because he was falling in love with the female lead? Was the novel''s plot that strong? But what of Geoffrey? Maybe because she showed interest on Charlton instead that''s why things were moving this way? She didn''t know nor she understood.

    All she knew was that she was tired, angry, and sad. He left her standing there. He did not even give her enough credit. Just one mistake on her end and he broke up with her?

    Serena did not know what to do, so she just walked back to her dorm and tried to get some sleep. Her night was ruined, her relationship was ruined, and she did not know how to fix it. If she even wanted to fix it. She too has some pride. She already extended the olive branch when she chased him, and all she got was him breaking up with her. If he didn''t want her, then she didn''t want him too.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 100 - 100: Break Up II

    Charlton went back to his room, lied on his bed feeling like the world was closing in on him. He actually said those words. But what else could he have said nor done? She broke his heart and stepped on it too. Aside from that, he could no longer carry on with things the way they were. Geoffrey wanted Serena, and she was rightfully his. Then, what of him? Should he continue being the little pest trying to get between them?

    Honestly speaking, he''s regretting it now. But he too has some pride, and he can''t take back the words he already uttered.

    He knew that he had been unfair to Serena. Yet, it was the truth. For if she truly did fall for him as he did for her, then everything else should be inconsequential. Thus, until she can truly show that she loves him, he would hold himself back.

    --

    Serena was not able to sleep properly, and by 8 in the morning, she went down to stand behind the century old tree. Fine, she admits, she was wrong. She loved him still and maybe just like her, he will come there for a chance to meet her. If he shows up, she can still consider forgiving him. How she hates this era, no cellphones so she can just give him a missed call and pretend like it was purely accidental.

    Anyway, she waited and waited, but he did not come. She was disappointed even though she knew that she had no right to be. But habits are hard to break, a part of her still expected that he will take some initiative to clear the air between them. This was where he waited before so a part of her assumed that he will be there.

    Was that it? Was he really giving up their relationship? She could not understand why she was being the way she was now. But she could not stop her tears from falling. She was willing to listen to him, to forgive him, but did he even care?

    Serena stopped her tears. It was 11:30 when she decided to go back to her room. Leonard will come after lunch to fetch her as they were returning to their ducal home today. It would be no good to let him see her swelling eyes.

    --

    Charlton had a bad hangover when he woke up. He vaguely recalled returning to his dorm and breaking up with Serena. He massaged his temple with his fingers. He wanted to continue being drunk, at least that way, the pain in his heart could be numbed. He looked at the clock. It was quarter pass noon.

    He knew that she was going home after lunch today. He considered to just go and beg for her forgiveness. Although he did break up with her, he still loved her so. How could one night possibly change all his feelings for her? He sighed.

    However, nothing would change if he just gave in to her. He would take the gamble. It was all or nothing.

    --

    When Serena and Leonard arrived at their ducal home, it was almost sunset. Their parents were there to welcome them.

    "Serena, Leonard, welcome home!" Duchess Celine greeted as she moved to hug the two.

    "I''m glad to be home, mother, father." Serena greeted, trying to be enthusiastic when in fact she was just lethargic.

    "Let''s go in. I''m sure you both are tired from your long journey." Duke Simoun said.

    Everyone nodded as they walked inside. Seeing that the two were a bit tired, they were helped to their rooms as their mother instructed them to rest and then join them to have dinner later.

    --

    "I heard that you were made class representative. I just knew that my daughter is the best. We''re so proud of you Serena!" Celine said while they were having dessert.

    Serena can only nod and smile. If not because of her recent break-up with Charlton she would be quite happy today, regaling everything to her parents.

    "By the way, I heard from a friend of mine that you attended the golden anniversary of Duke Ligeti. How come you never mentioned it to us?" Duke Simoun asked.

    "Ah¡­ I didn''t think it was worth mentioning. It was just a favor¡­"

    "I heard you sang a new song there. Would you mind singing it for us later?" Celine requested as she shook her head to Simoun.

    Simoun sighed. Thankfully, Duke Ligeti was from the neutral party so he can let this matter go.

    Serena was in no mood to sing and play the piano. But she can play the discs. Anyway, she needed to tell them about it too. Thus, she decided to talk about her recording.

    "Actually, I have recorded the songs at Mr. Edward Easton''s Columbia recording company. I hope that you would not react negatively about this, but I signed a contract with them."

    Simoun furrowed his brows while Celine was enthusiastic.

    "Of course not! Now do tell us how it came to be and where are the recordings?"

    Serena told them how she met Edward Easton, her recording and the profit sharing.

    Simoun did not look at it very positively, thinking that his daughter does not need to work for some petty income. But when Serena showed them the phonograph and started playing the discs, he can only gape in awe.

    Celine was so proud of her daughter. However, she noted the pictures on the cover and could not help getting worried. Does her daughter really like a man other than the crown prince?

    "You recorded the songs with Charlton I see¡­is there anything going on between the two of you?"

    Leonard and Simoun can only stare at Serena and wait for her explanation.

    Serena saw the worried look her parents were donning. She wanted to say yes, but they already broke up. So, she can only smile sadly and shake her head.

    "that is good." Simoun said as he breathed a sigh of relief. "I believe that you should try to limit your association with that boy."

    Serena simply thought that her father was warning her because she was engaged to the crown prince. Anyway, they already broke up so no need to mention that.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 101 - 101: Christmas Break I

    Celine saw her daughter''s sad expression but knew that even if she had feelings for Charles'' son, it would be futile. Simoun told her about the mess the court right now is. The radical faction was moving and gaining momentum and the king was not pleased at all. Since last year, the court has been divided to two major factions. The monarchists and the radicals. When they decided to engage Serena to the crown prince, they have already casted their dice and tied themselves to the crown.

    Meanwhile, although the Duke of Suffox was married to the king''s younger sister, the king still put him at arms-length. Mainly because the leaders of the other faction were once his brothers in arms, and that he was too popular with the masses.

    Anyway, the couple chose to change the topic. They praised Serena to high heaven and told her that they support her on this venture of hers. They will be sure to purchase a lot of copies.

    --

    When Serena left, Simoun called Leonard to join him in his office. Celine chose to leave the two.

    "Leonard, you tell me the truth. What is Serena''s relationship to Charlton and how is the crown prince treating her?"

    Leonard swallowed the lump in his throat. What else could he say?

    "I believe that she has taken a liking to Charlton and their feelings are mutual. However, the crown prince has taken interest on Serena. Please rest assured father, I have already warned Charlton against their relationship."

    Simoun sighed. "I feel bad about this, but you do understand our position and why I made that choice. Do you think that I''m a bad father?"

    Leonard understood quite well why they had to pick a side. He shook his head in response. "No father, you were just trying to protect us. Serena will understand. Also, Geoffrey is not indifferent to Serena. If she gives him a chance, she can grow to love him."

    "I hope you are right."

    --

    Bang!

    Geoffrey tried not to frown as his father threw a square like object almost hitting his face. Thankfully, it missed and hit the wall instead.

    "You know what that object was?" the king bellowed.

    Geoffrey chose to remain silent. He didn''t know what he did wrong and why his father was angry. However, he knew that shutting his mouth was the best response in situations like this.

    "I chose the best lady for you in the whole empire, and you let Charles'' son parade around with her?"

    Geoffrey did not understand what his father was getting at.

    "I told you before, that boy is a snake just like his father. They are just waiting for the right time to bite us. Go pick up that object and look at it."

    Geoffrey went to pick up the object and saw on the cover was Serena and Charlton sitting together in front of a piano. He felt jealousy, but he did not believe that Charlton and Serena were in that kind of a relationship. Also, he was the one to blame for them being pushed together. Besides, Serena kissed him.

    "Father, please do not misunderstand. Charlton would never do that, plus think of auntie. Aside from that, Serena and I are on good terms." Geoffrey defended.

    "Then tell me why you did not know about that? Anyway, that is also good, she needs to endear herself to everyone as the future queen, but you should never let her eclipse you. You understand me?" the king said. The crown was not getting any popular with the masses and his daughter-in-law will be useful on that regard.

    "Yes father."

    Geoffrey had a point. Charlton was his nephew and his own flesh and blood. He will prove to be quite useful in the future, and he do not really want to hurt his only living full blood sister. His innocent sister that has always been living in a fairy tale, shielded from the reality of the bloodstains surrounding the crown.

    He dismissed Geoffrey by waving his hand.

    The king sighed. He understood that his son was quite excellent in areas he was not. However, he just could not hone his attitude. Even when he tried to toughen him up, it was only his exterior that changed but inside, his heart was just too damn soft.

    He worried how he can manage being the ruler with that attitude of his. Anyway, that was also one of the reasons why he liked Geoffrey. He was not as ambitious as his brothers. He also could not eclipse his own popularity despite his excellence.

    --

    Taking the gamble was easier said than done. Charlton paced around his room over and over. It had been 3 days since their break-up, and he could not for the life of him stop thinking about her.

    As Suffox was a 2-day journey away and his mother wanted to visit, they decided to spend the Christmas and new year in their palace in the capital. Upon arrival, his mother was ecstatic to meet him and ask him about his recording. She praised how handsome he was and how he looked just like his father when he was younger. Then she told him how his father will not be able to join them this year. Charlton understood that his father was a busy man, so he did not ask further.

    Anyway, he told her that it was not all him but Serena who wrote the songs. He just sang them with her. Her mother ever the romantic can only lament that Serena was Geoffrey''s intended.

    When shoved with the image of him and Serena together, he could not help but remember all the happy times they shared together. Could he let them go? What if she decided never to be with him again?

    He could not think of a life without her. In the end, he was willing to eat his pride and be whatever she wanted him to be if it meant that he could stay by her side.

    He called Jack as he penned his first letter.

    "Have this delivered to the Ducal house of Maxwell."

    Anyway, Serena''s home was just four hours away. He wondered if he should just go and visit her.

    Deciding that he should wait for a reply first, he placed that thought on hold.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 102 - 102: Christmas Break II

    Serena was annoyed. Fine, they broke up, but it has been over week! How come he never took the initiative to contact her? It''s not like he didn''t know where she was. He can even send a card as he knew her parents! Not even a simple congratulatory remark for the success of their song? If she knew how or had ways to contact him, she would have already.

    The only person who can send her message to him was Leonard, but she was too ashamed to ask for his help when he clearly told her to at least try things with Geoffrey.

    Talking about Geoffrey, he can be quite the romantic. She did not expect that the male lead will disregard her indifference after that kiss. He even sent her a Christmas gift, which mind you, Charlton has not. It was a musical jewelry box with a pair of earrings inside. He told her that it was to match her necklace. Serena thought it ironic. He sent her earrings to match the necklace Charlton gave her. Serena can only sigh, what he does not know won''t hurt him.

    Anyway, Geoffrey said that he will be visiting on the morning after the new year. She did not want to receive him, but he sent a card to her parents making his visit a formal call. In fact, that was all the servants in their home was busy with. They were decorating the palace as if, well, he was indeed the crown prince.

    --

    Charlton felt like he was going crazy. He sent over a dozen of letters in a span of a week. He was like a love-sick puppy but have received not one reply.

    Why was she not replying to him? He wanted to go there directly, but his card was rejected. Maybe she did not receive his letters? But Jack told him that it was the butler who received them, and when asked, the butler told Jack that the letter has been delivered to Serena.

    Anyway, he will take the chance. His mother will be leaving on the day after the new year. He can go and escape from her clutches by that time.

    --

    While Geoffrey''s carriage slowed, he lifted his curtain and saw that they have already entered the gates of Maxwell''s ducal house. Getting closer, he saw that there to welcome him were the duke''s family and their servants.

    When his carriage came to a complete stop, the footman placed the stool in front of his carriage. Then, the Duke''s butler announced his presence.

    When he came down his carriage, as he was the prince of blood, the servants all offered the same etiquette as given to his father, they all dropped to one knee and greeted him, "your royal highness."

    Serena''s eyes widened. It was the first time she saw people actually doing that. Anyway, Geoffrey was walking towards them, his eyes looking at her. She would be lying if she didn''t admit that he looked really cool at that moment. He emitted pride as he walked straight and tall. He was dressed impeccably in black and gold complimenting his black hair and blue eyes.

    Her parents were about to give a formal greeting, but Geoffrey quickly moved to help her mother up. "Please, we will be family one day." He said.

    Serena wanted to raise her brow, ''really?'' she thought.

    Then they led Geoffrey inside.

    As Geoffrey''s purpose was obviously Serena, the couple took it upon themselves to give them time alone.

    --

    "Moun, you saw how the prince acted earlier. I thought he was just here because of his father. But, could it be?" Celine smiled then as if remembering something she scowled. "This doesn''t mean that I have already forgiven him for not joining us the last time though."

    Simoun shook his head and laughed. Perhaps, Leonard did tell the truth. Then he could only hope that things will work out well between him and their daughter. That is, of course, for the best.

    --

    When his mother left in the morning, Charlton quickly called Jack to get his carriage prepared. He will personally send the letter and see to it the Serena receives it.

    On the way, he stopped by a florist''s shop. Bought a bouquet of white lilies which signifies his apology and devotion, and as if it weren''t enough, be bought a dozen more of pastel colors.

    --

    Leonard was at their ducal home''s gate. He was double checking the security of their home. It would do no good if something were to happen to the crown prince while he was in their home. He had royal guards with him, but it''s better to be on the safer side.

    Thankfully, he decided to be there at that moment. He just had it with Charlton''s coachman, delivering letters to Serena over and over. The first time, it was luck that he saw their butler about to deliver the letter to Serena. He stepped in on time and got the letter instead.

    Then, he told the butler that whenever a letter was to be delivered to Serena, they must go through him first and not to inform her.

    Good thing that the butler was smart and followed his instructions. Although he was not a son by blood, he was still after all, the heir to the dukedom.

    --

    "Why are you giving these back?" Geoffrey asked as Serena gave him back the gifts he sent.

    "Although I am flattered, I must say that these are too much. Geoffrey, I think we''re better off as friends. And¡­"

    Geoffrey shook his head and just smiled at Serena. "Nothing is too much Serena. I don''t want to sound pushy, but we will be wed one day. So, you should know that you deserve these and so much more."

    "But¡­"

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Would you mind giving me a tour of your gardens?"

    Serena didn''t want to but getting tired of the servants trying to listen on their conversation, she nodded.

    As they exited the mansion, Geoffrey''s servant approached with a bouquet of tulips. He received it and handed it to her.

    "I recall you saying that these were your favorites." He said as he handed her the flowers.

    Serena felt herself blush. It has been a while since she last received one. Briefly, she noted that Charlton never even gave her flowers.

    "Shall we?" he said as he asked for her hand.

    Not wanting to be rude as everyone around was pretending not to stare, she placed her hand in his.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 103 - DO NOT OPEN WRONG UPDATE NOTHING INSIDE

    DO NOT OPEN.

    DO NOT OPEN.

    DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN

    DO NOT OPEN

    HOWEVER JUST IN CASE YOU DID THIS SHOULD HAVE BEEN CHAPTER 104. JUST DONT OPEN CHAPTER 104 SO YOU DONT GET CHARGED TWICE. THANK YOU VERY MUCH! I''M SO STRESSED OVER THIS, I DONT WANT TO CHEAT ANYONE''S COINS SO PLEASE PLEASE DONT GET ANGRY OVER THIS.

    CHAPRT 104: CHRISTMAS BREAK IV

    After their conversation, silence reigned between him and Leonard. Leonard led him on a secluded pathway in the gardens. He didn''t know what the secrecy was for, but he just followed.

    Upon reaching a certain juncture, Leonard asked him to look through the small partition between the garden''s hedges. Then he saw her. He missed her so much that he doesn''t even remember why he broke up with her in the first place. Anyway, before he can take a step forward to get where she was, Leonard held him back by the shoulder.

    "Do you see that?" he pointed.

    That was when he saw Geoffrey not far behind Serena. He wondered what they were doing alone in the garden unchaperoned. Anyway, he chose to observe, He and Leonard were near enough to see them clearly but far enough not to hear their words.

    Charlton did not know what to think. Yes, they have broken up, but did she have to move on to Geoffrey in just over a week? He could not hear their words, but he saw Geoffrey''s beaming smile. Why would he smile like that if not for Serena''s words? What did she tell him?

    Does he even need to find out? It was over. What was between them was over and done with. However, instead of feeling defeated, he felt his anger simmering. Did Serena do everything deliberately? Did she really just use him? Was everything a lie? Did she laugh at his words when he sent her all those letters? He bared his heart to her. He was willing to give up and throw away everything just for her. And this was what he got in return? Were all those nights he spent in agony over his guilty conscience mean nothing? Never in his life have he felt so much betrayed.

    "Now, do you understand? Even if you try, Geoffrey will never agree and¡­" Leonard was to continue when Charlton stopped him.

    "Don''t worry, in case you don''t know, your sister and I have already broken up. I was here in hopes of getting her forgiveness. However, I see that there is no need. Also, you don''t need to remind me in the future. I understand and won''t make a fool out of myself any longer."

    Leonard wanted to defend his sister but felt that this was good too. Let him think that way, saves him the trouble. He does feel like he was sound kind of an antagonistic character trying to break them apart.

    After that, no words were spoken as he guided Charlton out of their ducal home.

    --

    After Geoffrey left, Serena went up to her room. Not long after, her mother went inside to join her. She was grinning from ear to ear.

    "So¡­ how was your talk with the crown prince? Should we now pick a date?" Celine teased her daughter. A part of her felt happy that Serena''s arranged marriage seems to be working out. Although she liked Charles'' son, the crown prince was still the best choice for her daughter.

    Serena''s eyes widened as she choked on the water she has been drinking. "Mother, that''s¡­"

    Celine took her reaction as something positive, so she laughed. "Alright I won''t tease you anymore. So, what do you think of him?"

    "Ah¡­ I''m not sure. How about you mother? What do you think?"

    "Hmm¡­ I can''t say much, but based on what I saw, not bad at the very least. He is the crown prince and he also seem sincerely enamored with you, so I''m quite satisfied."

    Serena can only nod along. She could not blame her mother for coming to that conclusion. Geoffrey, after all, was the male lead and the crown prince. With the way he is now, if it were her own daughter marrying him, she would also feel satisfied.

    --

    The days passed slowly as Serena waited for Charlton to at least try to contact her, but sadly, she did not receive anything from him. She replayed his words from that night over and over in her head, and she quite understood where he was coming from.

    Although a part of her was still angry over what happened, she was the older person between the two of them. She should be more mature and forgiving. Besides, Charlton may not even be at fault.

    However, the past few days gave her time to think, and perhaps the time away from him gave her a clearer perspective of things. If she were to be practical, them breaking up was for the best. Not because she was still angry over what happened, but because she herself was already engaged.

    Now, although what happened between Geoffrey and herself was a momentary lapse of judgement on her end, she would be a hypocrite to say that she absolutely felt nothing. The moment she kissed him, yes, she did not feel anything but regret. But now, she admits that his attention was like a soothing balm over her broken heart and it somehow made her happy.

    Thus, she was confused. Should she really give Geoffrey a chance? It will be the easy way out. Life will be easier and everyone can live happily ever after.

    But what of Charlton? Whenever she sees their photo together, it was like a needle was prickling her heart. In the end, she still loves him so much. Whenever she thinks of living in this world without him by her side, she felt like life has no sense and meaning.

    At some point, she thought about coming clean to Geoffrey regarding her relationship with Charlton, but the way he was acting now made sure that she could not.

    She never did address the issue before because she always believed that Geoffrey would break their engagement. She never thought that the plot would go haywire, and Geoffrey would fall for her instead. Now, if it were to be revealed to Geoffrey that she and Charlton were in a relationship, she does not even want to think of the consequences. He was, after all, the male lead.

    In the end, after all her pondering, she came to the conclusion that the best way to address the issue of her engagement was to wait it out. What she has was time. Geoffrey and herself were not getting married for at least 3 to 7 years and things can still change. What she learned in her previous 72 years of life was that things that you thought were set in stone, was never actually set in stone. Time changes everything and nothing is ever permanent except death and taxes.

    Now, that brought her to wonder, will her feelings for Charlton be permanent too? How about his feelings for her? She doesn''t know the answer to that, but right now, she was sure that she loves him and wants to be with him.

    In the meantime, she could just tell Geoffrey that she wanted to focus on her studies and her career. She knew that it was unfair, but it was the best course of action.

    Anyway, all her pondering might even prove to be useless. She doesn''t know what Charlton thinks and she can only hope that by the start classes, he would still want to get back together with her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 104 - 103: Christmas Break III

    Leonard seeing that Jack was driving a carriage rather than just riding a horse knew that Charlton must be inside.

    "Charlton, come out. Don''t pretend that you''re not inside."

    Charlton having no choice stepped out of his carriage.

    "Hey Leonard. Long time no see." He replied. ''Does this mean that I already failed with my mission without even catching a glimpse of Serena?'' he wondered. He was planning to hand the letter and wait for her. If he were just outside, he believed that at the very least, Serena will come out to meet him.

    "I did tell you to stay away from my sister. What are you doing here?"

    Charlton did not answer. What else would be the reason for him to be there?

    Leonard sighed. His words will never get through his friend''s thick skull. From the beginning he should have just nipped it at the bud. Anyway, what was done can not be undone. So, he beckoned him to follow. He hoped that if Charlton sees how sincere Geoffrey was being with Serena now, he would stop his pursuit.

    "come with me." Leonard beckoned Charlton to follow.

    Charlton was surprised. Was Leonard going to help him?

    --

    "Geoffrey, I''m sorry. Last time at the ball was a mistake. I do not know what came over me, but I just don''t see you that way."

    Geoffrey just smiled at her and didn''t let her words dampen his mood. "Serena, I understand. We haven''t spent that much time together for you to feel that way about me. However, I believe that feelings could be cultivated through time. If you give me a chance, I will do my best to make you happy."

    Serena wanted to tell him no, but he looked so earnest. Besides, Charlton was not communicating with her at all. Perhaps it was really over between them? Should she just give Geoffrey a chance? Then she recalled her family and all the servants in their dukedom. They have been nothing but loving to her. If she were to break her engagement, they will be the ones to bear the repercussions. She would let each and every one of them down. How could she be so selfish?

    Geoffrey looked at Serena in the eye as he asked. "would you let me?"

    Perhaps she should give him a chance. Give him the opportunity to win her over, to persuade her into love. Maybe she doesn''t feel that way now, but she owes it to her family to at least try.

    However, she also did not want to Ignore her gut, her instincts, her emotions and her heart. So, she only said, "I will consider it."

    Geoffrey nodded his head and gave her a beaming smile. "Thank you, Serena."

    --

    Leonard led Charlton through the gates of their ducal home. The pathway from the gates to the palace was long, and Charlton observed that there were royal guards wearing the insignia of the crown patrolling the area.

    "Geoffrey is here?" he asked feeling his palms sweat.

    "Yes. He sent a card. Everyone has been anticipating his visit ever since their engagement has been announced."

    "Oh." Was the only reply he could muster. Although he knew what he was getting into from the very start, there was still a part of him that could not help being guilty. Geoffrey was his own cousin.

    "Charlton, I know that you think that I was harsh last time, and I apologize. We have been friends for a long time, and I can see your sincerity towards my sister. However, you have to stop with whatever you are doing."

    "I do understand where you''re coming from, but Leonard, I love her. I hate to admit this to you, but I can''t even imagine my life without her by my side. I will talk to Geoffrey and¡­"

    "Stop. Do you think that you really understand?"

    Charlton furrowed his brows. What was Leonard getting at?

    "Do you know why your card has been rejected?"

    "Did you play a part in that?"

    Leonard sighed. "Charlton, it was not just me. Do you know how much is at stake on Serena''s marriage? Each and every person in this house wants Serena to marry the crown prince."

    "Why? I understand that the crown has its allure, but why reach for that seat? Don''t you think that Serena''s happiness is more important?"

    "What made you think that you can continue making her happy?"

    "Leonard, aside from the queen seat, I can give her everything and so much more. Do not forget, I am still the only son of the grand duke. My title is not simply for decoration and my inheritance is not merely a pittance."

    Leonard raised his brow, wanting to rebuke him. What can guarantee that he will still have his title and inheritance if he continues with the path he was taking? Does he not know how precarious his father''s position in court was? Anyway, he was in no position to voice his opinion in that regard. His mother was still the full-blooded sister of the king, so he doesn''t really know what happens behind closed doors.

    Now, he wanted to explain that there was so much more that''s depending on Serena and Geoffrey''s union. However, he thought that it was not right to say those words out loud. Besides, even if he does, there was no guarantee that Charlton will understand. Even worse, what if he tells those words to Serena? It might even cause a rift in their family. Thus, rather than words, he will bring him to see Geoffrey and Serena from afar. At least that way, no other words will be needed for him to back off.

    "You won''t understand." Leonard answered after thinking it through.

    "I guess I really won''t. Now, what about my letters?" He was starting to doubt if Leonard played a part regarding why Serena was not replying to his letters.

    "What letters?" Leonard pretended to be innocent. Besides, he did not do anything to them aside from burning them to ashes.

    --

 Chapter 105 - 104: Christmas Break IV

    After their conversation, silence reigned between him and Leonard. Leonard led him on a secluded pathway in the gardens. He didn''t know what the secrecy was for, but he just followed.

    Upon reaching a certain juncture, Leonard asked him to look through the small partition between the garden''s hedges. Then he saw her. He missed her so much that he doesn''t even remember why he broke up with her in the first place. Anyway, before he can take a step forward to get where she was, Leonard held him back by the shoulder.

    "Do you see that?" he pointed.

    That was when he saw Geoffrey not far behind Serena. He wondered what they were doing alone in the garden unchaperoned. Anyway, he chose to observe, He and Leonard were near enough to see them clearly but far enough not to hear their words.

    Charlton did not know what to think. Yes, they have broken up, but did she have to move on to Geoffrey in just over a week? He could not hear their words, but he saw Geoffrey''s beaming smile. Why would he smile like that if not for Serena''s words? What did she tell him?

    Does he even need to find out? It was over. What was between them was over and done with. However, instead of feeling defeated, he felt his anger simmering. Did Serena do everything deliberately? Did she really just use him? Was everything a lie? Did she laugh at his words when he sent her all those letters? He bared his heart to her. He was willing to give up and throw away everything just for her. And this was what he got in return? Were all those nights he spent in agony over his guilty conscience mean nothing? Never in his life have he felt so much betrayed.

    "Now, do you understand? Even if you try, Geoffrey will never agree and¡­" Leonard was to continue when Charlton stopped him.

    "Don''t worry, in case you don''t know, your sister and I have already broken up. I was here in hopes of getting her forgiveness. However, I see that there is no need. Also, you don''t need to remind me in the future. I understand and won''t make a fool out of myself any longer."

    Leonard wanted to defend his sister but felt that this was good too. Let him think that way, saves him the trouble. He does feel like he was sound kind of an antagonistic character trying to break them apart.

    After that, no words were spoken as he guided Charlton out of their ducal home.

    --

    After Geoffrey left, Serena went up to her room. Not long after, her mother went inside to join her. She was grinning from ear to ear.

    "So¡­ how was your talk with the crown prince? Should we now pick a date?" Celine teased her daughter. A part of her felt happy that Serena''s arranged marriage seems to be working out. Although she liked Charles'' son, the crown prince was still the best choice for her daughter.

    Serena''s eyes widened as she choked on the water she has been drinking. "Mother, that''s¡­"

    Celine took her reaction as something positive, so she laughed. "Alright I won''t tease you anymore. So, what do you think of him?"

    "Ah¡­ I''m not sure. How about you mother? What do you think?"

    "Hmm¡­ I can''t say much, but based on what I saw, not bad at the very least. He is the crown prince and he also seem sincerely enamored with you, so I''m quite satisfied."

    Serena can only nod along. She could not blame her mother for coming to that conclusion. Geoffrey, after all, was the male lead and the crown prince. With the way he is now, if it were her own daughter marrying him, she would also feel satisfied.

    --

    The days passed slowly as Serena waited for Charlton to at least try to contact her, but sadly, she did not receive anything from him. She replayed his words from that night over and over in her head, and she quite understood where he was coming from.

    Although a part of her was still angry over what happened, she was the older person between the two of them. She should be more mature and forgiving. Besides, Charlton may not even be at fault.

    However, the past few days gave her time to think, and perhaps the time away from him gave her a clearer perspective of things. If she were to be practical, them breaking up was for the best. Not because she was still angry over what happened, but because she herself was already engaged.

    Now, although what happened between Geoffrey and herself was a momentary lapse of judgement on her end, she would be a hypocrite to say that she absolutely felt nothing. The moment she kissed him, yes, she did not feel anything but regret. But now, she admits that his attention was like a soothing balm over her broken heart and it somehow made her happy.

    Thus, she was confused. Should she really give Geoffrey a chance? It will be the easy way out. Life will be easier and everyone can live happily ever after.

    But what of Charlton? Whenever she sees their photo together, it was like a needle was prickling her heart. In the end, she still loves him so much. Whenever she thinks of living in this world without him by her side, she felt like life has no sense and meaning.

    At some point, she thought about coming clean to Geoffrey regarding her relationship with Charlton, but the way he was acting now made sure that she could not.

    She never did address the issue before because she always believed that Geoffrey would break their engagement. She never thought that the plot would go haywire, and Geoffrey would fall for her instead. Now, if it were to be revealed to Geoffrey that she and Charlton were in a relationship, she does not even want to think of the consequences. He was, after all, the male lead.

    In the end, after all her pondering, she came to the conclusion that the best way to address the issue of her engagement was to wait it out. What she has was time. Geoffrey and herself were not getting married for at least 3 to 5 years and things can still change. What she learned in her previous 72 years of life was that things that you thought were set in stone, was never actually set in stone. Time changes everything and nothing is ever permanent except death and taxes.

    Now, that brought her to wonder, will her feelings for Charlton be permanent too? How about his feelings for her? She doesn''t know the answer to that, but right now, she was sure that she loves him and wants to be with him.

    In the meantime, she could just tell Geoffrey that she wanted to focus on her studies and her career. She knew that it was unfair, but it was the best course of action.

    Anyway, all her pondering might even prove to be useless. She doesn''t know what Charlton thinks and she can only hope that by the start classes, he would still want to get back together with her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 106 - 105: Back To School I

    On the 7th of January, Leonard and Serena left the duchy after lunch to travel back to school as the classes were to resume the next day. They arrived there before sunset and parted ways to settle in their own rooms.

    Serena wanted to meet Charlton immediately, but she had no way to contact him. Thus, she decided to wait for tomorrow. Anyway, what was one more day in addition to the 17 days, not that she was counting, they have not seen nor communicated with each other since they broke up.

    --

    "I missed you Serena, Milly! I have lived for 18 years without you two by my side, but suddenly I felt so incomplete without you! I''m so glad to be back!" Gizel said as they met up in their dorm''s lobby. It was quarter to nine, and they were about to head to class.

    The girls all laughed as they hugged each other in greeting, telling each other how they missed one another.

    "So, what have you guys been up to during the break?" Milly asked.

    "Not much, same old. It''s much more exciting to be back here in school." Gizel replied. "By the way, Serena, I think congratulations are in order. Do you know how your songs shook our home? All my relatives are going gaga over it the whole Christmas break."

    Serena laughed, "you must be exaggerating. It must be so because the phonograph is a new device."

    "You think!? Via! You tell her."

    "Yes, Serena, Gizel is not exaggerating. Their home has been full of our relatives with various excuses to go over and visit just to listen to your songs. Although the phonograph is indeed a new device, they did not play the other discs that came with it like they did yours." Via renumerated.

    "Honestly, that was also the case on my end. Everyone wanted to come over because they can''t purchase it in the market. The song has been on repeat in our house for the last 2 weeks, and, I must say, I never get tired of listening to it." Milly laughingly shared.

    Gizel nodded then continued, "You know, if not because only a limited people were able to listen to it, I bet it''s about to replace our kingdom''s national anthem. Anyway, Serena, Milly, I told my parents about you guys and they are very much looking forward to meeting you. Also, Serena, since you''re quite popular specially now with your songs, they have been boasting it to all our friends and relatives that we''re close¡­ so if you two don''t mind and if you have time, we would like to invite you to our home this coming summer! My family will be honored to have you two with us."

    "Ah¡­ I will still have to seek my parents'' permission about that. I have never been to any other kingdom aside from here and our home. I really hope that they will agree. Just thinking about it already makes me feel so excited!" Milly was first to answer.

    Serena grinned. She loves going abroad and spending it with her friends will be awesome. Aside from that, she also thought about asking Charlton to come along, she can already imagine herself with him enjoying the vacation. "I also need to seek permission, but I will try my best to persuade them so I can go." Serena answered.

    "Great!" Gizel said.

    "Anyway, guys, let''s go. We don''t want to be late." Via said.

    --

    Upon arriving in their class, Serena noticed that the girls were all looking at her with glossy eyes. Then one suddenly squealed. And another followed. They bombarded her before she can walk to her seat.

    "SERENA!!!!!!!! I need to get your autograph! You are fantastic, amazing, awesome, AHHHHHH!!!! I don''t know how to describe it! But¡­ when I heard the song playing, I just knew that I had to purchase this. PLEASE PLEASE SIGN THIS!!!! I LOVE YOU!!!"

    "Yes Serena! I am now you number 1 fan! Please sign this for me?"

    "AH¡­ I think I can die now with no regrets!" another said as she pretended to faint.

    Gizel, Milly and Via looked at each other. Okay, they knew that Serena''s level of popularity just hit the roof, but they didn''t imagine that it would be by this much.

    The other girls have more control of themselves, but they all brought out their copies as they smiled at Serena.

    Serena did not know how to react at first. She has never been this popular in both her lifetimes. Was this how Hollywood stars felt? She was shocked, but she was very happy too.

    Gizel and Milly seeing Serena smiling and blushing knew what to do.

    "Okay girls, calm down, our Serena is now a star. So, let''s clear the path and give way so that she can get to her seat." Gizel instructed.

    The girls cleared the path and followed behind them.

    "Okay, everyone who wants an autograph, please line up, no pushing please. We only have 5 minutes left before our teacher arrives." Milly announced.

    Via stood at the side watching over the girls, ensuring that they don''t go jump over the line.

    Serena wanted to laugh but held it in lest her fans think that she was laughing at them. So she just continued to smile sweetly at everyone.

    The girl who screamed earlier was first on the line. "Serena, we have never even talked before this, but I look up to you even then. I knew that you were someone special. Ahhhhhh¡­ I''m Jessie by the way, in case you don''t remember."

    Serena chuckled. "I know, Jessie Hue from Balamb, right? Wait, let me write a short message too."

    "WOWWWW you actually know me!???? I''m so touched! From now on, I will always be your number 1 fan! By the way, although I know you are engaged to the crown prince, I just want to say that you and Mr. Charlton looks great together."

    Serena like what she heard, so her message became longer with a lot of hearts.

    Then the next girl followed. Basically, they said almost the same things. Not long after, their teacher arrived clearing his throat. Serena was only able to sign 4 covers.

    The girls went back to their seats, and their teacher stood at the platform behind his desk.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 107 - 106: Back To School II

    "Alright everyone, please settle. I know that you just came back from your winter break, but the midterm exams are coming after next week. So, it''s time to review what we have learned previously."

    The girls started to sound their protests.

    "but sir, we just came back today. Can''t we just relax for today?"

    "Yes Sir, please¡­ Also, have you heard Serena''s songs? Weren''t they amazing?"

    "Come on, sir, I still haven''t even had her autograph yet and I was next in line."

    Their teacher shook his head and smiled. The girls groaned, then he started with a quick review of their lessons.

    Serena this time was given the chance to look around, then she saw Emily. Remembering what happened that day during the ball, she could not stop her eyes from slitting.

    Gizel, who sat beside Serena, noticed her glaring at Emily for a while now. At first, she thought that she was just mistaken. But when she turned to look again, she was sure she was not just seeing things.

    "Hey, what did she do to you? Are you finally joining our club?" she said jokingly.

    Serena knew that she should not stoop to that level as it was so petty and childish. But she just couldn''t help herself. Who told her to kiss her Charlton? Who gave her the right? Why did she even do that? Anyway, the reasons do not matter. All she knew was that she just suddenly hated her.

    "I will tell you guys later. But yes, I guess you can count me in." Serena affirmed with a nod. At one point, she will definitely give that Emily a lesson.

    --

    Their teacher ended their lesson early as the class seemed to be a little absent-minded. He did understand that at this time, it was hard for the students to get back into the routine of studying. Anyway, he turned to smile at Serena. Then he brought out his copy.

    Everyone in class suddenly gasped.

    "you too Sir!?" a girl said as she laughed.

    Their teacher blushed.

    "Serena, congratulations for this by the way. My wife is a huge fan. This is embarrassing, but can you also give her your autograph?"

    The students all laughed and jeered.

    "That is unfair sir! If you want her autograph, you have to line up!" a girl said.

    Their teacher can only laugh along. "Sorry, but I have the privilege to go first, if you won''t let me then, let''s just continue with our lesson."

    "No, please sir, you go ahead. I''m right behind you."

    After that, their teacher left but not before showering Serena with another round of praises.

    When their math teacher, Mr. Sullivan arrived. He was welcomed with the same picture of students lining up to get Serena''s autograph. He cleared his throat, and everyone went back to their seats.

    --

    "Hey Charlton! How was your vacation?" Kylo asked meeting with Charlton on their way to class.

    Charlton did not want to reminisce what happened the last two weeks. This Christmas break was the worst he has ever experienced. However, it was not right to take it out on Kylo. So, he just shook his head and said, "fine."

    Kylo did not notice his mood and tried to gossip. "By the way, do you know how everyone is talking about your duet with Serena? It''s like the biggest thing in school right now. Aren''t you afraid what Geoffrey would say?"

    Charlton was reminded of Serena again. After he left her Ducal home, he was plagued with anger and devastation. He spent most of his time alone in his room, trying to process what has just happened. He did some introspection and wondered how he could not have foreseen it coming.

    Anyway, he decided that for the best, he would try to limit and even try not to have any contact with her in the future. "Don''t remind me. Anyway, I don''t need to explain myself to Geoffrey. Serena and I have already broken up."

    "Woah, wait. How did that happen? As far as I can remember, you said that you were willing to throw everything away for her. You know? Go Romeo and Juliet!?"

    Charlton wanted to laugh with Kylo saying those words comically, but he just can''t bring himself to do so. "I guess it was just a phase." He said, trying to salvage some of his manly pride.

    "Well, I say, congratulations are in order! Welcome back to the free market. Besides, if you ask me, she was not worth it. Not saying anything against Serena but you know with your familial ties and all, ugh¡­ you get my drift. By the way, who broke up with who?"

    "Is that even important?" Charlton asked. Although he hated what Serena did to him, he still held some respect for what used to be their relationship.

    "Oh well doesn''t matter. But Charlie, I got to say, you two looked magnificent on that photo. You know, the one with the two of you sitting side by side in front of the piano."

    Charlton just shook his head as they went inside their class.

    --

    Like in Serena''s case, Charlton''s popularity also rose steeply. The second years had mixed gender classes and the girls eyed Charlton like a pack of hungry hyenas.

    "Hey Charlie, I guess your level of popularity with the ladies just went up a notch." Kylo observed as he whistled.

    Charlton went to sit on his chair. "don''t mind them."

    Kylo laughed. "YOU are so not over HER."

    "I''m trying to move on, but that doesn''t mean moving on to the next girl."

    "why not? Anyway, does Leonard know?" Kylo asked as saw Leonard entering the class.

    "Yes. Don''t remind me. I don''t want to talk about it." Charlton replied.

    Then their teacher entered and started his lecture.

    --

    Serena went through the day with her mood all bright and shiny. How could she not? Everyone has been praising her all day, and whenever she sees her and Charlton''s picture together, it just gave her warm fuzzy feelings. Alright, they have not spoken yet, and they already broke up, but certainly, with the length of time they spent apart, his anger should have already subsided. So, if she were to lower her pride and ask for his forgiveness, he will agree to get back together with her, right?

    Anyway, it was almost dismissal. She wondered how he has been these past few weeks. Did he miss her? Was he regretting breaking up with her? Aiyo, she wanted to share her happiness with him.

    Serena tired out her brain from thinking of ways to get him alone. Come dismissal, she asked her friends to go ahead. They gave her knowing looks as they left.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 108 - 107: Back To School III

    Serena stood at an inconspicuous corner beside the stairs. She tried not to be too obvious as she waited for him to come down.

    Then she finally saw him. It has just been a little over two weeks, but it felt like a lifetime. She was quickly assaulted by the fact that she missed him so much.

    She wanted to walk to where he was, but there were still some people surrounding him. He didn''t look that happy, but he was still polite as he said his goodbyes.

    Serena smiled. Charlton was truly kind. Then as if feeling her eyes on him, he turned to her direction.

    Time seemed to stop at that moment as Serena felt her heart full of longing. She wanted to run to him and kiss him. It didn''t matter anymore that it was he who broke up with her. She has already long forgiven him. Hopefully, he has forgiven her too.

    She continued to smile as she faced him. Then she tentatively raised her right hand to wave at him.

    --

    Charlton went down the stairs after class. He was in no mood to spend time with the others as he was still feeling down and dismal. Kylo, seeing his mood chose to stay and gossip with Joshua, Miles, Jeff and Vincent.

    "Bye, Charlton, see you tomorrow!" some of his classmates said as they waved at him and walked out the building. He nodded his head. He was about to leave too when he felt someone staring. He turned to look and that was when he saw her.

    She was still as beautiful as he remembered and he wanted nothing more than to go to her side, ask for her forgiveness and kiss her. She smiled at him and tentatively raised her hand to greet him. He felt his heart speeding and despite everything he told himself, he realized how much he loved her still.

    However, her hiding in the shadows hit something within him. It brought up a variety of emotions in a single millisecond. It reminded him of all the pain and hurt he has been through when he saw her standing under the sun with Geoffrey as they smiled at each other. His heart rate increased, his stomach felt like it''s cramping and there was a tightness in his chest.

    Then, he felt his anger, jealousy, and unhealed wounds rearing its ugly head. Before he can think further, his body responded on its own. He pretended not to see her as he turned around and walked to the other direction.

    --

    Serena did not know how to react to what Charlton did. She was quite sure that he saw her. So, did he purposely ignore her? What did that mean? Did that mean that he wants nothing to do with her anymore and that they were truly over?

    Although it should not be, it still came in as a shock for her. It was just one fight. Did all their time together mean so little to him? Was she the only one with hopes that they can still reconcile?

    She remained standing in that corner until she saw that there were no more students passing by. Then, she walked back to her dorm, heart completely crushed.

    --

    After a few days, the fuss about Serena and Charlton''s songs died down a little, and things seemed to return to normal.

    Serena did not attempt to have any contact with Charlton after that one time. She did not want to suffer the humiliation of being ignored again. If he still wanted to get back together with her, then it should be him taking the initiative. The ball was already in his court.

    Although they were in the same campus, they did not encounter each other. However, their paths will still cross inevitably as they still share one class together.

    Thus, when Friday arrived, Serena prepared herself like she was to enter a battle.

    --

    "Wow Serena, I must say, you look better than you usually do. Is it the hair or what?" Gizel asked as Serena walked out of her room. Since they were dismissed early from swimming class, they decided to go back to their dormitory before going to music class.

    Serena smiled at Gizel and shook her head. Honestly, she can''t do much because they had to wear their uniform. So, all she did was ask Beatrice to braid her hair and insert some jewels. She also applied some make up to brighten her eyes and redden her usual pink lips. However, she had to admit, she really did look better than usual.

    "Anyway, don''t you think the boys are missing us?" Milly asked. Every Friday, they have lunch together after their respective classes, yet today, Serena asked them to leave without even thinking of informing the boys.

    "Well, they can live. But I think lover boy is missing someone already, by a lot. By the way, Serena, I haven''t seen you and Charlton together since classes resumed. How are things between you two? I still need to get his signature on my cover you know?" Gizel asked.

    Serena was reminded that her friends were still blissfully unaware that she and Charlton has already broken up.

    "Well, I think I forgot to tell you guys, but Charlton and I have already broken up."

    --

    Geoffrey has been trying to meet with Serena since classes resumed. He knew about the discs but did not expect it to be that popular. Honestly, he felt a little annoyed seeing his intended on a photo with another man. Thankfully, it was just Charlton, so he let go of the jealousy he has been feeling.

    On the third day, he went directly to her classroom after dismissal just to check if he can catch her. However instead of Serena, he saw Emily alone in the room.

    --

    Emily was annoyed. Everyone has been praising Serena since classes resumed and it irritated her. She just wanted to tear her mask off. She was a two-faced bitch that was playing with the hearts of two men.

    After Charlton left her standing alone in that balcony, it got her thinking. If Geoffrey were to ascertain Serena''s relationship with Charlton how would he react? Last time she mentioned it, he said that she was trying to sow discord, so unless she has some proof then he will certainly not believe her.

    However, when she looked down from the mezzanine, she saw Geoffrey and Serena dancing, and after that she even kissed him, and she saw how passionately he kissed her back. That time, she was so angry that she just wanted to pull Serena''s hair off. Had what she did just pushed her straight to Geoffrey?

    However, she saw how she chased Charlton after. So, she was certain that Serena liked Charlton more than Geoffrey. She wondered how they were faring. She hoped not well.

    Anyway, as of now, she can do nothing but be a bystander. Later, she will get her chance, and then she will have the last laugh. If she can''t have her happily ever after, then what made them all think that they can have theirs?

    When she stood up to leave the classroom, she saw Geoffrey.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 109 - 108: Back To School IV

    "Hey." Emily greeted as she gave him a smile.

    "Hey." He greeted back.

    "what are you doing here?" she asked, thinking if he came to see her. Despite the fact that they were only friends now, she can''t help but hope.

    "ah¡­ I was actually looking for Serena. But I guess I''m too late. How have you been?"

    Emily wanted to frown, but she kept her smile in place, "she just left a while back. I have been fine, thank you for asking. How about you?"

    "I''m doing good too." He replied. He wanted to leave already. He didn''t know since when, but he didn''t like being alone with her much longer than necessary. Perhaps it''s the awkwardness of them being lovers previously and now he''s chasing another girl.

    "Oh, I see. Would you mind walking with me for old time''s sake?"

    "Sorry, I need to go. I''ll see you around."

    Emily smiled at him and nodded her head, "see you around." While thinking ''One day, you will regret ever choosing her over me.''

    --

    "WHAT!!!???????" her two friends screamed in surprise.

    "ssshhh¡­." Serena shushed them placing her finger on her lips, afraid that Beatrice might hear them.

    "What happened?" Milly asked.

    Serena sighed. What happened has been bugging here ever since and she just needed to get it all out. Also, might as well get some advices from her girlfriends. In her previous life, she has never experienced anything like this happening to her. Thus, she really doesn''t know what to do and the confusion was just eating her.

    "alright, girls, I need your advice. But don''t judge me alright?"

    "Of course, no matter what we''re on your side." Gizel said while Milly nodded.

    "Okay¡­ so it''s like this¡­ at the ball, I saw Emily kissing Charlton at one of the secluded balconies¡­"

    "Ugh¡­ sorry, you lost me there. Emily kissed Charlton!? And he let her?" Gizel asked confused.

    "Ah¡­ well, I think Charlton would never betray you for Emily. Have you heard his side?" Milly asked.

    "Actually, that''s just the beginning¡­ I''m not really sure what happened between them, anyway let me continue." Serena said, then she told them about what happened after. That she kissed Geoffrey and he kissed her back, her chasing Charlton and him breaking up with her and his reasons. She also told them about Geoffrey visiting her home during the break and him asking her to give him a chance.

    After that was a moment of silence.

    "Sorry, I just have to let all of that sink in first." Gizel said jokingly. "Anyway, for me, although I dislike Geoffrey because he has been an ass to us at some point, I got to say that he just arrived at the perfect timing. You know I like Charlton and all but, come on. Geoffrey is your future husband, and he is the crown prince. If I were in your shoes, it''s a no brainer. Doesn''t mean I''m gonna let go of Emily though. That bitch. Prancing around with your fiance was not even enough, now she''s even kissing your boyfriend? If I knew, I would''ve pulled her hair for you. By the way, I can still do that." Gizel offered.

    "Ah¡­ well, for me, I think Charlton had a point in everything he said¡­" Milly began.

    "What!? You''re even defending him? Who''s your friend here?" Gizel reacted.

    Serena shook her head, "go on Milly¡­"

    "Okay, so here goes. Based on how I knew him, I highly doubt that he would even dare cheat on you. All of us have been spending time together since the start of classes and I''ve seen how he looks at you, Serena. I know that he loves you. Also, I doubt that he would stoop so low and choose Emily over you. I believe that it should be Emily pushing herself on him."

    "I too thought that way during the break¡­" Serena nodded.

    "Uhuh. Then, let''s move to the next part. Now, regarding his reasons, maybe he has been feeling that way since who knows how long and then suddenly it burst out when he saw you kiss Geoffrey. He might be feeling more insecure than you thought and he just couldn''t take it anymore. Honestly, no offense Serena, but I think you are more at fault." Milly commented.

    "I gathered that much¡­" Serena said as she sighed. "I did try last Monday to communicate with him and all. But he ignored me."

    "Huh! How dare he? Come on Serena, he''s not worth it. But I got to say, he really got served when you kissed Geoffrey" Gizel commented.

    "Stop that, Gizel. I think you''re not helping. I think Serena here still wants to get back together with Charlton." Milly said.

    "Do you?" Gizel asked as she looked at Serena.

    Serena can only embarrassedly nod her head.

    "Why didn''t you just say so? Anyway, Charlton is more handsome than Geoffrey and he plays damn good music too. You guys even look great on your photo together." Gizel suddenly said.

    Milly and Serena just shook their heads.

    "What!? I wanted to comfort our friend. But Seriously Serena, why don''t you just give Geoffrey a chance? Anyway, based on Charlton ignoring you, I say that he''s trying to move on."

    Serena sighed. "I also thought of that too. But I just can''t. I considered giving Geoffrey a chance, but when I saw Charlton again, everything came rushing back."

    "how about this? Let''s go to music class and discern Charlton''s actions first okay? Maybe he has already regretted it." Milly suggested.

    --

    Leonard arrived in the music classroom earlier than the others. He wanted to speak with Felix alone. Luckily, he was given that chance.

    "Sir Felix" he began.

    "Yes? What can I do for you?"

    "I have a request. I hope you would just keep this between us."

    "alright, what is it?"

    "Ah, would you please replace Charlton from being Serena''s partner in our class? I hope you understand."

    Felix furrowed his brows but understood where Leonard was coming from. Everyone has seen the photos. "Charlton and Serena work well together, but I do understand. Alright, don''t think about it any much longer, I know what to do."

    "thank you."

    --

    When Serena and her friends were about to enter class, they unexpectedly bumped into Charlton and Kylo. Seems like they had the same thing in mind. Arriving in class just on time.

    Not to be rude, Kylo greeted all the girls, while Charlton just nodded at them and did not say anything as he entered the door.

    Serena felt cold grip her heart. He did not deliberately ignore her per se. However, he seemed indifferent.

    Gizel and Milly looked at Serena, she shook her head. That was actually better than the last time. But it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t feel hurt.

    When they entered the class, everyone was already present. Geoffrey turned to look at who entered, and when he saw her. He smiled.

    Serena not wanting to be rude smiled back. She had been avoiding him since she arrived back in school. Not that she was certain that he has been looking for her.

    Gizel whistled. "Now, would you look at that? It''s like the world has turned upside down."

    Then the three of them sat on their seats.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 110 - 109: Changing Partners I

    "Good afternoon everyone! I believe that you have all settled back to your school routine by now. Anyway, the midterms are coming up and for our class, that means that the second evaluation will be held soon. As discussed previously the second objective of our class is learning accompaniment while the third is composing your own music. I have assessed everyone''s skill from last time and today I will announce the pair up for the coming evaluation. By the way, I also wish to congratulate the two people in class who have successfully shook the era with their music. Please give a round of applause to Mr. Charlton Daniel and Ms. Serena Maxwell." Felix said as the class started applauding.

    "Now, let me announce the pair up for the next activities. Mr. Alvin Duport and Ms. Emilia Rose, Mr. Frederick Guyle and Ms. Gwyneth David...¡­. Mr. Charlton Daniel and Ms. Emily Evans...Mr. Geoffrey William and Ms. Serena Maxwell¡­ did everyone get that?"

    The class made a resounding yes.

    Serena did not know how to react. How did that happen? Wasn''t Charlton her partner? Why did Felix suddenly change the pair up? She wanted to protest. However, when she was about to raise her hand, Milly stopped her.

    "Okay, so for the next two weeks, we will not be meeting to give you time to review for your other subjects and at the same time, to prepare for your evaluation which will be held 3 weeks from now. In the meantime, I am giving access to the private music rooms for everyone. The rooms will be left open from today until before the 2nd evaluation. Also, posted on the wall beside the door are papers with date and time slots. You must fill in your desired slot ahead of time so that your desired schedules when you wish to use the rooms will not overlap. Understand?"

    Everyone again made a resounding yes.

    "Okay, so for the remaining time of our class, I want you to pair up and discuss with your partner your plans for your 2nd evaluation, you are also free to leave and head to the private rooms to fill in the time slot afterwards."

    Then, everyone started moving.

    --

    When Charlton unexpectedly saw Serena with her friends before entering the class, he was again reminded of how much he missed her. She looked very beautiful, and it made him more devastated that she seemed to not be affected by their break-up any longer. It seems like she had no problem facing him, while he still felt like he can''t breathe whenever she was around. Also, his feelings of anger and betrayal has not subsided completely. Not wanting to interact with her, he entered the door.

    While walking he saw Geoffrey face towards their direction. He was no fool to assume that he was smiling at him. His eyes were clearly on Serena who most likely just entered the room. He did not want to turn around to know if she had smiled back at Geoffrey.

    Anyway, when Felix made the announcement regarding who will be paired up with who and he heard that he was not paired with Serena, he breathed out a sigh of relief. If he was paired with her, then his efforts of avoiding her will be counterproductive. That was until he remembered who he was paired up with now. When he just thought that the change went for the better, it turned out to become worse. Although Emily was still a better option than pairing up with Serena, he still did not like it. Why did it have to be with her? Although she did not mean to come in between him and Serena at that time, he was still again reminded of why everything exploded to that direction.

    He wanted to protest, especially when he heard Geoffrey being paired up with Serena. Although he knew that they were already seeing each other based on what he saw last time, it didn''t mean that it hurt any less.

    He saw Geoffrey smiling. Then he heard Felix tell them that they were all allowed to use the private rooms. And as if on cue, everything they ever did there came flashing on his mind. Will she and Geoffrey also do the same things? Will she share with Geoffrey everything they shared? He felt his anger rising again and he tried to calm his self. He tried to do breathing exercises as he closed his eyes. But even then, only images of Serena and Geoffrey together were all that he can see.

    He felt Kylo elbowing him. He didn''t realize that he was shaking. He turned to look at Kylo and saw him look at him worriedly.

    "I''m fine." He mouthed, while inside, he said those words to himself like a mantra.

    When Felix asked them to go with their partner, he had calmed himself already.

    --

    Geoffrey felt like things were going his way that day. He was pleasantly surprised that he was paired up with Serena. When Felix announced that they should go pair up, he did not wait much longer. He immediately stood up from his chair, not minding his friends, and went to her side.

    He saw her friends still sitting beside her. He felt rather guilty to them because of his words last time, but it was indeed true that they were also being too much. Anyway, he, to be polite, nodded his head at them in acknowledgement. They smiled back at him.

    --

    Milly, being the one sitting beside Serena stood up to leave. "Serena, I''ll go and find my partner for this activity. Anyway, see you later!"

    Gizel quickly followed and pulled Via with her. "See you later Serena." She spoke.

    Via was confused, not really knowing what was going on. She knew that Geoffrey and Serena were on friendly terms, but why was it that Milly and Gizel were acting strangely?

    "What''s going on?" she asked Gizel when they were far enough for the two to not hear.

    "Ah¡­ it''s a long story but to keep it short, basically, Serena and Charlton have broken up and the crown prince is trying to win her over." Gizel whispered.

    "What!? When did that happen? How come I didn''t know?"

    "Serena just informed us after lunch. Apparently, they broke up last year after the ball. She still wants to get back together with Charlton though. Anyway, it''s still up to her. But just so you know, the Emily was the root of it all."

    "How did that happen?"

    "Let''s talk about it later. Anyway, Kylo is coming over. How about you ask him if he knows how''s it going on Charlton''s side?"

    "alright. I''ll try to gather information." Via nodded like she was some sort of a spy trying to gather intel.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 111 - 110: Changing Partners II

    "It''s been a while." Geoffrey began as he moved the chair Milly vacated so that when he sat on it, he was facing Serena. "how have you been these days?"

    Serena felt a little awkward. Although they have been friendly at some point, that was before that kiss and him professing his intentions happened. Anyway, he has been nothing but nice to her lately, and she felt a little guilty that she can''t simply return his feelings. Thus, she tried not to be unwelcoming and smiled at him.

    "I have been fine. How about you?"

    "I''ve been well too. This came as a pleasant surprise, that we''re partners in this class now, that is. Do you have any song in mind for the coming evaluation?" he asked trying to sound casual. He thought about how to best approach Serena. He wanted to pursue her but did not want to look excessive.

    "How about Tchaikovsky''s Swan lake?" Serena suggested. She did not want to memorize another classical piece if she didn''t have to.

    Geoffrey smiled at her suggestion and nodded his head. "That''s fine with me. When will you be available for a rehearsal?"

    Serena tried to answer but staggered as she saw from the corner of her eyes, Emily approaching Charlton, then she sat on the seat vacated by Kylo. They were too close for comfort and she wanted nothing more than to storm over and tear them apart.

    "How about tomorrow after our student council meeting?" Geoffrey suggested when Serena did not answer.

    Serena turned her attention back to him. "come again?"

    "How about tomorrow afternoon?"

    Serena thought it over. That was agreeable as next week, she will be busy preparing for the midterm exam. "I guess tomorrow is fine."

    "Then, shall we go over and fill in the time slot?" Geoffrey suggested, seeing their classmates leaving the room to do just that.

    Serena peeked at Charlton and Emily. She could not help but think of the what ifs. She recalled that in the novel, it was through their partnership in music class that Charlton fell for Emily. What if the plot of the novel was so strong that that happening was inevitable? What if Charlton''s love for her was not real? What if it was just like what she thought last time?

    Then, she looked at Geoffrey. Why was he acting out of character? Was it because of her? But all she did was not to pester him and let him spend his time with Emily. How could he have magically turned to like her? Why was he even trying to pursue her?

    She doesn''t know, but she knew that her feelings were real.

    --

    "Okay, let''s go." Serena told Geoffrey as she stood from her seat. She was not a martyr nor a masochist to keep on staring at Charlton''s back when he seems to have completely moved on from her. If he actually even needed to move on.

    Geoffrey smiled and waited as she collected her things. Seeing that she was carrying a bag, he quickly offered to carry it for her.

    Serena did not want to, however, seeing Charlton not even turning his head even to take a glance, she smiled at Geoffrey and said her thanks. Then they left.

    If she waited for a second longer, she would have seen Charlton turning.

    --

    Emily decided to approach Charlton when he didn''t seem to be moving from his seat. She knew that she was at fault last time but come on, she gave him a kiss for free. He should be happy if he were a man. Anyway, keeping her real thoughts in her head, she walked to his side. At the corner of her eyes, she observed Serena looking at them. Knowing that it would irritate her, she decided to seat directly beside Charlton. Anyway, based on how she gauged his attitude after that kiss, he would not be rude enough to tell her to move away.

    "Mr. Charlton, I never thought that I would be partnered with you from now on. It must be fate." She said as she smiled at him tentatively.

    Charlton took a deep breath. He was annoyed that she chose to sit right beside him.

    When he didn''t answer her, she chose to take the soft approach. "Ah¡­ I know it''s a little late, but I wish to sincerely apologize for last time. I don''t know what got into me. Perhaps it was just me being sad after you know¡­ Anyway, I hope the two of you are going strong and that I did not cause you too much trouble?"

    Charlton hearing her being remorseful felt that he as a man, was being too petty. Emily did not purposely do what she did last time. Also, it was not completely her fault that he and Serena broke up. She had already apologized, so he should not continue to blame her. Besides, he could sympathize with what she went through or was still going through. Geoffrey left her. She was not on her right mind.

    Charlton shook his head, "It''s all in the past."

    Emily gave him a sweet smile. "thank you. Anyway, what''s up with Geoffrey, he seems to be awfully close to Serena now. Aren''t you jealous?"

    Charlton felt like she poked a sour spot. Not being able to help himself, he turned to look at what the two were doing and saw Serena smiling at Geoffrey as she handed him her bag. He clenched his fist.

    "Why would I be?" was all he said in response.

    Emily understood then that the two must have fell off. But if the looks they gave each other was any indication, then she would bet that the two still have lingering feelings.

    --

    After Geoffrey wrote their names on their chosen time slot for tomorrow, he decided to ask if she had plans for later and if they could have dinner together.

    "I''m sorry, but I already made plans with my friends." Serena decided to decline. She didn''t really have plans with them, but she needed time to think alone.

    "Oh¡­ Then, how about lunch tomorrow?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 112 - 111: Changing Partners III

    Serena felt that she was being too harsh on him also, what valid reason does she have to say no for tomorrow? They will be in the student council meeting in the morning and will be having their rehearsal after lunch.

    Serena nodded and smiled at him. "Alright, tomorrow is okay."

    Geoffrey beamed.

    Serena had to admit, he was handsome and can be very charming.

    --

    Walking back, Via, Gizel and Milly were already waiting for her outside. Serena smiled at Geoffrey and told him that they will go ahead.

    Geoffrey decided that he should not be awkward with her friends any longer. He might be seeing more of them in the future. So, he nodded at Serena and for the first time, he addressed them, "Ah, Via, Milly, and Gizel, right? Thank you for taking care of Serena all this time." Then he smiled.

    The girls'' eyes widened and as they gaped. Did the crown prince just address them by name?

    Geoffrey saw their faces and let out a chuckle.

    Serena felt embarrassed for them, so she cleared her throat and said, "Come on."

    The girls all nodded and not knowing how to address Geoffrey they just smiled at him and said their goodbyes.

    Geoffrey walked with them until they exited the building. Then, they parted ways.

    --

    "I''m not really a gossip, but I heard from Gizel¡­ I''m sorry, Serena. I was not attentive enough not to know." Via said as they walked back to their dorm.

    "It''s alright, Via. I didn''t let you guys know because I thought it would work out in the end. But now¡­ I don''t know anymore¡­"

    "Hmpft! Did you see that Emily earlier? She was like a parasite leeching on to Charlton. And you know what was even worst? He let her. I tell you Serena, forget about him. Besides¡­ Via, you tell her."

    Serena curious looked at Via in askance.

    "I''m not sure if Kylo was telling that truth but¡­ he told me that Charlton has moved on and has no plans on getting back together with you¡­"

    "What?" Milly reacted. "But if it came from Kylo¡­ then we should take his word like a grain of salt. You know how he is."

    Serena shook her head as her eyes blurred. "I think he''s telling the truth. Charlton did not even turn his head once to see me. Even when he heard that I was paired up with Geoffrey he didn''t seem to care."

    The girls just arrived in front of her room and seeing her being so sad for the first time, they all hugged her.

    "It''s alright Serena. Don''t be sad anymore. Besides, you have a prince charming trying to pursue you now. You know he was really sweet to you. He carried your bag, he even called us, your friends, by name! So, chin up girl! It''s Charlton''s loss." Gizel said trying to cheer Serena up.

    "Do you need company?" Milly asked.

    Serena shook her head, "Thank you¡­ but I need some time alone."

    The girls nodded their head and said their goodbyes.

    --

    Serena laid on the bed hugging her pillow as silent tears ran on her cheeks. It was like she was back to the first few days after they broke up, she had no appetite, she can''t sleep, and everything just seems to rush back to her. She keeps remembering their memories together, how they talked about their future together and just¡­ everything. She tried to analyze every little part of their relationship trying to figure out exactly what she missed. Did he not love her as much as she thought he did?

    ''Did the plot of the novel play a part on what''s happening? But this is real. What I am feeling is real. All this pain and hurt is real. How can Charlton hurt me this way? Does he not love me anymore? Did he ever?'' she asked herself.

    She did not even take it against him that he has not tried reaching out to her the whole winter break. In fact, it was she who tried to reach out to him first. Despite him ignoring her that time, she even greeted him earlier. But he was not even interested.

    Was he already tired of her? Was it because he got her so easily that for him, she was just easy come, easy go?

    ''Why am I even blaming myself?'' she asked herself, and that was when her sadness morphed into anger.

    She was through with all the sadness.

    It was not her fault for although her initial reason for approaching him was not pure, she truly fell in love with him. But what about him? Did he take her just for sport and made her believe each and every word he said? Now that he''s done with her, he can just move on to the next girl?

    He did not even have the decency to talk to her and give her some closure. Or did he take their break-up as the finale? Did he¡­ dump her just like that?

    She stood up from the bed and went to her vanity. She opened the drawer and saw the velvet box with the necklace he gave her. ''Should I return this to him? Wait, won''t that make him happy because he can just recycle the gift to another girl? Never mind.'' She thought as she angrily slammed the drawer close.

    She wanted to burst out in anger but didn''t know how and where to vent. Should she make him jealous? But that would only be effective if he actually cared.

    She was hurt, confused, and wanted to be vindictive. Well, whatever. She may be old, but she is still a woman. And what do women do at times like this?

    She will make him regret ever letting her go. She will show him that she can be perfectly happy without him in her life. She will show him that he was not the only man in the world.

    And hopefully all those things will make him miserable.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 113 - 112: A Day With The Crown Prince I

    "I think it would be better to discuss fundraising with the volunteers and Sir Timothy tomorrow." Artemis suggested when their topic ventured on that area.

    Geoffrey nodded his head. "alright, let us do it that way. Moving on, Representative Diether, are the mock exam materials ready for distribution next week?"

    "Yes. I will leave those outside the library so everyone can just get a copy there."

    "that will do. Again, just a quick summary. Tomorrow, we will head to the orphanage and during the break, we will come up with a plan regarding the fund raising with the others. Next week, we shall not meet as I understand that everyone will be busy in preparation for the midterms. Thus, we will meet again on the 27th of January. By then, we can continue discussing our next steps for the orphanage, and after, I believe we can discuss initial preparations for the intramurals. Are there any questions, or any suggestions?" Geoffrey asked as he closed his notebook.

    The was a moment of silence as everyone shook their heads.

    "Okay, so I guess that''s it for the day. See you all tomorrow."

    After, everyone stood up and one by one they left the room.

    Leonard looked at Serena in askance.

    "Shall I send you back?" he asked.

    "You go ahead." Serena shook her head as she gave him a reply.

    Then Leonard looked at Geoffrey who was still not leaving the room and suddenly he understood what was going on. He was a little reluctant to leave them alone, but it was for the best he told himself.

    After Leonard left, Geoffrey smiled at Serena.

    "Shall we?" he asked as he went by her side, collected her bag, and offered her his hand.

    With a little embarrassment, Serena took his hand. "You don''t have to do this."

    "But I want to."

    Serena did not know what to tell him. Honestly, she was not looking for a new relationship now and she did not want to use him as a rebound. However, they were engaged in the first place. It would be lame if she tries to push him away. Besides, she had to admit it to herself that she rather likes the attention.

    --

    Geoffrey''s plan for lunch was bringing her to town in a high-end restaurant. With the excuse that it will be more convenient, he asked her to share a ride with him in his carriage. She accepted and he can''t help but release the breath he has been holding. He was nervous and happy at the same time. Inside the carriage, there was silence. But it was not stifling.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, the receptionist led them to the side overlooking the window. He moved to pull her chair for her to sit.

    Serena had to give it to him. He knew exactly how to act gentlemanly when he wants to.

    When they were both seated, a waiter directly placed the starters.

    "you ordered ahead?" Serena asked.

    Geoffrey nodded his head as he smiled. "Yes, I hope you don''t mind."

    She did not want to ruin the mood by saying that she doesn''t like pumpkin soup, so she tried to bear with it. The next entr¨¦e was duck breast, then followed by scallops. Serena tried not to turn green as she looked at Geoffrey who seemingly was enjoying his food.

    Geoffrey noticing serena not touching the food became worried. "You don''t like them?"

    "what else did you order?" she asked.

    Geoffrey started laughing. "Sorry, I thought you would like them. But please, do order as you like. I will let you select the menu next time."

    Serena can''t help but laugh along. "Okay, because based on what you picked for today, I would never want to share a meal with you again if you won''t let me."

    After that, the atmosphere became lighter. Serena felt that it was not so bad this way. Geoffrey was trying, so why not give him a chance? Besides, it was not like she was purposely luring him in.

    --

    "Ah¡­ was it that Serena saw me kiss you that she got angry? If so, then I''m truly sorry. If you like, I will explain everything to her."

    Emily and Charlton were currently in one of the private music rooms rehearsing for their performance 3 weeks later. They chose to do so today because it would be difficult to do so later as the midterms were coming up.

    "No need. It is not necessary." Charlton replied as he sighed. He didn''t want to confide to anyone regarding what happened between them. He also did not want to share anything with Emily. However, she was being so persistent.

    "But I feel guilty when I think about it¡­" she insisted.

    "Please, just stay out of it. I think we''re done for the day. We can meet again the day before the evaluation."

    "But that won''t be good. La Campanella is one of the most difficult pieces, and I don''t think that just meeting twice will be sufficient. Please, I want to do well for this evaluation." Emily tried to convince him. She purposely chose Paganini''s La Campanella because of that and somehow to also to make an impression. She knew that Serena was great in composing, but her real piano skills should be mediocre at best. Why else would she only choose to play the easiest ones?

    Charlton knew that she was right. Not wanting to be drag her down, he nodded his head. "fine. Perhaps we can meet twice more after the midterm exams."

    "That''s still not enough. Perhaps four times?"

    Charlton sighed defeated. "Thrice and nothing more."

    Emily grinned. "Deal."

    --

    When Serena and Geoffrey went back to school and walked to the private music rooms, they unexpectedly saw Charlton and Emily exiting the room beside theirs.

    As Serena saw Charlton closing the door, she was again assaulted by how much she still loved and missed him. He had his sleeves folded and his coat was in his other arm. He looked sad and she thought for a second that perhaps he was regretting breaking up with her.

    Emily seeing the two took this moment to test the waters. She purposely pulled at Charlton''s sleeve who was closing the door, as if to show that they were close.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 114 - 113: A Day With The Crown Prince II

    When Serena saw Emily pull Charlton''s sleeve, she suddenly felt rage burning inside her. She knew she was being hypocritical, but she couldn''t help herself.

    Charlton felt Emily pull his sleeve but let it go. He ignored her action until he heard her call the names of the newcomers.

    "Hi Mr. Geoffrey and Ms. Serena." Emily began. "Are you two here to rehearse?" she asked innocently with a smile. As if she did not know what was between all of them.

    Geoffrey for his part did not know the real relationship between Serena and Charlton. He just thought that the two were a little friendly because of the projects they did together.

    In a good mood seeing the people he liked together, he answered with a smile, "Yes. I see that the two of you just finished. What piece are you playing by the way?"

    Emily wanting to annoy Serena, purposely threw the question to Charlton. "I''m not sure if I should tell you guys. If perhaps Mr. Charlton would not mind, then?"

    Charlton has already turned deaf once he saw Serena and Geoffrey together. He didn''t know how to react, but he knew that he felt his anger and jealousy rising again. Not wanting to do or say anything he would later regret, he chose to remain silent while trying not to look at Serena.

    Geoffrey seeing Charlton not speaking thought that he was being strange. "Charlton?"

    Serena tried not to speak. She doesn''t know if Emily was trying to taunt her, showing that she and Charlton were close enough and that he was the one to suggest the song they would play. However, much as she wanted to just pull Emily''s hair, she must reign it in and not let it show.

    "Geoffrey, I don''t think that it is polite to ask that. Anyway, the time is ticking and we should start rehearsing. Let''s go in. By the way, it''s nice seeing you two here, Ms. Emily, Mr. Charlton." Serena said trying to end their encounter.

    Geoffrey smiled at Serena. "Okay, let''s go. See you tomorrow. Ms. Emily, Charlton."

    Emily smiled back, while Charlton just nodded his head.

    --

    Serena just loss her good mood. However, she must still work on the music with Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey stared at Serena sitting in front of the Piano. They just finished playing together for the first time and honestly, it was a mess.

    "you don''t look too good. Are you tired?" he asked worriedly. Perhaps the day has taken its toll on her.

    Serena shook her head. "Perhaps we should try again?"

    After they finished the second time, it did sound a little better. However, Geoffrey noticed that Serena did not play as beautifully as she did in class when she played ode to joy.

    "Sorry, I''m actually not that good at playing the piano. I chose swan lake because it''s one of the three pieces I managed to memorize." She said honestly. Anyway, why should she pretend to be better than she actually was on that regard?

    Geoffrey chuckled. Seeing this as an opportunity, he placed his violin down. He moved to stand beside her who was still sitting. Then he leaned forward as he placed his hands on the piano. He stared at the sheet music his eyes squinting.

    "I''m not that good with the piano either, but perhaps here, on this part, you can add this tune so that it will sound better." He explained as he played the piano while standing.

    Serena felt herself blush as she nodded her head. He was near enough that she can smell his perfume and feel his body heat radiating off him.

    Geoffrey seeing her cheeks redden felt some satisfaction. Again, he noted that she was not immune to his charms as he was to hers. Smiling, he straightened himself as he picked his violin up.

    "again?" he asked.

    Serena nodded as they played together for the third time, surprisingly, they were more in sync and it sounded much better.

    --

    At 7:55 in the morning, Serena and Via arrived at the lobby of the annex building. As by habit, Serena unconsciously first searched the area to find Charlton. She saw him with Kylo and talking to them were Emily and Isabel.

    ''I can''t wait for the day that those two would start tearing their masks off and begin bitch-slapping each other''s faces.'' Serena thought as her eyes slitted.

    "You okay?" Via asked concerned.

    "Never better." Serena replied as she moved her eyes away from the four and smirked.

    Via felt her skin crawl.

    --

    Seeing that they were complete, Timothy asked the students to gather around to have a brief talk before they ride the carriages and travel to the orphanage.

    "Good morning everyone. Welcome back. Now, before we head over, I want to inform you that later, after lunch, we will have a short discussion on our way forward regarding the fundraising activity. Geoffrey, if you please." Timothy said.

    "As we all know, we have allocated insufficient budget for our outreach program. Aside from that, it would also be nice if we can lend a helping hand to the orphanage in terms of their finances. Now, I know that this may seem trivial as we can just simply donate from our own pockets. However, keep in mind that in this outreach, we are not representing merely ourselves. As student volunteers, fishing out money from our own pockets will not reflect nicely to our school. I believe I no longer have to expound on what that implies." He stopped there and looked at Timothy.

    "Okay, so as said last time, all of you here are part of the fundraising activity. So later, everyone is encouraged to pitch in their ideas. In the meantime, perhaps while on our way to the orphanage or when you are spending time with the children, you can come up with suggestions you can share."

    Some nodded their head while some voiced their agreement. Afterwards, Timothy asked everyone to ride the carriages.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 115 - 114: Plans For The Fundraising I

    "Sister Serena, we missed you so much! Also, thank you for the Christmas presents! I love the¡­ what do you call them again? Ah!!!!! Macaroons!!! I love them so much! I have never tasted anything more delicious! Also, the dress, it fits me most beautifully!" Eli greeted enthusiastically when Serena entered the room with Geoffrey, Emily and Kylo.

    "Sister Serena, me too. Also¡­ thank you for getting my size right¡­" Sarah said as she blushed.

    "Yes, sister Serena, I was so touched¡­ your presents are one of the best I have ever received..." another girl said. It meant a lot to them, because although they get clothes from time to time, they were usually randomly sized and were not new nor as beautiful as what Serena sent them. It felt wonderful that the gifts they received felt so personal.

    Serena smiled. She felt happy that her effort was appreciated. "You''re all welcome. I''m glad you all liked what you received and that they all fit."

    Geoffrey was surprised. Who wouldn''t be? Serena was not only able to memorize the names of all the children they met only a number of times, but also their physical appearances. He now felt a little embarrassed with his less thoughtful gifts.

    Emily wanted to roll her eyes. Was gift giving a contest? Of course, Serena can give better gifts. She can afford it. If it were her, she would''ve given them more useful gifts rather than dresses though.

    Kylo, well he had nothing to say. He was just observing Serena from the corner of his eyes. He can''t deny that she was indeed impressive. She had it all. However, he still didn''t like her that much. How could he? She was messing with the hearts of those important to him. He understood that he was partially wrong for pushing Charlton to her, however, she was the one who started it all.

    Unlike Charlton who seems do be down and out, Serena was acting like nothing happened. She was smiling and all happy. She even interacts with Geoffrey like she was some virginal maiden who did not commit him any sin. Did she have no conscience? Anyway, he can just shrug his shoulders. Thankfully, he can just wash his hands clean of their matter.

    For the rest of the morning, the children just shared their stories and experiences last Christmas and New year.

    --

    After lunch, the student volunteers all gathered in the room designated to them. They all took a seat in front of the long tables combined to make a U-shape.

    "Good afternoon everyone. Right now, we have about an hour or two to discuss matters regarding the fundraising. I haven''t informed the facilitators of the matter because I don''t want to raise their hopes up. However, I wish to know what you guys think. Anyway, I think one of the most important matter to discuss right now should be the target amount we wish to achieve and how we will be using that money later on." Timothy began.

    "treasurer Mary, can you kindly inform the body of our current finances for this outreach?" Geoffrey asked.

    Mary nodded her head and started to explain, "At the beginning, we allocated 30,000 for this outreach. It may not seem much, but according to our rough estimate, it should have been enough. This amount was supposed to cover the meals and materials we will be using for the 16 days of visitations, and also for the souvenirs we will hand later after the program. Right now, we''re only on our 5th visit and sad to say, we only have less than a third left. Largely, it was due to the numbers of children here that put a large dent on the budget."

    After Mary gave that explanation, Artemis raised his hand. "I think that that is not only the concern here. Another factor I wish to raise is that of the older children. We, the seniors, decided to equip them with skills necessary to earn a living after they leave this orphanage. Last time, we were able to gather some speakers to give them inspiration. Moving forward, we can not just leave them with the inspiration, we need to help them get masters to learn from. The thing is, that is not something that can just end after we''re done with our commitment here."

    "I see. Based on what Mary reported, I estimate that we spend around 5 grand each visit. If we were to compute it that way and we still have roughly 11 visits to go plus the souvenirs later, then I think we will need to raise around 60 grand. Artemis, do you have an estimated cost on your end?" Geoffrey asked.

    "Last time, when I invited the speakers, they did not charge us. However, if we were to hire masters to teach the children, we should compute the expenses by the wages we will pay to those we will hire. Of course, the amount should competitive as they will choose to work rather than teach here if they were to earn not even a fraction of what they usually do. Secretary Diana was the one to do the survey for this one."

    "Thanks Vice president Artemis. On my end, I found out that the occupations do not really earn the same amount of money. Last time, we invited a seamstress, a baker, and a blacksmith. From my understanding, these occupations do not represent just a certain individual as a worker. For instance, a baker may be a worker in a bakery, or they may be the business owner themselves. The disparity of the income between individuals with the same occupation can be huge. So, I don''t know which one we should we base it from."

    "I have my own opinion on this matter, but I want to hear your thoughts first. Anyone who wishes to share theirs?" Timothy asked.

    Seeing no one taking the lead to speak, Douglas raised his hand. "May I ask how huge the gap on their income is?"

    "Again, that also depends on how successful the businessmen are. However, just to give an idea, the poorest of bakers earn just enough to feed themselves. From the survey it is estimated to be about 1 grand a month. While the businessmen on average garners about 10 grand as net income. Though they are of course facing more risks." Diana explained.

    Douglas nodded his head while Leonard raised his hand. "Don''t we have institutions or workshops that teaches those skills? If so, which would be more practical? Enrolling them there of hiring special teachers?

    "Actually, that is another problem. We found out that these sectors have been quite secretive with their trade. But, given the competition, I guess that is very much needed for them to be successful. In this regard, we can''t just say, we can enroll them somewhere. Also, the skills of these occupations are mostly passed from one generation to the next." Diether interjected.

    Serena felt that the conversation is already dragging too long just for that. She was about to raise her hand, when Emily beat her to it. ''well, let''s hear what she thinks first.'' She thought.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 116 - 115: Plans For The Fundraising II

    "I think we should go and try to hire a businessman who has the skill and is engaging on that certain trade. I believe that they can better guide and inspire the children because if they were to be taught by the worker from the lowest income bracket, then it may not be motivating enough." Emily explained.

    No one spoke for a while as they considered what she said. She did have a point.

    Serena smirked. Nothing personal, okay she admits it''s kinda personal, but she disagrees with Emily''s opinion. Although Emily was partially correct, she still has the urge of wanting to face slap her. Thus, she raised her hand.

    "Although Ms. Emily has a point, I don''t think that the businessmen are the best teachers to hire."

    "Why not?" Emily couldn''t help herself from uttering.

    "For one, these children do not have the capital to start their own business. Perhaps in the future they may try that route, but currently, they do not even have even the basic skills for it."

    "What do you mean? So, should they learn from the lowest worker and not knowing any better, should they also live that way for the rest of their lives?" Emily asked sounding sympathetic to the children''s plight.

    ''should she always make me sound like the most apathetic person around?'' Serena thought. Anyway, she continued, "I''m not saying that it is them that we should hire, though I don''t think your words sounded quite right as those workers you''re pertaining to, are honest people trying to earn a living. Nevertheless, I suppose we should look at the managerial level. Those in that position should have moved from the bottom up. I believe they can fulfill what we''re looking for, whether it be skills or should they serve as inspiration and motivation for the children."

    Emily flushed in embarrassment. She knew that this time, Serena was targeting her. Truthfully, she was up for the challenge, but again, she fell short. It annoyed her to no end, but Serena''s reasoning was more solid and can only render her speechless.

    There was another silence as everyone this time looked at the two. Serena was correct and she did not say anything offending, but why do they feel like there was some tension between the two girls?

    Timothy felt like drama was brewing. So, he cleared his throat. Besides, Serena''s idea was in tune with his. "Actually, Ms. Serena''s idea was also what I had in mind. Secretary Diana? Do you have any idea how much those at the managerial level are getting paid?"

    "Mostly, those that can afford to hire one are those big businesses. Roughly 5 grand at the least."

    "So hypothetically, if we are to hire 3, that''s 15 grand a month. Multiply that for let''s say 5 months until the end of our visit then that''s at least 75 grand. Just from these, I think we need 150. Geoffrey, what do you think?" Timothy said.

    "Targeting 150 is a little difficult, but it''s doable. In this case, the fundraising should be on the large scale. However, the difficulty doesn''t really lie on the amount but on the timing. If we were to aim to hire their teachers by next month, then I don''t think we can raise the money immediately. Recall that the next two weeks will be very busy as the midterm exam is approaching. Then right after, we have the intramurals, and then the spring ball." Geoffrey said looked at his notebook.

    "How about we realign the budget for the year end ball first as we try to raise the fund?" Leonard suggested.

    "that sounds plausible. Treasurer Mary?"

    "If we were to realign the budget, since the year-end ball actually has the largest allocation amounting to 80 grand, then I estimate that we can afford to extend the time we have to raise the funds until the last week of April."

    "That''s good. Do the other members of the council agree to the realignment?" Geoffrey asked.

    Everyone nodded their heads.

    "Okay, so that''s settled. Now let us hear your suggestions regarding the fundraising activity. Anyone?" Geoffrey asked.

    "Before anything, I think we should get an idea of what you usually do for said fundraising." Joseph said.

    As everyone was being too serious, Artemis laughed trying to liven up the mood. "Well, it''s like a mini-business. Last year it was the used book sale. Basically, we asked students to donate some of their old books and sold it outside school. The shortage of funds was quite small, so the target was only 5 grand. We did make 7 grand from it though."

    "so, can we purchase something then sell it?"

    "no, it doesn''t work that way. The cost should be zero and should only reflect our effort. It worked last time because those were used books."

    "Then how about auctioning or selling some of our old items that we choose to donate?" Charlton suggested as he talked for the first time.

    "That sounds brilliant! I can donate some of my jewelries." Isabel suddenly said, trying to make Charlton see her in a positive light.

    Serena wanted to roll her eyes and just say, fine I''m donating my 500 grand necklace. See how Charlton would like that.

    However, Timothy shook his head. "Although that sounds good, it would be difficult to justify if the school finds out that we''re auctioning or selling expensive used items. For example, books are okay, but jewelries or other personal items would be not."

    Emily feeling that her idea was suddenly bright suggested "How about we hold a concert or a play? The children can also partake in it."

    "Although involving the children does seem positive, I''m not quite sure if that would be sufficient in drawing people to attend." Timothy honestly said.

    "Then we can also partake in it. I believe we can have a concerto. Then we can sell the tickets to people interested and be able to raise the fund. Also, we have with us Mr. Charlton and Ms. Serena. They are very famous now because of their songs." Emily further suggested, finding it satisfying that Serena will be asked to sing because of her plan.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 117 - 116: Plans For Fundraising III

    Timothy thought that Emily''s plan was actually brilliant. In fact, everyone in the room thought so. That is of course, aside from Leonard, Geoffrey, and Charlton. It didn''t sit right with them. Serena singing for the recording company and events was of her own volition. For another person to suggest she do so for some money and other people''s entertainment was another matter entirely.

    "What do you think Mr. Charlton? Ms. Serena?" Emily asked, as if trying to dare Serena to say no.

    "I''m fine with singing myself, however I don''t think that¡­" Charlton began, however, he could not utter Serena''s name. He was afraid that saying her name would reveal all his longing, so he stopped speaking.

    Serena did not like Charlton''s first words. Was he supporting Emily? In all honesty, Emily''s suggestion was not bad. However, she would not give her the satisfaction to feel like she won. She does not mind looking like a show-off. She does not need to hold herself back just to make people believe that she''s always this humble girl full of humility. Anyway, she already somewhat has made a name of her own and she can definitely afford it.

    "I think I have a better idea. But I''m not sure how successful it would be. How about this, you go on with that concerto without me while I will work on another fundraising activity." She said sarcastically.

    If earlier everyone only felt like there was some tension, this time, they can definitely say that Serena did not like Emily one bit, and she was not hesitant to show it.

    Emily pretended to be hurt when in fact she wanted to dare her to continue. Let''s see who amongst them can raise higher funds. She started dabbing the corner of her eyes.

    Serena became irritated seeing Emily acting all pitiful, so she wants to play that way? Might as well tear their masks off. She never liked being a white lotus flower anyway. Frowning she said, "Why are you dabbing some crocodile tears? It''s not like I insulted you or something."

    "ah sorry, I guess I''m just a little sensitive."

    Isabel who was sitting beside Emily tried to comfort her by patting her shoulder.

    Most looked at Emily with sympathetic eyes. They had to admit, Serena was being a little too much.

    Douglas being a fan of Emily spoke on her behalf. "I think that your words are too much, Ms. Serena."

    "I think it is your words that are too much, Mr. Douglas." Via, who was sitting beside Serena said in defense.

    Douglas glared at Via. "Ms. Via, not because you''re friends with Ms. Serena, mean that you should condone her words or actions."

    Kylo not liking how Douglas rebuked Via spoke on her behalf, "when did it become your turn to speak of morality to others?"

    The tension in the room became more palpable as silence reigned.

    --

    Timothy felt that things might start going out of hand soon, so he tried to get in between by saying, "I think we should all calm down. Anyway, Miss Serena, I believe that no matter how good our ideas are, we should always have a united front."

    Serena wanted to roll her eyes but decided otherwise. She can still save her face and be the righteous person here, so she further explained her point, "What I want to suggest is much more far reaching than what our target is, if it were to be successful. However, it doesn''t mean that it will definitely succeed. That''s why I suggested we work on different projects. So, I don''t understand why Ms. Emily is taking it the wrong way."

    Timothy satisfied with her explanation asked her to continue.

    "As you may all know, I signed a recording deal with Columbia recording company last year with my songs. Now, my plan is for me to create a new song then strike a deal with Mr. Edward Easton. What I will be suggesting is that, all the net profit made from the discs sold should be donated to the orphanages. Now, what makes this different is that I plan not to be the only one to sing that song. I wish to ask well known students of our school from other kingdoms to participate so that we can sing it in parts. This will increase the probability of the song being well accepted in all other kingdoms. If proven successful, we can then not only help this one orphanage but all the orphanages in the empire. Also, the fund will not only last for a few months but may even suffice for years."

    Silence prevailed in the room. Everyone had their eyes opened wide and their mouth gaping. They must agree that Serena''s idea was far too genius to process.

    Timothy recovered by coughing, "Ah, but doesn''t composing a song take a long time? We don''t have enough time for that I believe, though that plan is very good too."

    Serena grinned, "Don''t have so little confidence in me, Sir. I did manage to write songs in less than 2 months on paper, but I actually had it done in less than a month, Mr. Charlton knows that well enough. For this song, I can write the lyrics and come up with the tune after the midterm exam. So, give me 3 weeks or a month at most. I will need some help in writing the sheet music and improving the accompanying music though. I believe my brother Leonard and Geoffrey can help me on that part as Mr. Charlton will be too busy working with Ms. Emily on the concerto. Also, I will ask some members of the council to sing later, so I hope you will all agree."

    Everyone can only agree with her in awe and excitement. How can they not? If proven successful, they will all go down in history. Artemis gave her the thumbs up.

    Serena smiled while thinking ''I am so not letting Emily sing even one line of that song. Anyway, Micheal Jackson and Lionel Richie, it''s now your turn to shine.''

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 118 - 117: Plans For The Fundraising IV

    "Alright, that sounds really promising, so what do you all think should we do as a step forward?" Timothy asked everyone.

    Via raised her hand to speak, "I think that we should do as Serena suggested. Ms. Emily can work on the concerto because the funds we can raise through that will be more tangible in terms of timing especially that we''re working on a tight schedule.", actually, she understood what Serena wanted to happen that''s why she said those words.

    "Ms. Emily, do you think you can do it? As you are the one who suggested this, I will task you to be the leader of said project." Timothy said.

    Emily being up for the challenge nodded her head. She will prove to everyone that her idea was better. Serena''s words were very idealistic. Who can say that it would really be successful? In the end, she will be the one to save the day.

    "Alright, let''s do it this way. Ms. Emily will lead the concerto and I suggest everyone to cooperate with her. On the other hand, Ms. Serena will work on the new song at the same time. Now, we need to know the target dates we will be launching these projects. Do you two have any timeline in mind?" Timothy asked.

    "I think that the music and lyrics of my new song should be ready by the end of March. Before that period, I want to draft a list of people who I wish to invite to sing with us. By April, we can start rehearsing and by mid-April, we should be able to get it recorded. Based on my experience on working with Mr. Easton, he can produce the discs in a week. But after that we will need to wait for another week to have an initial estimate of the turnabout. So, I believe the funds from my end can only come in by May." Serena explained.

    "I think that the schedule between our projects may overlap. I understand that as Mr. Geoffrey said earlier, the council can only have it sometime in February or April. Targeting the event to be scheduled in February may be too rushed. Given that this January, everyone will be busy with the midterm exams. As the event will be a concerto, a lot of time is also needed to prepare. So, I would say that we can have it in mid-April too. Mr. Charlton, may I kindly request for your assistance in this regard? I understand that your prowess in music is very advanced." Emily said as she looked at Charlton, trying to look pitiful.

    Charlton nodded in response. What else should he have done? He was hurt and angry with Serena''s words earlier. She outright lumped him together with Emily, and she even announced that she will work on her new song with Geoffrey. He had hoped that she was hating Emily for kissing him. However, it seemed like she was only acting out of spite because Emily was once Geoffrey''s lover. Fine, she wants to do it that way? Then he will comply with her wishes.

    Serena felt her rage burning. She was very angry with Charlton agreeing on singing on the concerto earlier and although he did not say it, letting her sing there meant that he did not think much about her feelings on doing so. He knew that she hated Emily with passion. Then now, he even agreed to take lead with her. She really wanted nothing more than to throttle him at that moment.

    "Okay, so it means that inevitably, you two will need to focus on your own project and will not be able to help in the other. Anyway, that too is good. We have a lot of hands right now. So, for the others, aside from Mr. Geoffrey, Mr. Leonard, and Mr. Charlton, please cooperate with Ms. Serena and Ms. Emily. Anyway, I think we can end it here. I will inform the school facilitators regarding this matter, especially Emily''s as I understand the children are also needed to cooperate. Meanwhile, you may all return to your designated assignments, then we will leave at 4pm. Any questions?"

    They shook their heads and voiced a no. Seeing them do so, Timothy adjourned the meeting, and everyone went their own ways after.

    --

    When it was almost 4 and the children were dismissed, Kylo went ahead not wanting to stay with the company he''s with any longer. Emily understood that Geoffrey did not want her there. Obviously, she can not afford to make him dislike her, so she left.

    "Serena, are you sure about the project? It will be very taxing especially on you." Geoffrey asked worriedly. Although he respects Serena for coming up with her idea, it would be very difficult.

    "Trust me, I can do it. Why? Are you not up for the challenge?" she asked. She was a little skeptical if it would work, as in the two previous songs, it was really Charlton working on the accompanying music. She was not conceited enough to say that it was all her. She knew the tune, the lyrics, and can play the basic piano for it, but in the end, Charlton''s masterful music played a big part in making the songs successful.

    "To tell you honestly, I am not as good as Charlton when it comes to music." Geoffrey said honestly as he sighed. He did not want to say it, but he did feel quite apprehensive. He admires Serena for her confidence, yet he was afraid that he might disappoint her with his inadequacy.

    Serena was afraid that that would be the case and she worried that her project will only become her slapping her own face. Anyway, she could only hope that Geoffrey and Leonard will be helpful. If not, they can try to approach Felix.

    "Don''t think that. I believe in you. We can do this. Besides, Leonard is also going to help us. I''m sorry for putting pressure on you though." Serena said as she smiled awkwardly. If he was worried, then that''s not good. He was the male lead of the novel, so he should have some male lead halo right?

    Geoffrey smiled back as he shook his head. "Alright, no matter, I will do my best too."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 119 - 118: Midterm Exams

    After returning to the school from the orphanage, Serena went straight to her room to start writing the lyrics of the song. She knew that the song was another ball entirely. In the original, about 40 people sang it together and they were all top singers of their age. Where did she even get the confidence to dare suggest that idea? She can''t even sing all the parts in the correct tune. She wanted to cry. She just dropped the stone on her own feet. Should she use a different song instead? However, she doubts that it will have the same impact. Besides, she already told everyone about it and if it becomes a solo, they will only be disappointed.

    Anyway, although she still remembers the song, she could not write everything in one sitting. Some lines were at the tip of her tongue but she could not remember entirely. She decided to fill in the blanks later.

    --

    On Monday, Gizel, Via and Milly all knocked on Serena''s room at about 8:30. Beatrice opened the door for them, and they saw Serena having her breakfast.

    The girls took the liberty to sit on the chairs around dining table with her and Gizel started talking.

    "Serena, I heard all about it from Via. I wish I was there! Ugh¡­ I so wanted to see that Emily''s face when you bitch-slapped her. HAHA! I heard she even cried. What a two-faced slut. By the way, you really are great at managing your time. The midterm exams is just around the corner and you even want to write a new song now. Aren''t you afraid that Emily will overtake your spot? Not that I think she can."

    Serena who just swallowed the croissant she was eating dabbed the corner of her lips before answering.

    "As if I would let her. I am almost done with the song and I have no plans of ever letting her outperform me. Though I do enjoy seeing her try so that she can only be more disappointed later." Serena said as she smirked. She felt like she really looked like a villainess at that moment. Well, it feels good to be villainous though.

    "That''s the spirit! I don''t know why, but I really like you better this way!" Gizel said enthusiastically.

    Milly laughed as she cheered. "I have to agree. You can do it Serena! Keep pushing that Emily''s head in the gutter!"

    Via can only shake her head. Serena was still the same, but whenever Emily was on the picture, she just gets all kinds of sadistic. It doesn''t help that Gizel and Milly kept on encouraging her to do so. She had to admit though. She was also enjoying it for Emily was indeed a two-faced slut.

    --

    On Tuesday, Serena decided to pen a letter to Mr. Edward Easton. Last time they corresponded was about 2 weeks ago. He told her about the income they were able to make after the launching of the songs. Turned out, they made a net profit of 200 grand for each song in just two weeks. Also, according to him, the income was still ever increasing as more people were able to buy the phonograph. In fact, their production was so slow that they were not able to cater all the demand yet.

    Serena smiled recalling that. If the songs earlier were able to become that successful when it just launched, and the phonograph just entered the market, then imagine how much the new song will make when they release it by the end of April? She assumes that by then, more people have the phonograph and will be more inclined to purchase a disc. Also, Mr. Easton''s company should have mastered producing the discs by then so they will be more equipped and ready for mass production.

    Anyway, she started drafting her letter. In summary, she told him that she has this new song that she was writing and that she wishes to ask him for a favor. If possible, she would like to meet him on the 27th of January, if he''s not available at that time, he could set another date. The earlier, the better.

    --

    The rest of the week moved quickly as everyone was busy focusing on preparing for the coming exams. Serena did not have a lot of time to think about her broken relationship or what else as she was too busy studying, recalling the lines of the song, waiting Mr. Easton''s reply, and preparing what to tell him once they meet.

    On Saturday, she finally received a positive response from Mr. Easton. He told her that although his schedule was tight, he will of course make time to meet her on the 27th. If she is available during lunch, they can set the appointment then. He was afraid that he can not stay long though, as he still had an appointment to keep right after.

    Serena replied thanking him for his time and that lunch was good. Hopefully, they can meet somewhere near the school. Also, the meeting will not take that long as they were people who does not like beating around the bush.

    --

    Come next week, the students were again shuffled for the midterm exam. Serena stood in front of the bulletin board. She can''t help but recall that time when Charlton went to meet her and wish her luck. Anyway, she shook her head to get him off of her mind.

    She must focus on the exams. She felt quite pressured because she didn''t want Emily to surpass her.

    --

    On Thursday, after the exams were done, she estimated that she did as well as she did during the preliminary exam this time. However, she can only lament her exam in biology, she just couldn''t understand the x and y chromosomes, and all those DNA, RNA, etc. that the subject was talking about. She could only hope that the other subjects will pull her grades up again.

    In the evening, she received a confirmation letter from Mr. Easton stating that they can meet at Simpson''s in the strand that coming Saturday at noon.

    --

    "Ugh¡­ the last two weeks have been hell." Gizel said as she slouched on Serena''s sofa. If was a Friday and the girls decided to meet in Serena''s room before going to town for a shopping spree.

    "I got to agree. Anyway, Serena, are you getting any sleep? You look like you need to rest." Milly said worriedly.

    Serena just smiled. She knew that she was a little exhausted after everything. Last night was the only time she finally was able to breathe. However, instead of being able to relax, thoughts of Charlton started assaulting her. No matter how much she denies it, a part of her still longs for him and his company. When she was busy, she did not have time to think of him, when she was not busy, she can only miss him. In short, she was not able to sleep a lot these days.

    She kept wondering, what could he be doing now? Was he also thinking of her as she was thinking of him? But then, she would be reminded of the time he must be spending with Emily, and she would be angry again. She had to keep telling herself that they were over.

    "don''t worry about me. I''m just a little exhausted. At least now, the exams are over. Also, I was able to finish writing the lyrics of the song last night. So, I guess I can relax now."

    "But¡­ should we postpone our day out for next time?" Via suggested.

    "No, I''m okay. Let''s go." Serena replied. It was good to have the girls with her, at least she can take him off of her mind during this time.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 120 - 119: Exchange Of Favors I

    "So, that''s it for the day." Geoffrey said as he adjourned their meeting early.

    Serena was absent-minded through out the meeting. Everyone did notice but did not comment. They too were not in the mood to discuss anything as the midterm exam just finished and they were all exhausted. They decided to move the discussion for the intramurals next week.

    Serena only noticed that they were done when everyone stood up to leave. She checked her wristwatch to look at the time. It was 11:00. Plenty of time left to go to her next meeting. The restaurant they will be meeting in was only a half an hour journey from school.

    "Should I escort you back to your dorm?" Geoffrey asked. He wanted to invite her for lunch and maybe discuss the fundraising activity, but she seemed a little tired for today. Besides, they have to go to the orphanage again tomorrow.

    Leonard was also present. It was just that Geoffrey asked her first.

    "No, I still need to meet with Mr. Easton for lunch." Serena replied.

    Geoffrey was surprised. He didn''t know that Serena was already working on it. "Should I escort you there?" he offered. He also doesn''t think that it was proper for Serena to meet a man alone.

    Serena wanted to decline but thought that Geoffrey was also part of this project. Thinking it convenient so that she won''t have to explain things later, she nodded her head. "Okay, it''s also good for you to know my plans for this project." Then, seeing that Leonard was also still in the room, she added, "Brother Leonard, please come with us too."

    "Okay." Leonard agreed.

    --

    The three arrived at Simpson''s in the strand at about 11:30 in the morning. They arrived 30 minutes earlier than the appointed meeting time. Upon entering, Serena observed that the dining area was huge. It looked grand and was clad in aged oak. They were welcomed by a receptionist who asked if they had a reservation.

    Serena mentioned Edward''s name and hearing that, the receptionist instructed a waiter to escort them. They were led to a rectangular table with four seats. Serena took a seat, and Geoffrey sat beside her. Leonard can say nothing and just settled on sitting in front of Geoffrey leaving the seat in front of Serena empty. While waiting, the four of them were served with teas and pastries.

    At 11:45, Mr. Easton arrived.

    "Good morning Ms. Serena. If I knew you would be here early, I would have arrived sooner. Anyway, it is pleasant seeing you again." Edward began while still standing offering his hand for a handshake.

    Serena stood up from her seat. "No Mr. Easton, that''s alright, I also did not know I will be arriving here at an earlier time. It is also nice to see you again. By the way, I hope you don''t mind, but I brought company. May I introduce you to Prince Geoffrey William and my brother Lord Leonard Maxwell."

    Leonard and Geoffrey stood up to shake Edward''s hand.

    Edward immediately bowed to Geoffrey, "Your highness, it is my honor to meet you. I am Edward Easton."

    "No need to bow Mr. Easton, I am just here to accompany Miss Serena. Also, please just call me Geoffrey, people might start finding it strange." Geoffrey said as he offered his hand for a handshake. Although he was the crown prince, not everyone knew his face.

    Mr. Easton immediately took his hand. Who knew he would be meeting their country''s next ruler today? Then he looked at Leonard, "It is also an honor to meet you Lord Maxwell."

    "You can also just call me Leonard." He replied taking the man''s hand for a handshake.

    After, the four of them sat. the waitress approached them with the menu while Edward asked the waiter to add another chair to their table.

    "My apologies, I also invited another person to come today. I hope you don''t mind." Edward explained.

    The waiter handed them the menu while another seat was added at the side in between Serena and Edward.

    "It''s alright Mr. Easton, however, the topic I wish to raise is quite confidential. Can we trust the person who will be joining us?" Serena asked, being on point.

    "Ah! Well, there he is." He said as he saw Charlton through the window.

    Serena turned around to where Edward was looking at. She did not see the person though.

    "I thought that it would be alright for him to join us as he has been your partner for the last two songs, thus I invited him so that I can also thank him properly. Sorry but, would there be a problem?" Edward asked confused.

    Who else could he be talking about? Serena felt her heart beating like a drum in her chest. This will the first time that they would be in close proximity and would have to engage in a civil conversation since they broke up. She suddenly felt her tongue was heavy and she could not breathe. She even forgot that she had to answer Mr. Easton''s question.

    Leonard saw Serena paling. He did not like the turn of events, but he understood that there was no escape. They could only face what was happening head on lest Geoffrey figure out what was the relationship between the two beforehand.

    Leonard was the one to reply to Edward, "It is quite alright Mr. Easton. Charlton is aware of the project Serena will talk to you about."

    --

    Charlton received the invite from Edward Easton last week. In the letter he said that he wanted to meet him to congratulate him for the success of his and Serena''s songs. Charlton noted that he did not mention Serena was coming so he thought that it was just between the two of them. At first, he wanted to decline. There was no need for Edward to do this, and he was also not in the mood to celebrate. Yet, thinking it through, he wanted to tell Edward that all the rights of the two songs belong to Serena and that he doesn''t need to inform him about the profit or what not any longer. Thus, he decided to accept his invite. He just received the confirmation letter with the time and location of their meeting the other day.

    He entered the restaurant and spoke with the receptionist. A waitress was delegated to guide him to his seat.

    Then, that was when he saw her. The last time they met was two weeks ago. That day did not go well, and he ended up angry and blaming her in his heart. Thankfully, the exams made him busy, so he did not have to think about her too much.

    Seeing her today was a surprise. Suddenly, all his feelings for her resurfaced as if wanting to overflow. He just wanted walk over and hold her again in his arms. However, his musings were put to a halt and he felt like he was again punched in the gut. Geoffrey was sitting beside her and he was suddenly reminded of reality.

    He deliberated for a second if he should just turn around and leave. However, Edward already saw him and waved him over.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 121 - 120: Exchange Of Favors II

    "Mr. Charlton, it has been a while. I hope you don''t mind the company. Have you met with Mr. Geoffrey and Mr. Leonard?" Edward greeted as he stood up to shake his hand.

    "It''s alright. Geoffrey is my cousin, and Leonard is my friend." He replied as he sat on the vacant chair.

    Geoffrey and Leonard gave him nods of acknowledgement and he nodded back. He took a quick glance at Serena who he can vaguely guess was feeling the same awkwardness as him. Surprisingly, she gave him a small smile. He chose to give a tentative smile back. He knew that she was only being civil to him because of the situation and nothing else.

    However, on a positive note, he can feel that their meeting this time felt different. It must be that they have not seen each other for a while and things have calmed down between them. On his part, he was less muddle headed and his anger has almost dissipated. That did not mean that he was expecting that things will be go back to the way it was before.

    "I see. That''s great. Actually, I wanted to talk to you about something too. But please Ms. Serena, you go first." Edward said.

    Serena still felt tense with Charlton near her. It was as if her heart was about to implode, and she just wanted things to go back as it was before between them. However, she knew that he did not want that and that he was only being civil because of the situation. Anyway, she decided to disregard all her feelings for now and go down to business.

    "Actually Mr. Easton, the main reason I invited you today was because I wanted to work with you on a project. What I want to happen is this, there is a new song that I composed, and I want it to get recorded and sold to the market. The difference this time is that I want the proceeds from the song go straight to orphanages as donation."

    "I have no problem with that however, I must suggest that you should consider having a single recipient who can distribute it as it would be difficult if we don''t have just one beneficiary. Aside from that, who then will be signing the contract? Also, can I look over the song first? Not that I have any doubts about your ability, but you know why." Edward replied turning serious and on business mode.

    "I will have to discuss who would sign it later but as of now, you may assume that I will. I have the lyrics here with me, but I don''t have the sheet music yet as we are only about to begin working on the melody." Serena replied handing Edward the lyrics she wrote.

    Edward read through it first before giving his comment. "Honestly, this is very good. Why did you decide on this though? The concept is quite new, but I am not sure what the response of our target audience will be. Remember, those who can afford to buy the discs are the nobles and the rich. Telling them the message here might not sound very pleasing to their ears. Would they buy it?"

    Serena believed that this music can still touch the human heart in any era, so she continued. "I believe that this song will sell well. Also, I already have a marketing strategy in mind. I plan to invite other noble personages from other kingdoms studying in our school to sing the song so that it will give the impression that we have a united front that wants to appeal to human compassion."

    "I must say that your plan sounds very convincing. But I have to tell you that it would be very difficult. To ensure success, the accompanying melody should play a vital role. Also, will other nobles really participate in this? This is a commercial venture and is for entertainment. Can we use their names on the discs?"

    Serena turned to look at Geoffrey, she was actually hoping that he will be the one to issue the invites.

    Geoffrey feeling her stare answered for her. "I will personally send the invites, at the very least, they will be willing to give me face."

    "when do you plan to have it recorded?"

    "Sometime in mid- April." Serena replied.

    "Alright. I am convinced and am willing to sign on this project. I will also give all the profit made by the company through this song as donation. Since that is settled, this time, it is I who wants to ask for a favor. Is that alright?"

    Serena was finally able to release the breath that she has been holding. She knew that she needed to have Edward agree especially because right now, his company has complete monopoly of the disc production for the phonograph.

    "Please speak your mind¡­" Serena said with a smile.

    "First, I wish to congratulate you and Mr. Charlton for the tremendous success of your songs. Although I knew that it will be more than well received, I still could not believe the response of the audience. Every time we''re able to produce a batch of discs and deliver it to the market, it will almost instantaneously be sold out."

    Serena and Charlton both blushed with the praise and thanked him.

    "Anyway, because of that, a lot of people have been asking me over and over for this. I know that the two of you don''t need the extra income, but well¡­ ugh¡­ I''ll just say it already. I hope that you two can consider having a signing event on valentine''s day and ah sing on one special occasion in person."

    Serena felt stunned. The signing event was of no consequence, but singing with Charlton again? Well¡­ she can work with that but only if he agrees. She knew that she must continue having a good relationship with Mr. Easton as she still has plans to work with him in the future. However, from Charlton''s end¡­she looked at Charlton to see his expression.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 122 - 121: Exchange Of Favors III

    Charlton was startled. He did not expect that coming. He was trying to steer clear from Serena. In fact, he accepted the invite because he wanted to tell Edward that he already wants nothing to do with the songs, but here he was being asked to keep himself involved.

    "I think that Valentine''s day falls on a Wednesday, so I am not sure if we can work on that." Charlton replied. He remembered the date quite well since he has been planning to spend it with Serena last year. Though now, that plan went down the drain.

    "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Anyway, how about on the 18th?"

    Charlton glanced at Serena only to see her looking at him. He saw her face and could not understand why she looked a little disappointed. She was already with Geoffrey so maybe his eyes were just playing tricks on him. Anyway, he can''t indirectly say no again. Thus, he nodded his head.

    "I will make time then." With that, Charlton has already voiced his agreement.

    Serena seeing him agree also gave her affirmation.

    "Fantastic. That will definitely make waves. Also, about you two singing live, I don''t have an exact date yet, but I will write to you two regarding that."

    Serena did not hear Charlton agreeing but since he did not say no, she did not comment.

    Leonard looked at the two. He did not like them interacting more than necessary but based on what he saw at the orphanage and now, it seems like Charlton and Serena already understood their position. So, he made no comment. Also, Serena just received that huge favor. He can''t just interrupt.

    Geoffrey hearing everything did not find any problem with it. He was able to estimate that he might even be able to accompany Serena on the signing event.

    After the exchange of favors, Edward smiled in content. He called the waitress to start serving their meal.

    --

    "It was a pleasure meeting you, Mr. Geoffrey and Mr. Leonard. Again, Ms. Serena, Mr. Charlton, I will write to you regarding the details of the signing event by the 16th of February. Thank you both and I will see you then." Edward said as he stood up.

    Serena stood from her seat and shook Edward''s hand. "Thank you too Mr. Easton, I will also inform you once I have the schedule for the recording fixed."

    The other three also stood to shake his hand and say their thanks and goodbyes.

    Then Mr. Easton left after settling the bill.

    The four sat back on their seat looking at each other. The question ''what now?'' was in the air.

    Geoffrey being the only person who was not aware of the awkwardness the other 3 were feeling chuckled.

    "Should we now head back to school? By the way, Serena, it you won''t mind, can I accompany you to the signing event?" Geoffrey asked.

    Serena wanted to facepalm. That was not something she wished Charlton to hear. However, before she could respond, Charlton stood up from his seat.

    "Sorry everyone, I will go ahead. I still have an appointment to keep."

    Serena can only look at him walking away. He did not even wait for them to respond.

    "What''s his problem? He has been acting quite strange these days." Geoffrey commented.

    Leonard can only shake his head. It''s not like he can tell the reason ''why'' to Geoffrey.

    Serena, wanting to change the topic, could only say, "How about we head back and start working on the melody of the song? It''s just 1 in the afternoon. We have time."

    "Are you sure you don''t need to rest?" he asked worriedly. She seemed tired.

    Serena shook her head. "We need all the time we can get to have the melody for this song ready. In comparison to the two songs I made earlier, this one is far more challenging."

    --

    Charlton went back to school in a bad mood. Honestly, do they have to show it to his face that they were together? Why did he even agree on the signing event in the first place? He was not even able to say no on them singing together again.

    But he understood too well why, and he wanted to beat himself for it. Was he that weak willed? Just a spark of little hope and he was ready to come back running. Honestly, the little look of disappointment on her face made him think that she still had feelings for him. However, before he could even revel on it, he got his face slapped back immediately.

    Looking back, did she know that he was invited on that meeting and thus brought Geoffrey along? It was not like Geoffrey nor Leonard was needed for today. Perhaps the two of them are always together now. It was just that he has not seen her the last two weeks, so he did not know what she has been up to.

    Also, Geoffrey accompanying her to the signing event? Can''t they even stay apart even for a second? Why do they always have to rub it on his face? Alright, so Geoffrey doesn''t know. But Serena should at the very least think of how he feels.

    Anyway, he already agreed, and he can''t go back on his word. He should just let go of his feelings for Serena and start getting used to seeing her with Geoffrey. It''s not like he can avoid them forever.

    However, when no one was looking, like right now, he can sit inside his carriage like some loser and wallow in self-pity.

    --

    Luckily upon arriving there were still some music rooms left vacant. Serena chose the room adjacent to the one she and Charlton used to spend their time in. She has no plans of using that and reminisce everything that happened there. It would only make the pain more unbearable.

    She wondered where he went after lunch. Did he go out to meet with other girls? He even indirectly disagreed on the signing event first. How could he have known that Valentine''s day was on a Wednesday? She bets that he just made a guess.

    Anyway, she should just stop thinking of him already and focus on their project.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 123 - 122: Working On The Melody I

    When they entered the room, Serena gave Leonard and Geoffrey a piece of paper each.

    "as you can see, written there are the lyrics of the song. The title is ''We are the world''. Please read through it carefully and see if you have any comments or suggestions."

    After a while, the two had nothing to say. Serena''s work was amazing, and they can''t think of anything to add or improve.

    "I have nothing to add, and my only comment is that this is really good." Geoffrey said admittedly. What else can he say?

    "Yes Serena, this is already brilliant."

    Serena expected nothing else. The song was a worldwide commercial success which topped the music charts throughout the world. It even became the fastest-selling US pop single in history. The first ever single to be a certified multi-platinum. She could only hope that they can do it justice.

    Anyway, hearing their words, Serena nodded her head then sat in front of the piano.

    "Okay you two please listen carefully. Geoffrey, Leonard is more familiar with how we do this. Last time, he helped prepare the sheet music for my first song. He and Charlton also improvised and added a lot of melodies to make it sound better. You heard me last time in the music class and if you tried listening to the one on record, you would notice that in comparison to my original, they were able to improve it by leaps and bounds."

    "Yes, I did listen to it and I must say that you are correct. I''m ready." Geoffrey said having a blank sheet music prepared.

    Leonard also stood by the side and had his sheet prepared.

    "Alright." Serena agreed as she started pressing the keys.

    --

    Leonard and Geoffrey were able to write the basic melody Serena had in mind on each of their sheet music after she played and sang the lyrics of the song a couple of times. It was a grueling process, and it was just the most basic outline.

    After, Serena stood up to let Leonard sit on the stool in front the piano. He started playing the keys trying to come up with the introductory melody.

    "No, I want it to have more presence. We need to strike a chord in the listener''s heart and grip their attention especially at the beginning." Serena remarked.

    Leonard shook his head. He just can''t come up with anything more.

    "Here, let me try." Geoffrey said. It was already nearing 4 in the afternoon and they haven''t even moved from there.

    Leonard stood up and let Geoffrey sit. He shook his head. Serena was totally different from the first time they worked together. However, he understood that this song places more pressure on her shoulders.

    Serena still shook her head. "No, that''s just not it. Anyway, sorry to the both of you if I am being too demanding. Perhaps we should move on to the next part? Let''s get back to the introductory melody later."

    "Okay." Geoffrey agreed. Then he started playing the melody of the first line.

    Serena nodded along, hoping that working on the harmony later would be easier for them. Although the voice of the singer would be given more importance during that part, it doesn''t mean that they can skimp on the harmony. Also, when it''s time for the chorus it would become troubling again. After Geoffrey played the whole song, he stared at her to know what she thinks.

    Serena sighed. "I think I should break the lines first. I was planning to have a lot of people singing with us. I''m thinking somewhere between 18-24. About 2-3 representatives from each kingdom. What do you two think?"

    "The more people involved the more difficult. However, I understand the importance of having them sing with us." Leonard replied.

    "I think the number you''re looking at is okay. But, let me look through the list of students this year first." Geoffrey said.

    "alright. You can opt not to limit it to just the students. I was also thinking of inviting Teacher Grace to sing. She will be a great addition as she is a princess and is well known.

    Geoffrey nodded his head.

    "Anyway, we should call it a day. We''re all tired and we still need to go to the orphanage tomorrow. Perhaps we can get some inspiration for the melody once we get some rest." Serena decided. It would not be helpful if she were to keep asking them to produce better results. It was just the first day and they still have roughly 2 months to work on it.

    Leonard was a little dissatisfied but knew that Serena was right. "Okay."

    Geoffrey also agreed as he saw how tired Serena looked since morning.

    "We can work on this again next week. Ugh¡­ I just recalled that the music evaluation is already this coming Friday. Geoffrey, we haven''t rehearsed for that and have not even plotted our schedule. When should we meet again?"

    Geoffrey shook his head, if he thought he was busy, then just look at Serena. He never thought she had so much on her plate. He wanted to hit himself when he remembered the time that he still had his prejudice. She was brilliant, beautiful and every bit perfect. Yet, she was still not kind to herself as if she was the epitome of a person living in Eudaimonia as Aristotle says, pushing herself to her limits, never done in proving herself, endeavoring to strive for excellence.

    He wanted to tell her that there was no need for that as she was already perfect. Why was she so hard on herself? She should get some rest. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to hold her in his arms. However, Leonard was there, and he was not sure if she would accept him.

    "When are you available?" he asked. The least that he can do is let her choose the date.

    "I think that there would be not much assignment next week as the midterms just ended, so I am available any day after dismissal. How about you?"

    "Same. We can meet twice, based on our last rehearsal, I think we can already do well. Perhaps Tuesday and Thursday."

    "Alright, let''s pen that in."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 124 - 123: Updates On The Fundraising

    At the orphanage, Timothy called everyone for a Meeting again after lunch. He wanted to share and get updates regarding the fundraising.

    "From last time, I talked to the facilitators and they were enthusiastic about the fundraising activities. Anyway, Ms. Serena and Ms. Emily, may we request you both to update the body on the progress of your projects?" Timothy asked. Everyone in the meeting room turned to look at Serena first.

    "From my end, with regards to the song, Leonard, Geoffrey, and I are currently working on its melody. The lyrics has already been finalized. However, I wish not to divulge it at the moment. On the other hand, I have already spoken with Mr. Edward Easton and he was enthusiastic about our project. In fact, he even volunteered to donate his share of profit from the song once it is sold to the market. I am not sure if we should talk about this now, but he has raised one important issue concerning who will handle the distribution of funds later." Serena explained.

    "I believe that it is still premature to talk about that as we don''t even have any projection on how much funds it would raise. As of now, we can simply ask all the proceeds to go the student council to let all of you handle the distribution later. Is that agreeable?" Timothy suggested.

    Serena turned to look at everyone, hearing no one voicing their opinion, she assumed that everyone was leaving it to her.

    "Yes, thank you. There is also another issue I wish to raise. We are currently working on the list of people who will be singing some lines in the song. I wish to give priority to the members of the council and those who are with us today. However, I understand that not all can join for certain reasons. So, if possible, can we proceed with a quick survey on who will be joining and not?" Serena asked.

    "Alright, I think we can do that now." Timothy responded seeing the students give nods of approval.

    "So, may I request all those who are willing to take part in singing the song to please raise their hands?"

    Serena looked around the room and saw that aside from Emily, Charlton, Isabel, Douglas, and Kylo, everyone raised their hands. She started writing their names in her notebook, while thinking that this outcome was within her expectations.

    "Aside from Emily and Charlton who are taking lead on the other project may I ask why you three do not wish to partake in it?" Timothy asked.

    Kylo was first to reason, not wanting Via to think that he was taking sides. "To tell you honestly, I see this project as a movement that can be classified as political later. So, I don''t think that I can be a part of it even if I want to. Geoffrey should understand my reason well enough."

    Geoffrey nodded his head in agreement. Kylo has a direct claim to the throne being the 2nd prince of Alighieri. Outshining his brother, the crown prince, was something he must try to avoid.

    Douglas on the other hand looked at Geoffrey in askance. "I don''t know about here in Windsor, but in our kingdom, it would be frowned upon if the crown prince were to dabble in the entertainment industry."

    Everyone turned to look at Geoffrey. It was an indirect jab, and they don''t know what gave Douglas the courage to say those words.

    Geoffrey seeing everyone looking at him just turned to answer. "The same is true. However, I don''t see this project only as just entertainment but a movement fighting for a cause. Though, I do understand where you''re coming from. So, let''s leave it at that."

    "For me, well, I just want to be more hands-on in helping Mr. Charlton and Emily on their project¡­" Isabel spoke when everyone turned to look at her.

    "alright. So, Miss Serena anything else?" Timothy asked.

    Serena shook her head.

    "then, Miss Emily?"

    "Good afternoon everyone. Regarding our project, we have already outlined the program for that day. Kindly get one copy each of the paper I will be passing for reference." Emily began as she passed the paper to her left and right. When everyone received a copy, she continued.

    "As you can see, written on the paper is the program schedule. The tentative date of the event will be on the 15th of April, a Sunday, from 1 to 4 in the afternoon. Now, the event itself would be a benefit concerto, wherein the lineup of the performers is comprised of the children and ourselves. We selected this set-up rather than a stage play to ensure that all the children get to participate. Early this morning, I talked to the facilitators regarding this matter, and they agreed to be the ones responsible in ensuring that the children will be able to perform on that day. Before moving further, may I also get a quick survey to know who are willing to volunteer performing on that day?"

    Everyone raised their hand except for Serena, Leonard, Geoffrey, and Via.

    Feeling everyone''s eyes on her, Via clarified, "I''m not good with music instrument."

    Timothy knew what was going on recalling the transgression 2 weeks ago, but he just let it go as it was better this way to avoid friction.

    "Thank you. As we have 12 people performing, I suggest that we all do a solo so that we will be able to fill in the time. Another important matter to talk about regarding the event is the promotion stage. I understand that our target is a huge amount and thus, the scale of the event must also be grand. We are still working on everything, but as of now, that''s what we came up with."

    Timothy nodded, "very good. I think that the two projects are on track. Any comments or suggestions to the two before we return our respective assignments?"

    As there were none, their meeting was adjourned.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 125 - 124: Midterm Exam Result I

    Unlike previously, Serena and her friends went to the assembly hall early that Monday morning to see the results of the Midterm examinations.

    "Woah! There''s your name at number 2 Serena. Ugh¡­ I''m so hating that imbecile Douglas. I heard all about him from Via. I wish he could just go drown somewhere." Gizel said after seeing Serena''s name.

    Serena smiled; number 2 was still an improvement from number 3. Though she could not help but agree with Gizel, she never thought much of Douglas, but he was truly annoying now. She also looked at Emily''s results. From number 9 to a number 3, and their score difference was just by the decimal. The female lead was still the female lead. Even her suggestion for the program yesterday was really good and organized. If she didn''t already hate her, she would have even praised her.

    It was truly pressuring to have this competition with Emily. If she was not a transmigrator with a somewhat gold thumb, she''s afraid that she would have already been crushed. Anyway, she looked at the results of the second year and was very much surprised. Geoffrey and Charlton got a tie for 1st place, both having an average score of 100.

    Her initial reaction was that she was so proud and happy for him. Last time, she did not congratulate him for getting second place as she knew that it will only hit a sore spot. Now that she wanted to, she doesn''t know if she should.

    Then she saw Leonard''s name next having an average score of 99.5, he might not be very happy now. That was twice that he got defeated.

    --

    Their first subject for the day on that Tuesday was Economics and Serena should say that it was getting very eventful.

    "I still don''t understand Teacher Grace, why did I only get a final score of 95 in the exam? I believe that I''ve got all the answers correctly. I think there should be some transparency on how we are graded for our essay." Emily complained. In other subjects like Math, geography and history she has nothing to complain about as the answers were always on point and exact. But she could not accept that Serena got a perfect score in Economics while she only got a 95. If she got a score of at least 98, she would have placed 2nd instead of Serena.

    "Miss Emily, I wish that you focus less on the grade and more on the learning. However, if you wish me to re-examine your work, I suggest you write a formal letter and make your case for a higher grade. It is perhaps possible that I failed to consider the evidence supporting your answer to the essay, or I misunderstood the nature of your claim. Your case may be strengthened by rebutting the comments I made, incorporating them to your response. If your appeal for reconsideration merits further examination, I will be happy to do so." Grace explained. It was a good thing that she was very level- headed.

    Emily always felt like she has been playing favorites. She and Serena always have something to discuss during homeroom and it annoys her to no end. She nodded her head as if saying she will definitely do just that.

    Grace was fair in all matters, but she was still a princess through and through. She still has pride instilled within her, so she continued. "Please be advised: I am often too generous rather than too stingy. Thus, it is possible that when I re-examine your exam, your grade might be lowered."

    Emily was unreconciled but knew she has lost. Eyeing Serena she said, "Alright Teacher, I am convinced. However, may I see Miss Serena''s paper? I want to learn how she was able to perfect the exam."

    Serena raised her brow. She actually dares?

    Everyone in class was snickering. Emily''s face sure is thick. Who would dare say such things?

    Emily did not mind the looks they were giving her. She did not care if It was like her against the world.

    Grace sighed and looked at Serena as if telling her just show it to her, so she''ll shut up.

    Serena did not want to just to spite Emily, but seeing Grace giving her that look, she relented. She raised her hand with the paper, as if beckoning Emily to come and get it instead.

    Emily did not let everyone''s taunting look derail her. She walked to where Serena was and grabbed her paper rather rudely.

    She looked through Serena''s paper and saw that all her answers were indeed correct. However, some of her answers, although did make sense, were not discussed in class.

    "some of the things she wrote here were not even discussed in class. So how did she get a perfect score?" Emily began.

    Serena started getting really irritated. "I believe that there are concepts that are true even when not discussed in books. Besides. that is an essay. Me, adding additional thoughts or ideas on the topic reflects deeper understanding unless all I talked about were nonsensical. Do ask what do don''t understand there and I will explain them all to you."

    Emily had no plans of backing down. "Here, what is this price floor you''re talking about? What good would there be if you''ll be using that in the free market? It will just disrupt the equilibrium."

    "Why? Do you always believe that leaving the market alone will always lead to the best outcome?"

    "Yes." Emily answered with conviction.

    Serena laughed. "First let me laud you for understanding the meaning of price floor just after reading my essay. Now, how about you think of it this way? Let''s look at the essay question given. There''s an over production of wheat this year, what do you think would happen? If you just look at the supply and demand, to reach equilibrium, prices of wheat will go down. It all looks ideal, but what about the farmers? Did you even attempt to go that far and think of a solution? And here I thought you''re the most sympathetic person around."

    "You''re getting off topic. The question given in the exam did not ask for that."

    "And so? I wanted to add it, what''s it to you? It''s not like I got additional points for it. Also, when answering an essay question, I suggest you add something for the reader to think about. Perhaps you would have given them enough proof by showing them how intelligent you are." Serena said sarcastically.

    Everyone was just waiting for a cat fight to happen.

    Although Grace was their teacher, she still felt some satisfaction from Serena face slapping Emily, she wanted to laugh but stopped herself. That would be unethical for her as a teacher. Anyway, she had to stop the two before things get out-of-hand.

    "Emily, please be seated. I don''t want anything like this happening again."

    Emily who was red in the face after that chose to sit. She could not believe that she let her anger cloud her judgement. But it just felt so unfair.

    Serena rolled her eyes. What a sore loser.

    Her friends and classmates all grinned. Served that Emily right.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 126 - 125 Midterm Exam Result II

    After dismissal, Serena went to the music room to meet with Geoffrey for their rehearsal. To her surprise, Charlton was only about to enter the other music room and their eyes met.

    Serena wondered if she should greet him first or just pretend that she didn''t see him. She doesn''t know where they stood right now. All she knew was that they were over. She was no longer as depressed as she once was, although a part of her loves him still.

    Charlton was also surprised to see her. It was their second encounter with just the two of them. The first time he ignored her as he still felt angry and betrayed. This time his anger and feeling of betrayal has already dissipated and although he still loves her, he has already accepted the reality that they were over. Thinking that this was bound to happen sooner or later, he chose to close the door.

    "Hey¡­"

    "Hi..."

    They both said at the same time.

    Serena smiled, "Congratulations for perfecting the midterm exams."

    "Thank you. I also saw you got second. Congratulations too." He replied, giving a small smile back.

    "Charlton, I¡­"

    "Serena, I¡­"

    They said again at the same time.

    "you go first." Serena said as she laughed a little. She was 3 parts happy, 2 parts nervous, and although she knew she should not be, 5 parts, hopeful.

    Charlton shook his head. "How have you been?"

    Serena smiled, "I''ve been better. A little busy with everything that''s happening. How about you?"

    "Just about the same." He said smiling back. But before he can say anything else, he saw Geoffrey approaching. Telling himself that he should get used to this, he said "Anyway, Geoffrey is here. I just want to say that I''m happy for the both of you. Also, good luck on your project and for the evaluation on Friday." He finished. Not wanting to see her expression lest he be more disappointed, he turned to greet Geoffrey. "Hey."

    "Hey." Geoffrey greeted back, "Congrats, I saw your name earlier. I think Leonard might need to leave the student council next year with the results you''re getting." He jokingly said.

    Charlton could only pretend to laugh back, "he might just kill me for that, but I don''t have plans in joining. Anyway, you two go along, I don''t want to intrude on your rehearsal just because my partner is running a little late."

    Geoffrey turned to look at Serena who turned to the side to open the door on her left. "Okay, then see you later."

    Charlton stood there trying to convince himself that it doesn''t hurt as much as it did before. That he has already let her go. That he did not feel anything while watching Geoffrey enter the room behind Serena.

    But who was he trying to fool? He didn''t know that it was possible, but he felt even worse.

    --

    Serena felt an overwhelming onslaught of defeat and sadness when she heard Charlton say those words. Her heart suddenly felt like it was being quenched. She felt wetness on her eyes and a tingling sensation came at the tip of her nose. Not wanting to cause a scene, she turned to her side, opened the door and went inside the private music room.

    She wiped her tears quickly not wanting Geoffrey to notice as he was just behind her.

    "By the way, congratulations Serena. I saw the results earlier. I''m proud of you." Geoffrey beamed. He was happy for her and quite sorry that he did not get to congratulate her last time.

    "Thank you. Congratulations for perfecting the exam too." She replied, not facing him still. She tilted her head up to stop her tears and took a deep breath.

    Hearing the slight rasp in her voice, Geoffrey''s brows furrowed. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I am okay, don''t mind me." Serena said as she shook her head.

    Geoffrey took it as her feeling bad for not placing first. "I understand the feeling, anyway 2nd place is still an improvement from 3rd place. I see that your lowest grade was biology. Perhaps I can help you with that, surely you will place first next time."

    Serena laughed. Thankfully, Geoffrey took it as only that. "It''s alright, no need. I can manage. Anyway, I think we should work on our duet. I believe we still have a lot of room for improvement." Feeling that she already calmed down, she placed her bag on the couch as she went to sit in front of the piano.

    Geoffrey nodded feeling placated after hearing her laugh. He took a moment to stare at her as she moved. It truly was a marvel how she manages everything. It was the first time that he saw, or rather heard, her reveal some weakness and it summoned a certain feeling he could not describe. It was like her pain was his and he never wanted her to experience any. It was strange as he never felt anything like it. He could not understand but he wanted her to confide in him. But before he could do or say anything to further comfort her, she has already recovered.

    He shook his head as he smiled. He could not help but admire her further.

    --

    On Friday, Serena with her friends saw Geoffrey entering the canteen, he was alone as if looking for someone. His hair was slightly wet and was brushed back. When his eyes met hers, he smiled.

    "Honestly, that crown prince right now looks like he just came out of a fairy tale. Without the brooding aura surrounding him, even I would jump him." Gizel commented.

    Serena shook her head. Although Geoffrey was pleasant to the eyes and was being nice, she just couldn''t help but compare. She admits that there were times when he can make her heart jump, but it was nothing in comparison to what Charlton made, makes, her feel.

    Geoffrey walked to her direction, "Serena, Gizel, and Milly, I hope you don''t mind me joining you three."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 127 - 126: Second Evaluation

    Gizel quickly shook her head, "No please, feel free." She said. Might as well do some bootlicking, this is the future king of Windsor they''re talking to.

    Milly gave a tentative smile. Despite everything, she still liked Charlton better.

    "Why are you here?" Serena asked smiling back at him amiably.

    Geoffrey shook his head, "I wanted to find you. We will have our evaluation later so perhaps we can discuss a little before that."

    Serena nodded. "Have you had lunch? We just finished." She asked seeing that it was just a quarter pass noon. They were dismissed early in swimming class.

    Truthfully, Geoffrey haven''t had his lunch yet, however, he nodded his head. He did not want to eat with them all staring at him.

    Feeling that they were not needed, Gizel quickly stood up. "That reminds me, I also have to look for my partner later to discuss things. Milly can you please help me look for him?"

    Milly knew what her friend was up to. Not wanting to stay as the third wheel, she nodded her head and stood up. "See you later Serena, uhm¡­ bye Prince Geoffrey."

    Then the two walked away quickly.

    "I did tell them to just call me Geoffrey, right?"

    Serena just gave an embarrassed smile. She did not want her friends to leave, but they already did, so she can just sit there with Geoffrey. "They still find it strange that you''re talking to them now."

    "Am I too intimidating? I did smile earlier."

    "Maybe. Anyway, what did you want to talk about?"

    "Ah¡­" in actuality, he did not come to talk about their evaluation later. He just wanted to spend some time with her outside their required activities.

    Serena was not stupid. This time, she understood what he was doing. She wanted to tell him that she does not see him that way, but how could she reject him when he was not even asking? Also, what for? They were engaged. "I think you should not be nervous later. Don''t pull me down." She joked.

    Geoffrey laughed. "Yes, that. Anyway, I haven''t asked before, but which club did you choose in the morning?"

    "Swimming. How about you?" she asked just for the sake of asking. She knew from the start but did not want him to think that she was stalking him or was interested. She just knew it from the novel.

    Geoffrey was struck speechless. She was part of swimming club? Were those boys from fencing club feasting on her with their eyes all this time?

    Serena saw his look. "What? You want to say something about it?"

    Geoffrey shook his head not wanting her to start hating on him again. "No, why did you choose that? By the way I''m taking polo."

    Serena wanted to just tell him the truth but decided otherwise. "I just like it because it''s a necessary skill for survival. Just in case. It''s also good for exercise."

    "Polo is too. How about you take it next year?" the words, with me, were at the tip of his tongue.

    "I don''t know how to ride a running horse."

    "I can teach you."

    Serena shook her head, "Honestly, I just don''t like it. I don''t like riding, and I don''t like the smell of horses." Serena explained.

    "Oh." He replied with a saddened expression, then there was a bit of awkward silence.

    Serena seeing his expression felt a little guilty for being too harsh. She stood up from the table.

    Geoffrey looked at her in askance.

    Serena gave him a smile, "Wait here." She said then she walked away.

    Geoffrey looked at her as she bought a sandwich and some juice. When she came back, she placed them on the table.

    "Have these, I don''t want you fainting on me later during the evaluation."

    Geoffrey nodded his head and smiled at her as he unwrapped the sandwich.

    --

    "Good afternoon everyone! It has been quite a while since we last met. Hopefully, all of you are prepared for the second evaluation." Felix began. "Now, before I begin calling names, I just want to inform everyone that access to the private music rooms will continue to be available for the rest of the school year. That is to help you prepare for the 3rd evaluation activity which will require you to compose your own song. Furthermore, for that, I will ask everyone to work individually. Anyway, that''s still a few months away so I trust you all can manage."

    After letting the students digest his words, Felix asked the students if they have any question. Since there were none, he started calling the first pair. "Mr. Frederick Guyle and Ms. Gwyneth David, please come forward."

    The two went to the front, Gwyneth sat in front of the Piano while Frederick readied his personal saxophone then they started playing minuet in G major.

    After their number, everyone applauded. Then, another pair was called, and they started playing JS Bach''s Prelude in C major. After a while, it was Geoffrey and Serena''s turn.

    Serena sat in front of the Piano while Geoffrey stood in front of it. He stood straight, and instead of facing the audience, he faced Serena. He positioned the broad end of his violin onto his left collarbone while the rest of it was supported by his left hand. He angled his head so that his chin was on the chinrest. Then he met Serena''s eyes and gave her an upward tilt of his lips.

    Serena taking that as her cue started playing Tchaikovsky''s swan lake, then Geoffrey joined her. All the while he either has his eyes closed or was looking at her while she was concentrating on the piano. It was a very masterful duet that the listeners can''t help but have goosebumps.

    The whole time, Charlton was clenching his fist. Not wanting to see anymore of the display, he closed his eyes.

    After their song ended, everyone gave a loud applause. "That was a marvelous display. Definitely exceeded my expectations. Very good." Felix said.

    Geoffrey gave Serena a smile while she smiled back. She was just glad that that was over with.

    After a while, Charlton and Emily''s names were called.

    The two of them reached the stage. Emily sat in front of the Piano while Charlton placed a chair in front of it to sit. Emily started playing the beginning of Paganini''s La Campanella and Charlton, with his cello between his legs, joined her with his eyes closed.

    If Geoffrey and Serena''s display was marvelous, then the two should be called pure genius. Everyone in the room understood how difficult that piece was, and their display was nothing short of masterful.

    After, Felix could not stop himself from giving them a standing ovation. "I knew that you two were a perfect pair in this! That was very beautiful. Truly a masterful display of two musical proteges!"

    Serena raised her brow. It felt just like yesterday when he called her and Charlton that!

    When Emily stood up, she was grinning from ear to ear, then she looked at Serena smugly, as if telling her, take that. She knew that she won this round.

    Serena only gave her an eyeroll.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 128 - 127: SC Meeting

    "This has got to be the busiest year I have ever experienced in school. If I knew that the student council would be like this, I would not have joined in the first place." Diether said as he slouched on one of the chairs in the student council room.

    "It has not been busy the last two years. It''s just that the outreach this year is more complicated and is taking a lot of our time. Anyway, stop complaining, everyone is working really hard." Artemis replied.

    "Yes, although it''s very tiring indeed, it has never felt as gratifying. Besides, it''s our last year in school, so this is also good." Joan interjected.

    The three of them were the first to arrive in the meeting room. After a while, other members came streaming in. When everyone was there, Geoffrey began the meeting.

    "Good morning everyone, today we have 3 agendas to discuss. First, we need to talk about the progress of the seniors in selecting the teachers for the older children in the orphanage. Second, is about the coming intramurals. Third, would be about the spring ball which would be held next month." Geoffrey briefed as he began their meeting.

    "Vice President Artemis, kindly give us a summary of your progress in the first matter." He requested.

    "Alright. After our Meeting last month in the orphanage, we have meticulously started the process of recruiting potential candidates for the teaching positions. After carefully sifting through the resumes submitted by the applicants, we interviewed 3 of the most qualified for each position. Yesterday we voted on who are the most deserving and we will be inviting them tomorrow for the signing of the contract. Should I give a summary of each of their profile?"

    Geoffrey shook his head. "I have confidence in your judgement on that regard. Perhaps what we should discuss is the contract you drafted for signing tomorrow. Do you have a copy with you?"

    "Yes, I have prepared copies for everyone to look into." Artemis replied as Diether passed copies of the draft contract around. When everyone received a copy, the members were requested to read through it first.

    "As you can see, the effectivity of the contract would begin on the 12th of February and would end on the 29th of June. The reason that we selected the 12th rather than this coming Monday was because we wanted to be there when the children meet them for the first time. I think the most important factors on the contract we need to discuss would be the salary and the renewal of contract."

    "I think that the contract is good, but as you said we need to discuss those two matters. Let''s go through the salary first. I see here that you are giving a one-time disbursement at the end of the month. Rather than that, I suggest you divide it into two. You choose between 15-30 or 7-21. On the sum we will be paying them, I trust that you have properly surveyed the market before coming to this. So basically, that''s my take on this. How about the others?" Geoffrey said.

    "I just want to ask how you plan on handing them the money." Mary, as the treasurer, asked.

    When no one asked anything further, Artemis spoke. "thank you for that suggestion President Geoffrey, I think that that is doable. Perhaps, 15 and 30 so that they can receive their last salary on the last day of the contract too. Meanwhile, to answer treasurer Mary''s question, for ease of process, we will directly give them the cash provided they have been issued a salary voucher. We asked the facilitators in the orphanage to cooperate with us by preparing vouchers to ensure transparency, fairness, and that there would be no discrepancy. The facilitators will be the ones to check their attendance and absence will have corresponding deductions."

    "Okay, since we''re done with that, let''s talk about the contract renewal. I think that that will pose as a problem for us. Before giving any recommendations though, I want to ask why you decided to include that." Geoffrey stated.

    "Actually, at first it was just to attract more applicants because who would want a job that will only be good for a few months? But later we thought that it would provide enough incentive for the hired teachers to ensure and maintain excellence in the quality of work they deliver." Artemis explained.

    "Although I understand your point, I don''t think that it would be good to give them false hopes." Geoffrey remarked while shaking his head. "Perhaps we should remove that."

    Artemis winced. "But I think that it is not giving them false hopes, as I recall Representative Serena said last time, not that I want to place any additional pressure, if the song generates enough income, then this effort would continue."

    Everyone looked at Serena at that point. "I did say those words. So, I agree with Vice President Artemis. Aside from that, what he said makes perfect sense."

    Geoffrey nodded his head, although he did not like the extra pressure placed on Serena''s shoulders, he can do nothing but only support her.

    "Alright. As there are no more comments or suggestions regarding the contract, upon its revision based on our discussion, the body gives it it''s approval. Now, let''s talk about our second agenda, which is about the intramurals. Last time, Representative Diether volunteered to head the organizing committee. Let''s give him a round of applause to show our appreciation."

    Everyone the room applauded him, some very loudly, while Artemis even whistled.

    Diether blushed as he stood up and waved his hands like a star, saying thank you, thank you. Anyway, after that, he sat down again, and he began talking.

    "The intramurals is set to begin on the 24th of February and would end on the 5th of May, rather than the 28th of April. On the first day, we will have the opening in the morning and have all the participants march on a parade. Anyway, the intramurals will cover events which represents the 6 sports activities we have in school: Polo, fencing, swimming, archery, chess and croquet. The competition will be held every Saturday and counting the days we have only 8 days as one Saturday will be overlapping with the spring ball, then I chose not to have it on the 14th of April just because we need to have our final rehearsal for our fundraising¡­" he paused when everyone cheered.

    "I know I know¡­ being part of the council and heading this event sure has its perks. Haha! Anyway, continuing¡­ and the other is before the prefinal exams, so no competition on those days. Anyway, we will divide the events in a per day basis so that students will have a chance to join multiple events. Any questions so far?" Diether asked after explaining.

    Douglas raised his hand, "May I ask how the teams are formed? Like for example in Polo, there are only 4 players in a team. However, I expect that more than 4 people per batch would wish to join."

    Diether chuckled, "I bet that is the number 1 worry of all the freshmen male around. Hehe¡­ anyway, no, a batch may have a maximum of 4 representing teams for each sport with team events, while for sports like chess which is played singularly, we can have 12 representatives per batch. Usually, for polo especially, what the batch does is to give one slot for team entry per class."

    "Are the categories for male and female separated?"

    "Yes. Anyway, currently, I am drafting the schedule of events. Another important thing to note is that on the 5th of May only the semi-finals and the final round for polo will be held. After that, we will have the awarding and closing ceremony. So far, that''s it." Diether finished.

    Geoffrey nodded his head, "thank you for that. Do you need any help in handling this matter?"

    "There''s no need, don''t worry we can handle this one. I understand that most of you are very busy with leading different projects at this time. So, I think just one representative per batch, which would be composed of me, Douglas, Gina, then Artemis overlooking some matters on top, and some volunteers will suffice." Diether replied.

    "That''s good. Moving on, let''s talk about the spring ball. Again, Representative Joan will be the head of the organizing committee." Geoffrey said as he looked at Joan.

    "The Spring ball this year is scheduled on the 31st of March. To make it easier, may I request everyone to lead the same committee they did the last time?" Joan said.

    The members either nodded their head or voiced their agreement.

    "Alright, then I trust everyone can work just like the last time. That''s it." She finished.

    "Okay. So that''s it for the day. Does anyone have any matter they wish to raise or add?" Geoffrey asked.

    As there were none, the meeting was adjourned.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 129 - 128: Week Before The Signing Event I

    "Were you able to purchase the tickets for the ship heading to Windsor tomorrow?" Marchioness Geneva asked her husband Marquess Gregory Morris.

    "Luckily, one of the luxury cabins was still available. If not, we would be forced to join economy. Why the rush? Did something happen to our children?" Gregory replied.

    Geneva giggled like a fangirl in delight. When her daughter Gizel came home for the winter vacation last year, she brought with her a device which they later learned was a phonograph. It was a very curious item and when her daughter placed a certain circular shaped thing called a disc on it, it produced sounds of a melody she has never heard of, then voices started singing some wonderful lyrics. The phonograph and the discs suddenly became the most valuable and prized objects in their mansion. Thus, when she received the letter yesterday from her daughter, she was ecstatic.

    "Might as well tell you now¡­ Remember Gizel telling us about her friend, Lady Serena Maxwell?"

    "Yes, what about it?"

    "don''t you agree with me that her songs are the most wonderful music of this era? Our daughter wrote me a letter informing me that she will be holding a signing event this 18th of February. We''ll be going. I want to meet her, also this Charlton, in person." She said while holding the cover of the discs in her hand stroking it as if they were her precious.

    The Marquess wanted to facepalm. He thought that it was some emergency for his wife was panicking yesterday even waking him so early in the morning earlier, demanding him to go purchase the tickets himself to ensure that he will be given face.

    "I thought something happened to our children. You wouldn''t even tell me."

    "anyway, I have packed our bags. Hopefully, we will be able to join the event."

    "you''re not even sure if we can enter?"

    "What? Our daughter is best friends with Lady Serena. If we can''t, then perhaps I can write to our daughter to ask for some favor when we get there. Other than that, how popular can they be right now? The music was just released roughly 2 months ago. So, perhaps there would still be some tickets left."

    Gregory just felt his brows twitching.

    --

    Somewhere in Eulio:

    "Have you heard? Lady Serena Maxwell and Lord Charlton Daniel will hold a signing event on the 18th? It''s still a hush hush, but I learned it from my brother who is friends with Mr. Emil who is the partner of Mr. Edward Easton." Laura divulged.

    Jana frowned. "Really? But that''s only a week away, can we still purchase tickets to Windsor in such short notice? It''s 3 days by ship from here."

    "If I tell my father, King Albert, he will surely make it happen. Anyway, would the two of you like to accompany me?" Princess Felicity said proudly.

    "Uncle will really? If so, then of course! We will never let this chance slip away." The two answered.

    --

    Meanwhile in the capital of Windsor, almost all of the store owners or their designated personnel went to the newly opened phonograph parlour located at the heart of the buzzling city. There were 2 parlours that has been operating since last year, but they were always out of stock. It was so difficult to get the phonograph and all the businessmen knew that it was an important addition to the ambiance of their business.

    Although it was only yesterday that the opening of the fully stocked phonograph parlour was announced through the newspaper, the number of people in line was already reaching the next block.

    When the store opened, it almost became Armageddon. The store had to limit the entry and purchase of each person to just a maximum of 3 items to ensure that there would be no hoarding happening and that the items would not just be sold in the black market. Aside from that, it would be chaotic if the people who are still lining up outside and have been there before dawn are not to be able to purchase anything. Anyway, each person can only buy one phonograph.

    "Is it true that Lord Charlton and Lady Serena will be holding a signing event on the 18th?" A man asked the store clerk.

    Mr. Edward Easton who was also in the store overseeing its opening furrowed his brows. He did not wish the news to leak out, but it somehow still did. He instructed all the employees not to have any comment on that matter as they want to avoid fans swarming the area.

    For the signing event, only those who were able to purchase the golden tickets and those who were especially invited could attend. In truth, Edward knew that Serena and Charlton have become a new level of popular in the nobility circle. As a businessman, he knew that it was an opportunity of a lifetime for him. For although he was the son of one of the richest merchant family in the empire, the Easton''s, they were still civilians.

    He knew that the launching of the phonograph would be well received. However, he also knew that without Serena and Charlton''s names and songs, it would definitely not be like this. Now, even nobles were approaching him. He has received at least two hundred letters from them asking if there would be a signing event in the future or to ask if the two will be releasing new songs.

    Then there was also the part of the masses. The phonograph and the discs were luxury items, normally, middle class people would be reluctant to purchase it. But right now, even simple business owners were lining up to buy one. Another thing he discovered last week was that some establishments were playing the discs making it more popular even to the normal day-to-day people. He even heard people singing along while he was eating at a restaurant.

    Thus, the signing event now posed a problem to him. He was only prepared to accommodate a maximum of 300 people. He assigned 20 slots for the press and 200 for those that wrote him a letter, as he assumed that they were their die-hard fans, 5 tickets were reserved to be given to Serena and Charlton each, and 70 golden tickets which he initially planned was for lottery but ultimately became for sale to the nobles. He decided that the masses knowing of the event may pose security problems, so he abandoned that plan. Also, being a businessman, he figured that he will let that cover the costs for the event.

    Anyway, he thought that he has already solved that issue, but he is still getting requests to join the event from other nobles. He does not want to offend them by denying them access to the event. Yet he did not want to accommodate more people as he did not want Serena and Charlton to be bombarded. The two were not just some entertainers, their position in society were of the highest.

    By noon, as expected Charlton and Serena''s discs were the first to be sold out. When those still in line learned about that, they left with some discontent and the people coming in the parlour dwindled.

    Edward can only sigh. Thankfully, he has not revealed the location and the time of the event yet. Hopefully, everything will turn for the best on the day of the signing.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 130 - 129: Week Before The Signing Event II

    Come Valentine''s day, almost all the establishments in the capital were playing the songs of Serena and Charlton on repeat. It was crazy. Some even posted the discs cover on their see-through glass window to attract more customers.

    Of course, our main characters did not know what was happening outside their school.

    --

    "Serena! You wouldn''t believe this. My parents came all the way from Militeia to see you! However, the are asking me for a little favor¡­ Uhm, I hope you don''t take this negatively, but they really wanted to purchase the golden ticket to the event, but it was already sold out. Ah¡­"

    "No worries. I will be receiving 5 tickets from Mr. Easton and supposedly I will be giving you, Milly, and, Via one each and 2 for my parents. However, when I wrote to mother, she told me that Mr. Easton has already sent them an invite. So, I still have 2 to spare. I will give it to you once I receive them." She replied.

    "Wow! Thank you ever so much Serena! You''re the best!" Gizel replied. Looking around Serena''s room she saw a bouquet of tulips. "Did that come from Prince charming? By the way, does he have a ticket already?"

    Serena smiled awkwardly, not wanting to talk about the flowers, she just answered the other question, "He told me that he received an invite from Mr. Easton too."

    "I see. Anyways, I''ll get going now. I have to write back to my mother, they are staying at the Ritz now. She will be over the moon."

    Serena laughed. "You''re exaggerating. But please do send my regards and please do tell that I truly appreciate them coming all the way here just to support their daughter''s friend."

    --

    On the 16th of February, just like Edward Easton said, Serena and Charlton received their respective letters indicating the confirmed time and venue of the event along with 5 tickets each. The tickets were more like invites with fancy designs. It was made of expensive looking stationary where edges and the letters were embossed in gold. The event will be held at the Langham hotel from 2:00 to 5:00 in the afternoon.

    Serena distributed the tickets to her friends. The girls were so excited. They still can''t believe that their friend is now a superstar. Serena on her part felt that it was all too surreal.

    --

    Charlton read through the letter he received from Edward. After, he opened one of the tickets. He couldn''t help but smile sadly as he gently caressed his and Serena''s name. He knew that what was between them were already over but it still gave him some sort of happiness to see their name side by side.

    He sighed then shook his head, why was he even torturing himself? He closed the invitation looking ticket again as he started to pen a letter. His mother who was already in town instructed him to send all the tickets he would be receiving to her. Although she received an invite, she wanted to boast amongst her friends.

    After he finished writing the letter, he called Jack to have it delivered. He enclosed 4 tickets while he kept 1 for himself. At least he will still have a memento.

    --

    On the 18th of February, Serena dressed herself in a more professional manner. It was a signing event, and she doesn''t want anyone checking out her figure. However, she still wanted to project a fashionable character, so she altered the usual volumed skirt by removing the bustle which expands and supports the fullness of a woman''s dress at the back. She also removed the trains, so that her dress did not drag on the ground. In the end, her skirt gave her a graceful, curved, A-line silhouette. Her top on the other hand, was white in color, had long sleeves, and a ruffled collar. She chose to wear a black ribbon on top of the blouse''s fabric on her neck while her hair was left loose. She smiled at the mirror. The attire was a little plain, but it was different, and the fabrics used were very good. Also, the contrast of its simplicity made her beauty shine more.

    "I don''t know what you did but you look very beautiful despite the simplicity." Her mother, Celine commented. "I think you should add these though." she said handing her a pair of 2 carat diamond studs.

    Serena smiled and wore them. Her parents have arrived at noon. They told her that they wanted to visit her and wish her luck first before they head to the event. After a short pep talk, they left at 12:30 to be at the hotel earlier. They wanted to be the first to arrive.

    At 1:15 in the afternoon, Serena was ready to leave. Mr. Easton instructed in the letter that she and Charlton should arrive only a few minutes earlier, better if just on time. The Langham hotel was 30 minutes by carriage from their school, so she and Leonard decided to leave by 1:25.

    Leonard was her escort for the day. Geoffrey wanted to, but she declined by giving the reason that he had too many guards. It was a public setting and seeing her surrounded by them might give the impression that she thought herself as some diva.

    --

    Charlton on the other hand has prepared himself for the day. He did not want to look like he was competing with Serena for attention, so he chose to wear a formal black and white combination as his attire. However, they were still low-key luxurious.

    He had his hair slicked back with a side part. He had to admit though, he looked good and gentlemanly. At the very least, he won''t look too shabby standing next to Serena. Although they were no longer together, at least for this day, he can pretend that they still were.

    --

    As their schedule to arrive at the venue were the same, Serena and Charlton''s carriage unintentionally met at the gates of their school. Thus, it looked like they were on convoy on the way to the venue.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 131 - 130: Signing Event I

    Edward Easton has been in the venue since 9 in the morning. He wanted to be hands-on as it was his first time to host an event filled with noble personages. The phonograph was his first personal business venture and it proved to be a tremendous success.

    Although his family was filthy rich, it still gave him a different feeling of satisfaction and sense of accomplishment to have his own achievement.

    After much consideration, he chose the Langham hotel located in the middle of the capital for it was the most luxurious hotel in the capital that was befitting to cater the personages in his guest list. Although it was not gated, the area had tight security.

    By 11, he left for an early lunch. Upon his return, although the registration was supposed to start at 1 in the afternoon, there were already people dressed to the nines lining up.

    He checked his watch. It was just noon. Nevertheless, he instructed his men to open the registration. It was also good this way. At least it won''t get too crowded later.

    After a few minutes, carriages started lining up by the entrance and people entered the lobby of the hotel. He did not recognize some of those that arrived, but they seemed to be really excited for the event.

    It was strange. He knew that most of those attending should be from the older generation, but the people he was seeing were teenagers, though they were obviously nobles, so he let them be.

    He stepped out of the hotel to see how long the line was, and well, it was pretty long enough that he couldn''t see where it ended. He also saw some people stopping to stare at the long line but decided to ignore it.

    Anyway, it was normal to have some curious on-lookers whenever there are certain events.

    He went back inside the hotel to talk with the guests who arrived early.

    "Ah, Mr. Easton!" Duke Ligeti greeted.

    "Good afternoon Maestro, I see that you''re here early."

    "Yes! Of course! By the way, all of my children were very jealous, they said how could you forget to invite them? But don''t fret, I understand that there''s a limit for events like this. Though I hope you don''t mind, some of my grandchildren are at the hotel''s lobby with some of their friends. They wanted to see Serena and Charlton in person."

    "Please extend my apologies, I thought that since they already met Charlton and Serena before, they would not be as enthusiastic to come." He said. After some more chit-chat, he decided to excuse himself.

    Walking out of the ballroom again, he saw that there were more people in the lobby. It was almost scary. But at least now he knew where those children and young adults were from. They should be the children of those attending the event. It was troubling, but as consolation, he told himself that that these noble children knew how to act within their bounds and would not cause any problem.

    --

    When Duke Simoun and Duchess Celine was able to enter the venue, it was already 1:35. The travel to the hotel only took them 25 minutes, but the long line of carriages only let them step inside the hotel after 30 minutes or so.

    While waiting inside the carriage, Celine looked through the window and saw by the entrance of the hotel were a few young teenagers that she assumed must be from the nobility because of their clothes. It was really strange as they were carrying copies of their daughter''s discs.

    Inside the hotel, the lobby was a little full and all the seats were occupied. Anyway, the ballroom was at the end part so perhaps it was just a busy day for the hotel.

    The atmosphere was a little strange though. It was as if the people there were waiting for someone and they kept turning their heads when there were new people entering the hotel.

    "don''t you think that those youngsters were acting strange?" Celine asked Simoun.

    Simoun just shook his head. "Children and young adults these days are like that. Just ignore them." He thought nothing of them as there was a generation gap.

    Anyway, when they lined up for the registration a lot of people started recognizing them, they kept on congratulating them for raising such a fine daughter.

    Of course, they were proud parents. With all of the people talking to them, they felt like the registration did not take long at all.

    Edward seeing them immediately came over, introduced himself, and personally guided them to the VIP seats. They did not talk for long though as there were more nobles wishing to speak to the couple and that as the host, Edward was very busy.

    Edward looked at the time, it was 1:50, and almost all the people in the guest list has arrived.

    --

    Serena was sitting inside the carriage with Leonard. It was not a very long journey from school to the hotel but after he wished her luck and told her that he was proud of her, they had no more conversation and just settled with a comfortable silence.

    When they were near enough to see the entrance of the hotel, Serena looked through the window and was surprised with what she saw. Though there were not a lot, she saw some young teenagers dressed luxuriously waiting outside the hotel carrying the cover of the discs of her songs.

    Were her fans welcoming her? She thought. Anyway, it was already 1:55 and all those who were part of the guest list was already inside the hotel.

    When she went down the carriage with the help of Leonard, the young teenagers, she estimated aged 15-17 started screaming her name.

    "LADY SERENA!!!!! You''re actually here!!!!! WAAAHHHHH I CAN DIE NOW!!!!" a girl screamed.

    "LADY SERENAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! PLEASE PLEASE SIGN THIS FOR ME!!! I''m so sorry I was not able to be part of the event, but I tried!!!!!" another screamed.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 132 - 131: Signing Event II

    Serena almost had a heart attack. It was so surprising, but she could not help but smile back giddily. She felt flattered. Seeing that there were only about 8 of them she made a quick stop.

    Leonard wanted to stop her, but she just smiled at him and asked him to wait by the entrance.

    Serena walked over to approach the teens, "It''s alright, thank you for welcoming me here today." She said as she smiled. Then she received one of the covers and pen to sign.

    Charlton''s carriage was just behind hers and when he went down, the teens also saw him.

    "WAHHHHHHHH LORD CHARLTON IS ALSO HERE!!!!! I CAN''T BELIEVE IT! THE TWO OF THEM ARE EVEN WEARING MATCHING COLORSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!" another girl started yelling.

    Serena did not know if she should laugh, but these children were really weird.

    Charlton hearing his name turned to look. That was when he saw Serena for the first time that day. She was over there happily signing a cover with those weird teenagers surrounding her. He unconsciously smiled. Seeing her happy made him happy.

    Serena turned to look and saw Charlton who just came down from his carriage staring at her with a smile. The kids were right, they unconsciously chose the same colors, it was like they were indeed wearing matching outfits. She smiled back at him and beckoned him to come over.

    Letting himself act on instinct he approached her despite knowing that Leonard''s eyes were on him. Upon reaching to where Serena was, she handed him a pen, then she instructed him to sign his name on the cover.

    After they were done with the 8, the children thanked them profusely.

    "Thank you so much Lady Serena, Lord Charlton. By the way, you two are like a match made in heaven. We love your songs very much and we hope we can attend your wedding in the future!" one of the girls said. They did not know that Serena was engaged to Geoffrey.

    "We are so rooting for the two of you. Ahhhhhh!!!! I''m so happy today! Thank you! thank you!"

    Serena can only laugh awkwardly. Although she knew that she and Charlton were over, she did not refute them. For deep inside she liked the sound of what they said.

    Charlton too could only chuckle awkwardly. He too was feeling the same things as Serena.

    "We will go ahead. Thank you for the support." Serena said.

    The children thanked them again while waving them goodbye.

    They had no idea that their actions made the curious on-lookers confirm their identity and that they would spread the word.

    --

    Leonard knowing that things between the two were already over let his guard down and even invited Charlton to walk with them. Thus, when they entered the hotel, the nobles in the lobby who were waiting for Charlton and Serena to arrive saw them together.

    Thankfully, nobles no matter their age knew how to act with tact in any circumstance. The kids earlier were only outliers. Still, when they saw Serena and Charlton they began whispering. Suddenly, one screamed Serena and Charlton''s name. And when one took the lead, the others followed.

    "SERENA, CHARLTON WE LOVE YOU BOTH!!!!"

    "I''M TEAM CHERENA ALL THE WAY!!!!!"

    "I LOVE YOUR SONGSSSSSS"

    Then everyone in the lobby smiled at them, some were waving the discs cover while some were cheering their names like a mantra and clapping their hands.

    Serena was flattered by the welcome. She could only wave her hands, blush, and smile at them.

    Charlton too was very much flattered. He waved his hand too and smiled.

    Not long after, Mr. Edward Easton who learned that they have arrived, walked over to welcome them. He too was very thankful that the lobby did not turn into a pandemonium.

    "Charlton, Serena, I''m glad the two of you are here. Come, everyone is waiting in the ballroom." Edward said as he greeted the two, giving them both a handshake. "Mr. Leonard, your parents are also in the ballroom already. Please come with us."

    --

    When they arrived outside the ballroom, the doors were shut. Edward instructed one of the men assigned in the registration to escort Leonard inside.

    "Serena, Charlton, before you enter those doors, let me briefly talk about what is inside and what is expected from the both of you. Today, there are 300 people waiting to get to know you. 20 of them are from the press and will be asking you both questions like an interview. After that, we can proceed with the signing. I hope that is okay to the both of you?"

    Serena nodded her head. She expected that much, though she was a little nervous.

    Charlton too was feeling the same.

    "don''t be nervous, just relax and smile. By the way, I love your outfits, it matches. Really perfect for the event." Edward off-handedly commented. "I will go inside first, then when these double doors open, you two should enter with a smile."

    Again the two nodded.

    Edward left, giving the two of them some time alone. It has been quite a while since they had a conversation with just the two of them.

    They looked at each other, then as if on cue, they just started laughing.

    "You do look good in that by the way." Charlton was the first to say.

    "Thank you. You too look dashing. Did you just use mental telepathy on me to know that I''m going to wear these colors?"

    "I should be the one to ask you that. I recall that it''s you who always take a longer time to get dressed than me." when he uttered those words, it was as if a bucket of ice water was thrown on him. He stopped laughing and turned away from her. Then, the atmosphere turned awkward.

    Serena on her part did not say anything about it. She just missed him and just realized that she hasn''t laughed as easily in ages as she did that moment. But his sudden silence hurt her again.

    Charlton was about to say something, to at least apologize, but the doors suddenly opened.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 133 - 132: Signing Event III

    "Let us welcome Lord Charlton Daniel and Lady Serena Maxwell!" Edward Easton announced after giving his opening speech. Then the doors were opened to reveal the two.

    Serena and Charlton walked inside with a smile. They were standing with some space in between them but their matching clothes made them look like they were a team.

    The members of the press had cameramen with them to document the event and they started taking pictures of the two.

    The people inside the ballroom all started clapping their hands. There were even some who started cat calling and whistling.

    Serena and Charlton walked to the makeshift stage and they smiled and waved their hand. Then they were asked to take a sit on the chairs in front of a rectangular table with two small standing microphones.

    "Okay, everyone please settle down. I know that everyone is very excited to begin the interview, but before that, let''s hear some words from our two stars." Edward said as he looked at Charlton and Serena.

    The two were surprised. They did not know that they should give a speech. As Charlton was the one sitting nearer to Edward who was still standing, he had no choice but to go first.

    He was nervous seeing that all the audience were anticipating his words. Performing was different to him giving a message.

    "Ah¡­ I''m Charlton Daniel. Thank you very much for coming here today. Sorry, I''m not prepared for a speech, but it truly surprised me to see the number of people here today¡­ actually, I''m not the real star here, but Lady Serena. But still, thank you for coming to see me." he said blushing. He did not know what to say so he just said whatever came to mind.

    His candidness did nothing but just endear him more to the audience. Suddenly, a young girl shouted "I love you Lord Daniel!!!!! If Lady Maxwell doesn''t marry you, I will!"

    Then the people started laughing.

    --

    Serena on her part looked through the audience and saw her parents who waved their hands at her. They were at the very front and sitting with them was Leonard. On the other side, she saw Geoffrey sitting with a beautiful woman and a man who looked like well, a grown up Charlton. It was safe to assume that they must be Charlton''s parents. That served as a reminder to her that Charlton and Geoffrey were cousins.

    She was shook out of her reverie when she felt Charton''s eyes on her. Oh, it was her turn now.

    "Good afternoon. I am Serena Maxwell. Honestly, I am still trying to process everything that''s happening right now. It all still feels very surreal to me. When I entered those doors, I was very much overwhelmed by the warm welcome that you all have showered me and Lord Daniel. I can''t tell you enough how much it touched me. From the bottom of my heart, I wish to thank you all for coming today. Truly, I appreciate it." She finished. Then the audience started clapping their hands again.

    "We love you, Lady Maxwell!" someone from the audience suddenly shouted.

    Serena smiled at the girl who shouted and couldn''t stop herself from crossing her thumb and index finger, showing the heart sign the Koreans used to do in her previous life.

    The cameramen took that moment to shoot another picture of her. Ah, looks like that sign will soon become popular here too.

    After, Edward told the audience that the interview may now begin officially.

    --

    "Lady Maxwell, what inspired you to write the song ''can''t help falling in love''? Also, what gave you the idea to start this kind of music. Before you started it, this style has been unheard of." One of the members of the press asked.

    ''To tell the truth, I just used my previous life knowledge and did not think much about it. I just used it to lure Charlton in and because it was the easiest to play?'' She wanted to say, but of course she did not say those words.

    "Ah¡­ I was actually inspired by seeing my parents being in love with each other at home. On the style of music, well, I have never been good at classical music so I thought, maybe I should do it this way. If my melodies can''t deliver the feelings I wish to express, then I''ll just put them into words directly. But since I love music, I thought, how about combining them together? Rather than plain words, music can touch the heart better. So that''s it." She answered.

    Everyone nodded in understanding, her words made perfect sense. Anyway, another person raised his hand.

    "Lady Maxwell, since you were the one to write the lyrics and melody, then what did Lord Daniel do aside from singing the song? Don''t you feel it''s a little unfair that he is receiving almost as much attention as you do?"

    Suddenly there was silence in the room. Who was this stupid member of the press? Maybe they should just start burning him.

    Serena shook her head. "Please don''t say it that way. Lord Daniel''s contributions should not be looked at that way. He was the one who came up with the harmony for the melodies. The songs would never sound as good as they do if not for his work. Truthfully, even without the lyrics, the songs would be very beautiful by itself because of the harmony he created. So I believe, no, I know, that he deserves as much acknowledgement as I am receiving."

    When the man said those words, Charlton felt embarrassed. It was like he was trying to leech off her popularity. Do people think of him that way now? He wondered. But in just a few seconds, Serena answered the man with such conviction. She was defending him. And although he knew that she meant nothing more, he couldn''t stop the upward tilt of his lips.

    The audience also clapped their hands and booed the man.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 134 - 133: Signing Event IV

    When another representative from the press raised his hand, the question was directed for Charlton to answer, "Lord Daniel, what do you think of Lady Serena? Don''t you feel intimidated that she is the one coming up with the songs?"

    "I think that she is the most brilliant woman of our age. No, I don''t feel intimidated, I just feel proud of her." He said honestly.

    Serena blushed. She couldn''t help but look at Charlton. Were those words for real? Or was it just because that they were in front of so many people and she just defended him that he said that?

    Suddenly a girl from the back screamed "I''m all for team Cherena!!!"

    "Me too! Just get married already!" another screamed.

    The audience was mainly divided to 85% adults and 15% teens from the most prestigious families. Serena and Charlton blushed, it seems like not all people inside were aware that Serena was engaged to Geoffrey so they assumed that there was something between the two.

    Some people laughed. Though it was a little awkward and some were staying silent. They knew that the crown prince, Geoffrey was there, and he was the intended of Serena.

    Geoffrey on his part knew that nothing was between his cousin and Serena, so he let it go. Though it doesn''t remove the fact that he felt jealous. He shook his head. This was just for show and it was his fault that they were pitted together.

    Then Mr. Easton interrupted, "Everyone since it''s already 3 in the afternoon we need to wrap up with the interview to give way to the signing or the albums portion. Anyway, let''s receive 2 more questions. Okay, the man at the back."

    "Lady Maxwell, since the two songs were very successful, should we expect a new song coming up? If so, then when?"

    "I''m glad you asked that question. Currently, I, along with some people, I''m not saying their names to not divulge their identities yet, are working on a new song for a certain cause. I hope that when the song is released, you will give as much support. We''re looking at somewhere at the latter part of April for the date of release."

    "Last question" Edward announced.

    "Lord Daniel and Lady Maxwell, should we expect that the two of you will continue to work together in the future?"

    Serena and Charlton looked at one another, they knew that they may not, but remembering their promise to Edward, they could not directly say no.

    "We still have an engagement to fulfill, so we still need to work together. After that, I can''t tell." Charlton replied.

    "I''m not sure for a new song, but yes, Lord Daniel is correct." Serena replied.

    The audience were not very satisfied with that answer, but Edward was the one to placate everyone.

    "Whether our stars should work together again in the future or not, we should just all leave it to fate. And that''s a wrap! Now, let us proceed to the next part of the event. Please, everyone who wishes to get their covers signed, you may line up now."

    --

    The microphones in front of Charlton and Serena were removed, then they were both given a pentel pen each.

    The audience started to stand up and fall in line. The older generation were given priority to go first.

    "you don''t know how much I cried when I heard your song through the years. Thank you very much for the wonderful song. It was truly a masterpiece." The first old woman in line said. She was with her husband. As they had two albums, they handed one each for Charlton and Serena to sign.

    "Madam, may I ask your name along with your husband''s? I wish to write a short message for the two of you." Serena asked politely.

    "My husband here is Duke Lucas Vincenzio and I am Duchess Lucille, we came all the way from Russow to see the two of you. And it was worth it." She said with a kind smile.

    Serena was surprised, they also had audience from overseas? "Wow¡­ you came from so far away. Thank you very much." Then she started writing.

    Charlton also wrote a short message. Afterwards, they exchanged the covers so that the other will write on it too.

    After the old couple the others also followed. Honestly, she thought it would be easy. But apparently, there were just too many covers to sign. But seeing their excited faces, hearing their words of appreciation, and knowing that some came from places so very far away, gave her the strength to continue writing with her pitiful hand.

    From the corner of her eyes, Serena saw her parents and Charlton''s parents talking to each other with Geoffrey and Leonard in tow. Anyway, she just saw them in passing and have no time to wonder what they might be talking about as she was busy concentrating on the people in line asking for an autograph.

    --

    Duchess Celine could not help but blush in the presence of Grand Duke Charles. Even now, he was still so handsome and manly. Time has treated him most kindly.

    Princess Georgina felt proud. Although her husband was 13 years older than her, he was still a man in his prime. Despite his cold face, she loves him so very much. Thankfully, he attended the event. He usually was very busy.

    "Duke and Duchess Maxwell, it has been a while." The Princess began.

    As it was not a formal occasion, there was no need to curtsy, also their position now wasn''t that far apart.

    "Yes, it has been." Celine answered. They did not have much to talk about given the generation gap, but their interaction has been pleasant ever since.

    "How have you been Charles?" Duke Simoun asked. Although they never had the chance to talk that much, they were from the same generation.

    "Well. You?" he asked in return. He has never been a man of many words.

    "I have been well too." Simoun replied. Not knowing what to say, their conversation ended there. He looked up to Charles, but the man was never good at socializing. He understood that he was a military sort of man, but even so, he has been married to the princess for two decades. Yet, until now, he remained to be socially awkward.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 135 - 134: Signing Event V

    Princess Georgina feeling the stagnant atmosphere, chose to talk to Celine about their children.

    "Your daughter Serena is really something. When I heard the songs, I got goosebumps all over. Also, she looks so lovely. Geoffrey here truly hit the jackpot. It he didn''t get engaged to her first, I would have sent a card for my Charlton." Georgina said with a smile.

    Truly, she liked Serena. When the man from the press said those disparaging words about her son, she was incensed. She wanted to storm forward and slap that man''s face, she was only able to calm down when she felt her husband''s hand on hers. She knew that he has more control of himself but she saw the rage in his eyes too, Charlton was their only son, their pride and joy. Thankfully, Serena said those words that she felt were truly satisfactory.

    Celine smiled back. She''s starting to like the princess more. "Your son Charlton is also a very nice young man. Talented and dashingly handsome too. His voice especially when he sang was very soothing to the ears. I''m sure that a lot of ladies are vying for his attention."

    The two kept praising the other''s child until they ran out of adjectives to describe them. Meanwhile, the men just pretended not to hear their words and was kept busy by the people approaching them to talk.

    Geoffrey did not listen to what his auntie and Duchess Celine were talking about. Earlier, he gave the proper greeting and then, not wanting to intrude, he moved a few steps away and just stared at Serena from below with a wistful smile.

    Leonard just stood beside him observing the area.

    --

    "I''m princess Felicity, please write my name too¡­ I''m your number 1 fan in Eulio. These two here with me are my cousins Lady Laureen and Lady Andrea, they are fans number 2 and 3 respectively. I just want to say that I love your songs very much! If ever you go to our kingdom, please write me a letter I will show you two around and treat you even better than your king! PLEASE PLEASE!!!!!! Don''t forget me, okay? I will always support you two team Cherena!" a girl about the age of 13 said. She was standing together with two other girls.

    Serena found her frank and bubbly attitude really cute. "Okay, I won''t forget, princess Felicity." She said as she started writing her message. It might be that the girls did not know her engagement with Geoffrey.

    "Lady Serena and Lord Charlton, you two made me believe all the fairy tales I have ever read. I hope that you two will get your happily ever after." The girl whose name was Laureen said.

    "yes, I also wish you two to live happily ever after." The girl named Andrea added.

    Serena did not have the heart to correct them. Charlton too did not say anything. They smiled wryly to each other when they exchanged the covers they were signing.

    However, deep inside, they were both happy with what they heard. So, when they returned the albums to the children, their smiles showed actual happiness.

    "Thank you very much for your support." Charlton said with a charming smile.

    "Yes, thank you very much. I wish to visit your kingdom one day. I hope that when I take you up on your offer when the time arrives, you won''t go drive me away." Serena said jokingly.

    The children wore wide grins.

    "REALLY!? Then don''t forget. We will wait for that day to arrive, even for any number of years from now!" Princess felicity said.

    --

    After, Serena saw Gizel and Via with two adults in their late 40''s climbing the stage.

    "Serena, I want to introduce you to my parents, Marquess Gregory and Marchioness Geneva Morris." Gizel began.

    Serena stood up from her sitting position to greet them. "It is a pleasure to meet the both of you. Your daughter Gizel and your niece Via have been very good friends to me in school."

    Geneva''s smile turned even wider and she even blushed. Her daughter''s friend was very polite and generous. She even gave them the much coveted tickets for the event today.

    "Please, I''m just a fan right now. Everyone might wonder why you''re standing¡­" when Serena sat back, she continued, "It''s her luck to have met you. By the way, I want to thank you for the tickets, if not for your generosity, then we would not have been able to be in this event. I just want to say that your songs are very wonderful. When my husband and I celebrate our silver anniversary this coming summer, we will definitely play your song ''through the years''. By the way, I hope you consider visiting our kingdom. We would be very happy to host you." Geneva told Serena. Then she turned to face Charlton, "you too Lord Charlton. It would be a real delight to have you with us."

    "My wife is correct, you both are more than welcome in our home in Militeia." Duke Gregory seconded.

    "I would love to, but I have to seek permission from my parents first." Serena answered with a smile.

    Charlton only smiled. What could he say? Gizel and Via were eyeing him like saying, don''t even think about it. Anyway, he doesn''t dare. Serena and himself were over.

    --

    After a while, the signing portion has ended. Serena and Charlton felt that the hand they used for signing has turned numb.

    Serena was able to meet Charlton''s parents that day. His father was rather stoic but considering that he came to the event just to support his son spoke volumes. On the other hand, his mother was very talkative and sweet. Serena thought that Charlton''s childhood must be a happy one, unlike those of the main characters in the novels she used to read.

    After the event, Serena''s parents went to join her. While Charlton excused himself and went over to where his parents and Geoffrey were.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 136 - Wrong Update Please Dont Open

    Please dont open this chapter im so sorry for messing up again i was setting the chedule when to update....  again please donttt it will mess your reading of the story.

    please dont open

    please dont open

    please dont open

    if you did please dont open chapter 136 again as it will be double charged if that''s the case

    so sorry everyone, I''m not doing this on purpose. :(

    After a few minutes, Charlton''s family also decided to leave. They stepped out of the ballroom, Charles walking with his wife Georgina, while Charlton and Geoffrey walked together.

    "Congratulations by the way." Geoffrey began, smiling at his cousin.

    "thank you. Also, thanks for coming today." Charlton replied.

    They did not have the chance to talk much as people started cheering for Charlton when they stepped out of the room. When they reached the exit though, they were stopped by Edward who was acting strange. It was like he was in panic and at the same time was very excited.

    "What''s going on?" Charles asked.

    "You wouldn''t believe this; Lady Serena went outside not caring about her security." Edward began, and before he can continue, Geoffrey and Charlton both did not listen further. They just quickly walked out of the hotel to see where Serena was.

    Charles and Georgina were surprised but let them be. "Please continue." Georgina instructed Edward.

    "Oh yes, as I was saying, Serena stepped out and everyone outside started cheering. I never thought that she would do something so irrational, but she was smiling at everyone and the masses are loving her. She does not even shy away even though they came from the lower end of the society!" he continued enthusiastically.

    Georgina did not panic as she saw her husband was still composed. She knew that Charles has been very popular especially after the war has ended. Perhaps he was even more popular than Serena and Charlton back then. Anyway, he has experienced what they should be experiencing now. So if he''s not worried, then safe to say that the children were going to be okay.

    --

    Serena felt very grateful to all the people who came just to see her. When she saw them through the glass door waiting just to catch a glimpse of her, she could not take it upon herself to turn away.

    So, she stepped out.

    She could not hear them earlier, but she can now. They were yelling her name and telling her they love her. It made her heart swell.

    The crowd was so surprised to see her step out of the hotel. It caused a new wave of excitement to them, especially so when she smiled and even waved her hand.

    Serena saw an old lady trying to get to the very front with a young child holding her hand. The old lady was carrying a bunch of inexpensive flowers and there were even tears in her eyes. She didn''t know why but she felt compelled to approach her.  As she walked, everyone cleared the path. They stared but did not dare to stop her. They just kept cheering and telling her they love her.

    When she was standing before the old lady, she observed that she and the young girl were wearing worn-out clothes but were still clean.

    The old woman could not believe her eyes. The lady in the picture was standing before her. Tears started to fall as she pushed her hands forward with the flowers.

    "Are those for me?" Serena asked with a smile.

    The old lady sniffled then wiped her tears. "Yes. I just want to tell you how beautiful your song was¡­ It truly touched my heart and made me remember the days I spent with my husband through the thick and thin¡­ please never stop writing and singing your songs¡­"

    Serena received the flowers and suddenly the old lady moved forward to hug her. She was surprised, but feeling that there was nothing wrong, she hugged her back.

    "thank you for being here too. I''m glad that the song has brought you happiness." She replied.

    Serena did not notice the crowd being silent all that while as they observed her. After she said those words, they all started clapping their hands.

    Suddenly, a person saw Charlton standing by the hotel''s entrance, then they started chanting his name too, and everyone was shouting Cherena.

    --

    Charlton and Geoffrey stopped when they saw Serena smiling and waving, basking under the golden sunset. She looked so happy that moment and if they did not love her, they would have said that she was truly reveling in that moment of victory.

    Geoffrey could not help but laugh. He was worried but there was nothing to worry about. Charlton turned to look at his cousin.

    Geoffrey seeing Charlton look at him perplexed shook his head. "I just remembered the time when I thought of her as just an attention-seeking person. Don''t you think that she fits that description at this moment?"

    Charlton wanted to defend Serena, but he did not know what to say.

    "You know, to be honest, earlier, I was really jealous of you. People were chanting your name and pairing you with her, it hurt me. If it were any other male, I don''t know what I would have done." Geoffrey said as he composed himself to stand straight and look at Serena. When he saw the old lady place her arms around Serena, he almost ran to where she was. He breathed in relief when he saw Serena was safe and just hugged the lady back.

    "Charlton, remember the time I told you that I just want to marry her because she will be useful in the future? I was such an idiot then. I don''t know since when, but every time I see her, my heart swells and I feel this fluttering in my stomach. I have never felt anything like this before. I thought I fancied myself in love before, but it was nothing like this. I know I''m just babbling but I think¡­ no, I know that this time, I am truly, madly, deeply, in love with her." He said as he turned to Charlton with a smile.

    Charlton felt as if he was sobered up again. The earlier euphoric feeling he had completely vanished as he heard his cousin''s words. Truthfully, after hearing everyone chant their names, giving him encouragements, he almost lost himself with the thoughts of different possibilities. He felt a myriad of emotions, anger, jealousy, possessiveness, but above all, guilt. He loves Serena still, but his cousin loves her too. And she was rightfully his.

    In the end, he did not say anything in response to Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey did not wait for he suddenly heard Charlton''s name being called along with Serena''s. He placed his hand on his cousin''s shoulder and gave him a push "Although I do feel a little upset that they recognized you but not me, I still have to say, go on, and don''t disappoint your fans." He said with a laugh.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 137 - 135: Signing Event VI

    "I heard that your friend''s family is inviting you over the summer." Celine commented.

    "Yes, have you met them? I would really love to go mother. I have never been to any other kingdom just here." Serena pleaded.

    Celine wanted to shake her head. She didn''t want her daughter to go. However, she also did not want to disappoint her. Anyway, summer was still months away, not wanting to dampen the mood, she replied "Yes, I met them. They seem pretty nice. But for you going, perhaps, we can talk about it again later."

    Serena grinned, she held her mother''s hand and looped her arm on hers. "Thank you, mother!" she said.

    "I did not even agree yet. Ask your father too." Celine chuckled.

    Serena faced her father and gave him her puppy dog eyes. "You''ll allow me, right father?"

    Simoun only sighed. Although he did not want to allow his daughter to go, he understood that she somehow needs to go see the world before she gets tied down. "If your mother does, then it''s fine with me."

    Celine can only stare at him with eyes full of betrayal.

    --

    "We''re so proud of you, my baby!" Georgina said as she looped her arm with Charlton''s.

    "Mother, not here." He said with a blush. His mother always coddles him like he was some baby. It was almost embarrassing.

    The ever-stoic grand duke chuckled. "I''m proud of you too, Charlton. How have you been?"

    Charlton was surprised when he saw his father earlier. These days he was always busy and in fact, the last he saw him was before classes began. It truly made him happy that he came all the way just to partake in this little victory. He felt appreciated, and he also realized that he missed him. "Thank you, father. I have been doing well. I''m glad you can make it today."

    Charles gave his son a smile. When he was younger, he always thought that everything that he has was for the kingdom. But since Charlton was born, he knew that he would give everything for his son. However, he was not that good with words, so instead of saying that he wouldn''t miss it for the world, he just nodded his head.

    --

    Geoffrey wanted to approach Serena, but she was still busy talking to her family. Not wanting to ruin their time together, as they must have missed each other, he chose not to impose.

    As Princess Georgina was his full-blooded aunt, he stayed by her family''s side. He had to admit that a part of him was envious seeing them praising Charlton. Not because they praised him, but just because he never received the same treatment from his own parents. Anyway, he was still happy for his cousin.

    After a while, the ballroom was slowly vacated. He saw Serena''s family wave at them, indicating that they were about to leave. He met Serena''s eyes and saw her give him a small smile which he knew she gave to everyone else. However, for some reasons he could not understand, he felt an eruption of emotions and there was something in his stomach fluttering. He realized that at that moment, he was sure. She was the only woman who would ever make him feel that way.

    --

    After Serena''s family waved Charlton''s family goodbye, they walked out of the ballroom. She thought that everyone has already left, so she was surprised to see that a lot of people were still there. As she walked with her parents and passed by, people started clapping their hands and chanting her name.

    She could feel the reddening of her cheeks. It was crazy. Everything still seems so unreal, was she really a star now? Not wanting to disappoint her fans, she raised her chin, smiled, and even waved.

    Before reaching the exit though, she saw Edward walking back and forth with a worried face. He seems to be fretting over something. When he saw them, he quickly walked over to speak.

    "Your grace and Lady Serena, I need to tell you ahead of time. Please don''t be shocked, but a lot of people has swarmed the area outside. I don''t know how it came to be. We were very careful so that the event today would not get leaked. I hope you will forgive me for my negligence. In the meantime, please stay here inside. I already called for some security to help clear the area."

    "It''s alright Mr. Easton. Then we shall wait." Celine replied as she chose to sit on the plush sofa that seemed to be reserved for them. Simoun and Leonard nodded and stood by her side.

    Serena was puzzled. Why call for security? And what did he mean by his words? Curious, she walked nearer to the door and looked through the glass. Her eyes widened like saucers.

    She saw a person pointing a finger at her and the eyes of others moved to her figure. Then they started waving and saying something she could not hear. She could not count how many people were there, but there were a lot.

    Edward chose to approach her and explain, "Lady Serena, sorry for this. I never imagined that the impact of your songs would be this strong. If I knew, I would have never printed your photograph and Lord Charlton''s on the cover. Now, almost everyone in the kingdom recognizes your face."

    "since when have they been there? When we arrived, there were none."

    "I have been informed that 15 minutes after you arrived, tons of people have started compiling in the area. So, I guess some of them have been standing there for quite a while now."

    Serena turned to smile at him. "I think I should not disappoint them for coming."

    "What do you mean by that?" Edward asked surprised, but before he could hear her answer and process what she said, it was already too late. Serena has already exited the glass doors before he could even attempt to stop her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 138 - 136: Signing Event VII

    After a few minutes, Charlton''s family also decided to leave. They stepped out of the ballroom, Charles walking with his wife Georgina, while Charlton and Geoffrey walked together.

    "Congratulations by the way." Geoffrey began, smiling at his cousin.

    "thank you. Also, thanks for coming today." Charlton replied.

    They did not have the chance to talk much as people started cheering for Charlton when they stepped out of the room. When they reached the exit though, they were stopped by Edward who was acting strange. It was like he was in panic and at the same time was very excited.

    "What''s going on?" Charles asked.

    "You wouldn''t believe this; Lady Serena went outside not caring about her security." Edward began, and before he can continue, Geoffrey and Charlton both did not listen further. They just quickly walked out of the hotel to see where Serena was.

    Charles and Georgina were surprised but let them be. "Please continue." Georgina instructed Edward.

    "Oh yes, as I was saying, Serena stepped out and everyone outside started cheering. I never thought that she would do something so irrational, but she was smiling at everyone and the masses are loving her. She does not even shy away even though they came from the lower end of the society!" he continued enthusiastically.

    Georgina did not panic as she saw her husband was still composed. She knew that Charles has been very popular especially after the war has ended. Perhaps he was even more popular than Serena and Charlton back then. Anyway, he has experienced what they should be experiencing now. So if he''s not worried, then safe to say that the children were going to be okay.

    --

    Serena felt very grateful to all the people who came just to see her. When she saw them through the glass door waiting just to catch a glimpse of her, she could not take it upon herself to turn away.

    So, she stepped out.

    She could not hear them earlier, but she can now. They were yelling her name and telling her they love her. It made her heart swell.

    The crowd was so surprised to see her step out of the hotel. It caused a new wave of excitement to them, especially so when she smiled and even waved her hand.

    Serena saw an old lady trying to get to the very front with a young child holding her hand. The old lady was carrying a bunch of inexpensive flowers and there were even tears in her eyes. She didn''t know why but she felt compelled to approach her. As she walked, everyone cleared the path. They stared but did not dare to stop her. They just kept cheering and telling her they love her.

    When she was standing before the old lady, she observed that she and the young girl were wearing worn-out clothes but were still clean.

    The old woman could not believe her eyes. The lady in the picture was standing before her. Tears started to fall as she pushed her hands forward with the flowers.

    "Are those for me?" Serena asked with a smile.

    The old lady sniffled then wiped her tears. "Yes. I just want to tell you how beautiful your song was¡­ It truly touched my heart and made me remember the days I spent with my husband through the thick and thin¡­ please never stop writing and singing your songs¡­"

    Serena received the flowers and suddenly the old lady moved forward to hug her. She was surprised, but feeling that there was nothing wrong, she hugged her back.

    "thank you for being here too. I''m glad that the song has brought you happiness." She replied.

    Serena did not notice the crowd being silent all that while as they observed her. After she said those words, they all started clapping their hands.

    Suddenly, a person saw Charlton standing by the hotel''s entrance, then they started chanting his name too, and everyone was shouting Cherena.

    --

    Charlton and Geoffrey stopped when they saw Serena smiling and waving, basking under the golden sunset. She looked so happy that moment and if they did not love her, they would have said that she was truly reveling in that moment of victory.

    Geoffrey could not help but laugh. He was worried but there was nothing to worry about. Charlton turned to look at his cousin.

    Geoffrey seeing Charlton look at him perplexed shook his head. "I just remembered the time when I thought of her as just an attention-seeking person. Don''t you think that she fits that description at this moment?"

    Charlton wanted to defend Serena, but he did not know what to say.

    "You know, to be honest, earlier, I was really jealous of you. People were chanting your name and pairing you with her, it hurt me. If it were any other male, I don''t know what I would have done." Geoffrey said as he composed himself to stand straight and look at Serena. When he saw the old lady place her arms around Serena, he almost ran to where she was. He breathed in relief when he saw Serena was safe and just hugged the lady back.

    "Charlton, remember the time I told you that I just want to marry her because she will be useful in the future? I was such an idiot then. I don''t know since when, but every time I see her, my heart swells and I feel this fluttering in my stomach. I have never felt anything like this before. I thought I fancied myself in love before, but it was nothing like this. I know I''m just babbling but I think¡­ no, I know that this time, I am truly, madly, deeply, in love with her." He said as he turned to Charlton with a smile.

    Charlton felt as if he was sobered up again. The earlier euphoric feeling he had completely vanished as he heard his cousin''s words. Truthfully, after hearing everyone chant their names, giving him encouragements, he almost lost himself with the thoughts of different possibilities. He felt a myriad of emotions, anger, jealousy, possessiveness, but above all, guilt. He loves Serena still, but his cousin loves her too. And she was rightfully his.

    In the end, he did not say anything in response to Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey did not wait for he suddenly heard Charlton''s name being called along with Serena''s. He placed his hand on his cousin''s shoulder and gave him a push "Although I do feel a little upset that they recognized you but not me, I still have to say, go on, and don''t disappoint your fans." He said with a laugh.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 139 - 137: Working On The Melody II

    After the saying goodbye to her fans, Serena was escorted back to her dormitory by Leonard and her parents. It has been a long day filled with excitement and pleasant surprises. Thus, upon arrival they did not stay long and just congratulated her again before leaving. On her part, she just wanted to soak in the tub and relax.

    Recalling the events of the day, a smile blossomed on her face. She still felt like everything that happened earlier was so dreamlike. She especially liked people cheering for her and Charlton. Although she knew that they were already over, she could not stop her musings. Spending time with him, working alongside him again, feeling that they were once again, a team, even so minutely, made her realize that no matter how much she tried to move on, she just can''t. She missed talking to him, sharing jokes with him, having him beside her, ugh¡­. she just misses everything about him. Was there still some possibility of them getting back together? Should she start dropping hints on him again? But how?

    She shook her head and chastised herself. What was wrong with her? It was not like it was her choice to separate. From the start it was Charlton who has left her. She should just move on like he did. However, no matter how much she tried, she could not get him out of her head, much more her heart.

    --

    In school, the excitement about the signing event subsided after a few days as everyone''s attention shifted to the coming intramurals. Serena did not participate in any of the events as she knew that she already had her hands full.

    On the 24th, after the attending the opening and marching parade, she, together with Geoffrey and Leonard, proceeded to the private music room to again work on the melody of the song.

    "What do you think?" Geoffrey asked after Serena sifted through the document containing the list of potential candidates he selected to sing parts of the song.

    Serena was impressed. Geoffrey really went out of his way to prepare the list. He even included a brief profile of each person she did not recognize. "This list is really good. But is it possible to make all of them agree to participate?"

    "If you think that they are good enough then I will send them the invite immediately" Geoffrey replied.

    Serena looked at the list again, there were 9 of them from the student council, Grace Astoria from the faculty, and 10 other students from different kingdoms she have not met. Their numbers have also been evened out, 10 boys and 10 girls.

    "Then, I will leave that up to you." She said smiling gratefully.

    After coming to an agreement, they again started working on the melody of the song. It took hours of them working together, but Serena was just not satisfied with the outcome. No matter how she explains it, the two just can''t follow. At the end of the day, they did not have much progress from where they left off last time.

    --

    By the second week of March, the pressure was already too real. Although they already confirmed the list of people singing and the lines of the song has already been distributed, the melody and the harmony of the song was still a mess. Well, at least according to Serena. Thus, they decided to consult with Felix after their class.

    "Sir, would you mind staying for a while? We wish to request for your input regarding the song we''re working on." Serena requested as she approached Felix who was collecting his things.

    "Sure. Should we discuss it here?" He replied.

    Serena looked around the room, seeing that there were still students around, she shook her head. "If it''s alright, please join us in the private music room as this song is something confidential at the moment."

    "Alright." Felix replied. When he was ready, he followed Serena, Geoffrey, and Leonard to the music room.

    Serena started explaining everything regarding the song, afterwards, she asked Leonard to play on the piano while she and Geoffrey sang some of the lines.

    "In my opinion, I think that the melody is already good. However, what it lacks is impact. Have you thought of using additional instruments? Perhaps adding strings would do." Felix suggested.

    Serena nodded her head, she did consider that, but she thought that just like the previous songs, just using the piano would work.

    Geoffrey and Leonard winced, their skills in music were already very good, but what they excel at was classical music. All the concepts and ideas that Serena comes up with were all new to them and something that they have never even considered.

    "Sir Felix, can you help us on the harmony at the very least?" Serena requested.

    "Let me try." He replied.

    Leonard scooted off the stool and Felix sat in his place.

    "what do you think of this?" Felix asked as he played the keys of the piano.

    Serena nodded her head but there was still something missing. Was the piece too modern for this era? Does she have to make do with this?

    Felix himself felt dissatisfied with what he came up with, but what can he do? He was not cut out for Serena''s music genre. Seeing Serena''s lack of enthusiasm, he can only sigh.

    "Honestly Serena, the music that you come up with is not something that I or even most of the greatest musician of this age are used to. Perchance have you tried asking assistance from Charlton? Based on your previous works, I believe that he will be able to provide better contribution than me."

    Serena can''t even pretend to smile. She did think of him, plenty of times really. However, she knew that he was busy with the fundraising event that he''s leading with Emily. Besides, she was even one of the instigators to make that happen. Furthermore, she has been trying to be a little more friendly with him whenever she sees him, and although he was polite in return, he was obviously going out of his way to avoid interacting with her.

    Like just last week, in the orphanage during lunch, Geoffrey and the others were meeting with the facilitators, and she was on the table with only a couple of children. Their eyes met as he was walking to find where to sit while carrying his tray of food. She smiled at him and used her eyes to direct him to sit with her. But he just smiled at her, shook his head as he moved to sit with the others, his back facing her. It was like a slap to her face but all she could do was pretend that it did not happen.

    It maddens her especially when he makes her feel like she was some desperate abandoned woman trying to chase him back.

    "It would be nice to have him with us, however, I doubt that he would have the time. He''s very busy working on his project too. Anyway, thank you for the advice Sir Felix, we will try adding the strings." Serena responded. What else could she say?

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 140 - 138: Working On The Melody III

    Their work the next day did have some improvement. Adding the strings made some variations on the melody making it more appealing. However, she still felt that it was lacking.

    "That''s good. I think we can work with this. Perhaps we should proceed with working on the harmony. It''s already the 10th of March and we need to get this all done before the 1st of April. Also, we still need to work on the vocal guide for the others." Serena said trying not to sigh. The boys have done their best and it would be no good to keep asking for more. They have to move on to the next part or else they won''t get anything done.

    Geoffrey sighed. "How about this? Let me ask Charlton to join us tomorrow morning to work on the song. Just in case his input should prove valuable." he asked. He wanted to impress Serena, but he just had to admit it to himself that music was just not his forte. Anyway, although Charlton was busy, he knew that his cousin would give him face and spare some time. Also, he can help him on his project in exchange.

    Leonard knew that Serena was still dissatisfied. He thought of approaching Charlton but felt ashamed to do so because of the words he said to him before. If it were Geoffrey to ask, then it would be alright. Although he felt that the atmosphere might become a little awkward tomorrow, he believes that they all can work with professionalism. Thus, be nodded his head to Geoffrey''s suggestion.

    Serena did not want to work with Charlton while Geoffrey''s around. Not because of anything else but for some respect for him and for herself. He knew that she knew that he was avoiding her. Also, she did not want him to think that she was trying to make him jealous or anything a desperate woman would do just to get his attention back.

    However, she acknowledges the fact that Charlton''s talent in music was truly genius. They have tried desperately for almost two months to work on the song but to no avail.

    If Charlton agrees then she would do her best to stay focused on their goal and maintain some distance. She can be mature enough to keep her emotional baggage to herself and resist residual drama from surfacing. Moreover, Geoffrey would also be present and although her feelings for him were only platonic, he was still her fianc¨¦e who has been nothing but considerate of her lately, and so deserves some respect.

    Thus, she can only swallow her pride and agree to Geoffrey''s suggestion.

    --

    Charlton can only turn the other way seeing Geoffrey handing Serena a cup of warm water. He was being awfully attentive, and his eyes spoke volumes on how much he adores her. Why did he even agree to this when he knew that it will only add to his misery? Was he some masochist desperate for another round of hurting?

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, he was back into focus. Last night, Geoffrey knocked on his door and asked him for a favor. He told him that they were having a hard time on the melody and harmony of the song and that they needed his help. He said that he was worried for Serena''s well-being as she seems to be drowning with all the pressure surrounding her.

    Charlton wanted to turn him down, but hearing those words, he too could not help but worry over Serena. He knew Serena''s strong personality, but he also knew better than anyone else on how hard she can be on herself at times. She is usually a laid-back person but when she sets her mind on something, she will do everything to achieve it. He also knew the reality of their group''s musical prowess. He was quite positive that Serena''s at her wits end with how things must be going.

    He was also not dumb not to know that Serena was being friendly with him. It took all of his power to turn away from her when she obviously requested that he sit with her that time at the orphanage. He loves her still, but this was for the best. He did not know what Serena was thinking but she seems alright. Whenever he sees her, she still has the same smile that adorns her face and although it seems like she still has lingering feelings for him, it doesn''t look like it was anything that would break her. Like before, he felt like his existence in her life did make her happy but that was just about it. He knew that she wanted him, but not necessarily needed him.

    Aside from that, other than endless regret later, what can he give her that Geoffrey could not? Leonard''s words still ring true to his ear. Geoffrey was the better choice for Serena. He was the crown prince, her rightful fianc¨¦ and above all, he loves her too.

    Anyway, despite all his musings, he agreed to help.

    Thus, there he was that day. Apparently, he worried for nothing. Serena''s looking quite fine and him being there did not seem to affect her much. On the contrary, it was him that was more affected and he could only try not to show it.

    --

    "Yes, just like that!" Serena could not help but utter in sheer delight. They have only been working for half a day, and they have already made tremendous progress. Charlton truly deserved being a musical prot¨¦g¨¦, she knew it even before, but she appreciates it more now that she tried working with others. With Charlton, it was like she just had to say it once and he would immediately get what she meant.

    Geoffrey can only smile at the side. He was envious that Charlton can bring about that expression of delight on her face just through his music. However, he knew that music has never been his strongest point and so, they could only rely on Charlton.

    Leonard can only look at the two who were working like nothing has ever existed between them. He gave a sigh of relief. It seems like things have already settled.

    Looking at the time, Geoffrey proposed a break. "I think we should end this for now and continue later. It is already noon, and we should head out for lunch. Serena, last time you said that you liked the pasta at Geovanni''s, I think you would like the one''s at Tuscan''s better. Would you like us to go there to give it a try?" he asked off-handedly.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 141 - 139: Working On The Melody IV

    Serena felt her eye twitch. It sounded like they always had lunch out together with just the two of them, and she had no doubts that that was how it sounded to Charlton''s ears. Not that she''s assuming that he cares about it much.

    "Sorry to say but I think I have to go. I still have an appointment with Emily for our project." Charlton said as he excused himself. Honestly, he did have to meet her later, but it was not like he didn''t have time to spare for lunch. He just thought that he couldn''t stand another round of seeing Geoffrey and Serena together.

    Serena could not help but note Charlton saying Emily''s name without any prefix. She knew that they were already over, but does he have to rub it on her face that he has long since moved on? Anyway, clearing her mind, she still had to ask.

    "Can we work on the song again later? Or any other time when you''re available? I believe that your input is very valuable, and I don''t think that we can do this without you." She said honestly. There was no need for pretense in front of the staggering reality. They need to finish the song by the end of March, and they won''t be able to do so without Charlton''s help.

    Charlton felt like he has been punched in the gut. How can he say no to her? It was the first time that she has ever asked for his help so openly. However, he could only limit their time spent together, "I already have the song memorized and will work on the melody and harmony. By next week, we can meet again, and I will play it for you three. Would that work?"

    Serena was a little disappointed but could only nod in response. "Then, how does Saturday after lunch next week sound?" After their meeting for the ball, Serena was free. She''s not joining any event for the intramurals anyway.

    Charlton nodded his head, he only had matches for the fencing competition in the morning and was free in the afternoon.

    --

    When Charlton got back to his dorm, he started working on the song immediately. He brought out a clean sheet music and started writing on it. Tapping on his table as if it he could see the keys of the piano in front of him and can hear the sounds he was making.

    He wrote and rewrote on the sheet music and did not notice the passing of the time. He only noticed the time when it was already quarter to four as his stomach grumbled due to hunger.

    He belatedly remembered that he forgot his meeting with Emily. He was supposed to meet her at 2 in the afternoon to rehearse their performance which will be the finale of their project''s event and also talk about the promotional stint that they will be doing.

    Emily has been nothing but agreeable to him. She was actually quite nice, and he could see why Geoffrey liked her in the first place. Anyway, he was already 2 hours late. He wondered if she was still waiting. No matter, he still has to go there to check.

    To his surprise, looking through the glass window, he saw Emily was still waiting inside. She was behind the piano, and she seemed to be concentrating on whatever she was playing. Then, when she raised her head, she saw him, and her eyes immediately brightened. She gave him a beaming smile, and he could only awkwardly smile back feeling guilty.

    Emily stood up from her seat to open the door which was not locked in the first place. Anyway, shrugging her irritation away, she could only pretend that everything was fine, and that she was some angelic person that would forgive him for his transgressions. He was after all, the most popular male of their age nowadays and will prove to be very useful in the future. No use in burning bridges she hasn''t even crossed yet.

    "I thought you forgot, but I still waited just in case, thankfully I did as you''re here now." She said first before he could apologize, just so she can drive the point clearer and make him more guilty. To look like she''s a very understanding person, she even smiled.

    "I''m very sorry, Ms. Emily. Next time, you don''t have to wait for me in this kind of circumstance. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" he asked. He did not feel quite right just to say sorry and not do anything about it.

    Emily giggled with his words, really, this Charlton makes it so easy. If it were Geoffrey, he would just apologize and shrug it off. "You don''t owe me anything, but if you really want to make it up to me then let''s just say you owe me a favor. You can''t say no when I want to collect it."

    "It''s nothing evil, right?" he asked. Sometimes, he finds her a bit funny too. If he were not already in love with Serena, he can see himself liking someone like Emily. She was from humble origins, but she has this drive to improve herself. He admires her for it.

    "Of course not. Do you think I''m someone evil? Besides we''re friends." she asked for effect.

    "No, not really. But okay, I''ll owe you a favor as a friend. But let me get things straight. I hope you don''t take this the wrong way, but we can only ever be friends. Alright?", although he knew that the was being presumptuous, it''s better this way so that no one would get hurt.

    Emily would be lying if she were to say that she was not offended. She understands why he liked Serena, but he didn''t have to live like a monk just for her. Anyway, she can only smile back at him and nod her head. She didn''t really like him that much anyway.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 142 - 140: Working On The Melody V

    "I''m sorry Serena, you go first, and meet with Charlton, I will join you later. I just need to help Joan settle some matters regarding the coming spring ball." Geoffrey explained after the student council meeting was adjourned.

    "Okay." Serena replied.

    Leonard felt torn. He was still apprehensive about leaving Serena and Charlton alone, but at the same time, he needs to trust that the two already know their boundaries. Anyway, he was left with no choice as he joined the archery competition scheduled after lunch.

    "I will try to join you two later after my match in the archery competition is over." Leonard stated.

    Serena was surprised with the situation but just nodded her head. She did not expect that Leonard would also be coming late. Anyway, seems like she will be spending some time with Charlton alone today.

    --

    After having a quick lunch back in her room, she thought of what to do with Charlton later. Again, she knew that they were already over but, she can''t help but hope. Enough time has passed and she knew in her heart that she loves him still. For peace of mind, she told herself that she still has to try.

    Picking one of her personally tailored dress, she changed the dress she was wearing. She looked at the mirror satisfied. Refreshingly sexy but can still be deemed appropriate. It''s been a while since she last wore something like this.

    Anyway, after much deliberation of how she should act, she went to the private music room like a girl on a mission.

    --

    When Serena looked through the glass window, she saw Charlton sitting in front of the piano. She observed him for a while. He was alternating his concentration on playing the keys and then writing something on the sheet music he prepared. She could not help the upward tilting of her lips; she was reminded of the time when there was just the two of them working on a song. He does not know it, but he has this habit of furrowing his brows and biting his lower lip when he''s getting frustrated.

    Charlton was shaken out of his concentration when he heard someone open the door. To his surprise, he saw Serena entering the room alone.

    Seeing his confused face, Serena chortled, "Sorry to disappoint you, it''s just me. Geoffrey and Leonard would be coming a little late."

    Charlton felt his heart on his throat. It has been a while since Serena used that attitude on him. Also, she looked fantastic. Her hair was left in lose curls and she was wearing a low-cut square neck light blue dress with short sleeves. Anyway, he pretended that she did not affect him that way.

    "It''s alright. I have already finished working on the melody and harmony of the song. It would be nice if Geoffrey and Leonard were here to play the strings. Anyway, in the meantime, would you like to listen and see if you''re satisfied with what I came up with?"

    "Alright. Let''s hear it." She replied as she placed her purse on the sofa. Then she started hearing Charlton playing the song as she walked over to stand by his side.

    Charlton felt her body heat radiating as she stood near him. He was being hyper aware of her especially that they are alone.

    Serena in all fairness was satisfied with the melody that Charlton came up with, however, she could not concentrate on that when she finally had him alone. While in the middle of playing the song, she interrupted him by placing her hand on the keys of the piano.

    "I think on this part, it should be like this." Then she sat beside him, their shoulders almost touching, and as Charlton''s hands were still on the piano, her left hand grazed the end of his right.

    Both of them felt the unmistakable spark. Then the next second, Serena was holding his cheeks and kissing him.

    Charlton who was caught in the moment could only kiss her back. His right hand held her body close to his while his left hand held the back of her head as their tongues mingled in a battle for domination.

    When Charlton came back to his senses, their foreheads were touching as they both tried to catch their breath.

    Serena smiled feeling like she already won and got him back. However, his actions right after made her frown. He separated from her and stood up from his sitting position. Then, he started to pace back and forth, as if he was facing an internal struggle. In the end, he stood before her and looked into her eyes.

    "I''m sorry Serena. This should never happen again."

    Serena for all her sensibility can feel his words grating on her ears. Thus, she replied with irritation laced in her voice, "I remember you kissing me back. So, what''s holding you back?"

    Charlton closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "this is for the best Serena. You and I will never work. Let''s leave it at that."

    Serena could not believe what she''s hearing. What the hell was he talking about?

    "What do you mean? Charlton, look at me. I am trying even though I now look like some desperate woman asking for your affection. I understand that you hate the feeling when I kept you like some dirty little secret. I thought it through, over and over. Yet in the end, I believe that that was still the best course of action at that time. Why are you being like this? Did you not love me at all during those times?" she asked emotionally. She has been keeping those words all to herself all this time and now it just burst out.

    Charlton wanted to hold her in his arms and take his words back, but he has already had his heart set. He would rather hurt her now than let her regret everything later. He would rather sacrifice his own happiness if it means that she will have her own secured in the future.

    "Serena, I also thought it through. Keeping our relationship secret at that time was for the best. I don''t blame you anymore regarding that. We both have a lot at stake. If our relationship was revealed, we would have to put your family in jeopardy. You and your family will lose a lot just because of me. On my end, the same is also true."

    Serena digested everything he said but could not agree with his words, "I knew that from the very start and it''s a sacrifice I''m willing to take if it comes down to it. But it''s an issue we don''t have to face at this moment, a lot of things can still change in the future if we just work on it together. We even have our plans. So, what changed?"

    Charlton tilted his head up to stop his own tears. "Serena, you may be willing to sacrifice that much and think that everything will work out just fine in the future, but I can''t make that gamble." he meant to say that he could not let her sacrifice that much and he was only thinking for her own good. However, before he could explain further, Serena started bombarding him with her words.

    Serena felt her heart wrenching and her stomach churning. She could not swallow what he just said. "You mean to say that you''re not willing to make the same sacrifice? That I''m not worth all that much to you as you mean to me?" It was painful, too painful and she could not stop her tears from falling.

    "No, that''s not what I meant Serena, I¡­" he started saying, he could not see her like this. So, he moved to hold her in his arms. He knew he was hurting her as much as he was hurting himself. But how could he console her? Although he wanted to say that she was worth it, that he was willing to give up everything for her, he could not utter those words. How could he when he knew that him walking away was what was best for her?

    "Then what do you mean?" She asked, moving away from him so that she can look him in the eye.

    Charlton shook his head. Seeing her looking at him with tears on her eyes made his throat constrict. He embraced her in his arms so that she would not see the look on his face as he said, "Please Serena, don''t make this any harder than it already is... I just want what is best for you."

    Serena felt that he was being unbelievable. She struggled to get away from his hold. As she felt him not letting go, she started to push him away. "Get away from me! don''t touch me!" she bellowed.

    Charlton did not want to let go, he wanted to explain, but if he does, then what good would it be? So, he loosened his hold. "Serena, please..."

    Serena stood up from the stool to move away from him. She can understand his reasons, but she was not reconciled, "Was that the best that you can come up with? You should have thought of what was at stake before you dived into this relationship with me. This, whatever your reason is, is complete bullshit. Unless you thought of breaking up with me at some point in the first place."

    "You know that that has never passed my mind. Serena, I¡­."

    But before he can continue, they heard the door opening causing them to stop whatever conversation they were having.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 143 - 141: Working On The Melody VI

    Serena and Charlton were surprised to see Geoffrey entering the room. Serena immediately turned to hide her tears while Charlton pretended to concentrate on the piano keys. Thankfully, the private music room was sound proofed.

    "Sorry for the tardiness, thankfully the meeting went faster than expected." he said as he moved to place his things on the sofa.

    Serena quickly dried her tears with her hands and took deep breaths to calm down. Her heart was beating a mile a second thinking how ugly things could have turned if Geoffrey came in any sooner.

    Charlton closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He wouldn''t know how to explain it to his cousin if he saw him embracing Serena.

    Geoffrey walked over and could not help but look at the two in confusion. The atmosphere felt awkward, but he could not understand why.

    "You two alright?" he asked.

    "yes"

    "yes"

    They said at the same time, making Geoffrey chuckle.

    "If you say so. Anyway, where are you two at now? Is there something I can do to help?"

    Charlton felt guilty and did not know how to answer.

    Serena not wanting Charlton to accidentally spill everything turned to face Geoffrey.

    "Charlton just finished playing the song a while back and¡­" before she could finish Geoffrey moved to approach her and then to her surprise, he gently grazed her side cheek with the back of his hand.

    Serena quickly took a step back in alarm. "What are you doing?"

    Geoffrey took his hand back; he did not take offense but could not help but feel disappointed. However, he composed himself as he understood that although they were engaged, they were not at that stage yet. "Sorry, I could not stop myself from getting worried. Have you been crying?"

    Charlton who turned to face the two clenched his fist. He wanted nothing but to tear his cousin away from her. Yet, he had to stop himself. What right did he have?

    Serena shook her head, thinking of an excuse, she said, "tears of joy I must say. Charlton''s work on the melody is truly a marvel. Perhaps you should listen to him play it too."

    Geoffrey nodded his head. He moved to stand by the grand piano''s side while beckoning Serena to join him.

    Serena who did not want to be unreasonable stood a few inches away from Geoffrey. From that standpoint, if Charlton were to look up, they would see eye to eye.

    Charlton did not wait to be told, he just started pressing the keys. He concentrated on playing, so that at least in that way, he could distract himself enough to not look at the two.

    "Although I hate to admit it, your work made ours seem like it''s been drafted by young children." Geoffrey commented after the song has ended.

    Charlton would have chuckled at the self-jab that Geoffrey made if he were not feeling like the world was closing in on him. Anyway, trying to be professional, he replied, "I also prepared the sheet music for the strings. Let''s try it out with your violin, my cello, and the piano later."

    Serena who was able to bottle up her emotions again could only nod in approval. From this point on, with Geoffrey present and Leonard joining them soon, she could only pretend that nothing happened earlier.

    --

    "Serena, what do you think?" Leonard asked after he, Geoffrey and Charlton played the instruments together following the sheet music provided by Charlton.

    Serena nodded her head. She did not expect that Charlton was capable of producing all that in just a week, but he did, and he exceeded all her expectations. She wanted to be grateful, but they still had their personal issue, so she did not say anything to him.

    "I think that this melody and harmony is already good enough. Now, since that part has been finalized, the next step should be providing vocal guides to those participating. Initially, I thought of asking Mr. Easton to let us use his studio so that we can give recorded samples to everyone. However, considering the fact that not everyone may have a phonograph in their room, I thought that perhaps we should just meet and let them listen as we sing the song. What do you guys think?"

    "That sounds reasonable. We should go with that." Leonard replied.

    "Geoffrey, when do you think can we set up a meeting?" Serena asked.

    "Today is the 17th but I''m not sure if the 24th would work since that''s the week before the spring ball and there''s still the intramurals." Geoffrey explained.

    "I think that the 1st of April won''t work either as that''s the day after the ball. " Leonard added.

    Serena sighed. "On the 8th of April then. Anyway, we don''t need to meet more than twice before the recording itself. Now on the day of recording, I was hoping to have it earlier but with the way things are, we will have no choice but to have our final recording session on the 15th too. Then again, I think that that timing is also good. We should make sure that everyone participating on singing the song would watch the fundraising event so that at the very least, they will be able to see or meet the children we will be helping. I think that would have a positive effect and boost morale."

    "Alright. We can follow that schedule. I''ll send the invites to everyone and set a meeting on the 8th of April after lunch, with the venue being our music classroom. Charlton, have you finalized the venue for your event?"

    "Not yet. We''ll be looking for one next week though." Charlton replied.

    "Then, if possible, please try to have the venue near Mr. Easton''s studio. It would be more convenient for everyone that way." Geoffrey requested.

    Charlton nodded his head. "I will take that into account."

    "Thank you."

    As it was already getting late and they still need to go to the orphanage tomorrow, they all decided to call it a day.

    --

    Serena went back to her room with a heavy heart. She was very disappointed on how things went between herself and Charlton. After Geoffrey arrived and entered the scene, their melodramatic conversation was forced to a halt. Thankfully though, he did not see anything scandalous, or else they would both be in trouble.

    Though it did cross her mind to just come clean and tell Geoffrey that she and Charlton were very much in love. How wonderful would that be? Tragic she would say.

    She admits that she was truly at fault here. It was she that lured Charlton in on the first place. She knew that they were cousins who shared a bond like brothers, but how could she have known that Geoffrey will make a sudden turn and fall for her? All the while she just thought that he would continue his affair with Emily. Then they can part ways peacefully and marry whoever they choose.

    Now, she was not some heartless being, so a small part of her did feel guilty and sorry for Geoffrey. However, it was not like he loved her already. Infatuation maybe, but love? She doesn''t think that what she has shown him thus far was enough to warrant that. So, he''ll live. Besides, he should have seen it coming. She never really gave him much attention and aside from that one kiss, she never tried anything to make him like her.

    Anyway, going back, she somehow understood where Charlton was coming from. He would lose his family, his friend, and perchance, even his status. But still, the selfish part of her wouldn''t let him be.

    They have talked about the possibilities before, they had plans, and she believed all of them. Also, aren''t things working out well? Although their families and friends might be against it, the rest of the world was cheering for them to be together, and if ever they do get exiled, they won''t live like rats. Although not enough at that moment given their lifestyle of being used to wealth, they will still earn lot of money later as they were now practically celebrities.

    So, when he told her those words, she could not accept it. Was he giving her up just because of those reasons? It was too shallow for her. Was it his second male lead syndrome acting up again? But after everything they shared, he should know that he was the male lead in her life. She wondered what was going on in that head of his. Did his mother drop him accidentally when he was a baby?

    Serena shook her head. She was sure that he still has feelings for her if their kiss earlier was any indication. Also, she no longer wants to lie to herself that she can simply move on and forget about him. She knew what she plans on doing would only make her look like she''s desperate, but really, she had to admit that she was.

    Really, making the second male lead fall helplessly in love is hard work. If you don''t become persuasive enough, he''ll just go pack up and leave you hanging.

    However, that style won''t work on her. She did it before, and she knew that she can do it again. If it doesn''t work, then she''ll try over and over until he man-up and take her. It''s not like he''s going anywhere. He was bound to become a confirmed bachelor anyway.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 144 - 142: Preparation For The Spring Ball

    After Serena became more honest to herself, she felt much better. She started planning her moves but could only get frustrated. How could she seduce her way back to him when she never gets the opportunity?

    For an instance, at the orphanage during lunch, she wanted to try and sit with Charlton. However, Leonard was at the vicinity, so that plan went spiraling down before she can even act on it. Aside from that, unlike before where no one would think anything much of her action, this time, everyone with close ties to herself and Charlton were against their relationship because of Geoffrey.

    Talking about Geoffrey, Serena was just getting the right timing to tell him that she doesn''t see him that way and she just wants to focus on her studies and career as of the moment. Hopefully, he''ll get where she''s getting at. It was not like she can tell him that she was targeting to have his cousin back as her lover at the side.

    In the end, she decided that she will make her move during the spring ball. She will make sure that he won''t be able to escape her clutches when that time comes.

    --

    "Leonard and Serena, have you had the dance card for next week prepared?" Joan asked while in the meeting.

    Leonard looked at Serena who hoarded that responsibility to herself.

    Serena on her part grinned, proud of her work. Unlike last time where Mary and Gina were the ones who took responsibility because of Leonard tricking her, this time she made sure that she would handle it herself. She did get some help from her friends though.

    "Yes, I have brought a sample set here with me. Please kindly get one and pass." She said as she brought out 10 sets of dance cards for ladies and gentlemen each.

    The dance cards for the ladies were encased in mother of pearl and ormolu, embellished with flowers and flowery interlacing. It was engraved with the word "Spring" and decorated with branches and an enamel flower. The cord was in gold. On the other hand, the one for their counterpart was a single page cardboard. Not that she discriminated, but men do not really care much about the fancy stuff. They just stuff it somewhere in their coat.

    "This is so beautiful Serena! I''m sure all the girls will love it!" Mary exclaimed as she looked through it.

    Gina who was also so excited opened it and read the order of dances. "''Can''t help falling in love'' for the waltz? Isn''t that your song, Serena?"

    Serena smiled and nodded. Yes, she particularly had that one added after she decided to get back together with Charlton. She even carefully placed the song before the intermission. Actually, the initial program did not include that. She had to scrap everything that has been printed before hand and pretend that they never existed. Anyway, she had a lot of money to spare, and no one will know what she did.

    "Wow! I, for one, am so excited to dance that number. It''s getting tiring to dance the same songs over and over anyway. Also, I believe that everyone else will be looking forward to it. Great job!" Artemis remarked giving her the thumbs up.

    After everyone praised the dance cards, Geoffrey cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention back.

    "Alright, since we''re done discussing the last-minute details of the ball, we should now move on to the schedule regarding the fundraising. Due to the tight schedule, both projects will be convened on the 15th of April. We will have the concerto first, then after that, we will all travel to Columbia recording company''s studio. I have already spoken with Charlton regarding their venue to ensure convenience in terms of travelling time."

    Seeing that no one was raising any concern on that, he continued. "Now, before the actual recording, we need to familiarize everyone with the song and provide vocal guidance. Since there would be 21 of us, by the way, I included Charlton on the list thus the increase in number, I have selected the 8th of April for our first rehearsal."

    "Don''t we have to go to the orphanage on the 8th? Also, we need to talk to the children on that day as the concerto would be on the week after." Douglas raised. He was particularly invested on the concerto as he was also helping Emily with that.

    Geoffrey paused to think, "How about this, the rehearsal would be scheduled after lunch. So, everyone can go to the orphanage first, then come back to school by noon. Is that agreeable?"

    Douglas nodded his head. "Fair enough."

    Serena just wanted to do an eye roll. Douglas was a cannon fodder just asking to be squashed. Anyway, whatever he wanted to do was none of her business.

    After that, as there were no more matters to be discussed, the meeting was adjourned.

    --

    "Serena, please wait a moment." Geoffrey said when she was about to exit the door.

    Serena stopped walking, while in her head she thought that if not because of Leonard, she would have changed her seat''s location so that she can escape this kind of encounter easier. Anyway, not wanting to be rude, she turned to face Geoffrey.

    Leonard felt it was awkward for him to stay so he left.

    Seeing that they were alone, Geoffrey walked to where she was. Then he smiled at her.

    "I was thinking of ways on asking you, but in the end, I realized that it''s best to just ask you straight out. Serena, I would really like to escort you to the Spring ball, would you let me?"

    Serena can only smile apologetically. "I''m sorry, like last time, I already have Leonard as my partner."

    "I see¡­" he said. While at the back of his mind, he was thinking of talking to Leonard.

    Serena looked at Geoffrey''s expression. If he was disappointed, he did not let it show. He just smiled at her and nodded. "If that''s it then¡­"

    "Would you mind having lunch with me?" Geoffrey asked.

    Serena shook her head, "I''m sorry, I already made plans with the girls."

    Geoffrey wanted to furrow his brows. Was she avoiding him? Or was she playing the cat and mouse game with him? Trying to maintain a straight face he nodded his head. Anyway, he doesn''t mind taking things slow. Where else will she go? They were engaged.

    "Then, I''ll go ahead." Serena finished. She felt a little guilty but perhaps if she acts this way, he will get the hint.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 145 - 143: Spring Ball I

    "Wow Serena! I must say that you outdid yourself again! Prince Geoffrey''s eyes would surely pop out when he sees you!" Gizel exclaimed when she saw Serena went out of her bathroom.

    Milly quickly nodded in agreement, "Gizel is right. You look wonderful!"

    Serena could feel herself blush with the praise. She wanted to tell them that she was not doing this for Geoffrey but decided not to. She didn''t want them to stop her from what she plans on doing.

    "thank you." She replied as she opened her drawer containing the velvet box with the necklace.

    --

    When it was 7 in the evening, just like last time, she and the girls went to the lobby and separated to find their escorts.

    Serena tried to look for Leonard but did not see him. Where was he? Before she can ponder further, she heard someone chuckling behind her. She turned around to see who it was, then her eyes widened like saucers. What the hell?

    "Surprised to see me?" Geoffrey said as he handed her a bouquet of tulips.

    "What are you doing here? Where''s Leonard?" she asked.

    Geoffrey grinned. "Well¡­"

    Serena furrowed her brows.

    "don''t blame him. I was the one who insisted on escorting you. Aren''t you happy to see me?" he said smiling.

    Serena wanted to curse and tell him that she''d rather go shotgun, but she could feel the eyes of other people staring. If she does that, it will really embarrass the both of them. Thus, she could only sigh and shake her head. "I''ll place this in my room first."

    Geoffrey felt that Serena''s reaction was a little downer, but she still accepted the flowers, so perhaps she was just pretending not like what he did.

    "You can do that later, just leave it to the receptionist first." He said in response.

    Serena thought that she had no way to escape this situation, so might as well just go with it. Besides, if she leaves with him now, then perhaps they can arrive earlier to the ball than Charlton does.

    "Okay." She replied.

    Geoffrey smiled, "by the way, you look wonderful tonight."

    Serena did not reply and just gave him a forced smile.

    --

    While walking from her dorm to the assembly hall which was their venue again, Serena thought things through. Perhaps having Geoffrey as her partner was better than Leonard. At the very least, he can''t control her dance card.

    She felt annoyed but then again, she thought that this might be her opportunity to tell him off later. Who asked him to force his way on becoming her escort without her permission? Anyway, when they arrived, Geoffrey excused himself from her to handle their registration. Not long after, he came back with their dance cards. Serena received hers and tied the cord to her dress.

    "Should we plot our cards now or should we enter the hall first?" he asked.

    Wanting to have the least audience seeing them enter, Serena opted to go in first.

    --

    Charlton arrived early for the ball. Not because of anything but just so that he won''t look like some lonely boy arriving without a partner.

    He still laments the fact that his last talk with Serena did not end well. A part of him wanted her to understand that it''s not that he doesn''t love her, but it''s that he loves her too much that he was willing to let her go. But how could he say those words to her? Also, he would be a hypocrite if he were to say that he didn''t consider the repercussions their relationship will entail. As a man who used to pride himself as someone who would not let his emotions rule him, he actually made a list so that he could convince himself not to approach her any longer.

    First, although he was not afraid to go head-to-head with Geoffrey for Serena''s hand, it would destroy her family. On his side, it would be a disaster, but he knew that his uncle, the king, would not do anything excessive because of his mother. But what of Serena''s? He did not know exactly how the engagement came to be, but he knew that it was a royal decree ordained by the king. If Geoffrey were the one to break it, then that''s fine. But if Serena were to break it, what will happen to her family?

    Second, based on how things were going now, Geoffrey would not stand quietly at the side if he were to find out that he and his fianc¨¦e were having an affair. He was not afraid for himself, but what of Serena? Things would go ugly. She would be the one to take the brunt of things and it may even cause her ruin. He could not imagine how she would take it if the world were to point their fingers at her. He knew that she was strong, but he knew her well enough to know that she cares for the image she projects to everyone else very much. She might not say it, she would even deny it. But she particularly likes to gloat, so there''s that.

    Third, this may just be a minor selfish reason, but it still counts. A part of him felt guilty towards Geoffrey. It''s not like he was some stranger. Geoffrey was his cousin. He was his family and his friend. Yes, he admits that what he did from the start was wrong, he became Serena''s lover behind his back. But that time was different. Geoffrey was with another girl so that thought made him sleep at night. However, it was different now. If he were still to continue his affair with Serena while knowing how Geoffrey feels for her, then could he still be considered as someone with a conscience?

    Lastly, and it''s the reason he hated to admit to himself the most, he knew that if he were to stay, he would only just be in her way. Serena deserves to be on the highest pedestal, and he knew he could not give it to her. He was nothing but a stumbling block towards her bright future.

    Yet, despite telling himself all these, when he looked at the dance card and saw the song before the interlude, he had to at least admit to himself that it made him happy.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 146 - 144: Spring Ball II

    "Mr. Geoffrey William and Ms. Serena Maxwell" the master of ceremonies announced.

    When they entered, Serena first noticed the beautifully decorated venue and could not help but applaud Mary and Gina in her head. The hall was transformed to a spring themed venue. Unlike before, the observatory did not have a cover, but rather, it was outlined with hanging flowers. So, when one looks up, one can see the stars and the moon in the clear night sky. Then there were strings of yellowish light bulbs above the dancefloor. Like last time, there were seats by the three walls and in front were cocktail tables draped in pink and gold. On the middle were tall vases filled with varying shades of flowers. It was very beautiful and romantic really.

    The next thing she did was scrutinize the area to see if Charlton was there. She had to stop herself from wincing when she saw him already looking at her. Then, their eyes met.

    She did not know what he was thinking, but she smiled at him. Thankfully, she wore the necklace he gave her and that, at least, should send the message that she still has him in her heart.

    --

    When Charlton heard their names being announced, he willed himself not to look. However, against his better judgement, he still did. She did not see him, so he took the time to look at her from afar.

    Like always, she managed to take his breath away. He knew that he should look elsewhere but he could not take his eyes off of her. She was wearing a one shoulder blush pink dress with floral appliques and her hair was in an updo with soft flowy curls adorned with flowers matching her dress. It suited her very much. Though what surprised him the most was that she was wearing the necklace he gave her.

    Honestly, he did not know how he should feel. She came in escorted by her fianc¨¦, but she was wearing his gift. Then, he did not know since when she noticed that he was staring, but when their eyes met, she gave him that coquettish smile of hers.

    It suddenly dawned to him, and he could just bang his head somewhere if he didn''t understand what she was doing. Really, she was making it harder for him to resist.

    Yet, he knew better and would not take the bait. So, he just nodded his head at her direction and did not smile back. She might not know it, but he''s doing this for her own good.

    --

    Serena just wanted to move towards where Charlton was and tear his mask of indifference. She would rather he show her some anger for entering with Geoffrey while wearing the necklace he gave her than that simple nod. It was like he was saying, ok, that''s your necklace, a souvenir from our relationship. It was good while it lasted, so you can do whatever you want with that.

    Anyway, she convinced herself that she knew better than to think that that would be what was running in his head. She has high hopes that he must love her still, so, she told herself to be patient. She just had to play her cards correctly.

    As they were early, the program was yet to start. Geoffrey led her to one of the empty tables as he smiled at her.

    "so¡­" he did not know how to say the words, so he just brought out his dance card.

    Serena understood what he was trying to say, but she must be the one to stir this conversation to the direction she wants it to go.

    She felt a little guilty, but she knew that she tried. She admits that Geoffrey really deserved to be the male lead in the story. Any other girl in her shoes could only feel so lucky to have him. He was handsome, smart, kind, considerate, and most of all when he''s decided on something or someone, he would do everything in his power to get it. Just look at what he did in the original novel and what he did just to be her partner tonight.

    Anyway, seeing that they were early, and no one was near enough to hear what they were about to talk about, she felt like this was just the right opportunity to break it to him. She did not want him to misinterpret her any longer. She has already come to the realization that her heart was with Charlton and she was willing to go against the odds to be with him.

    "Geoffrey, I want to be honest with you. I know you have been trying but the reason I decided not to go with you tonight in the first place was not because of Leonard. I just don''t see you that way and I don''t want you to have false expectations any longer."

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows. What was she trying to say? They were engaged. Anyway, perhaps he should just plead in this case. Maybe he angered her.

    "I understand that what I did today was a bit aggressive, so I sincerely apologize. However, Serena, we are bound to get married one day and I have every intention to be with you in that sense. So, even if you ask me not to, I will still have my expectations." If he did not love her already, he would never humble himself this way.

    What can she say in response to that? That she''ll break the engagement? On what ground? Anything she says would sound so shallow. Well, she will just go with her initial plan for her explanation.

    "Right now, I just want to focus on my studies and on my career. So¡­" she said. Well, how can she tell him that she loves another? What if he starts unleashing his male lead status and squash herself and Charlton?

    Geoffrey smiled at her. If he understood one thing about her, it was that she was very goal oriented. He saw how dedicated she can be with her work. Thinking that he should at least give her the freedom before she becomes burdened with her duties as the next queen, he nodded his head.

    Changing the topic, Serena brought out her dance card. She already got out what she wanted to say, so it''s better to quit while she''s still ahead.

    "The grand march and the 1st quadrille. Will that do?" Serena began.

    Geoffrey chuckled. He already recovered from Serena''s straight forward words. "and the waltz."

    Serena wanted to shake her head. Give him an inch and expect him to take a mile. However, she understood that she still needs to keep pretense.

    "The minute waltz then." She responded.

    "Can''t you give me the other one before the intermission?" he asked with an earnest smile, his male lead aura exuding in waves.

    Serena still had some conscience, but well, he''s asking for it when he committed the blunder of escorting her without her permission.

    "Actually, I included that song so that I can have the opportunity to commercialize it. So don''t you think that it would be most effective if I dance it with Charlton?"

    Geoffrey did not feel right about her words. Did she purposely added that song to dance with Charlton? Did she¡­ see him that way? He shook his head. Why was he thinking that? Serena is his fianc¨¦e. She even asked him for his opinion. Also, she was bound to dance with others during the ball. Besides, Charlton was his cousin, so he can be rest assured.

    "Although I don''t think that it''s necessary, I do see your point." he said tentatively.

    Serena smiled, now they''re talking. "Then I will entrust my dance card to you. Just don''t let me dance too much, brother Leonard was too excessive last time! I had no time for breaks." She said. At least that way, he won''t think that she had ulterior motives.

    Geoffrey smiled. He was given control of her dance card. It''s a good start. "I''ll keep that in mind."

    Serena looked towards the entrance when she heard Milly''s name being announced. She entered with Paul, and behind her, waiting to be announced were Gizel and George.

    "My friends are here." Serena said.

    "alright, I''ll send you there."

    Geoffrey said hi to Serena''s friends and then excused himself.

    "See you later for the grand march?" he asked before leaving them.

    Serena nodded her head. "Okay."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 147 - 145: Spring Ball III

    "Hey." Geoffrey greeted.

    Charlton was surprised. What did Geoffrey need? "Hey." He greeted back.

    "Have you filled in any lady''s dance card yet?"

    Charlton felt his heart lurch. Don''t tell him that Geoffrey was about to say what he thought he was about to say.

    "Not yet¡­ Why?"

    "would you mind dancing with Serena?"

    Charlton was flabbergasted. Did he come to ask him of his own volition? Or did Serena managed to ask Geoffrey to ask him to dance with her?

    Geoffrey laughed seeing Charlton''s expression. Thankfully, he knew how Charlton saw Serena based on their conversation last time. If not, he would not feel settled.

    "I know how you feel about her, but she''s really a good person. Besides, it''s just one song."

    If Geoffrey really knew how he felt about Serena, he doubts that he would be asking him to dance with her. He does not know if the words he said during their carriage ride together was a blessing or a curse. He had different intentions that time, but he had no idea that it would have this effect instead.

    Feeling that he had no choice but to oblige, he asked, "Which one?"

    "The song you sang together."

    If Charlton had any doubts, now he was positive that it was Serena who asked Geoffrey. He had to give it to her, she really knew how to find ways to get someone not to say no.

    "Although it''s the waltz and I prefer her not to dance it with anyone else, if it''s you, then it''s okay. Besides, I know its commercial value and that everyone would prefer the two of you dancing to that."

    Charlton was no idiot not to read between the lines. Geoffrey was giving him a reminder. It''s okay that it''s him, because he trusts him. Then, he felt more guilty. How could he betray his cousin like this? Aside from that, what was Serena doing? She even used Geoffrey. Was this just a game for her?

    In the end, it''s not like he had a choice. It was Geoffrey asking and he had no valid reason to say no.

    "Alright."

    --

    After the opening remark, Geoffrey went to join Serena and he handed her dance card back. Serena felt nervous as she opened it. When she saw Charlton''s name, she wanted to grin. She stopped herself lest Geoffrey notice. Then she looked at the rest. She took note that she would only need to dance 8 times. Thrice with Geoffrey, twice with Leonard, once with Charlton, Artemis and Diether. Her dances were spread apart. 5 dances before the intermission, and 3 dances after.

    "I hope that you find your schedule satisfactory." Geoffrey said. He was not sure if she''s okay with the number of dances he procured. Though she did say that she doesn''t want her card full, he still felt that he limited it too much, he felt guilty, but he did not like seeing her in the arms of other men.

    "Yes, Thank you." Serena replied as she gave him a smile. Satisfactory indeed.

    Geoffrey smiled back. Then, hearing the introductory music for the grand march, he asked for her hand.

    Serena placed her hand in his and he led her to the very front to lead. When it ended, they took position for the first quadrille. Then, when that was done, Geoffrey led her to sit at one of the empty chairs. Then, he sat beside her.

    "you''re not dancing?" she asked. All she wanted was for him to leave her alone.

    Geoffrey shook his head. "I wanted to accompany you."

    Serena wanted to grimace. Did he have the same dance schedule as her? Also, what was wrong with him? She just rejected his advances. In the end, she could not stop her curiosity. What if all her efforts become futile because of him hovering around?

    "Let me see your dance card." She finally requested.

    Geoffrey chortled. He took out his card and handed it to her. So, she does care who he''s dancing with.

    Serena''s eyes almost popped. All the lines were kept blank except the 3 spaces where her name was written. Seriously, was he going to watch her all that time? Was he even going to watch her dance with Charlton?

    "don''t you think that your card is too lonely? What would people think?" Serena tried.

    "Let them think what they want."

    Serena has no words. Just let him do whatever he wants.

    --

    After a while, Leonard approached to ask for her hand. Serena stood up from her sit to dance the lancers with him. Truly he knew what dance to pick. As if afraid of her saying anything to him, he just chose 2 group dances.

    "I''m sorry." He said when they walked to the dancefloor.

    Honestly, she understood where he was coming from, and besides, it''s not like the outcome was that bad. However, that doesn''t mean that she''s not angry.

    "Leonard, you''re my brother, not some pimp who''s trying to sell me. Do keep that in mind."

    Leonard felt like he was slapped on the face.

    "I will. Please forgive me Serena."

    Serena did not want to answer but she knew that he meant well.

    "Just don''t do that again."

    Leonard nodded his head as they positioned themselves. Then they went through the motions. After the song has ended, he led her to the side.

    Geoffrey was not left unoccupied while Serena was dancing. Seeing him alone, some people approached to talk to him. Of course, the crown prince would not be left alone in some corner without anyone giving him attention. When he heard the next song playing, he scanned the area to find Serena. Seeing her with Leonard, he felt assured.

    Serena did not ask him to leave so he stayed beside her. He did not dare lead her back to Geoffrey, lest she becomes angry again. When Artemis approached to ask for her hand, he was finally able to sigh in relief.

    When her dance with Artemis finally ended, Serena''s heart started pounding. The next dance would be with Charlton.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 148 - 146: Spring Ball IV

    The orchestra made a pause after the last song ended to give those participating in the dance time to take position before the next song begin. Serena who was led by Artemis to the side saw Charlton approaching.

    When he stood before her, he gave her a tight smile. She did not know what he meant by that, but when he bowed and asked, she gently placed her hand on his outstretched one.

    She was afraid that her heart would just jump out of her ribcage with the way it was pounding. Inside her stomach, the butterflies were fluttering. And try as she might, she could not stop her lips from tilting upwards.

    He led her to the dancefloor to take their position, and she felt people staring. She knew it would have this effect, but she needed him to get the message. She does not see him as some dirty little secret that she wanted to keep in the dark. She loves him, and given the opportunity, she was willing to go out with him in the open.

    --

    Charlton was in a dilemma. He was torn. He was not surprised with what Serena was doing as she also did it in the past. If he did not love her enough, he would just give in and be with her, to hell with the consequences. However, he did, and he believed that what he was going to say and do was for the best.

    When he saw Artemis escorting her to the side, he took it as his cue to approach her. He could only try his best to smile given how badly he knew he would hurt her. He asked for her hand and led her to the dance floor.

    He felt that almost all the eyes in the room were on them, they were filled with admiration and idolism, but he knew how quick it would turn to condemnation once they find out that he and Serena were having an affair. He knew he could take it, but what of Serena? He knew how especially cruel their society was to women.

    When they took their position, he finally turned to face her. He saw her trying to contain her smile. She was happy, and it made him feel more terrible about what he needed to say. He could only console himself for he knew that she would suffer an even worse fate if he does not.

    --

    Serena saw the uneasiness in Charlton''s eyes, but she did not let it affect her. It was so difficult to catch him where he had nowhere to run. She knew that this was her chance, he had no choice but to face her.

    Like the first time they danced, he placed his right hand on her back as she placed her left on his right shoulder. He used his left hand to take her right and hold it up.

    The rest of the people especially took position a few paces away from them.

    Then, the first note of the song ''can''t help falling in love'' started playing. Charlton took the lead, and Serena followed. It was an exceptionally beautiful sight, and only when they were 10 seconds to the dance did the others join them.

    Serena tried to meet his eyes, but he was looking everywhere but at her.

    "Charlton, why won''t you look at me?" she asked.

    Charlton felt her tugging his heartstrings, so he looked at her. Their eyes met, and he felt his resolve weaken as he saw her give him that smile.

    "Why are you doing this Serena?" he asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious?"

    He looked away from her as he knew he can''t say the words with her looking at him like that.

    "Please don''t do something like this again. What will Geoffrey think?"

    "What has he got to do with this?"

    "Serena, you are engaged to him. He is the crown prince, my cousin, and he loves you."

    "I know that, but it is you who I love, and I know you love me too. So why won''t you give us another chance?"

    Charlton turned back to face her. She was so earnest with her words, her eyes looked at him with love, and he wanted nothing more but to selfishly bask in it. However, he knew that he must not. Not meeting her eyes, he replied.

    "I''m sorry¡­ but please do try to understand Serena, us separating is for the best."

    Serena wanted to sigh, was it his second male lead syndrome acting up again?

    "Why? Don''t you think that we are still worth it?"

    He wanted to say that for him, she was worth it and more. But Leonard''s words still rang true, was he worthy of her? And he knew to himself that the answer was no. He was not worth all the sacrifices, pain, and struggle she will have to undergo in the future. He could not be selfish and pull her down. He should push her away, at least for her sake.

    "Serena, please don''t do this anymore. These months that we have been apart, I realized that perhaps it is better this way. We have already put our relationship to an end, and let''s leave it at that."

    "If you really mean those words, then at least look me in the eye when you say them." She said, despite her strong front, it didn''t mean that his words did not hurt her.

    The song was about to end, and Charlton knew that he must also end this once and for all. So. despite how hard it was, he forced himself to look at her.

    "Serena¡­" he began as he gave her a sad smile. His heart was screaming in protest, but he had to say it to convince her. To convince himself. "I''m sorry, but please, I beg you, let this be the last time. Leave me with some respect as we both know that I can not and should not love you anymore."

    Serena felt like a bucket of ice-cold water was poured on her. She felt suffocated in her heart, but she willed herself not to cry. They were still in the middle of the dancefloor and people might still be looking.

    Anger, humiliation, shame, disappointment and finally defeat. All those emotions assaulted her one by one. She wanted to deny his words, to persuade him to keep on loving her. But how could she when he has long given up on them? Was everything only in her imagination? Was the thought that he loved her still just her make believe?

    She vaguely realized that the song has ended, and one by one people left the dancefloor for the interlude. Charlton let go of her hand after the dance, but he was still standing in front of her.

    "I''ll send you back to Geoffrey." he said. She was in pain he knew, and so was he. But in the end, it was for the best.

    She heard his words, and she blankly nodded. What else was there to say between them?

    He did not ask for her hand nor did she offer him hers. They walked side by side, but it was as if there was a wall between them.

    So near, yet so far.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 149 - 147: Preparations For The 15th I

    After the sad episode, Serena was in no mood to keep up pretenses. When Charlton left, she excused herself from Geoffrey saying that she was tired and wanted to go back to her dorm.

    Geoffrey wanted to take her back, but she insisted that he stay and extend her apologies to her other dance partners. Geoffrey did not want to listen, but luckily, she saw Leonard and made him escort her instead.

    Leonard still feeling guilty about what he did agreed and sent her back.

    When Serena was left alone in her room, she finally let her tears fall. However, she was no longer angry. She did not blame Charlton, nor did she blame anyone else. Her mind was blank, and she just felt lost and empty.

    --

    The days passed quickly. Serena did not go out of her way to try and meet Charlton. In fact, she rather they never see each other again because of the shame she still feels when being reminded of that night. On Friday, she made sure that she and her friends were the last to arrive in their music class, and the first to leave so that she would not have to see his face nor him hers.

    However, she knew that it was inevitable for them to meet and interact because they still need his help on the song for the fundraising. She did not know if she was ready to face him again after just a week, but it was not like she had a choice.

    --

    On Sunday, they first went to the orphanage in the morning, had their lunch there, and then proceeded with a short meeting regarding minute details for the event on the 15th.

    "We have already finalized the venue for the event on the 15th thanks to Mr. Charlton. He was able to solicit the free use of the newly opened opera house owned by Columbia recording company." Emily began.

    Everyone turned to look at Charlton. He shook his head saying, "It was purely coincidental. I was looking for a venue near their studio as we will have the recording for the song there right after the event. It was only by chance that Mr. Edward Easton was also in the area at that time. He insisted that we hold the event there as it will also help commercialize the place. Though I did tell him that we will not take everything for free, we won''t pay for the rent of the venue itself, but we should still pay for other costs and expenses, like lighting, the cleaners etc."

    Timothy nodded his head in understanding. "Do you have an estimate on the numbers regarding the people attending the event?"

    "Since the venue have a maximum capacity of 2000 people, we coordinated with ''the times'' and had the details for the event published last week. We''re not sure how many people will be attending in addition, but as of now we already have 500 confirmed guests. We''re targeting 1000." Emily reported. She thought that 1000 guest would not be difficult specially that she specifically asked the publisher to have Charlton''s name printed as the other person leading the event beside her name.

    "1000? That''s quite a large number. Anyway, I hope that there will be no problem on that day, and everything run smoothly." Timothy commented. The place was huge, it was unlikely to be full but it''s better to have more space than not.

    "Everyone has been practicing their performance for the day, we will also have our final rehearsal at the venue on Saturday next week. Hopefully everything will turn out great." Emily responded with a smile. She was rather excited for the day to arrive. Then she looked at Serena as If gloating.

    Serena decided to ignore Emily''s provocation. Anyway, since she was already done reporting it was now her turn.

    "On our end, we will be having our meet-up later at 3 and provide vocal guide to everyone singing the song. We already set the recording session on the evening after the event. We also asked permission from school to excuse those joining from the curfew time as we don''t know how long the recording might last. After that, the discs would be circulated locally a week after at the maximum. From there we can get to see the response of the local market and the income earned can be added to our fund." Serena explained.

    "Locally?" Timothy asked.

    "Yes. Last time, I did say that there''s international possibility but that has to wait. The phonograph must enter the market in other kingdoms first. It is definite that it will also boom there, but currently, Mr. Easton''s company can not even produce enough to supply the demands of our local market for the product. So, he told me that we will have to wait for about 3-6 months to really know the extent of this project''s success."

    Most of the people in the room felt a little disappointed by that news but tried not to show it. Serena felt it though. She also saw Emily smirking but she just to shrugged it off.

    Charlton wanted to speak for her, but before he could get the words out, Geoffrey spoke first.

    "Although Mr. Easton said those words, it doesn''t mean that the magnitude won''t be big. We''re looking at more than 100,000 individuals that has already bought a phonograph and that''s just here in the capital." Geoffrey said, seeing the forlorn faces of the others.

    Hearing that everyone''s eyes brightened. They did not really know how many people bought a phonograph already.

    "Alright. I see that both projects are going well. Hopefully, the 15th will become a successful day for all of us. Now, I won''t keep all of you any longer, as we all know that most of you have to return to school. Again, see you all on Sunday." Timothy announced.

    After that, everyone packed their belongings and rode the carriage. When they got back in school, it was 2:20 in the afternoon. Everyone agreed to freshen up first before going to the music room.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 150 - 148: Preparations For The 15th II

    Serena did not dally. After freshening up a little, she went straight to the music room and arrived 20 minutes earlier than the meeting time. She was surprised that there were already people present in the room. Mostly, faces she have only seen through the profile given by Geoffrey. She smiled at them to be friendly, and they smiled back.

    She also saw Grace there and she quickly approached her.

    "teacher Grace, I''m glad you agreed to join us." She began.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t miss the opportunity. To tell you honestly, I am thankful you thought of inviting me. In fact, since then, I have been looking forward to this day."

    Serena smiled, she loved how honest Grace is. She''s very professional in class as she is the teacher, but outside of that, they are friends. She''s very supportive and even pushes her to do better.

    "Thank you. I hope that I won''t disappoint you with the music we came up with."

    "As if!" Grace said as she laughed.

    Serena grinned. Well, she was indeed 101% positive that it would not be a disappointment.

    After a while, Via arrived and joined them.

    --

    Geoffrey and Leonard arrived not long after, seeing Serena already there, they moved to approach her.

    Serena seeing the two, excused herself from Grace and Via. It was 5 minutes to 3 and they would soon need to commence the rehearsal. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Charlton entering the room. Even though she was reluctant, she knew that they must work together.

    Geoffrey instructed everyone to fill in the seats in front. Then he began speaking.

    "Good afternoon. First, I want to thank all of you for accommodating our invite by participating in this cause. Before we start, I wish to introduce Ms. Serena Maxwell who is taking lead for this project. She is the one who came up with this idea and have single handedly penned the lyrics of the song."

    Everyone gave an applause as Geoffrey turned to look at her.

    Serena took that as her cue, so she went up the stage.

    "Thank you. I too want to extend my appreciation to all of you joining us today. As you may already know, this project is aimed to help the orphans by appealing to human compassion through a song. Today, we will be providing a vocal guide to all of you, and then, we shall assign who would be singing which parts of the song depending on your voice quality and vocal aptitude." Serena explained. She pulled out a stack of paper from her bag, then she continued.

    "Here with me are copies of the lyrics. It has already been divided in parts but has not yet been assigned. Now, before I get this distributed to you, I wish to express how important it is not to let this material out of your hands. Please do not make copies nor let anyone else read it before the release of the song. The confidentiality is a must due to certain number of reasons, which I think you all have a vague understanding of. So, can I trust all of you regarding my request?" she asked.

    Everyone either voiced or nodded in agreement. Seeing them do so, Serena, asked Leonard to distribute the copies.

    "Please read through the lyrics first and try to digest the words. Afterwards, we can start with the vocal guide." Then she looked at Geoffrey, Leonard, and Charlton.

    Understanding what she meant, they all took position on the stage. The four of them ready to sing the lines of the song. Seeing that everyone was done with reading, Serena looked at the 3 professionals recommended by Felix to play the piano, cello, and violin accordingly.

    "Since I believe that everyone''s done with reading, we will start singing the song. Please listen carefully." Serena said, then she began singing the first line.

    "there comes a time, when we heed a certain call¡­"

    "When the world must come together as one¡­"

    "There are people dying¡­ oh, and it''s time to lend a hand"

    "to life, the greatest gift of all¡­"

    After the song has ended, there was a moment of silence in the room. The impact of the song left everyone speechless. It was Grace who clapped first and there were some tears in her eyes.

    "That was¡­" Grace began but she can''t find the words to describe it. She shook her head and took a deep breath, "When the time comes, I know I would be proud to tell the next generation that I have been part of this project. Serena, really, thank you for the opportunity. And I believe not only me, but everyone in this room must be sharing the same sentiment."

    Serena smiled. She was a little nervous honestly. Again, the song may be very popular in her time when people are more open to different ideas. However, as said by Edward, the song might not be well received specially by the nobility. But hearing Grace''s words gave her more confidence and looking at everyone, she saw that most have glazed eyes, and were smiling at her. She knew then that the song will truly become a success.

    After that, they divided themselves into 2 groups. Serena paired up with Leonard and 8 people were assigned for them to guide. On the other hand, Geoffrey paired with Charlton with 9 people to guide. It took over an hour.

    --

    When everyone has learned to sing the song, Serena took the task of matching the solo line with the right voice. As it was only her and Charlton who was familiar with how the studio worked, Charlton took the task of choreographing according to her arrangements.

    Their eyes met and Serena quickly turned to face the other direction. It felt awkward for her. However, she knew that she could not act that way at that moment. So, she turned to look at him again. She noticed that he was still staring. He didn''t look that great, it seems like he lost some weight and there were dark circles under his eyes.

    She did not understand why he looked that way when it was his choice to break up with her. She shook her head. Why was she assuming too much? Perhaps he was just stressed for the other project he was leading. Anyway, she needed to focus on what was needed to be done. After compartmentalizing her emotions, she gave him a nod to signify that they can start working.

    The two of them focused on their work and did not let their personal drama affect anyone. Perhaps it was out of habit, but they still made a great team professionally.

    It was a grueling task, but everyone was dedicated and very much willing to make it work. Seeing everyone busy, Geoffrey and Leonard took it upon themselves to provide dinner to everyone.

    Dinner was served in boxes. No one was picky and ate what was served. During that time, everyone got to know each other. Geoffrey also encouraged them to attend the event led by Charlton, to which they all agreed.

    Afterwards, they continued with their work. It was 11 in the evening when they finished. As Serena saw that they were good as prepared, she didn''t see it necessary for another session. They will just go straight to the studio after the event, then do a recording marathon.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 151 - 149: Fundraising Concerto I

    The days passed like a blur and soon it was the 15th. Everyone performing left the school at 9 in the morning to arrive in the venue early.

    When they got near Columbia''s opera house, they saw that a crowd has already formed at the front entrance. People were already lining up even when the ticketing has not yet opened. They were all surprised for it was still early and that the venue was an hour away from the center of the capital.

    Luckily, there was a backdoor for them to enter which saved them from going through the crowd. Inside, the facilitators and the children from the orphanage were already waiting. Seeing that all the performers were already present, they all went to the stage to have a last rehearsal before their performance later.

    30 minutes before noon, Edward arrived at the venue to inspect and ensure that everything was working properly. When he saw Charlton and Emily, he was quick to approach them.

    "Charlton and Ms. Emily, I''m glad to see the both of you. Do you have any idea what it''s like outside?" he asked.

    "When we arrived there''s already a line forming. However, it is still within expectations." Charlton replied.

    Edward laughed. "Then you haven''t seen how it is now. People have been arriving in hoards, and to think that the ticketing isn''t supposed to open until noon and that the event would only start at 2. I''m afraid that the opera house will not even be able to accommodate everyone. Anyway, I suggest we start selling tickets now, if not we might not be able to finish distributing them before the start of the benefit concert."

    Charlton did not expect that many people, the tickets were not cheap at 200 each. Anyway, he could only nod his head in response.

    "By the way, after the recording session, I need to talk to you about something, I know today will be a long day, but I hope you can spare some time." Edward requested.

    Charlton, knowing that they were not under curfew later voiced his agreement. "Okay."

    --

    "There are no more tickets? But I have walked all the way from the capital to here just to see the concert. I even prepared the money to pay for a seat. Please, I''m even willing to just stand and pay the whole price." A lady who was wearing worn out clothes insisted.

    It was 20 minutes to two when the tickets sold out. However, there were still about a hundred people in line. The people working on the ticketing has experienced working under other opera houses, and they have never encountered this kind of situation. Usually, people buying tickets were from the upper middle class of society. However, today, even those from the lower middle class came to see the concert.

    The most perplexing thing was that the performers were just children from the orphanage and some students from the nobility. And although Charlton was playing, it was just two numbers.

    "We''re sorry madam, but this is not something we can decide on our own. Let me talk to our boss first."

    --

    The supervisor of the ticketing office went backstage to report to Edward. The performers have also been there since 1 in the afternoon after the opera house has been open to let the people to find their seats.

    "Sir Edward, we have a problem. There are still about a hundred people on que that was not able to purchase tickets. Normally, we won''t have to report matters like this, however, they have been insisting that they would just stand to watch and are still willing to pay for the whole price. Also, the people outside¡­ well you have to see to know¡­"

    Edward shook his head. "We can''t accommodate more. The opera house is already packed."

    Charlton and Emily who was also beside Edward at that time looked at his questioningly. They only asked for 1000 tickets and the venue could accommodate 2000.

    "Actually, we printed 2000 tickets just in case. And to think that it still isn''t enough. What kind of a benefit concert is this? How did you promote this event to have this kind of response?"

    Emily answered with, "Perhaps, Charlton''s name has this much pull, or that the article we submitted and published by the times regarding this concert has appealed to the hearts of everyone attending. I''m not sure¡­"

    Edward begged to differ. If it was just that, he doubts that it would be like this.

    "Anyway, I''ll go outside to see and check what we can do to placate them. Charlton, Ms. Emily, I will leave everything to the two of you. I will come back later. Good luck."

    "thank you." They both said.

    --

    "Hmpft, really, if not because of your convincing powers, I have no plans of attending this concert just because it''s headed by Emily too! You and Via are not even performing. UGHHH just look at what''s printed on the ticket. I think just the date and the title of the event ''Hope rising, a benefit concert for the children'' is enough. No need to print hers and Charlton''s name. So annoying!" Gizel complained.

    "Don''t be like that Gizel, we''re going for the children, not Emily. But yeah, you have a point. When I saw what was published on the times, it was really annoying to look at." Milly said.

    "Although I agree, I think Emily printing Charlton''s name specifically is good for publicity. Though her name would have been insignificant, she was indeed the main person leading the event. Anyway, I think we should go, we don''t want to be late." Via reminded.

    Serena nodded her head. "Yes, we should. Let''s all ride together in my carriage. Gizel, Milly, I''ll just ask my coachman, Bernard, to send you back here after the event. Me and Via can hitch with Leonard to the studio later."

    "Sure!" they all agreed.

    The four of them rode Serena''s carriage and left school at half pass twelve. When they arrived, what welcomed them was the sight of about a hundred people almost rioting outside the opera house.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 152 - 150: Fundraising Concerto II

    "Please settle everyone, we apologize for the tickets have already sold out. We can not accommodate anymore because the opera house has already reached maximum capacity." Edward explained.

    "But we came all the way here! If that were the case, you should have included in the article that only limited number of seats are available." A man protested.

    "Yeah, aside from that you should have assigned a person to check and tell that there''s no more tickets. So that at the very least we would not have kept standing in line like idiots waiting for nothing. I''ve been in line since noon!" said another.

    Then a child about 11 who was with her mother started crying. "will we not be able to see Cherena?"

    "Hush now, surely the management can find a way."

    "There are only about a hundred of us, I think there''s still space, like the middle of the aisle. We can sit there." A woman suggested.

    Edward shook his head then rubbed his temple. Why were these people even trying to get in? It''s not like Serena and Charlton would be singing.

    --

    It was quarter to 2 when Serena and her friends arrived outside the opera house. Not far behind them were the carriages of Leonard and Geoffrey. They went down the carriage and walked towards the entrance.

    Serena did not want to mind what was happening. She and her friends needed to enter and find their seats as the event will be starting shortly. However, that plan was called off when people saw and recognized her.

    "SERENA!!!! Serena''s really here!" the little girl who has been crying suddenly called.

    Then the others turned to look. "It''s really her!!!" another woman called out.

    Then another said "Serena!!!! I love your songs! Are you also signing today? We came all the way here to see you and Charlton!"

    Although Serena wanted to leave and enter, she could not. So instead, she smiled and waved her hand. Then she walked over where Edward who was looking at her like he was begging for her help was. Her friends also chose to follow her.

    "Mr. Easton, what seems to be the problem here?" she asked.

    Edward sighed in relief when people''s attention was diverted to Serena. "The tickets sold out, and they are complaining as they have lined up for more than an hour and travelled all the way here just so they can enter and watch the event."

    Serena nodded in understanding. "Are there no other options?"

    "The seats are full." Edward said.

    "Serena, we can just stand at the corner. We won''t cause trouble. We are even willing to pay in full." A man suddenly shouted.

    "Yes, we are willing. Please help us." Another woman said.

    Serena listened to their pleas, understanding their plight, she suggested, "Mr. Easton, I can donate my ticket and just stay backstage. Anyway, I''m also part of the council heading this event."

    Via, along with Leonard, and Geoffrey who also joined them not long after, also expressed the same idea. Gizel and Milly were unsure as they were not part of the council. However, they expressed that they can also donate theirs and just go back to school.

    The people felt that Serena was truly kindhearted. At first, they were conscience stricken as she was giving up her ticket for them, but they heard her say that she can just go backstage so there''s that.

    Anyway, Edward did not feel right about it, but he needed to placate the people, so they decided to give the tickets to the elderly. Then, for the others, they came to the agreement to let them stand at the very back so they can watch the proceeding of the event.

    As the issue has been solved, Serena along with her friends were led to the backstage using the backdoor entrance.

    Edward who stayed behind to overlook the proceeding regarding the arrangement of these people could not help but ask one of them.

    "Excuse me, but I just want to have a clue regarding the reason why you are very adamant in entering the event today."

    "We heard about the interview last time and it was said that Serena or Charlton, we''re not sure who said it but, it was said that they were working on a new song and would be releasing it sometime in mid-April. So, a lot of people has been speculating that a new song would be sang today. The news has just circulated last night so not a lot of people know about it. If they did, I believe that the line today will be longer, and it will be a mess."

    "Eh? I thought they will just be singing a duet at the end of the show. It was said that Charlton will be performing the finale with a lady, so we were hoping for that. But a new song? Really? This is so worth it!" an elderly woman chimed in.

    Edward suddenly felt an incoming headache. If the news of a new song release is the reason why people have arrived here in flocks, then it would truly be troublesome. The song signed to his company will be recorded later in the evening in utmost secrecy. They can not sing that song now for certain reasons.

    Anyway, he could only hope that that reason is not the same reason for everyone who came to see the concert. If not, then at least, let it be that no one would cause a scene during the event due to their disappointment.

    --

    When Serena and company arrived backstage, it was 3 minutes before the start of the event. Everyone was surprised to see them.

    "Sister Serena! Are you here to join us for the performance?" Eli who saw her suddenly ran and gave her a hug.

    "No, I''m just here to support all of you." She replied with a smile.

    Then the others also started greeting her, Via, Leonard and Geoffrey.

    Meanwhile Serena''s eyes met with Emily''s. Emily rolled her eyes at her, as if telling her, what was she doing there? Trying to steal the limelight?

    Serena decided to ignore her and give her attention to the children.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 153 - 151: Fundraising Concert III

    When it was almost time, people from the backstage peeked at the audience. They can''t help the nervousness and excitement bubbling inside them. All the seats in the opera house were occupied. They knew there would be a lot of people coming to watch, but they could not have imagined it would be this many.

    "There are so many people! I''m a little nervous¡­" One of the children said.

    "What if I mess up? This is the first time I''m performing in front of a large audience." Another said.

    "I''m actually excited! They came to see us!" A girl said positively.

    "Yes! I hope we live up to their expectations. We shouldn''t let them down for coming!" Eli said laughing.

    The lively chatter got everyone''s adrenaline pumping.

    Emily being the one who led the project could not help but feel proud. Feeling like she should take the lead, she clapped her hand to gain everyone''s attention.

    "So, before everything, I want to thank everyone for today." Then she looked at her watch, "Now it''s time. Let''s go out there and break a leg!" she announced with a grin, and everyone cheered.

    Edward arrived backstage seeing that situation. Not wanting to burst their bubble, he decided not to tell them that it was actually Charlton and Serena who people wanted to see. Anyway, perhaps he was just thinking too much about the words the man said.

    --

    At 2 in the afternoon, the program began. Emily went on the stage to give a short opening remark for the benefit concert.

    "Good afternoon everyone, I am Ms. Emily Evans, and welcome to our event, ''Hope Rising: A Benefit concert for the Children'' headed by yours truly and Lord Charlton Daniel representing our school, Windsor School of Nobles and it''s student council." She began and everyone applauded.

    "On behalf of everyone behind this project, I would like to take this opportunity to thank all of you from the bottom of my heart for taking time off your busy schedules and choosing to come all the way here to support us. It is a great joy to see so many of you came to watch today''s concert. As we all know, this event is aimed at helping children in the orphanage and all the contributions you made today will go directly to that cause. Truly, I believe, that the funds raised today will make a difference to their lives. Again, thank you and welcome to this benefit concert." Emily finished with a smile, and everyone cheered.

    When Emily went backstage, the children and the facilitators thanked her while the others clapped their hands.

    Gizel could not help but whisper to her friends, "hmpft! She''s so proud of herself and her arrogance is emitting in waves. As if people actually came here because of her organizing the event. It was Charlton''s name that made people come. What is she so proud of?"

    Milly whispered back, "True that! Just seeing that arrogant smile on her face makes me want to tear her apart! I hate her!"

    Serena just laughed, "It is true that this is her idea. She should be proud indeed. Anyway, although I hate her guts too, I still hope that everything would be successful as this event is for the children."

    Via nodded her head in agreement.

    --

    "Good job here Charlton. As your cousin, I feel proud." Geoffrey said as he, Leonard, Charlton, and Kylo grouped together.

    "Yes, Geoffrey is right. It''s amazing how successful this event is. Instead of just raising 150 grand, I estimate that by the end of the day, after all additional costs have been deducted, you would have raised 350." Leonard added.

    Charlton shook his head and just gave a forced smile. Although he should indeed be proud, he felt something strange about the numbers of people attending the event. Aside from that, he also could not pretend to be happy. Ever since he said those words to Serena, he felt that his life suddenly lost its meaning, and he''s just going through everything day by day. He was miserable but he has no one to blame but himself.

    "Hey Kylo, you have been awfully silent lately. I''m not used to it." Leonard commented when he saw Kylo staring blankly somewhere.

    "I''m just nervous, you know how mediocre my guitar skill is." Kylo replied. Actually, he was just feeling down. He saw Via come to the backstage, but she didn''t even say hi to him in return when their eyes met. It was like, he doesn''t exist in her eyes.

    Ever since Serena and Charlton broke up, aside from that one time in music class, Via has not been talking to him. He asked to escort her to the Spring ball, but she just ignored him. He never thought it was possible, but he thinks he''s in love with a lady who acts like she''s even manlier than him. In fact, when they stand side by side, he was only a bit taller than her, and when she wears heels, they were about the same height, or she was even half an inch taller.

    If that will always be the case just because Charlton and Serena already broke up, he would rather they just get back together already. Anyway, he shook his head. He should not think that.

    --

    After Emily left the stage, the lights in the opera house were dimmed. Then, all the children along with Emily who was supposed to play the piano as their accompaniment went to take their position behind the curtains. For the first performance, they will be singing "above the bright blue sky" by Albert Midlane.

    After a few seconds, the theater drapes and the red curtains slowly parted then the spotlight lit up the stage. Silence ensued for a few seconds. Then Emily pressed the first note of the song. Then the children started singing the lyrics of the song.

    "There''s a Friend for little children

    Above the bright blue sky,

    A friend who never changes,

    Whose love will never die

    Our earthly friends may fail us,

    And change with changing years

    This friend is always worthy

    Of that dear name he bears¡­"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 154 - 152: Fundraising Concert IV

    Everything was going smoothly, and the people behind the stage were ecstatic. After the children sang the opening song, Artemis was next, and he gave a solo performance using his violin to play N. Paginini''s Caprice No. 5.

    The sequence of the performances kept on moving, until finally, they were almost at the end of the program. The performers did not notice anything strange as they were backstage, but the people assigned to roam in the area for security were getting worried.

    About half of the people who attended the event were from the middle class and some even from the lower middle class. Thus, they were not tactful when they make their comments.

    "How long still? I did not come here just to watch something like this. I hope we''ll get to the most awaited part already." One man who was not shy to release a yawn loudly commented.

    "Yes, me too. I used all my savings just to come here and hear the new song that would be released." Another person stated.

    "You too? Ugh¡­ this is already getting boring. The first part was okay but it''s getting tiresome to listen to those performances."

    "We''re three quarters into this as it''s already 3:30. The concert is ending soon, so I guess they saved it for the last performance." One person said positively.

    "Yes, it must be scheduled there. If not, I will be truly disappointed and would just throw them some tomatoes. This is boring as hell." A man said while laughing rambunctiously.

    Thus, the audience remain seated and applauded every time one performance would end.

    --

    When it was announced that the last performance was next, the audience became excited. The curtains were again parted only to reveal Charlton and Emily ready with their instruments. Then they started playing Rachmaninoff''s 14 romances Op. 34 No. 14.

    "Is that the finale? What''s going on?" a man asked loudly.

    "Maybe not, perhaps it will be after that song."

    "I will really start demanding for a refund it that''s the case. This is not worth it. I get that it''s for a fundraising, but I''m also barely making enough for my daily life. I came here for the new song!" the man who laughed earlier said a little angrily.

    "Let''s wait until this one finishes. We''ll know clearly then."

    Hearing the words, the head of the security assigned could not keep the words he heard to himself any longer. So, he decided to look for their boss, Mr. Edward Easton, to report this matter. Before leaving, he instructed his colleagues to keep their eyes open.

    --

    When he arrived backstage, he saw Mr. Easton talking to Serena, Geoffrey, and Leonard. If it were not an emergency, he would not dare to interrupt their conversation, however, it is, so he could only do that.

    "Boss Edward, we have a situation. I''m sorry to disturb you while talking, but I believe you must hear this matter urgently."

    The four of them quickly turned to look at the man.

    "Sorry, I''ll just talk to him first. We can continue our discussion later." Edward said.

    Serena, the person who was just speaking nodded her head in agreement. "alright."

    However, Geoffrey felt that there must be something wrong, so he asked. "What''s going on?"

    The man looked at Edward for permission. Edward who knew that they too should know whatever the situation was nodded his head.

    "It''s like this, we heard from the audiences that they were expecting to hear a new song to be sang today. Some were already voicing their complaints even before I got here. I''m afraid that if their expectations were not met, there will be mayhem later."

    "What!?" Leonard could not help but express in surprise as he furrowed his brows.

    Edward rubbed his temples. As he thought, this would pose as a problem. "They must have mixed up what was said during the signing event. Serena, if you recall, you said that you would be releasing a new song in mid-April. I did not want to tell you earlier as I thought that it was just the thought of one person."

    Their discussion was put to a halt when Charlton and Emily finished their performance. First, they heard some people applause, then there was ensuing silence, then, one person shouted his protest and everyone else started murmuring.

    --

    Emily smiled after she pressed the last key of her duet with Charlton. She knew that they played the finale performance masterfully. Then the thought that it was over and the concert can finally be called a success reigned in her mind. She turned to face the audience. She was waiting for their response, however, instead of the thundering applause she expected, their claps were unenthusiastic. She wondered what was wrong. Then there was silence.

    She took a glance at Charlton who was still seated, and she wondered what was wrong. Suddenly, from the upstage portion of the opera, a man suddenly shouted.

    "Is that it!?"

    Then the audiences started murmuring.

    --

    Charlton already had his doubts from the start. He felt that the response to this event was so excessive, and he could only think that the audience must be expecting something from today''s concert. When the man shouted those words, he immediately understood what that meant.

    He suddenly recalled Serena''s words during the signing event and came to the conclusion that these people were expecting a new song to be sang today.

    He looked at the side which they used to enter the stage and saw the members of the student council along with some of the facilitators from the orphanage. He saw their confused expressions filled with concern.

    Then he turned to look at the other side, there he saw Serena staring at him as if wondering what he will do in this situation. Beside her was Edward whose face was filled with worry. Behind them were Geoffrey, Kylo, and Leonard sporting same expression on their faces.

    He turned to look at the audience again. It was pressuring. Truthfully, he had one song he wrote for Serena. However, he didn''t want to sing that song for everyone to listen to. Also, if he does, anyone who had an inkling about his past relationship with Serena will understand it. It felt too personal to share. But what should he do in this situation?

    As if not happy with the speechlessness of the people on the stage, one man shouted, "What''s next!?"

    The atmosphere was not good, and he was afraid that tomatoes would he hurled at them if he waits a second longer.

    He was just about to say fuck it all and borrow Kylo''s guitar, when he heard the clicking of someone''s heels. He turned to face the person who was walking into the spotlight, and there he saw Serena with a resolute face.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 155 - 153: Fundraising Concert V

    Serena did not hear exactly what the words of the man who shouted was, however, she did have an idea. If Edward was correct, then the audience were indeed expecting for a new song that instance. Honestly, she did not have to do anything. She was not part of this project and well, it would actually be enjoyable to see Emily fail after all her pride and arrogance. At the very least, this will surely put her in her place.

    However, she had to think of the children and the morale of the people for their recording later. So, she can''t help but get worried.

    Leonard looked at her in askance as she was the only person who can decide if she wanted to help the two out.

    Geoffrey seeing her a bit worried said, "Serena, it''s your song, you don''t have to think of the others. If you want to help them, then despite the stature of secrecy you told everyone about, no one will complain or blame you."

    Edward understanding what they were asking her shook his head. "If Serena were to showcase the new song now, we can not guarantee if we can still proceed with its release. We''re not sure if the censures would allow it, so it''s better to just release it once so they can do nothing more about it."

    Kylo was looking at what was happening outside from the side stage. Worried for Charlton he tried to call their attention.

    Leonard saw Kylo beckoning them to come over. "Kylo''s calling us, perhaps we should go see what''s happening outside."

    --

    The group walked to where Kylo was. From where they were standing, Serena can see Charlton sitting with his cello. He was in the middle of the stage while Emily was in panic sitting in front of the piano not knowing what to do.

    He looked really pitiful especially when she was sure that the audience were murmuring not so pleasant things. She felt partially guilty because it was her announcement that put him in this predicament. But again, she reminded herself that she should not get herself involved.

    She did not know if she interpreted his actions correctly, but he turned to the right to look at others, then he turned to the left and saw them. It was as if he was searching for something, or maybe he was asking for help. Then he faced the audience again. She wondered what he will do next. Despite knowing that they were over, and he was not her responsibility, she could not help but worry.

    Then, a man suddenly shouted "what''s next!?" and she was pulled out of her reverie.

    Before she can process what she was doing, she was already walking towards where he was. When she realized what she was doing, she can only put on a resolute face. In the end, she could not bear to leave him be. She can only make the excuse that she''s doing this for everyone else.

    --

    Standing at the middle of the stage, Serena grabbed the mic which was placed in front of Charlton.

    "Good afternoon everyone. Please settle. I apologize for the delay. I was experiencing some stage fright because I did not expect that there will be a lot of you coming here today." She explained.

    Hearing her words, everyone started laughing in joy.

    "it''s okay Serena! We forgive you!" a man suddenly yelled out.

    "Yes, Serena! We love you!" Yelled another.

    And just like that, the problem was solved, and everyone settled.

    Charlton looked at her worriedly, what was she doing? Will she sing the song they statured in secrecy? He could not allow her to take the blame for him. He wanted to stop her. However, before he can say anything, she started addressing the audience again.

    "By the way, would you all please give a warm applause for Charlton and Emily who just finished their performance? I don''t think I heard you loud enough earlier."

    Then the people started cheering loudly. She now had complete control over them.

    Emily took that opportunity to leave the stage, her face red in shame.

    Meanwhile, Charlton did not want to leave the stage just yet. He tried searching her eyes, and when their eyes met, she gave him a sad smile, and mouthed the words "don''t worry."

    Charlton wanted to protest. He was ready to take responsibility. She did not have to do this. However, she already pretended to ignore him. Looking to the left, he saw Edward signaling him to leave the stage and let Serena be. He did not want to, but what else could he do? Cause a scene? Left with no choice, he walked towards where the others were.

    He was forced to stand at the sideline and watch what Serena will do. He felt ashamed that it was she who still came to his rescue.

    --

    Serena was now left alone on the stage. She was feeling nervous, but at that moment there was only one song running in her head. In fact, it has been there since Charlton said those words to her during the spring ball. She now understood that it was truly for the best that they separate.

    She was an engaged woman to his very own cousin no less. From the very start, it was her who pursued him, without considering what he might feel. She knew that if not because of her approaching first, he would never even try, consider, nor even think about any possibility to be with her. So, she let go of all her anger and forgave him.

    However, deep inside, she felt empty, lost, and alone in this world without him. She could not understand why there was this pull, like there was something gravitating her to him. She has no answer why she loves him this much, but she just does.

    "Before I start singing this song, I wish to say that I dedicate this to all the people who felt like they have been left behind by someone they love at one point in their life. But somehow, they are not losing hope and are still waiting for them to come back even though they know how slim the chances are."

    The audience and the children behind the stage digested her words. Even though she has not started singing yet, tears started to form in their eyes. They all felt like Serena wrote this song for them.

    Charlton who was standing where Serena was standing earlier had a clear view of her as she sat in front of the piano. He felt his chest tightening. He knew who those words were really addressed to.

    Serena walked in front of the piano and placed the mic on the stand in front of her. "The title of this song is against all odds" at the back of her mind, she still had to apologize to Phil Collins. It was one of his best songs, and she just owned it today. Hopefully, she can do it justice.

    Then, she started playing the melody using the piano. She was not that great with it, but the melody was there. Then, she started singing.

    How can I just let you walk away?

    Just let you leave without a trace

    When I stand here taking every breath, with you, ooh

    You''re the only one who really knew me at all

    How can you just walk away from me?

    When all I can do is watch you leave

    ''Cos we''ve shared the laughter and the pain and even shared the tears

    You''re the only one who really knew me at all

    So take a look at me now, oh there''s just an empty space

    And there''s nothin'' left here to remind me

    Just the memory of your face

    Ooh, take a look at me now, well there''s just an empty space

    And you coming back to me is against the odds

    And that''s what I''ve got to face

    I wish, I could just make you turn around

    Turn around and see me cry

    There''s so much I need to say to you so many reasons why

    You''re the only one who really knew me at all

    So take a look at me now, well there''s just an empty space

    And there''s nothin'' left here to remind me, just the memory of your face

    Now take a look at me now, ''cos there''s just an empty space

    But to wait for you, is all I can do and that''s what I''ve got to face

    Take a good look at me now, ''cos I''ll still be standin'' here

    And you coming back to me is against all odds

    It''s the chance I''ve gotta take

    Take a look at me now¡­.

    When the song ended, silence reigned. Everyone was busy wiping the tears leaking from their eyes. Then, one person stood up and started clapping, not long after the rest followed. Till finally, everyone was on their feet while deafening applause filled the whole opera house.

    --

    TBC

    please leave some comment and review. It would be nice to have more of them. Give me some love and let me know that you''re still with me. Hehe... thank you!

    PS if you want to listen to the song while looking at photos, stephanie made an MV on how she invisioned the characters. Thanks to her really for doing it for free and just to show some love. You may search serena charlton against all odds in youtube.

 Chapter 156 - 154: Fundraising Concert VI

    As Serena sang the last line, she felt tears beginning to blur her vision. She tried to will them away, but in the end, they still fell and seep down her cheeks. There was silence and she did not know if she messed up. She completely forgot that she was in front of such a large audience and just sang, projecting what she was feeling inside.

    She raised her eyes to look up, and it was Charlton who she first saw. She noticed that he too had tears coursing down his cheek left unchecked. When their eyes met, it was as if time has stopped moving. She did not hear the roaring applause nor the cheers of everyone else. Everything else became insignificant.

    --

    Charlton knew from the moment when their eyes met that she was gauging his reaction. In truth, he wanted nothing else but to go where she was, wrap his arms around her and tell her all the words he longed to say. However, he could not will his feet to take a step forward. What would happen if he does?

    He does not know what she saw, nor how she interpreted his reaction, but she broke eye contact as she wiped her tears. Then, she turned to face the audience who were giving her a standing ovation.

    He clenched his fist and closed his eyes. He felt a myriad of emotions assaulting him in that single second. What have he done to ever deserve her? He asked himself. He was nothing but a coward and he hated himself for it.

    --

    Time waits for no one, and so they must keep on moving. After the cheers died down, Timothy, seeing that Charlton and Emily were not in the best condition to proceed with the closing of the event, took it upon himself to do so.

    With his instruction, everyone went on stage and joined Serena. Then, he took the mic to address everyone.

    "And here, the benefit concert has come to an end. In closing, we wish to thank all of you, our sponsors, and donors, for making this event a success. The generosity you have shown goes far beyond than just of financial means, but also one of kindness and compassion. Being present and filling the seats ensuring a full house of a performance is irreplaceable. So again, we all thank you very much and we hope that you enjoyed this benefit concert."

    After his message, he bowed his head, the children and facilitators gave a 90 degree bow, while the children of noble birth gave a slight bow and the ladies did a simple curtsy.

    The room was again filled with roaring applause.

    --

    When Serena reached backstage, her friends quickly moved to hug her and everyone else surrounded her.

    "Serena! That was fantastic! I can''t believe that you were hiding that one under your sleeves! How come you never told us!? Wah!!! I''m sure everyone will go gaga over the discs once it gets released!" Gizel voiced enthusiastically.

    Milly was equally excited, "Yes Serena! It was truly a beautiful song! Although it was sad, it was very very touching! I can still feel the goosebumps I''ve had earlier!"

    Via had to physically wrench their two friends from hugging Serena to give others the chance to talk to her. The facilitators and the children were all looking waiting for a chance to talk to her.

    Serena laughed along. When she finished singing that song, she did not know what to expect. What happened earlier was something unexpected. She did not plan to sing that song today, and it was only circumstantial that she did. However, it felt great. Letting those words out through that song made her feel like a rock was lifted off her chest.

    Then, incidentally when she looked up, it was Charlton who she saw. As he too had tears in his eyes, she knew that it was only a matter of time. He was not unaffected, and it solidified her belief that he loves her still. Whatever reason he may have for not getting back together with her yet, well, he will get over it one day. She was willing to wait.

    --

    When Via and Milly finally let go of Serena, the facilitators and the children were given chance to approach her.

    "Sister Serena, the song was truly beautiful. Did you truly write it for us?" Eli said as she hugged her middle.

    "Yes, Sister Serena, it was beautiful. I wish I could tell that to my parents who left me in the orphanage, but then again, I would not have been given the chance to meet you, so I guess I should thank them instead." A boy joked.

    Serena nodded her head as she ruffled Eli''s hair, well, what else can she do?

    Everyone started laughing. Then, the head facilitator, Ives, gave her a deep bow.

    Serena quickly moved to make him stand. "don''t do that¡­" she said, thinking that she really didn''t deserve it. Besides, the song was not really for them, but for her own selfish reasons. Though she would never admit it aloud in public.

    "thank you very much, I have no words. When my mother left me at the orphanage, I was already 11. She promised to come back for me, but I guess, circumstances did not allow her to. I''m over it now, but your song reminded me of how I felt back then."

    Serena wanted to flinch, it was a love song really, but oh well, however they want to interpret it.

    --

    Emily was seething in anger. All her efforts went down the drain and everyone''s attention went to Serena. She was resentful, but what can she do?

    "Are you okay? Don''t take it to heart, you still did a great job here." Douglas said to comfort her.

    Isabel who was also part of their group nodded along, though deep inside, she wanted to laugh. She was getting annoyed of Emily. She was so full of herself despite her lowly status, and she even dared to write her name beside Charlton''s. So, she deserved what came her way. Anyway, after her relationship with Geoffrey was over, she seemed to move on to Douglas. Really, she doesn''t know what they see in her.

    Now, who she was truly worried about was Charlton. However, he was with his own group so she could not even try to comfort him. Anyway, she has been trying to get closer to him during this project, but it seems like to him, she doesn''t exist. She could not blame it on anyone though. He was just that way to everyone else.

    Emily shook her head. Really, that bitch, Serena must have had all of these planned. How else could she have come up with that song in such a short time? Yet, she can only bow her head in defeat, for she had to admit that Serena was still above her.

    "I''m okay." She said as if trying to convince herself. She doesn''t want to act all pitiful when she didn''t have to. Anyway, like always, she must stand up again and make herself better. In the end, Serena was just a hurdle she must surpass.

    Douglas smiled seeing the glint in her eyes. This was what he liked about Emily.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 157 - 155: Eve Of The Recording I

    While everyone was still busy with their celebratory mood, Kylo took the opportunity to say goodbye to Leonard, Geoffrey, and Charlton.

    "I will go ahead. Good luck with your recording!" Kylo said, then he jokingly added, "Charlie, won''t you walk with me to my carriage? After using my talent for today''s concert, you don''t even want to send me out?"

    Charlton knew that he was meaning to talk to him alone. So, he nodded his head and told Geoffrey and Leonard that he''ll see them at the studio.

    They exited the opera house through the backdoor, looking around there were just the two of them outside.

    "Hey Charlie, I know that you still have feelings for her, and I have a feeling that she was directing that song to you. However, you have to listen to me. Don''t let it affect your resolve. Although a part of me wants you both to just get back together, seeing how miserable you have been lately, we both know that you, having that kind of relationship with her, will never lead to a happily ever after." Kylo advised.

    Charlton gave him a wistful smile, "since when did you become the more sensible person between us?"

    Kylo shook his head, "I''m saying this for your own good. You know that right?"

    Charlton nodded as he said, "Thank you."

    --

    Geoffrey took his time to stare at Serena. Again, he could not help but be in awe of her. At first, he was filled with worry when she directly walked out towards the spotlight, but he soon realized that it was pointless. She stood at the middle of the stage, grabbed a mic, and began addressing the audience. In an instant, she has already taken control of everyone.

    She was full of confidence that one would think that she has been prepared for this all along. But he knew that she was not, and he was ready to go out there and help her if needed.

    However, he was soon to realize that again, she did not need his help at all. She first talked about what the song was about, and like everyone else, he translated it as her dedicating it to the children.

    Then, she sat behind the piano and started singing. He saw how sad she seemed, and he wracked his brains just to think of a way to make her feel better. He thought that someday when he becomes king, he would make sure to be a good ruler so that she could live in a better place.

    He knew she told him that she just wants to focus on herself right now and that she didn''t see him that way. However, she was still bound to be his one day, and he truly felt lucky and blessed for that. So, he let himself love and admire her more than ever.

    --

    After everyone has had enough of the high after the concert, it was time to leave. Taking note of the time, those involved in the recording went straight to Columbia recording company which was about 15 minutes ride away by carriage.

    Serena asked Bernard to send Gizel and Milly back to their dorm and told him that there was no need to come back for her and Via later as they will be sharing a ride back with Leonard.

    Gizel and Milly wished her and Via luck for the recording before they rode her carriage.

    Meanwhile, Leonard who she informed earlier about the arrangement, went to join them. He helped them both to his carriage.

    The ride to the studio was spent in silence. Leonard wanted to ask Serena about the song earlier but felt that it was inappropriate. Also, they have Via with them. Anyway, she admitted that it was dedicated to the children. He should trust her word and not place that much meaning behind it.

    Upon arrival, Serena noted that there were already some carriages in the vicinity. They were received by one of the employees, as they were already familiar with Serena''s face, the man quickly led them to the studio.

    Inside, Serena saw that more than half of them were already present. They greeted her, Via and Leonard who just arrived. Then they congratulated her for her performance earlier.

    She saw that Emil, the business partner of Edward, was fixing additional horns, so that unlike last time when there were only 2, now there were 5.

    After a few minutes, Geoffrey arrived together with Charlton. The two of them approached her group. She noted how Charlton tried not to meet her eyes, but she did not let it affect her as she knew that the recording was their priority now. So, like last time, she compartmentalized her emotions, so as not to affect the professional environment she currently was in.

    By 5:30, all the participants were in the studio. Serena this time took lead.

    "Good evening everyone. I know it''s been a week since the last time we met and we only rehearsed for one day, but I hope all of you have memorized your respective parts and can still remember the melody of the song. Anyway, before we go through the recording, we need to rehearse first as I understand that everyone here is still unfamiliar with the process. Now, we have here with us, Mr. Edward Easton, the owner of Columbia recording company together with Mr. Emil Berliner, the inventor of the phonograph. Let us give them a warm hand of applause."

    Everyone clapped their hands as Edward and Emil raised their hands in acknowledgement. After that, Serena continued.

    "Before I give the floor to Mr. Edward Easton, let me just share this piece of information to everyone before I forget. Mr. Edward as the owner of this company has also kindly volunteered to donate his share of profit from the song to the orphanages. Again, let us give him a warm welcome."

    Everyone clapped their hands again and Edward blushed as he walked forward.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 158 - 156: Eve Of The Recording II

    "thanks for that Lady Serena and thank you everyone for the warm welcome. Anyway, I''ll just go straight to the point as I''m not really that good with words. Mr. Emil and I are currently here to get all of you familiarized on how this recording session would work. As you can see, there are four horns prepared over there." He said as he pointed towards them, then he continued.

    "Its purpose is to record your voices while singing. I was informed that there are 21 of you and all will take turns in singing the lines of the song. Thus, we need to position about 5 people in front of each horn. Taking turns might become a little tricky as one has to move towards it for quieter passages and away for louder notes to avoid distortion. We would have preferred adding more horns but 5 is the maximum, and we can only place the other one in front of the instruments to ensure that the melody is captured, as the others are scattered around the room to give you all enough space. Do you have any questions?"

    No one spoke, taking that as they all understood, Edward signaled Serena to take over.

    Serena nodded her head. "Alright, everyone. Let us take position like we practiced last time. Let''s try to have a go without the guidance on the movements first. Mr. Edward and Mr. Emil haven''t heard the song yet, and this will help them gauge how to choreograph our movements while singing later."

    With that, each of the performer took their position. The hired professionals were given the signal to start playing the melody with the instruments, then everyone took turns in singing.

    The first time they sang, as there was no need to be conscious of the horns, everything went well. Their voices mixed very nicely, and no one was confused when it was their turn.

    Edward and Emil could only nod in appreciation. It was truly genius. When the song came to an end, they both clapped their hands.

    "good, now I believe we should work on your movements. Please take note that one person''s mistake can lead to everyone repeating the whole process again. We must strive to do this perfectly when we start recording. If there are any mistakes, we will need to scrap the blank plate used to record entirely." Edward stated.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    As there were only 2 of them guiding and coaching everyone, it took about an hour and a half to finish. During that time, everyone was given light snacks.

    After a while, everyone was ready. They sang the song again, this time with the movements, they encountered some difficulty initially, but after a while, they all got the hand of it. They did it twice with mistakes, but finally, on their 3rd try, they all got it correctly. It was 8:30 in the evening when they finished recording.

    After that, they talked about the design for the cover of the disc. Initially, Edward suggested to have a group photo taken to be used. However, it was met with some disapproval as not everyone wanted nor can afford to have their faces plastered on the cover.

    Serena getting inspiration from the original, suggested that instead of that, they can just have the title of the song printed at the front, then all of them can use some colored pens to sign their autograph surrounding the title. Then, that can be reproduced and serve as the cover.

    That suggestion was met with more enthusiasm. Luckily, there were different colored pens and there was even a blank piece of paper the size of the cover in the room. Thus, they all decided to do just that even though the title of the song has not been printed.

    Edward told them that he will be responsible for it later. Anyway, he suggested that they take a group photo still for souvenir. So, they did.

    Afterwards, he told them that he will give everyone a copy of the photo. In addition, he will also give them a copy of the disc before it gets released to the public.

    At 9 in the evening, they wrapped up the recording session, and since it was getting late and everyone still had class the next day, they all left one by one. Except for Charlton that is. He still remembered that Edward wishes to discuss something with him and that they still need to discuss the accounts of the event.

    --

    "So, I guess, it''s just you and me now. Anyway, I know it has been a long day. You still up for discussing the accounts of the event earlier?" Edward asked Charlton.

    Charlton who was still in no mood to go back to his dorm nodded his head. He knew that he won''t be getting sleep that night after what happened earlier. So might as well just work.

    "Yes, I''m still ok. By the way, what did you want to talk about aside from that?"

    "Well, I was informed that you were the one who worked on the harmony for Serena''s songs. So, I wish to ask if you would like to partner with me on this certain venture. I know Serena''s work is genius and no one can replicate it. However, I still want to develop some artists and produce more songs. Lately, we have been receiving a lot of applications or requests from various singers or wannabe singers to have their songs recorded and sold in the market."

    Charlton did not like the sound of that, that was directly competing with Serena''s work. "I don''t think that I want part on that. Besides, isn''t that directly competing with Serena''s work?"

    Edward shook his head, "It may look like that but not really. The market is huge, and we can''t just rely on Serena''s work all the time. The market demands that we provide them more. That''s why I want you to consider being a recording producer with me. Your role would be to choose the artists for the approved songs and later improve the song''s sound and structure. What do you say?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 159 - 157: Eve Of The Recording III

    Charlton was about to decline again, but Edward stopped him.

    "Charlton, you have a talent, and I know even Serena will push you forward for this. Anyway, you don''t have to answer now, you can think about it first and give it some consideration."

    "Even if I do consider this, I''m not sure if I will have the time. After I graduate from school, I would be granted my family''s hereditary title of Marquis and will have to work and join the house of lords."

    "You are still in your 2nd year now, right? Then, you can work with me even just on weekends at least until you graduate. Just try it out, later when you get used to it, you can even keep it as a hobby while doing your job as the Marquis. Look at Duke Ligeti. He''s doing what he''s passionate about aside from being the Duke. Besides, this will give you opportunity to widen your connections. Believe me, there are more nobles wanting to enter this field than you think."

    Charlton nodded his head in understanding. "I can''t give a definite answer now, but I''ll give it some thought."

    "Alright. Now, let''s talk about the accounts earlier¡­"

    The two of them started computing the accounts for the event. When they finished, it was already 10:30 in the evening. In the end, the concert made a profit of 360 grand.

    "By the way, you know, I saw Serena look at you after she sang that song earlier¡­ I know I should not ask as it''s none of my business, but I already had a feeling when I saw the two of you dance at Duke Ligeti''s golden anniversary. If I''m not mistaken, the two of you are or were in a relationship?"

    Charlton sighed. "Please keep those words to yourself. No one can know about it."

    Edward laughed. "Well, I guess I''m just more sensitive about things like that. You know, the girl I loved married my older brother because of a written agreement between our families. Until now, I still regret not fighting for her. Anyway, you want a drink?"

    Charlton looked at the time, it was getting late, but he knew that he won''t be getting sleep anyway, so he nodded his head.

    Edward got a bottle Dalmore whiskey and poured themselves a glass each.

    "you want to talk about it?" Edward asked.

    Charlton picked up the glass and started drinking.

    "To be honest, I''m torn. I love her, but I know that I should not."

    Edward listened and poured him another glass.

    "I''ve been in that kind of position once, so I get what you mean. But you know what, I wish I was not such a coward back then. Sometimes, I still think that if I just manned up, she would be here with me now, enjoying all this success I am experiencing. To think that I was just the spare. But look at me now. I think that soon, my net worth will be even higher than my brother''s."

    Charlton chuckled as he drank another glass. "My situation is different from yours. In our case, it''s not about money, but who we were born as. In the end, no matter how much I try, I won''t be able to give her what he can."

    "does she know? Based on the song earlier, it seems like you never told her."

    "That?" he asked in confusion. He could already feel the effects of the alcohol making him a little tipsy.

    "That you love her still."

    Charlton laughed as tears started blurring his eyes "Actually, come to think of it, I almost did. If she did not step in earlier, I would have sung the song I have written for her out of desperation. But you know, when I saw her sitting there, singing to save me from the humiliation, instead of giving me more courage to be with her, it made me feel the more that I''m undeserving."

    "you wrote her a song? What''s it about?" Edward asked as he drank another glass.

    "Do you have a guitar?"

    "Yeah, sure, wait here." Edward said. Although he was already on his 4th glass, he had high alcohol tolerance. He walked towards the curtain and looked through the area where they kept their recording equipment. He saw a guitar at the side. Then, he saw a blank disc which was an extra they did not use from the recording earlier. Thinking of doing Charlton and Serena a favor, he placed the blank disc on the equipment and started the recording.

    When he returned, he handed the guitar to Charlton. "Here you go. I didn''t know you can play the guitar."

    Charlton just smiled and tested the strings of the guitar.

    "Why won''t you just tell her that you love her still?" Edward asked.

    Charlton did not give him an answer, instead he started playing the guitar and sang.

    --

    When Charlton gained consciousness, he was already back in his room at the school''s dorm. He doesn''t remember how he got back, but he can vaguely recall talking and having a drink with Edward. What did they talk about again? There were a lot. From him offering him to be a recording producer, to the accounts of the event. Where was the money by the way? Anyway, Edward must have taken care of it first as he was too intoxicated to keep it safe.

    Then, he recollected that they also talked about his feelings for Serena, while Edward shared his experience with his lover that became his brother''s wife. He can''t remember anything much after that. Anyway, he would like to think that whatever he said or did after should not have been excessive.

    He rubbed his temples trying to soothe his headache. Then he looked at the time. It was 5 in the morning. Thankfully, he still had time to sleep and hope that this bad hangover will be gone by the time he wakes up. He reminded himself not to drink that much again.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 160 - 158: Receiving The Records I

    "Serena, you sure you don''t want to join us?" Milly asked.

    Serena shook her head. They have just been dismissed for the day and her friends were all heading to the library to work on their paper.

    "you guys go ahead. I feel a little tired, so I''ll head back first." She replied.

    The three nodded and let her go. They knew that she had been working herself real hard the last few weeks and it was only now that was able to relax a bit. So, they all said their goodbyes, and Serena walked back to her room alone.

    Serena did not know how to feel these days. After singing the song 3 days ago, she thought that Charlton should be approaching her soon. However, much to her disappointment, nothing changed. She did not know if he was still trying to avoid her, or it was just that they haven''t had any chance encounter. Nevertheless, she has already laid herself bare and all she can do was leave it up to him.

    Upon arriving to her room, Serena changed out of her uniform and lied on the bed. She was feeling tired, so she took a short nap. When she woke up due to someone ringing the doorbell, it was already pass 5 and the sun was beginning to set. As she walked out of her room, she saw Beatrice who just received a parcel.

    "Milady, this just arrived for you." Beatrice informed her.

    Serena wondered who could be sending her a package at this time so she asked, "Who is it from?"

    "Milady, it''s from Mr. Edward Easton." Beatrice replied.

    Serena suddenly remembered that last time, it was also 3 days after that Edward sent them their recording. Thus, she felt excited thinking that the parcel must contain their record for the song ''We are the world''. She asked Beatrice to hand it over. When she opened the box, she first saw the group picture they took at the studio. She took it out for closer inspection. There were 26 of them in the photo, 21 students, 3 professional musicians, Edward and Emil. All of them were smiling and she too can''t help but smile while looking at it.

    Then, she saw the disc cover with the title ''We are the world'' printed on its middle. Surrounding it were 21 signatures. It looked really nice, specially so since the cover itself was white, while the signatures were of different colors. Then, she noticed that at the bottom there was another disc cover. She wondered what it was, but as she was too excited to listen to their recording, she did not take it out just yet.

    She placed the disc on the phonograph and listened. After playing it the first time, she was still not satisfied, and so she played it again. She was grinning from ear to ear. It was better than she expected. Although it was no match to the original version, as obviously, the singers who sang it were the best of the best in their generation, considering that they were just students, it was already great as is. Also, for this time and era, she was sure that it would already be considered really really good.

    She met Beatrice''s eyes who was at the side with her eyes wide open after listening to the song. Then tears started to form in her eyes.

    Serena smiled, while Beatrice embarrassedly turned to the side to hide her tears.

    Serena chuckled. If that was any indication, then she was sure that the song would overturn the kingdom upon its release.

    Feeling satisfied, she then moved to look at the other object Edward sent. She took it out to examine it. It didn''t have anything printed on its cover, and when she opened to look at the disc, nothing was printed on it too.

    Anyway, inside, she saw that there was a letter attached to it. She took it out to see what it says.

    Lady S,

    I know you''re wondering what this letter and the disc is all about. I know that I should not be doing this as what was between the two of you is none of my business. Aside from that, this might do more damage than good in the future.

    However, I could not, in good faith let what happened to me, happen to the both of you. When I heard you sing ''against all odds'' last Sunday, it just went straight to my heart and it reminded me of my lost love. Anyway, after the eve of our recording session, I had a talk with you know who.

    By the way, before you think of anything, let me just say that no one told me about your relationship, and I just figured it out on my own. Now, he does not know that I recorded this, but perhaps, right now, he already does as I also gave him a copy of this disc with a corresponding letter.

    Do apologize to him on my behalf. The only reason why I had the courage to send this was because he said so himself, if you didn''t stand on the stage that day, he would have sung this song. He also told me that he wrote this for you. So, well, here it is.

    I wish you both the best in life without regrets to weigh you down.

    Sincerely yours,

    E.E.

    P.S. Would you both consider recording your songs with my company later? LOL.

    Serena put down the letter, her fingers trembling. She immediately wanted to play the disc but noting that Beatrice was around, and she wanted to listen to it alone as it was very personal, she decided to tell her that she wanted to eat some ice cream and perhaps she can buy some for her. Really, a lame excuse but it worked.

    When she was finally alone in her room, she placed the disc on the phonograph.

    The quality of the recording was not good, but the voices can still be discerned. The first thing she heard was Edward''s voice, he said ''Here you go. I didn''t know you can play the guitar.'' Followed by ''Why won''t you just tell her that you love her still?''

    There was no answer, but after a moment of silence she heard the strings of a guitar being gently strummed, then finally, she heard his voice as he sang. (please listen to Leroy singing I will always love you by Whitney Houston in youtube for reference)

    If I should stay

    I would only be in your way

    And so I''ll go, but I know

    I''ll think of you each step of the way

    And I will always love you

    I will always love you

    Bitter-sweet memories

    That''s all I''m taking with me

    Good-bye, please don''t cry

    ''Cause we both know that I''m not

    What you need

    I will always love you

    I will always love you

    I hope life, treats you kind

    And I hope that you have all

    That you ever dreamed of

    I wish you joy

    And I wish you happiness

    but above all this

    I wish you love...

    And I love you, will always love you

    I, I will always, always love you

    I will always love you

    I will always love you

    I will always love you...

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 161 - 159: Receiving The Records II

    "Hey Charlton, you okay? I think you need to see a physician. You look sick." Joshua commented after they have been dismissed in class.

    Charlton shook his head, "I''m fine, thanks for asking. Anyway, I''ll go ahead."

    Joshua was about to comment again, but Kylo stopped him. "You should worry about yourself. Come join me in the library. I think you haven''t even started writing the paper due tomorrow. See you tomorrow Charlie."

    Charlton nodded his head and turned to leave.

    --

    When Charlton arrived in his room, he slouched on his sofa and placed his forearm above his eyes. The last few days have been terrible. It has always been since they broke up, but instead of him recovering over time, it just got worse. His heart felt heavy, and he has been losing sleep. Many times, he had to physically restrain himself from trying to see Serena. He wanted to talk to her, spend time with her, and just give in to his feelings of wanting to be with her. However, he knew that he should not.

    Just when he was able to get a wink of sleep, he heard someone ring the doorbell. Truthfully, he was in no mood to receive anyone, but he still had to stand up and open the door. When he did, it was only one of the dorm''s employees who handed him a parcel that just arrived. He thanked the man as he closed the door.

    The first thing he saw was a pouch containing the money and account details regarding the profit made from the fundraising, followed by the group picture taken last Sunday. More interested in the photo, he took a moment to appreciate all the smiling faces in it, but his eyes lingered on Serena''s image. The more he stared, the more painful it became. In the end, he placed the photo down and looked at what else Edward sent.

    The next thing he saw was the cover of the disc ''we are the world''. He took it out of the box but before he can inspect it, he noticed a blank cover at the bottom. Wondering what it was, he placed what he was holding down, and chose to open what that the blank cover was containing.

    Inside, he saw a letter and a disc. Curious of what it was about, he opened the letter.

    Lord C,

    First, I want to apologize for recording the song in the disc without your permission. I made only 2 copies of it, one of them is currently with you, the other I sent to the correct recipient of the song. Hehe¡­ before you start cursing me, do hear me out.

    I know I have no right to meddle, but I could not, in good faith, let you commit the biggest mistake you could ever make in life. You know, they say that you only live once, so you have to do it right. But that is false. In reality, it is only that we die once, but we live every day. And believe me, it''s hard to live a life where every single day, you question the what ifs. It happened to me, and I don''t want it to happen to you. For in the end, we will only regret the chances we didn''t take.

    By the way, I understand your sentiment while listening to your song. But I want you to know that you are capable of so much more than you think you are. If you don''t find yourself deserving of her now, then work on yourself! It is your duty as a man to do so. Do not let your current position hinder you. Also, you don''t have to go through it alone. Have you ever asked for her opinion? Ugh, how I wish someone told me these words in the past.

    So, get up, gather your strength, and go get your girl! Okay, maybe that''s quite exaggerated, but anyway, it''s your life, you have the final say, and it''s up to you what action you wish to take from now on.

    In any case, I wish you both the best in life without regrets weighing you down.

    Sincerely yours,

    E.E.

    P.S. I already disposed of the original copy, but would you consider having that song contracted with our company? I also asked her about her song by the way¡­ Anyway aside from that, do consider the offer I gave you last time too.

    Charlton did not have to play the disc to know what was in it. His hands trembled as he let Edward''s words sink. Then he started laughing while at the same time his eyes shed some tears. Instead of stressing over what Edward did, he felt like he was finally able to breathe again.

    He has been so conflicted, so torn, and he did not know what to do. His head kept telling him no, but his heart has long been swayed, and now with Edward giving him a push, he finally realized what he should do. What he should have done all along.

    He wants what is best for her, that much is true. Yet, Edward''s words lit up something inside him and shook him to his very core. He may not be the best choice for her now, but he can be.

    Suddenly, he has been invigorated. With renewed hope, the light in his eyes returned and a real smile emerged from his face. Then the intense need to see her, to hold her, to be with her came. This time he did not stop himself from wanting.

    He wondered where she was. Then he recalled that Edward also sent her that disc. Then he started to panic. What if she thinks that he''s already letting her go completely? What if she accepts that as his goodbye? No, he won''t allow that to happen. He was never letting her go again.

    He looked at the time, it was already 6 in the evening. It was a little late, but the need to see her was so strong that he could not wait a second longer. Though being a little conscious, he still had enough sense to brush his teeth before leaving his room.

    Anyway, other than that, he did not even change out of his uniform. He ran towards the ladies'' dormitory. When he arrived, it was by luck that other than the receptionist, no one was at the lobby because it was already time for dinner.

    Charlton slowly approached the receptionist, thinking of how he could ask her about Serena without revealing too much. However, before he can say anything, the receptionist first spoke.

    "Ah Lord Charlton! Lady Serena left a few minutes ago and asked me to inform you that she''s waiting in the music room for your appointment. Are you about to work on a new song? I''m so excited¡­ ah! Sorry I might be keeping you for too long. Ok, goodbye!"

    Charlton was stunned. Again, she was a step ahead of him. Nonetheless, being polite, he smiled and thanked the receptionist. When he was able to step out of the lobby, he began to run.

    --

    TBC

    PS hope you all love these 2 chapters and look forward to chapter 160. Hehe

 Chapter 162 - 160: Receiving The Records III

    Serena was sitting in front of the piano waiting for Charlton. Call her presumptuous, but she just knew that he will be looking for her when he finds out that she has been given a copy of that disc.

    After listening to the song, she finally understood why he has been avoiding her. At first, tears fell as she was touched with his selflessness. Then came giddiness as he loved her still, scratch that, he said, will always will. Then after the euphoria, came annoyance. Does he not understand, that for her, having him is enough?

    Anyway, she''ll give him a piece of her mind once he arrives. If not because of Edward''s interference, they would still be moving in circles!

    --

    The hall was already shrouded in darkness as the sun has already set, but Charlton was easily able to find the private music room where Serena was in as it was the only one with the lights on. He slowly walked towards the room as he tried to catch his breath. Then, he looked through the glass panel of the door first, and when he ascertained that it was her who was in the room, he entered it.

    Serena who has been waiting for about 5 minutes was caught by surprise. Although she was expecting him to come, she did not expect that he will arrive that soon. She was still mulling over on how to welcome him but before she can decide, he was already there.

    She looked up and their eyes met. For one second, both of them suddenly did not know what to do. Nervousness intermixed with excitement prevailed in their hearts.

    "Serena, I¡­"

    "Charlton, I¡­"

    Both of them said at the same time.

    Serena have thought of so many dramatic ways this event would go, all the romancing, the drama, but in the end, she could not stop her bubbling happiness. So, she laughed.

    Charlton too thought of how he should beg for her forgiveness, to admit to her that he was wrong. But before he could, she was already laughing with happiness like every wrong he has ever committed were already behind her. He could not help but feel more ashamed, but no matter how undeserving he felt himself to be, he could not, would not, let her go again.

    With fervent determination, he dropped on one knee in front of her as he enclosed her two hands in his. He could not look her in the eye, as he was afraid of what he will see as he bares his heart to her.

    "Serena, I don''t know what I have ever done to deserve you. Because of my cowardice and stupidity, I caused you pain over and over. To tell you the truth, without Edward''s interference, I might still be inside my room. Rotting away and wasting my life, telling myself that I should not love you for you deserve better. But Serena, I love you, have always loved you, will always love you. Even now, I feel ashamed to be here. For I know that I am unworthy¡­"

    "what nonsense are you spouting?" Serena could not help but interrupt, "You don''t have to place me in some pedestal Charlton, we both know that I''m not a saint."

    Charlton laughed, then he kissed her hands one by one. Having more confidence, he looked up and their eyes met, "I know that you''re not, but Serena, to me, you are perfect, and you deserve all the happiness in the world."

    Serena furrowed her brows, was he here to get back together with her or break up with her again? She tried to remove her hands away from his hold.

    But Charlton did not let go, "Please listen to me first. Serena, I admit that I was wrong, so please forgive me. I just wanted what I thought was best for you. But now I realize that it was only my cowardice making that excuse. For I was afraid that one day, you will wake up and regret choosing me. I know we talked about going on exile, running away from it all, but I can''t do that. I can''t let you make that sacrifice for me." he confessed as tears started to roll down his cheeks.

    "Serena, I don''t want us to live in hiding once our relationship goes out in the open. I don''t want anyone to point their fingers at you and tell you disparaging words. It would make me crazy. Also, I don''t want to simply run away and make you elope with me. I am a man, and I want to give you all the best things that I can.

    I want to marry you here in Windsor, in front of all our family, our friends, and all the guests that we can invite. I want it to be the biggest affair in the empire, your father will walk you down the aisle and your mother will ride with you on an open white carriage pulled by the most handsome horses we can find. We will have the best dressmakers create you a gown with a train so long and grand that it would seem like a river of crystals had flooded the length of the cathedral."

    Serena too felt her nose become sour and tears welled in her eyes. "But I want to be with you. Charlton, do not think for a second that I need all of those things to be happy."

    "But I want to give them to you. I won''t be able to live with myself in the future knowing that you got the short end of the stick with me. Aside from that, Serena, I love you and I want our love to flourish, and the only way I see how, is if I become indispensable to the crown. Will you wait for me to make all those a reality?"

    Serena who has long let her tears flow took her hands from Charlton''s hold and placed them on his cheeks. She understood the words he was not saying. "Charlton, I am not some damsel in distress that needs some saving. You, more than anyone else, should know that. We are in this together and if that is what you think will work, then I will be right beside you to help."

    Then, she kissed him.

    --

    TBC

    AN: HI EVERYONE! Finally! Our main ship are back together.

 Chapter 163 - 161: Receiving The Records IV

    WARNING MATURE CONTENT:

    Charlton wanted to protest for he did not want her to face the tough road he insists on taking, but when her lips touched his, he felt himself surrender. She was right, they were in this together, and aside from that, he could no longer pretend that he can last for another day without this, without them. Finally admitting that to himself was liberating and he felt himself spark to life.

    He placed his hands on her hips lifting her up as got on his feet without letting his lips unlock from hers. Serena on the other hand, wrapped her legs around his waist as he moved them to the couch. He sat on it while she remained on top of him.

    They parted for a second to catch their breaths.

    "Then it shall be as you will it. I love you, Serena, and I no longer want to pretend that I can go on with my life without you by my side. These last four months have been all parts of hell for me."

    Serena was no longer in the mood to talk as she felt her passion burning. "Charlton, I love you too. But now, please just shut up and kiss me."

    He chuckled, but deep inside, his heart was swelling to the point of near bursting. He loves her so very much. Placing his palm at the back of her neck, he pulled her towards him to kiss her again. This time, his tongue slipped inside her mouth, gentle but demanding.

    She met his kiss with equal fervor. Their tongues taking turns tasting each other''s love. Then, she started pulling his coat to remove it from his body.

    Charlton understood what she wanted. Letting go of her, he shrugged his coat off while Serena helped him unbutton his top. With that out of the way, he stood up, lifting her body with his, until both of them were standing. He made her turn around so he can unzip her dress, then, he kissed each of her shoulder blades as he unfastened her bra. With her dress pooled on the ground, she stepped out of it to face him. He let his eyes travel from her face down to her body and he felt his mouth water.

    Serena did not mind his look and quickly moved to unbuckle his belt. Soon, she was pulling his trousers until finally, her eyes rested on his throbbing manhood. Before she can do anything else, she felt him grab her arms to pull her up, then he leaned forward to kiss her lips, her jaw, to her neck, then down to her breast. Each kiss was like a caress that sent tingling sensations down to her spine. He proceeded to lick her pink nipple until finally he put it in his warm mouth to suckle it.

    Moving up to kiss her lips again, he placed both his hands on her delicate shoulders and gently eased her to sit down on top of his discarded coat on the couch. When she was finally in place, he kneeled before her and moved his hands to the inner of her thighs, then he charmingly spread them apart.

    She was already misting beneath her underwear and he could feel the warmth from under the fabric as he grazed the outline of her flower with his index finger. Wanting to see all of her, he pulled the garment down. Finally, she was completely bare in front of him.

    He leaned closer until he felt her shiver with his breath. Then, he placed a single kiss above her entrance and wrapped his free hand around her back. She arched herself with subtlety as his tongue connected with her sensitivity setting every fiber of her being into orbit.

    He worked his tongue and his lips together in harmonious perfection around every corner of her. He lightly nibbled and kissed his way around and around until burying his taste buds into her open and now throbbing pathway. Then, he felt her pull his hair and their eyes met. he looked at her in askance, until it dawned on him what she wanted.

    Charlton stood up to completely remove his pants. Then, he reached down and took her thighs in his hands, spreading them further apart as he shuffled closer. He positioned himself right at her entrance. Then he moved his hands up to twine his fingers with hers.

    He pressed forward gently to ensure that they were lined up, then he firmly pushed himself all the way into the heart of her. They gasped simultaneously at the exquisite indescribable pleasure as he finally filled her completely for the first time in months. He paused, breathing hard a little as he felt her clutching tightly at his cock, stretching and readjusting around him after being empty for so long.

    Slowly with long but slightly forceful strokes he began to make love to her. While penetrating her opening, he leaned his face forward to kiss her.

    "I love you, Serena" He whispered in between kisses and ragged breaths.

    "I love you too¡­" she replied while moaning in intense pleasure.

    After a while, Charlton feeling the momentum, started to lose himself in the moment. He locked his hands on both her curvy hips and started letting the intense need for her loose.

    Serena loving every inch he was giving her, moaned and gasped as he started moving in a frenzy.

    "you like that?" he asked as he kept pumping inside her.

    "Yes! Please, don''t stop! Ah! I love you! I love the feeling of you inside me. Ah!!!!!"

    Hearing her words and her gasps of pleasure drove him wild. Releasing her hips but without pulling out from her, he moved her position so that she was lying on the couch horizontally. Then he placed the back of her knees on his shoulders as he placed his hands on her breasts alternating between fondling them and pinching and tugging her nipples. His hips continued moving to pump and pump himself deep inside her, hitting every spot in her portal along the way. Until finally, he felt her insides tighten and convulse as he continued to move.

    Serena let out a loud ''ah!'' as she reached her first earth-shattering orgasm in months.

    The fluid was hot as her gushing explosion flowed all around him. He leaned forward to kiss her mouth as his rhythm quickened and his strides shorten. When he knew that he was near, he tried to pull out of her, but she pulled him back as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Inside, it''s safe." She said in between her loud moans.

    Charlton nodded his head and with her permission, he kept on going. His grip on her breasts tightened, clutching them almost desperately until finally, he felt his release coming. Kissing her to cover his loud groan, he shot his semen inside her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 164 - 162: Future Plans I

    After their intense lovemaking, Charlton repositioned themselves so that Serena was lying on top of him as the couch was not large enough to accommodate them side by side.

    He was drawing circles on her back while she had her head pressed on his chest, enjoying the rhythmic sounds of his heartbeat. She smiled, thinking that this moment was like a dream, and she wondered how she lasted 4 months without him by her side. Giddily, she raised her head up to place a close-lipped kiss on his lips.

    Charlton pleasantly surprised chuckled and when she moved her head back to his chest, he embraced her as he whispered, "I love you."

    Serena enjoyed the moment and the rumbling of his chest. "I love you too." She replied. Then, recalling his words from earlier, she tried to untangle herself from his hold.

    Charlton feeling her wriggle out of his embrace held her tighter, "Not yet, let''s stay like this for a few more minutes. I missed you¡­" He said, as he inhaled the floral scent of her hair that he missed so much.

    "Hmpft! I think I should have been tougher on you. You almost let me slip away!" she said in mock anger.

    He chortled hearing her words. "Yes, you should have let me grovel first. I guess I''m really lucky that I was born with this face and body."

    Serena successfully moved out of his embrace and playfully hit his chest, "Lord Daniel, how conceited of you, and here I thought you were a martyr for love."

    Charlton snorted and he laughed out loud. Then, he embraced her again as he kissed her hair. "Serena, I''m sorry. I know I have no excuse, but I promise to spend my lifetime making it up to you."

    She embraced him back, his words making her happy, so much so that her cheeks were hurting because of the grin she was sporting. But then again, she knew that relationships never go that smoothly, so she shook her head.

    "I want to say that I''ll hold you on to that, but I don''t want you to think that you owe me anything. Charlton, I know I was also at fault, and I''m sorry. Though I do feel bad that you never tried to reconciliate with me even once¡­"

    Charlton furrowed his brows, "Did you not receive my letters?"

    "What letters?" she asked as she moved to look him in the eye.

    "Just as I thought." He replied as he sighed. "Leonard that brother of yours¡­ ugh¡­ Serena, I don''t want you to think that I''m making excuses, but I want you to know that I sent you over a dozen letters during winter break. I also sent a card to visit and got rejected. In fact, despite that, I went to visit and¡­ I saw you with Geoffrey¡­"

    Serena''s eyes widened, "how come you never told me? How could Leonard do that?"

    Charlton shook his head. "I thought you knew¡­ but it''s all in the past now. We''re here now, and that''s all that matters¡­"

    "Still¡­ I will talk to him about it later."

    "Serena, I don''t want you to take this the wrong way, but I do understand where Leonard''s coming from. At first, I was also angry but after thinking it through, he did what he did with your best interest in mind. So, I have long stopped blaming him."

    She sighed as she moved to sit, "I''m sorry. Honestly, if I knew things would turn out this way, I would have talked to Geoffrey about breaking our engagement at the time when he was still in a relationship with Emily. Perhaps, he would have agreed right away."

    Charlton also rose from his position and sat, "Please, don''t blame yourself. I am also equally at fault for what you said before appealed to my greed. However, we should move on from that, for even if we came clean at that time, there''s no guarantee that he would have let you go. Now, things have come to this and I feel guilty because I know that he genuinely likes you."

    "I too feel guilty. However, I already told him that I don''t see him that way."

    Charlton smiled. Although he understood that Geoffrey would not back off, it still felt good to hear those words from her mouth. "How did that work out?"

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. I want to tell him that I want to break the engagement. However, I can''t come up with a legit reason. Anything I say would be irrelevant as it was a royal decree, and aside from that, I can''t really tell him that it is you who I love." She explained.

    "I too want to tell him, but I know that nothing good would come out of it." He said, recalling the number of times Geoffrey seemed to have warned him.

    "I thought of asking my parents on breaking the engagement, but¡­"

    "Yes, I understand, and you shouldn''t. Knowing how things work, if it''s your parents that should break it, the consequences will be even more dire."

    Serena sighed, "So, in the end, just keeping things between us is still for the best."

    "Serena, I don''t want you to think that I''m being cowardly, but I already came to terms with the fact that from where I''m at now, I can''t protect you, can''t protect us. What we''re committing is a lesse majeste and I can''t count the number of times it kept me awake at night worrying about you. However, as I said earlier, I will work my way around this predicament we''re in."

    Serena nodded her head in understanding, "I know."

    Charlton can only give her a wry smile.

    Serena chuckled seeing his expression, "don''t pull that kind of face. You''re not in this alone. Remember, I told you that I will be right beside you to help. So, tell me, how do you plan to make all those things you said work?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 165 - 163: Future Plans II

    "It''s not yet a concrete plan as I don''t think I can do a lot right now, being a student still. However, Edward gave me an idea from his offer, that is, to become a music producer and build connections in the meantime. What do you think?" Charlton shared as he asked Serena''s thoughts about it. He was still feeling skeptical about accepting the offer as he didn''t want to help other people if they will be competing with her.

    Serena chuckled understanding his concern, "Although I can''t believe Edward thought of asking you first rather than me, I think that you should accept it. Don''t worry about me, in fact, I also have this plan in mind. I wanted to talk to him about me writing lyrics and creating the melody for other people to sing."

    Feeling her excitement growing, she continued, "Now, won''t that be more convenient? You be the producer, and I can also be your partner. Then, we can spend more time together without anyone saying anything about it. Business and pleasure at the same time!"

    Charlton looked at her in bewilderment, "I do like the sound of that, but won''t that be unfair to you? Letting other people sing your song that is."

    Serena shook her head, "I''m getting tired of just hearing my voice singing. I also want to hear other people''s voice. Besides, not all songs that I will write will suit me." she finished with a wide grin, while thinking, ''well, it''s not like it would be difficult for me. Sorry but the bulk of the job still falls on your shoulders Charlton.''

    "Well, if you put it that way, then I won''t say anything about it anymore and just look forward to it." He replied, his eyes twinkling.

    "Then we''ll do it that way. By the way, I really like the song you wrote for me. Would you mind singing it for me now?" she teased as she wiggled her eyebrows.

    Charlton blushed. "I think we should get dressed; it''s getting late."

    Serena laughed, "I thought you missed me? By the way, we still need to thank Edward for what he did. He requested that we record our new songs with his company, but really, I am not in the mood to sing that song again. Perhaps we can do an audition to get someone else to sing it?"

    "If that''s alright with you, then we can go with that idea. However, Serena, I don''t really want anyone else to sing nor hear the song I made for you. It''s very personal so¡­ let''s keep it just between us, ok?" he explained with some embarrassment.

    "Ok, but I think we should give him a new one in exchange for that. Hehe¡­" she replied while her eyes were twinkling in mischief.

    "You have a new song in mind? That fast?" he replied as he looked at her in astonishment.

    "What if I tell you I have over a thousand in mind?"

    Charlton shook his head, "stop messing with me. I think that''s your hunger already speaking." He joked.

    "but I''m telling the truth! Now listen, I''m really in the mood to sing this one. Though it would be difficult to make the accompanying music, it would be really really awesome and a step up from all the songs we or any other people made before. This song, I won''t let anyone sing but us!" Serena excitedly explained.

    Charlton feeling her excitement in waves can only happily chortle and nod his head as he pulled her to his lap and embraced her again. "Okay, let''s hear it."

    Serena feeling romantic wrapped her arms around his neck as she stared into his eyes. Her own bending in mirth. She wanted to laugh in glee as she thanked Starship in her mind for the beautiful song that truly reflects her feelings now. Then she began to sing.

    "Lookin'' in your eyes I see a paradise

    This world that I''ve found is too good to be true

    Standin'' here beside ya, want so much to give you

    This love in my heart that I''m feelin'' for you"

    Then, knowing that the song will have high notes next, she moved from Charlton''s lap to stand up as she started to dance while grinning from ear to ear. She was acting crazy, singing and dancing while naked, she knew, but she was just so happy!

    "Let ''em say we''re crazy, I don''t care about that

    Put your hand in my hand, baby, don''t ever look back

    Let the world around us just fall apart

    Baby, we can make it if we''re heart-to-heart

    And we can build this dream together

    Standing strong forever

    Nothing''s gonna stop us now

    And if this world runs out of lovers

    We''ll still have each other

    Nothing''s gonna stop us, nothing''s gonna stop us now, whoa no"

    Charlton knew that the song was very good, but he wanted to laugh. He never saw Serena acting this way before, but he really liked it. After singing that part, she pulled him to stand up too. Then, she wrapped her arms on his neck again. Understanding what she wanted, he placed his hands on her waist. Both of them swaying as she continued to sing while they were lost in each other''s eyes.

    "I''m so glad I found you, I''m not gonna lose you

    Whatever it takes, I will stay here with you

    Take you to the good times, see you through the bad times

    Whatever it takes is what I''m gonna do"

    At this part, Serena unwrapped her hands from his neck, then she held his hands so that their dance will be more fun. Charlton on his part also started grinning as he swayed her.

    Let ''em say we''re crazy, what do they know?

    Put your arms around me, baby, don''t ever let go

    Let the world around us just fall apart

    Baby, we can make it if we''re heart-to-heart"

    And we can build this dream together

    Standing strong forever

    Nothing''s gonna stop us now

    And if this world runs out of lovers

    We''ll still have each other

    Nothing''s gonna stop us, nothing''s gonna stop us, ooh

    All that I need is you

    All that I ever need

    All that I want to do

    Is hold you forever, forever and ever

    And we can build this dream together

    Standing strong forever

    Nothing''s gonna stop us now

    And if this world runs out of lovers

    We''ll still have each other

    Nothing''s gonna stop us, nothing''s gonna stop us now¡­"

    When she stopped singing, Charlton looked at her first to ask, "Does the song end there?"

    Serena gave him an eyeroll.

    Charlton laughed as he gave her a dip then he followed to kiss her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 166 - 164: Accomplices I

    After their song and dance number, the two of them started to get dressed. Looking at the time, it was already 8:50 in the evening, almost time for curfew.

    Before leaving the room, Charlton moved to embrace her one more time as he kissed her hair. "We haven''t left this room yet, but I already miss you."

    Serena giggled as she looked up to face him and pecked him at the corner of his mouth, "If it makes you feel any better, I will miss you just as much."

    He grinned in response. "I love you."

    "I love you too." She replied.

    "I''ll see you here again tomorrow?" he asked tentatively.

    Serena smiled at him coquettishly while wiggling her eyebrows, "Is that your other head talking?"

    Charlton laughed as he flicked the tip of her nose with his index finger.

    --

    "What are you doing here so early in the morning?" Charlton glared as he opened the door. He was still in dreamland when Kylo came knocking.

    "I was just checking to make sure you haven''t hanged yourself just yet. Aren''t you glad that you have such a concerned friend like me?" Kylo replied as he entered.

    Charlton groaned; it was just 9 in the morning on a Saturday. "Really, what are you here for? Wait, don''t tell me, the answer is no. I''m going back to sleep."

    Kylo laughed, it has been a long time since Charlton was able to act the way he''s acting now. Normally, he won''t really notice the change, but Charlton has been abnormally gloomy the past few months, like there''s a dark cloud looming over his head. So, him acting almost normal made him pleasantly surprised.

    "Hey, did something good happen lately? Although I should be annoyed that you''re saying no without me even asking yet, I can''t help but be glad that you''re not acting like some pathetic loser anymore. God knows that I''m already tired of you acting that way. Hmmm¡­ don''t tell me you got back together with her?"

    Charlton felt like he swallowed a fly, how can Kylo notice already? He has been very careful not to show it, he hasn''t even tried to meet her eyes during music class. Anyway, he pretended to be nonchalant. This was just the 3rd day, since he and serena got back together, and although he trusts Kylo and knew that he will have to tell him sooner or later, he wanted to keep his and Serena''s relationship between just the two of them at the moment.

    "No, I just decided not to mull over it any longer." He denied trying to sound sincere.

    "If you say so." Kylo eyed him, not really believing his words but decided to let it go. Honestly, he''s just glad to have his friend back.

    "Aren''t you going to take a seat?" Charlton motioned Kylo to the sofa to change the topic.

    "No, I won''t stay for long. I''m just here to ask if you want to join me and the boys in heading to town. We read from the times that the recording you guys did last Sunday will be released today. So, we''re going to have a look."

    Charlton shook his head in response. "Although I want to, I have been warned that I shouldn''t. But thanks for the invite."

    When he got back to his room last Wednesday, he quickly penned a letter to Edward thanking him for what he did. He also told him that he is accepting the position he offered and briefly mentioned Serena''s idea. Lastly, he asked for a meeting so that they can talk about everything in detail.

    Edward''s reply came really quick. He was surprised when their dorm''s receptionist handed him a letter the other night when he got back to the dorm after meeting Serena. In the letter, Edward expressed that he was happy for them and that they should never forget him as he is their number 1 supporter and fan. Nevertheless, he explained that this weekend and the coming weeks will be very busy for him as the disc for we are the world is undergoing mass production. Perhaps the 1st or 2nd weekend of May would be more convenient. Also, he explicitly warned him not to go to town during this time for obvious reasons.

    "oh yeah, I always forget that your face is easily one of the most recognizable in the capital as of late. So, I guess it will just be me and the boys then. Anyway, I''ll let you know about how it went when we get back. I''ll go ahead, Joshua and the others are waiting for me."

    Charlton nodded his head. "Okay"

    Kylo sighed as he looked at Charlton one more time, "You do know that I can always tell when you''re lying right? We''ve been best buds since we''re 7 so when you''re ready, I''m always here to listen. I might not be able to help much, and I am still against it, but I''ve seen how much you suffered these months so¡­ anyway, at the very least I can keep a secret and cover for you. I''m not a squealer you know?"

    Charlton smiled but no longer denied it. Kylo can be crude with his words, but when push comes to shove, he knew he''s got his back. "Yes, I know. Now you go." He said as he playfully pushed Kylo out of his door.

    --

    "Serena, you wouldn''t believe how crazy it was in town. The discs of ''we are the world'' sold out in all the stores before noon. Thankfully, we arrived early, or we wouldn''t have been able to purchase one as we heard that the lines have started forming even before dawn." Gizel narrated excitedly as Serena went out of her room after getting dressed.

    Serena who just walked over to the living room smiled and nodded her head happily. Although it was within her expectations, it still was great to know that the song was doing very well. She was about to speak when Milly interjected.

    "Whoa Serena, is it just me or are you glowing these days?" Milly could not help but exclaim.

    "Am I?" Serena asked back as she grinned.

    "Definitely glowing." Via confirmed.

    "Yes, what did we miss?" Gizel seconded as she asked.

    Although Serena tried to hide it, they noticed that there were days when her smiles did not reach her eyes. Seeing her this way again made them all happy.

    Serena laughed out loud. She hasn''t told the girls the last two days as she and Charlton just got back together, but she soon realized that hiding it from them is pointless. They were her accomplices, and she knew she can trust them. Besides, she still has plans on making Charlton join them when they go to Militeia come summer. With her mind made up, she decided that it''s better to update them.

    "Well, me and Charlton just got back together."

    "What!??????!!!!???" Gizel yelled.

    "That''s great Serena! Since when?" Milly excitedly said.

    "How did that happen?" Via asked frowning.

    Serena just giggled at their baffled expressions. Still feeling her bursting euphoria, she spent the rest of the afternoon telling them how she and Charlton got back together, omitting the r-18 part of course.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 167 - 165: Accomplices II

    On Sunday, Serena and Via walked to the school annex''s building as they will be heading to the orphanage today. Before reaching the vicinity, Serena saw Charlton with Kylo. Thinking that Kylo doesn''t know yet, she pretended not to see them. However, to her surprise, the two boys headed towards their direction.

    Serena met Charlton''s eyes, and he gave her a lopsided smile. Immediately she understood that Kylo must already know.

    "Hi Serena, Via, hehe¡­" Kylo began. Although Charlton has not confessed, he just knew that they were back together. Anyway, what can he do if his friend doesn''t want to listen to him? Oh well, it''s actually better for him. This way, he now has some valid excuse to be with Via.

    Serena thinking that Charlton told Kylo was the one who squealed the truth. "He knows?"

    Charlton wanted to face palm.

    Kylo started laughing out loud. "Just as I thought. Charlie, you can never hide this kind of thing from me. Anyway, Via, don''t you think we should leave these two alone for the meantime? It''s still early, and we''re not leaving in at least 15 minutes."

    Via knew that Kylo was just saying those words because he wants to get her alone. Truthfully, she was just ignoring him because Serena and Charlton broke up. Seeing that the two were again back together, she nodded in agreement.

    Kylo grinned, if there''s another good thing about Charlton and Serena making up, it''s that he can pursue Via again without her ignoring him.

    Serena shook her head as she smiled wryly at Charlton. Okay, so she''s the one who spilled all the beans, but then again, it''s better this way. Looking around and seeing no one in the area, she smiled gratefully at Kylo and Via, then she tugged Charlton''s sleeve as she pulled him behind the walls of the school''s main building.

    --

    "Sorry, I thought he knew and umpft¡­" Serena started to apologize, but before she can continue, Charlton started kissing her lips. Not having an ounce of complaint, she kissed him back.

    Feeling that they were both out of breath, Charlton separated from her and leaned forward so that their foreheads were touching. "No need to apologize, Kylo already started suspecting me and have even asked me yesterday. Anyway, he will know eventually as he''s always keeping tabs on me."

    Serena laughed as she began to tease him, "Should I get worried?"

    At first Charlton did not get what she was implying, but when he did, he smirked and tapped her nose. "He''s been my best friend for ages, no need to get jealous now."

    Serena annoyed with his habit of touching her nose smacked his hand, "Stop doing that. Anyway, joking aside, I already told my friends. It''s so difficult to hide this from them, and besides, we still need accomplices."

    "Okay¡­ actually, I also thought it through. Although our romantic relationship is still a secret, we can still act just like before where we''re on friendly terms in public. Everyone knows that we''re working together. Honestly, the only person I''m concerned about regarding this is your brother."

    "Don''t worry about him. I will handle him."

    Charlton shook his head, "Unlike the others, Leonard will never agree to this. He won''t simply lie down and let us be."

    Serena grinned. "Actually, I''m not really going to tell him that we''re back together. I''ll just say that we still have projects to work together on. Besides, he knows that only you can help me in my music prowess."

    He chuckled hearing her words, "Okay, that might just work. Not to be arrogant, but I still feel gratified whenever I remember his face when he accepted the fact that you guys needed my help last time." What? He''s human too.

    Serena feeling some arrogance emitting from him in waves pretended to look at her watch, "Oh, won''t you look at the time, it''s time to go."

    "Is it?" he teased, knowing that she herself felt embarrassed about that too.

    "Hmpft, I''ll go first. See you later." She said as she pulled away from him.

    Charlton knowing that it is indeed time to go nodded his head, but before she could leave, he pulled her back to kiss her one more time.

    "I love you." He whispered as he embraced her.

    Serena smiled, although they said it so many times already, she never gets tired of hearing it and saying it back to him, "I love you too."

    --

    "So¡­ hehehe¡­" Kylo began as he walked with Via.

    Via rolled her eyes, "Just say it already." If there''s one thing she hated the most, it''s people who beats around the bush.

    Kylo didn''t understand it himself. Usually, he''s smooth like silk, especially with the ladies, but when it comes to Via, he always seems to become tongue-tied. At the beginning, he could not understand why he acts the way he does whenever she''s around. It''s like he wanted to show her only the good side of him. She wasn''t the most beautiful nor the sexiest woman, in fact, she was a bit masculine that he''s afraid that she can beat him up. But still, there was something about her that draws him in.

    When he got to know her better, he realized that she was different. She was serious, determined, and very disciplined. Really his opposite, but he respects her for it. Then, when Charlton and Serena broke up, and she started ignoring him, he felt like he started to like her more. For he realized that aside from all her virtues he already listed, she was also a very loyal person.

    Anyway, he stopped walking as he cleared his throat and stood up straight.

    Via stopped walking when he did, then she turned to face him. Really, what''s up with him? He''s always so weird. At first, he was like this joker in the group, he''s quite funny she thought. Yet, her cousin always says that he''s a sexist. Via did not pass judgement as he was entitled to his own opinion. Besides, all''s good so long as he never says them to her face.

    When he asked her to go with him to spring ball, she was quite flattered. Really, no one has ever treated her like a girl before. So, a part of her was happy, but she didn''t really think much of it as he never said anything to hint that he sees her that way.

    Then, after that, Serena and Charlton broke up, so she felt like, she had to choose. Thinking about it, she was a little unfair for ignoring him.

    "Via, ah¡­I''m happy that we''re back on speaking terms again. Hehehe¡­" okay, never mind. He can''t tell her he likes her out of the blue just like that. What will she say? Maybe he''ll just be met with her fist.

    Via nodded her head. "Yes, it''s better this way. I apologize for ignoring you before."

    "Haha! No worries, I understand." Really, he should be happy, but a part of him was still crying. He didn''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse, but Via with all her admirable traits can be really dense when it comes to the opposite gender.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 168 - 166: Outcome Of The Fundraising I

    "Sister Serena! We just listened to the song ''we are the world'' yesterday, and it''s so very very beautiful!" Eli said as she excitedly greeted Serena.

    Serena was surprised. First, she wondered since when did the orphanage have a phonograph? Then, she felt bad for not even thinking of providing them with one. She was about to ask, but eli beat her up to it.

    "thank you so very much, brother Geoffrey! Brother Ives told us that it came from you!"

    Geoffrey smiled and shook his head, "It''s still your Sister Serena that you must thank, she was the one who came up with the song."

    Emily stood at the side, wanting to roll her eyes, but couldn''t. She still has to play nice.

    Kylo turned to look elsewhere, ah, he still felt bad for Geoffrey.

    Serena did not want to let Geoffrey think that she was touched by his compliment, nor give him more false hopes that she reciprocates his feelings. She already told him that she does not see him that way and would just want to focus on her studies and career. So, she did not acknowledge his words and just smiled at the children.

    Geoffrey did not expect Serena to say anything about it, he did it not to impress her, but because he just wanted to, and selfishly, he also wanted everyone to know the merits of his intended. So, despite her not giving him any acknowledgement, he just smiled at her direction.

    Kylo, who couldn''t take the sight in front of him anymore chose to change the topic. Thankfully, after today, this volunteer work would end in just 3 meetings. "Okay guys, I guess we should start with our activities for the day."

    --

    At lunch, Serena and Charlton did not sit together, but they did give each other knowing smiles. Anyway, they can be friendly, but not too friendly as that would be a dead give-away specially when Leonard and Geoffrey were around.

    Thus, like usual, they sat with their group to eat.

    --

    "Mr. Charlton, you are so amazing. You did not only head the fundraising event, but you even did the harmony for Miss Serena''s song." Isabel praised, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

    Charlton shook his head, "It''s all Miss Serena''s work. I just did a little to help." He replied. He knew that Isabel liked him, but really, he''s been trying his best to avoid her. Thankfully, this volunteer work would be ending soon, and he won''t have to interact with her again.

    "If you had enough time to do that, you should have just composed a new song for the event itself." Douglas commented. He was still peeved to find out that Charlton who they were working with still helped the other group. Now see the embarrassment it caused Emily.

    Charlton raised his brow not liking Douglas'' words. Did he think that just because he was a crown prince of some neighboring kingdom means that he will let him get away with those words? He still recalled the time when he censured Serena too. "What do you mean to say with those words?" he asked, daring him to explain.

    Mary who was sitting beside Charlton felt that the atmosphere did not feel right. Also, Douglas'' words were below the belt. Not wanting a fight to break-out, she interjected, "I think you should have more tact with your words Mr. Douglas."

    Isabel, also could not believe Douglas would say those words to Charlton, despite her usual shyness, she quickly spoke in his defense, "Mr. Douglas, you have no right to say those words. Mr. Charlton did his part for the event. If you don''t remember he was also the one who secured the venue, and if not for his name, I don''t think that there would be that many people to come."

    Douglas, who always felt like Charlton was a nice dude, realized that his words indeed did not sound right and must have pressed the wrong button. He sighed, he just felt suffocated and wanted to vent for Emily.

    "I apologize Mr. Charlton. I did not mean it that way. I''m sorry if I offended you."

    Charlton wanted to teach him a lesson, but knowing that they were in the orphanage, he decided to let it go. It wouldn''t do good to set such an example to the children.

    --

    After lunch, the volunteers were again in the make-shift room to conduct a meeting regarding the outcome of the fundraising.

    "Good afternoon everyone, so today, I''m calling this meeting to discuss the outcome of the events. First, I would like to congratulate all of you for a job well done. Second, I wish to especially thank our two groups who headed the projects. Everyone, please let us give a round of applause to Charlton, Emily, Serena, Geoffrey, and Leonard." Timothy said.

    Everyone all cheered for them.

    "Now, let''s hear from Mr. Charlton as he reports on the outcome of the event." Timothy said as he asked Charlton to speak.

    Charlton took out the paper with the accounts and for transparency, he also provided copies of it so that everyone can have a look.

    While everyone was looking at the paper, Serena who was sitting on the 2nd seat opposite him looked up and their eyes met. Carefully, so no one would notice, she used her right hand to put her hair behind her ear while giving Charlton the heart sign using her index and thumb like what the Koreans usually do.

    Charlton wanted to laugh remembering her do that during the signing event, but being mindful of where they were, he just pressed his lips together trying not to smile.

    After a while, everyone was done looking at the account.

    "Very very good." Timothy commented as his eyes widened seeing the net profit. "With this, we already covered everything and more. I have no more words."

    Everyone else nodded their head in agreement and clapped their hands.

    Emily wanted to be proud, but in the end, it was Serena who made their event a success. Thus, she chose to remain silent.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 169 - 167: Outcome Of The Fundraising II

    "Now, regarding the project ''we are the world'' although I know that it is still on going, based on what I saw, I know that it is already a huge success. I''ve been to town yesterday and saw with my own two eyes how copies after copies were being sold. Miss Serena, do you have any estimate when we will learn of the numbers?" Timothy stated.

    "We can have an initial turn about next week, but since the funds we currently have is already more than sufficient, I think we can discuss it the week after. That way we can see a better turn about and at the same time, Mr. Edward won''t have to rush with the computation as he''s also very busy now." Serena explained.

    "Alright. Then let''s talk about it the week after the next. Anyway, Geoffrey?" Timothy looked at Geoffrey to take over.

    "Good afternoon everyone, now, I know that some of the volunteers here have nothing to do with this, but I just have to make some announcements and matters to discuss as the student council did not meet yesterday." He began.

    "On Saturday next week, there will be no meeting as everyone needs to prepare for the prefinal exam. Vice president Artemis, are the sample exams for the students been already prepared?"

    "Yes, we will be leaving them starting tomorrow outside the library like last time." Artemis replied.

    "Okay, now, regarding the intramurals, I understand that the last day would be on the 5th of May where the semi-final and final round for polo would be held. However, after that, we will also have the awarding ceremony for all the events. Representative Diether, are all the prizes been prepared for?"

    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about anything and just play the polo match with ease of mind." Diether teased knowing that Geoffrey''s team was in the semi-final round.

    "Hey! You better give him some headache lest his team win the polo event this year!" Kylo complained.

    "Kylo, as far as I can remember you were part of his team last year." Artemis interjected.

    "Well not this year" Kylo replied.

    "Kylo, don''t you think that it will be better that way, at least it won''t be that embarrassing when you lose against my team then." Geoffrey teased.

    "Ha! You''re all talk. You better prepare, as surely, with me, Charlie, Leo, and Joshua, we''ll turn your team to dust!" Kylo announced.

    Douglas annoyed spoke up, "Hey, you''re playing with my team first. Don''t think that we''re easy picking!"

    Charlton sitting at the side smirked while thinking ''Oh, so this Doug''s team will be who we''re going to play with first on Saturday? Ha! I''ll make him chew bones!''

    Kylo looked at Douglas like he was just some pest trying to get some attention. "Don''t worry, before Geoffrey''s team, we''ll pulverize yours first."

    Douglas turned red in indignation. Really, that Kylo never gave him face for since, ever. Not wanting to be shamed by his tactless mouth, he did not reply anymore.

    "Oooh!!! I''m so excited for the 5th. My beautiful hat will finally see the light of day." Mary said.

    Gina laughed, "Me too! I''m looking forward to the divot stomping as that is my favorite part."

    "okay, okay, people, stop talking about polo, and let''s get back on track." Timothy interrupted. If he let them talk about polo, their meeting would never end.

    Geoffrey cleared his throat, "Okay. Now as we have the last day of intramurals on the 5th, I suggest that we move our next visit here on the week after that. Thus, regarding the outcome report for ''we are the world'' I suggest that we move it 3 weeks back. Is that okay?"

    Since there was no rush regarding the fund, everyone nodded in agreement.

    Serena also thought that it''s actually more convenient that way. More time means more discs have been produced and sold, so the profit should be larger. Besides, she wanted some time to relax, and hearing Charlton will also play polo made her want to watch the game. She''s not a fan of getting near horses, riding, or playing, but that does not mean she won''t enjoy seeing her man on top of one. Also, the thought of him wearing an equestrian attire excited her.

    Seeing everyone understood and agreed to his suggestion, Geoffrey turned to Timothy who then ended the meeting and asked everyone to go back to their respective rooms according to their group''s assignment.

    --

    At 4pm, they dismissed the children. So, it was just Kylo, Serena, Emily and Geoffrey left in the room.

    Emily still felt ashamed about what happened last time. However, she was able to think it through. Although she did not like Serena, she acknowledges the fact that she''s very capable. Aside from that, seeing her build a career of her own plus the pull her music had, she came to the realization that it would be more useful to actually be on Serena''s good side. With that thought in mind, she swallowed her pride.

    "Ms. Serena, I know that we started on the wrong foot, but I wish to thank you for what you did during the fundraising event. Also, I''m sorry for everything I did in the past." Emily said trying to sound sincere.

    Serena raised her brow. Was Emily for real? Truthfully, if she and Charlton still have not gotten back together, she would be rude enough to say that she didn''t do it for her. However, since they did, she was willing to be more gracious.

    So, she nodded her head and responded saying "You''re welcome.". Anyway, if Emily, a real 18-year-old girl, can be mature enough, then she, as the real older person should also act in kind. How bad could the female lead written by her granddaughter be? As long as she doesn''t cross her again, she was willing to act civil.

    Emily did not try to converse anymore after that. She just left the room not wanting to embarrass herself any longer. Not because she apologized and thanked Serena meant that she was giving up. She still wants to surpass her, it''s just that she knew that Serena will be a powerful figure someday.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 170 - 168: Outcome Of The Fundraising III

    Geoffrey and Kylo seeing and hearing that happen had nothing to say.

    Serena also wanted to leave, not wanting to spend more time with Geoffrey, but before she could, he called her name. Left with no choice, she faced him and asked, "Yes?"

    Geoffrey turned to look at Kylo signaling him to leave. Kylo took the hint and went on his way. He really didn''t want to stay to just feel bad for his cousin. At the end of the day, he''s still just a bystander, and whatever he does to interfere will not lead to a good outcome. So, he rather let them sort things out on their own.

    When Kylo left, Geoffrey smiled at Serena. "I know it''s still early, and you said before that you hate horses, but I still wish to invite you to the polo match on the 5th of May. I can guide you through the rules of the game before my match." He asked earnestly.

    "uhm¡­ I heard that my brother Leonard is also playing, so I''m sorry because I''ll be rooting for his team." She said honestly.

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Okay, I understand. But still, at least before our match, will you cheer for me?"

    Serena didn''t know how to break it to him, but she must. "Geoffrey, you''re a great guy, and I''m flattered that you want to spend more time with me. However, I have to be honest with you. At this point, I''m not looking for romance so¡­"

    Geoffrey shook his head, "I understand. I''m not asking you to reciprocate now, but we can still be friends, right?"

    Serena didn''t know what to say in response. She already turned him down a couple of times, but it''s like he just let her words enter one ear and out on the other. If she tells him that she wants to break the engagement, what would he say or do? Serena wanted to facepalm. Damned if she does, damned if she doesn''t.

    In the end, she can only nod her head. She wants to get out in the open with Charlton, but she knew that they can''t afford it now. At the same time, she felt guilty towards Geoffrey. She can only hope that when the time comes, he won''t take it too badly.

    --

    "I heard from Kylo that Geoffrey had him leave to talk to you alone the other day¡­" Charlton began. He has been waiting for Serena to confide in him, but she hasn''t. He tried to stop himself from talking about it, but he couldn''t.

    "Are you jealous?" Serena asked as she turned to face him. They were sitting side by side on the couch inside the private music room. The prefinal exam was already next week, and since she did not want to lose to Emily, she asked Charlton to give her some tutorial for biology.

    "Just curious¡­ " he replied, not wanting to admit it. He trusts Serena, but what can he do? He can''t just chalk off his insecurity because no matter how one looks at it, he knew that in reality he was the other man.

    Serena giggled as she pinched his nose. She knew he was lying through his teeth. Initially, she did not want to tell Charlton about what Geoffrey said for she was afraid that his second male lead tendencies might rear its ugly head again, but now that he mentioned it, she has no choice as she did not want him to misunderstand her. Thus, she recounted what he told her that time.

    Charlton frowned. Serena already said no, but why was Geoffrey being so persistent? Also, why did she not tell him about it immediately?

    "You''re angry?" she asked, surprised.

    "How could I not be?"

    Serena shook her head as she chuckled, "I thought you would start brooding again, that''s why I didn''t tell you at first."

    Charlton sighed. "Although I still feel guilty towards Geoffrey, I already made up my mind to be with you. I wouldn''t be here if that were not the case. Besides, I vow to make it up to him in the future. So please Serena, don''t hide things like this from me again."

    Serena nodded her head and smiled. "I promise.". Then, she moved to loop her arms around his left and leaned her head on his shoulder. "I''m also sorry for not telling you right away."

    Charlton knew that he could not stay angry at her for long. Using his right hand, he affectionally stroked her hair. "It''s alright, I''m also at fault for leaving that kind of impression on you..." then he chortled, "by the way, I heard that you''re only cheering for my team because of Leonard?"

    She raised her head and their eyes met. Wanting to please him she replied saying, "Of course not, I want to cheer for my boyfriend, but sadly I can''t do that¡­"

    Charlton chuckled. Feeling the atmosphere just right, He leaned towards her and whispered on her ear, "How about I make you scream my name now? Loud enough so that I can still hear it ringing in my ears by then?"

    Taken by off guard, Serena couldn''t help but blush with the innuendo, more so when she felt him grab her hand and place it on his throbbing erection. But, then again, she really liked this more aggressive side of him. So, when she recovered, she smirked as she gripped his manhood through his pants.

    "I think that sounds like a plan."

    --

    With everyone busy preparing for the prefinal exams, the week just passed by like that. By Sunday, Serena received an outcome report from Edward regarding the performance of ''we are the world''. He told her that the outcome was better than expected. The censures did not even dare criticize seeing the signatures on the cover. As of writing, they have already garnered 500 grand in sales and he expects more as every batch they produce always gets sold out in the market. He also apologized for not being able to meet with her and Charlton with how busy things have been because of the new song. However, if they are free by next weekend, he can meet with them then.

    Serena sent him a reply thanking him for the report. She also stated that she and Charlton were free for the weekend and she looks forward to their meeting.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 171 - 169: 5th Of May I

    It was the 5th of May and although Serena''s just a spectator, she can''t help her excitement bubbling. She was not that familiar with Polo. She read some novels mentioning it, but they never explained what was really going on during the game. Also, she was never that interested enough to know. Meanwhile, the only movie she watched with polo was ''Pretty woman'', and the only thing she remembered about it was Julia Robert''s very pretty dress. She grinned at image reflected on the mirror thinking, ''Well, I think I did her outfit justice''. It took her a long time to decide as she was unsure if the dress was appropriate. However, thinking that they even wear above the knee skirt for school, the dress should be more than acceptable.

    She wore her wrist length gloves, then the wide brimmed hat as a final touch. Seeing how pretty she was, even prettier than Julia Roberts in her prime with the same outfit, she blew herself a kiss. She started swaying from left to right, letting her skirt flow with her movements as she started humming and singing ''Pretty woman hey hey hey!'', she laughed at her own craziness and only stopped when she heard the doorbell ringing.

    "Milady, your friends have arrived" Beatrice reported knocking on her bedroom.

    "Okay, thank you." She replied as she looked at herself on the mirror one more time. Gods, she loves her outfit. It was a pain to make but she was sure that all the girls will go gaga about it and wish they can have one like hers. She wondered what Charlton will think when he sees her.

    Not delaying any longer, she went out of her door to meet her friends.

    "Wahhhh!!!!! Serena!!!!! I thought I looked real good earlier, now I see you, I feel look like an old aunt going to watch polo! I don''t want to stand beside you. HUHUHU!!!" Gizel cried.

    "You look so fresh! I love it! Though I hate to admit it, Gizel is right. We look like old aunts in comparison." Milly commented.

    Via just chuckled, Gizel was over acting again. "You look lovely, don''t mind Gizel."

    Serena laughed, she wanted to surprise them that''s why she didn''t tell. "You really like my dress?" she asked.

    "YES!!!!!" Gizel and Milly yelled at the same time while Via grimaced with how loud the two were.

    "I actually made one each for you guys to wear come summer, but if you like, I can give them to you now so that I''m not alone looking like this."

    "Really!? Please please let''s see Serena! I want, I want, I want!!!!" Gizel raved like a madwoman, making Serena laugh out loud.

    "Okay, it''s still a little early so we have some time before Charlton''s match."

    --

    The venue for the polo match was equipped with field side parking for the audience. There were tents lining up each side of the field, one side was dedicated for the food and audience to keep shade under, another was dedicated to the organizing committee where the master of ceremonies and play-by-play announcers were, while the other was where several horses were.

    The polo field was huge and comparable to about seven and a half football fields. It was boarded on the sides by 12-inch sideboards that run the length of the field and serve to keep the rapidly moving ball in play. Centered on each end were goalposts which were 8 yards apart.

    Charlton was standing with Kylo outside the tent where the horses were while waiting for Leonard and Joshua to arrive. Today, the first match for the semifinals was between their team and the freshies where Douglas was the team captain.

    "Look Charlie! Mr. I''m a crown prince everyone should bow at my feet wanker has arrived. I can''t wait to pulverize him later and make him eat dust." Kylo whispered to Charlton.

    Charlton smirked. He too can''t wait to do that. "Did you see what his jersey number is?"

    "No, I didn''t notice but I think based on his personality, it should either be 1 or 3. Either way, he''s up for some beating later."

    --

    When Serena arrived at the field with her friends, a lot of other students dressed to the nines were already present. First, they went inside the biggest tent on the side of the audience to observe. In the middle, there was a buffet set up for snacks, while on the other side, drinks were being served. There were also uniformed waiters going around in case anyone needs service.

    There were a lot of rectangular dining tables set up and a few were occupied with students eating some biscuits or sandwiches and drinking either tea, champagne, or wine. Just outside the shade of the tent were cocktail tables set up overlooking the field. While separating the field from the audience were white picket fences.

    Wanting to have a clearer view of the field, Serena and her friends chose to stand behind the fence before all the spots were taken. As they walked towards that side, they all felt people staring. They knew that they were eye catching as they were the most strangely dressed individuals around. However, they knew it was a positive thing, so they continued to stride in confidently.

    Soon after, they heard a trumpet sound and the audience started cheering. Serena looked around only to see that there were no more people sitting on the chairs surrounding the tables and everyone was standing behind the fences lining up the field.

    Then, she heard Diether''s voice from the speakers.

    "Good morning everyone! I know you''re all excited for the beginning of the matches! Before we begin, let me announce the schedule of our play today. This morning, we will have the semi-final matches. The 1st match will be between Team 2 of Year 2, and Team 3 of Year 1. The second would be between Team 1 of year 2, and Team 1 of year 3. Afterwards, the winners of each match will battle for the championship at 2:30 this afternoon. Now, since everyone is well aware, let me ask, are you ready!?"

    Everyone said yes.

    "I can''t hear you!!!! ARE YOU READY!!!????" Diether bellowed with more power to his voice.

    This time, everyone shouted "YEAH!!!!"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 172 - 170: 5th Of May II

    Geoffrey was talking with his teammates when he saw Serena enter the big tent with her friends. He stood and gazed at her with his mouth slightly agape, awestruck that anyone could be so beautiful and confident. She and her friends were standing out with their dresses, but he could not deny that it suits them.

    "Hey Captain Geoffrey, you still there?" one of his teammates, Alex, asked as he chuckled along with Rainier and Wilfred.

    Geoffrey was pulled out of his trance when he heard his teammates chuckling. Usually, he''s very serious and focused, but Serena always has that effect on him. He shook his head. "Sorry, I was distracted. Where were we?"

    "We can continue our discussion for the game later, we totally understand that you want to be somewhere else." Wilfred teased.

    "Am I that obvious?"

    The three just looked at him and grinned. "Just go Captain love."

    Geoffrey chortled, "Thanks, I''ll see you three later."

    "Am I the only one who noticed? Geoffrey seems like a whole new person now." Rainier commented.

    "I think so too. In a good way of course. But then again, if my intended were half as amazing as his, then I''m even willing to change my religion." Wilfred replied.

    "Okay, stop gossiping. The competition is about to begin." Alex said.

    --

    Serena covered her mouth as she giggled. Diether''s voice made it sound so exciting and with the audience roaring, she too felt her adrenaline pumping and shouted along. Not long after, she heard Diether continue speaking through the speakers.

    "I think they''re really ready now Artemis." Diether said to his partner announcer.

    "Yes, I believe they are. But before we call on the teams that will be playing for this first match, I wish to inform everyone that for the semi-finals, there would be 6 chukkas. Half-time break would be after the 3rd chukka, and during that time, we encourage everyone to participate in the divot stomping." Artemis announced.

    Serena furrowed her brows. "What''s a chukka?" she asked hoping one of her friends to answer.

    Her friends all shook their head. They were never that interested in polo despite it being called "the sport of kings" or sometimes, "the gentlemen''s sport".

    Not getting any answer, she listened to Diether continue.

    "Alright! So, without further ado, let us welcome the competing teams for our 1st semi-final match! Representing team 2 of year 2 in red, let us welcome, in the #1 position, Kylo Louis." Diether started announcing.

    Serena saw Kylo enter the field mounted on a tall horse. She doesn''t know if it''s him controlling the horse, or the horse just have the same personality as him, but it seems like''s it''s entering the field prancing around. Kylo on his part was waving to the audience, and although he looked like an annoying peacock, Serena heard some girls chant his name.

    "Ugh, whatever do they see in him?" Gizel commented.

    "Aside from his face? I have no idea." Milly replied.

    Via pressed her lips into a straight line not wanting to comment. Honestly, Kylo was pretty nice she thinks.

    "In the #2 position, Charlton Daniel!" Artemis announced, and this time, the crowd went wild.

    Serena heard most of the ladies screaming his name at the top of their lungs, and although it annoys her, she couldn''t help but feel proud. Proud that he was all hers. She wanted to yell his name too, but she doubts that he would be able to hear her.

    Charlton entered the field on top of a brown horse wearing a fitted short sleeve collared shirt with the number 2 embroidered on the right sleeve. He was carrying a stick on his right hand, the effort making his bicep form. On his head was a helmet, but it did not hide even a little of his handsomeness.

    He scanned the crowd as he stopped midfield where Kylo and the two umpires were. It was not difficult to spot Serena with her friends as they were dressed differently. Although he was not sure if she can see his expression from that distance, he still gave a dashing smile and a mock salute her way before taking his position.

    Serena wanted to scream and gush like a fangirl. He was already oozing with pheromones and masculinity when he entered the field, but when he smiled and made that mock salute her way, she almost wanted to faint.

    "Catch me, I think I''m about to faint." Serena said to her friends as she exaggeratedly pretended to wobble.

    The three girls giggled until they all heard a voice from behind.

    "Are you okay?" Geoffrey asked as he gripped Serena''s arms with his two hands to steady her.

    Caught by surprise, Serena was given a fright. Did Geoffrey see Charlton direct that to her? "Yes, I''m perfectly fine." she replied quickly with her voice slightly raised as she tried to shrug his hold.

    Geoffrey felt her trying to move away from him, so he let her go. He clenched his fist to stop its tremors as he recalled the feel of her bare skin. It was warm, smooth, and soft. Anyway, he shook his head and smiled at her when she turned to face him. He was glad that she came.

    "I saw you come in with your friends. I hope you don''t mind me joining you before my match. Have you familiarized yourself with the game?" he asked as he smiled and gave a nod of acknowledgement to Via, Milly, and Gizel, who also turned to face him.

    Serena wanted to say ''yes, I mind.'' But he already managed to place himself between her and Milly. She and her friends looked at each other their eyes wide. In the end, Serena shook her head in defeat. What can they do? drive him away?

    "Not really, I''m just here to watch my brother''s team win." She replied as she faced forward only to see that Leonard was already on the field.

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Then do ask me if there''s anything you don''t understand."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 173 - 171: 5th Of May III

    Despite her reluctance, Geoffrey''s presence was actually very helpful. He was very patient when he explained things they don''t understand about the game.

    For starters, a polo match is divided into chukka, each of which lasts for about seven minutes with an interval of three minutes between each one. During that time, players switch horses. At half time, the interval is extended to fifteen minutes for the divot stomping wherein spectators are invited to take the pitch and tread in divots.

    The second thing was the game''s objective. To win the game, a team must score more points than its opposition. Each team attempts to move the ball using the stick, which was apparently called a mallet. To score a point, a player must hit the ball into the goal post, and when a team scores a goal, they swap sides.

    The third thing was the player''s position. Serena learned that the number that each player was donning corresponds to certain responsibilities during the game.

    Number 1 player is the most offence-oriented position on the field and generally covers the opposing team''s number 4.

    Number 2 player has an important role in offence, either running through and scoring themselves or passing to number 1 and getting in behind them, Defensively, they will cover the opposing''s team number 3 which is generally the other team''s best player.

    Number 3 player is the tactical leader and must be a long powerful hitter to feed balls to number 1 and 2 as well as maintaining a solid defense. Usually, number 3 is the captain and best player in the team.

    Number 4 is the primary defense player. They can move anywhere on the field, but they usually prevent scoring. The emphasis on defense by number 4 allows number 3 to attempt more offensive plays.

    "Since Brother Leonard is player number 3, does it mean that he''s the best player in their team?" Serena a real novice at polo asked curiously.

    Geoffrey shook his head as he chuckled awkwardly. "well¡­ it depends¡­"

    "Oh¡­ does it mean that Lord Charlton is better? The crowd went wild for him earlier!" Milly interjected, while winking at Serena. She knew that she wanted to ask that.

    "Do go on with the explanation Geoffrey, I won''t take offence if my brother is not the best player around."

    "Well, given the difficulty of the number 2 position, it is not uncommon for the best player on the team to play number 2 as long as another strong player is available to play number 3. Charlton, Kylo, Leonard, and I usually play as a team, and Leonard plays number 4. Though, I thought that Charlton would be donning the number 3 not Leonard."

    The girls nodded in understanding.

    "The game is about to begin. As you can see, Leonard and Douglas, both number 3 and captains of their team have assembled at the centerfield for the official coin toss."

    Serena and the girls'' attention went back to the field, having a clearer understanding of the game.

    Geoffrey smiled while he too looked at the field while standing next to Serena. He was happy that she was attentive and was curious about the sport he loves to play.

    --

    "Your horse is looking good!" Kylo commented sarcastically as he met with Douglas on the field.

    "Yes, but not only this one, later, you will see my other horses too. They came all the way from Eulio for my matches today." Douglas catching the sarcasm in Kylo''s words taunted.

    "Matches? Haha! You''re making me laugh. I''ve got to say that you should''ve sticked with the school''s horses. At least then, you would still have an excuse to why you lost." Kylo taunted back.

    Douglas was about to reply but the umpire whistled to call the captain''s attention for the coin toss.

    "oh, that''s my call. I almost forgot, you''re not even the best player in your team. Anyway, good luck!"

    Joseph laughed at Kylo, "Did that freshie just said that to you?"

    Kylo shook his head and smirked, "He doesn''t know what he''s talking about. Anyway, Charlie, it''s time to make the Douggie eat dust!" Kylo said loudly.

    --

    Winning the coin toss, Leonard''s team chose the opening direction of play, and lost no time in their offensive. Leonard passed the ball to Charlton who saw Kylo obviously waiting for his chance to hit it.

    Laughing while riding with the wind, Kylo who received the ball from Charlton hit the ball with his mallet towards the goal post and scored the first unanswered point for their team.

    Seeing Douglas, he smirked at him as if to say, see that?

    Douglas chose to ignore him. With the ball in their team''s possession, and him having it on his right side, he has the right of way. However, in just a few seconds, Charlton was moving in his line shoulder to shoulder and stole the ball.

    The crowd screamed with the show and Serena who did not even understand what was going on also clapped her hands excitedly.

    Geoffrey seeing her reaction chortled, "What Charlton did is called a ''ride off''. I guess with how easily he managed to do that, the outcome of this game is already a given."

    Racking up 4 unanswered points with effective teamwork in the first chucker with a pair of goals by Kylo and Charlton, their team was leading a 4-0 at the bell.

    During the interval, the players all quickly changed their horses and went back to the field after 3 minutes. Douglas tried to deftly realign their strategies. However, Leonard''s team resumed the competition in a more even keel, holding his team scoreless still on the 2nd.

    At the end of the first half, the score was 9-1. Truly a devastating outcome for Douglas'' team who doesn''t even want to continue with the game anymore.

    Kylo high fived with Charlton. He wanted to go and taunt Douglas more, but decided against it. He was not that evil to kick a dog when it''s already that down. However, when Douglas glared at him who was trying hard not to laugh, he still smirked.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 174 - 172: 5th Of May IV

    "It''s half-time, and this is the time when we invite everyone onto the playing field to divot stomp. So please join in and help restore the field!" Diether''s voice rang through the speakers.

    Majority of the spectator crowd were quick to rush out onto the field. Serena also wanted to join in but was a little hesitant. She only ever saw Julia Roberts do it in pretty woman and it was only a very short scene, so she was not sure how to do it.

    Her eyes followed the people going to the field. Amazingly, she saw them just walk along the polo field, drinks in hand, chatting with their friends in tow as they moved their feet in such a way as to kick at clumps of grass the horses had dug up during the play, placing them back in the resultant holes. They would make a forceful stomp onto the replaced clumps of grass pushing them back down into the ground, and then casually move onto the next displaced clump of grass.

    "should we go give it a try?" Gizel asked and the girls all nodded saying "let''s go."

    However, before Serena could enter the field with her friends, she heard Geoffrey call her name. She wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear him, but it would be too obvious, so she turned back to face him.

    "Why?" She asked.

    Geoffrey smiled and walked beside her. "Let me walk with you."

    "but I want to join my friends." She tried to reject him nicely.

    "There are still two matches later, but I won''t be able to join you then as I will also be playing. So, for now, let me escort you." He said charmingly.

    Her friends turned to look at her noticing that she was not with them.

    Serena gave them a signal to go ahead. Although she did not have romantic feelings for Geoffrey, she still felt guilty towards him.

    --

    They walked side by side while keeping a respectable distance between them. Serena was a little reluctant to kick the clump of grass given her white shoes. Now she understood why Julia Roberts removed her shoes that time.

    Geoffrey sensing her predicament started to chuckle, "It won''t stain your shoes as the soil is not wet."

    Serena stopped walking to face him. He was standing before her, staring at her as if she''s the only lady in the world that matters. He was so earnest, but she did not want him to be standing there giving her that look. She knew that based on the novel, Geoffrey, the male lead, could do anything, even abandon his conscience and his friends all in the name of love. However, since they already diverged from that path, perhaps his character should also be different. She convinced herself to at least give it a try.

    "Geoffrey, would you mind me asking a question? Promise you won''t get angry?" she asked.

    "What is it?"

    "If¡­ let''s say, I wanted to break my engagement with you, would you let me?"

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows and frowned. "Are you seriously asking me that question?"

    Serena swallowed letting his negative reaction sink in. A bit afraid but still wanting to hear his answer she replied with a "Yes."

    "Do you even understand what your words mean and imply?" Geoffrey asked not wanting to answer her question directly.

    Immediately, Serena understood what his words meant. Not wanting him to think further into it, lest he start noticing her interactions with Charlton, she apologized. "I''m sorry, it was just a hypothetical question." Then, she turned away from him and started kicking the clumps of grass on the field.

    Geoffrey sighed as he looked at her. He knew he should be angry and offended that she would even dare ask him that. He still has his pride as the crown prince, but he loved her. So, calming himself, he explained. "Serena, our marriage has been ordained by the king. Aside from that, I think it should be obvious by now that I have feelings for you. Now let me ask, why did you ask me that question?"

    Serena shook her head, not wanting him to start doubting her, she can only bring up his past indiscretion and push the blame on him. "Well, you did have an affair with someone while engaged to me. So, I thought it would be better if we separated ways."

    Geoffrey did not know how to respond. He did not know if he should admit or deny her words, but what he knew was that the stuffy feeling in his chest dissipated with the thought that she was just asking out of jealousy. So instead of admitting anything, he could only ask, "Are you jealous?"

    Serena shook her head. Whatever made him think that? "No, I''m not. To tell you the truth, I would even be happy for you." She replied with a straight face.

    Geoffrey started laughing not believing her words. "You are jealous."

    Serena wanted to pull her hair, okay, it seems like it was pointless talking to him as he just keeps on twisting her words in a way to make himself happy. Annoyed, she quickly tried to walk further away from him. Honestly, she was a bit worried with the way he was acting.

    Geoffrey was staring at her the whole time amused. Despite her moving quickly, his legs were longer, and so he walked in a leisurely pace only falling a step behind her.

    Lost in thought and confident with her flats, she briskly walked across the uneven turf without looking at the ground. Thus, she was caught off guard when her foot landed on a deep depression causing her to almost fall flat on her face. Yet before that can happen, she felt an arm wrap her waist.

    Seeing her almost fall, Geoffrey moved on instinct. Like the first time, he wrapped his arm around her waist, but this time, he did not let go immediately. He pulled her closer as he whispered in her ear, "You should pay attention to where you''re stepping next time. Then again, you will always have me here to catch you."

    Serena tried to shrug his arm off immediately. What was he doing? "Please let go. I''m fine now."

    Geoffrey chuckled. Thinking that she felt insecure about his feelings for her as he never shown them nor announced them in public before, he hoisted her up from the ground to princess carry her.

    Serena felt herself being lifted from the ground. "what are you doing!? Put me down!" she angrily screamed in protest as she hit his chest. However, Geoffrey did not let go and continued to stride forward with her in his arms.

    In the background, they heard the air horn making a sound as Diether''s voice resounded through the speakers, "Please clear the field as the half-time break is over and¡­ Woah!!!"

    Serena felt her face redden in embarrassment with Diether''s exclamation. Thankfully, he did not mention their names. However, it still caused all the people to stare at them. Hearing the crowd cheer, some even cat calling. She stopped struggling, afraid that it would be more embarrassing if she falls face flat on the grass. She covered her face with both her hands, how the hell did she come to this situation?

    Geoffrey just laughed thinking, ''let people talk, she''s my intended anyway.''

    --

    TBC

    i set up a channel for readers and if you like you can join me at discord. The link is as follows:

    https://discord.gg/7DpMBsQBfu

 Chapter 175 - 173: 5th Of May V

    Finally feeling both her feet planted on the ground, Serena wanted nothing more than to slap Geoffrey''s face. How could he do that? However, she still noted that they were in the middle of the crowd and everyone was looking. She clenched her trembling fist to control her anger. She could only hope that Charlton did not see that display.

    Despite seeing her face red in a mixture of anger and embarrassment, Geoffrey was feeling rather elated. He tried to meet her eyes, but she just turned away from him. Telling himself that at least she did not slap him, he did not let her reaction dampen his mood.

    --

    During half time, Kylo led their team behind the tent for the horses to rest. Basically, his purpose was to tear Charlton''s eyes away from Serena. He noticed that during the game, particularly during the third chukka, his focus was torn between the ball and looking at her and Geoffrey who were standing side by side behind the fence.

    He was sure that Geoffrey will escort Serena for the divot stomping, so to not let Charlton see that and make obvious to Leonard that he''s seeing his sister again, he asked them to take a short break there.

    Looking at the time, 15 minutes was almost up. They heard the horn, followed by Diether''s voice telling everyone to clear the field. They also heard Diether''s exclamation of surprise and the crowd cheering and whistling. Thinking that the crowd was only excited for the second half, they did not think much to it.

    "Alright, I think that''s our call. Let''s go back to the field and continue with the pace we had earlier." Leonard announced as they all mounted their horses.

    Kylo laughed as he shook his head, "come on Leonard, don''t be shy. Just say, let''s go out and continue pummeling those freshies!"

    Joshua laughed along, "yeah! Let''s go!"

    "Race you to midfield then!" Charlton said as he rode his horse to gallop towards the field.

    --

    Noticing that everyone''s attention was on the field, Serena finally turned to look at Geoffrey. With her face still red in anger and humiliation, she wanted to give him a piece of her mind.

    Geoffrey finally saw her turn to look at him. He chuckled seeing that she was still red. Anyway, the umpire already did the throw in, so he had to leave. Thus, before she could say anything, he said "I have to go, we''re next. Don''t forget to cheer for me. I will win the match for you."

    Serena was struck speechless by his shamelessness. Were all male leads really that thick faced?

    Seeing her not saying anything, he continued, "I''ll go ahead." Then as an afterthought, he leaned closer to her and said in a low voice, "By the way, don''t ever mention breaking the engagement again. I would never allow it." Then he stood straight, smiled at her, then left.

    Serena who was left standing just shook her head. It seems like turning Geoffrey down or anything like that would be pointless. Anyway, if there''s anything good that came out of their conversation, it would be her realization that the best course of action from that point on was to avoid him.

    --

    Serena was joined by the girls when Geoffrey left. They looked at her worriedly but were sensitive enough not to bring him up as their topic. Not long after, the match ended with a score of 14-3.

    "I don''t know if I should feel bad. The team representing our year lost so badly, but seeing that Douglas lose, I feel strangely satisfied." Milly commented.

    "I hold no sympathy for him. Serves him right." Via said.

    Gizel smirked, they all started hating on Douglas when Via shared what happened during their planning for the fundraising. "Nah, with how thick Douglas'' face is, I think he would just come up with an excuse on why their team lost. No need to feel bad for him Milly. Serena?"

    Serena just smiled as she shook her head, she knew that they were giving her consideration by not talking about Geoffrey. Remembering that she still has an appointment to keep, she said, "I''ll be back later."

    --

    "good game." Charlton said as he packed his stuff. "Anyway, since we still have 4 hours before the next match, I''ll go back to my room first."

    "You''re not watching Geoffrey''s match?" Leonard asked.

    "Nah, I know how he plays, I think it would be better for me to recharge my energy for the match later." Charlton replied.

    Kylo understanding what he was up to gave him a helping hand. "Just let him be. Leonard, you should watch Geoffrey''s game intently and look for their team''s weakness. You''re number 3 and are responsible for our tactical game plan. Of course, we don''t want Geoffrey to think that he can beat us three combined."

    "Hey, I''m still here!" Joshua interrupted causing the boys to laugh.

    --

    Serena went back to her room. She was alone now as Beatrice was also watching the polo match along with the other servants in their school. She was to meet with Charlton by 11:30 at the private music room as he told her that he still needed to take a shower after his game. Anyway, she checked the lunch box she painstakingly prepared early in the morning on the table. Noting that it already went cold, she decided to reheat it.

    While heating the food, she heard the doorbell ring. She wondered who it was as Beatrice usually carries a key. Nevertheless, Serena walked to the door and looked through the peep hole of her room''s front door.

    Her eyes widened in panic. Charlton was standing outside wearing a cape with a hood. She quickly opened the door to pull him in.

    "What are you doing here!?" she asked, her voice slightly raised. She shook her head thinking how stupid her question was. "How did you get here?"

    "To answer your first question, of course I came to see you. For the other one, well, if there''s a will, there''s a way." he replied grinning, then he pulled her to an embrace.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 176 - 174: Before The Final Match I

    Serena smiled as she hugged him back. Then she looked up to meet him in the eye, "I don''t know how you did it but I''m glad that you''re here. By the way, I''m reheating the lunch I prepared for you earlier."

    Charlton felt his heart swell, "you made it yourself?"

    "Well, I wanted to do something for you. Also, they did say that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach, so..." she opened up shyly. Honestly, she has never been a good cook. Even in her previous life, she had maids to do that. She just thought that it''s a romantic thing to do for the person that you love.

    Charlton chuckled then kissed her nose, "You already have my heart but thank you." Then he interlaced their fingers, "Please lead the way. I''m excited to have a taste of the food my love made."

    --

    "This must be what you call, a taste of heaven." Charlton said trying to look and sound sincere as he drank the bland soup in front of him.

    "Are you being sarcastic?" Serena replied with a pout. She was also drinking the soup, and although it was tolerable, it wasn''t as good as he made it out to be.

    "of course not! In the future, I would love it if you were to make more meals for me. Now that I''ve tasted your cooking, my taste buds are forever ruined. I don''t think I can stomach food prepared by anyone else." He teased.

    Serena who was sitting beside him smacked his bicep, "Quit exaggerating. If you don''t, I''ll take out the rest of the extra food I made earlier and make you eat all those too."

    "I would never let the effort made by my love go to waste, but I still have a game later so maybe next time."

    "Now I see your true colors! Hmpft!"

    Charlton laughed as he ate the rest of the food in front of him. It was not the best meal, but it made his heart full.

    --

    The air horn whistled indicating the end of the match. It concluded with Geoffrey''s team leading with a score of 10-6. They all left the field and dismounted their horses.

    "I''ll go ahead. See you back here later at 2pm for the next match." Geoffrey announced.

    "Oooh, off to see your darling?" Alex teased.

    Geoffrey shook his head. He was a little down hearted that he did not see Serena in the crowd during his match, but considering what he did earlier, perhaps she''s still miffed. The corner of his lips tilted up recalling how she looked as she covered her red face with her hands. He does not regret it.

    After taking a quick shower, he went to join the other players and organizers in the tent specifically reserved for them. He saw Kylo and Leonard who were both having their lunch.

    "Where''s Charlton?" he asked as he pulled a seat.

    "Resting in his room, I think. Anyway, good game earlier. As expected, we''ll be seeing each other for the finals." Kylo replied.

    "I see. I also watched your game earlier and you guys really crushed those first years."

    "Yes, we saw. By the way, we heard that you did something outrageous during half time, but Diether won''t spill. Haven''t gone to join the crowd to ask as we don''t want to break our concentration for the game later. Care to share?" Kylo asked curious.

    Geoffrey glanced at Leonard then back at Kylo. "Nothing much. Just continue eating your lunch, I''ll go grab mine."

    --

    After the meal, Charlton volunteered to wash the dishes. Serena tried to dissuade him by telling him that Beatrice can do it later. However, he did not let her stop him. He walked carrying the used utensils and stood in front of the sink. He chuckled as he opened the faucet.

    "I need to impress you by showing that I too can do domesticated work. You cooked, so let me do this. In the future, whenever you make a meal, I will personally wash the dishes."

    Serena giggled as she saw him start washing a plate, then she moved to stand behind him as she wrapped her arms around his waist. When he was almost done washing everything, she said, "I think that the love potion I poured on the soup was super effective."

    "So that''s why it tasted so strange." He replied as he closed the faucet.

    Serena pinched his waist, "Just as I thought! Your words were all lies!"

    Charlton laughed denying her words as he tried to move away from her as she continued to pinch the side of his waist, "ouch ouch! I was not lying, the food you prepared was really heavenly."

    "Still lying through your teeth? You bad bad boy, I think you need a spanking." she said getting tired of pinching him.

    Charlton continued to laugh, then he hoisted her up and placed her on the countertop. "I don''t mind domestic violence as long as it''s from you. Anyway, with the number of times you slapped me, I kind of saw that coming." He teased.

    Serena blushed, was she that violent? "You deserved them." She tried to defend herself as she crossed her arms in front of her.

    Charlton chuckled, "Yes, yes, I did. Now, don''t pout, it just makes me want to ravish you."

    She raised her brow as if daring him to do so.

    Getting the hint, he inclined his face toward hers to kiss her. The kiss started innocently enough, yet like every time that they were alone, it turned heated.

    Serena draped her arms around him as she pulled him closer. She parted her lips, inviting him to kiss her deeper. She felt him lean his frame forward and heat rose from her stomach as her whole body tingled. Her fingers slipped in under his shirt, his skin was smooth and radiated heat, but his stomach was hard, dipped, and rippled in all the right places.

    He shuddered and there was a sound from the back of his throat, half growl, half moan. However, he knew that they must stop. With much difficulty and frustration, he pulled her hands out of his shirt and interlaced their fingers. "I want to do so much more, but I still have a match later."

    Serena groaned but understood why they needed to stop. "Okay, but remember, win or lose, we must continue this after your match."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 177 - 175: Before The Final Match II

    After their make out session, Serena gave Charlton a tour of her room. It was not that big, but he was curious.

    "I didn''t know that the school was this discriminating. My whole room is only the size of your bedroom." Charlton commented.

    "Now I''m curious to see the room you''re staying at. Would it be possible for me to enter your dorm later?" she asked as she handed him a dental kit.

    Charlton shook his head, "It would be quite difficult now as it''s already noon. Also, I need to get back to the field earlier for the finals match. Besides, there''s nothing much to see and it would be too risky. The men''s dorm is much stricter than yours."

    Serena nodded her head in understanding, "Okay, but how did you manage to get here?"

    "I learned from a reliable source that last year, all the ladies, even those at the reception, went to the field to watch the polo''s semi-final and final match. Apparently, it was true, so here I am."

    She sighed, so much for thinking that they have a better venue now.

    Charlton chuckled then tapped her nose. He knew exactly what her sigh meant.

    --

    As it was only noon, they spent their time in the room cuddling, snuggling, and tickling each other.

    When they got tired of laughing too much, they settled for a more comfortable and relaxing position. Charlton lied on his back while Serena lied on her side nestling her head into the crook of his left arm. Her left hand was resting over his chest with his right hand on top of it.

    "So, how''d you like the match earlier?" Charlton asked as he looked at her while he caressed her hand with his thumb.

    Serena smiled, recalling the time he entered the field, "It was good, but my favorite part was when you went in the field. You looked really dashing. Can you do that mock salute for me again?"

    Charlton chuckled and pinched her nose, "Just as I thought, you only love me for my body."

    Serena slapped his hand, "Would you please stop doing that? So annoying."

    "But your nose is too cute. I can''t help myself."

    "Hmpft! Anyway, I want to tell you something before you hear it from anyone else, but I''m not sure if it will affect your final match. So would you like to hear it now or later?"

    "Now is good." Charlton replied. He knew that it was about Geoffrey and he was glad that she chose to open it up first without him even asking.

    "Okay. I''m not sure if you saw earlier, but he joined me and my friends to watch your match. I tried to dissuade him, but he insisted on joining us. Then, during the divot stomping, he¡­ to tell you the truth, I''m a little worried about his assertiveness. I don''t want you to think that I''m not trying enough to reject his advances. But no matter what I tell him, he just won''t stop."

    Charlton tightened his hold on her hand. He felt so useless. "I''m sorry that¡­"

    "No, you don''t need to apologize. I understand the situation we''re in and I''m telling you this because I don''t want you to misunderstand me¡­ earlier, I asked him what he thinks of me breaking our engagement."

    Charlton sighed, "I bet that didn''t end well."

    "Well, it didn''t, and to tell you the truth, with how he''s been acting, I''m worried of what will happen when he finds out about us. I have never given it much thought before, but now I feel guilty for dragging you in this with me¡­ he''s your cousin and I¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Charlton hugged her then he chuckled, "Are you feeling guilty now?"

    Serena slapped his chest, "And here I''m pouring my heart out and that''s all you have to say?"

    He smiled at her as he shook his head. "Serena, you should not think that when it comes to me. This is also my choice and no matter what happens in the future, I would never regret it."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I already thought of all the consequences and I am willing to face them. It''s just that I can''t help but feel bad for being so useless right now. However, I want to stop with my self-pity, and just move forward. I love you, and although this is an uphill battle, I would never let you go again. I just hope that you would not regret choosing me¡­"

    "Never, I love you too¡­" she replied, then she groaned, "Ugh.. now I feel like we''re in some tragic novel like Romeo and Juliet."

    Charlton laughed, "well you started it. Anyway, what time are we meeting Edward tomorrow again?"

    "Lunch time. Why?"

    "Well, I wanted to take you somewhere after that."

    "Where?"

    "It''s a surprise. Anyway, it''s already 1:30. I need to go collect my stuff in my room and do some warm-up for the match. I don''t particularly want to lose against Geoffrey with you watching."

    Serena almost felt guilty, in the novel, Charlton and his team lost to Geoffrey''s team. but she wasn''t going to tell him that.

    "Well, whatever the result will be, just know that you will always be the winner in my heart."

    "You have so little faith in me?" he asked as he sat at the edge of the bed.

    "Geoffrey is the captain of the polo team, and your specialty is on fencing. I heard that you won the championship for that."

    "I did, and you didn''t even watch." He said as he stood up from the bed.

    "and whose fault was that?" she asked looking up from her sitting position.

    Charlton kissed her nose. "okay it''s all my fault. Now, I really have to go. Would you send me out?"

    Serena nodded her head then moved to stand up from the bed. "alright, let''s go."

    They walked to the door, and upon reaching it, he kissed her on the lips.

    "Before I forget to tell you, you looked very beautiful earlier. The dress and the hat suit you very nicely. You have no idea how much I wanted to make a mad dash towards your direction."

    Serena giggled, "Why just earlier? What about now?"

    Charlton smiled as he looked at her slightly ruffled hair and creased dress, "Even better."

    Serena smiled back and nodded her head satisfied.

    Charlton moved to wear the cape he was wearing earlier and placed the hood on top of his head. Then he looked through the peep hole. Seeing the hall empty, he turned back to face her. "Okay, I think the coast is clear outside, I''m gonna need to dash. Before I leave, would you please wish me luck for the match?"

    Serena placed both her hands on his cheeks and pulled him for a kiss. "Good luck! And just to make it clear, I do have faith in you. However, polo is a team event, so don''t get pressured and just do your best and enjoy the game."

    Charlton kissed her again, "okay. Thank you, and I love you!"

    "I love you too." Serena replied.

    Then, he opened the door and ran.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 178 - 176: 5th Of May VI

    After freshening up, Serena went back to the big tent to watch the final match. It was already 2:25 when she arrived. Unlike earlier, it was more difficult to situate oneself at the very front as all the spaces behind the picket fence has been filled. Luckily, she was able to spot her friends. Stepping behind them, she tapped Via''s shoulder.

    "You''re finally back." Via said as she moved over to make space for her.

    Gizel and Milly turned to face her.

    "You have no idea how many times Geoffrey looked here during his game in hopes to see you. During noon break, he even came here to ask about you. I almost pity the guy." Gizel informed her.

    Serena shook her head, "he tried to look for me? what did you say?"

    Milly nodded her head, "Yes, well, we told him that you''re in your room."

    "Did he say anything after that?"

    "No, he just left. I think he should understand that you''re still feeling embarrassed about what he did earlier." Via replied.

    Serena nodded her head. Then, she heard Diether''s voice through the speakers.

    "Good afternoon everyone. And boy can I feel the excitement in the air. Now, we are down to the championship match of this year''s polo competition. By the way, both teams came from year 2, so regardless of the winner, I want to congratulate the sophomores for bagging the silver and gold this year. Later, I''ll just call them team red and team blue so that we can distinguish them easier."

    "Okay, Diether, that''s enough. It''s obvious now that we, the seniors, are not bitter." Artemis commented his voice filled with laughter.

    "Yes, of course, we''re not. We the seniors, are the embodiment of sportsmanship. We must always exemplify it to serve as role models for the underclassmen."

    "Diether, I think the audience are getting annoyed with us now. So maybe we should get back to the program."

    "Ugh¡­ fine." He replied.

    The audience all laughed with the short banter. One even shouted, ''it''s okay Diether, you still make for the best announcer!''

    Then another, ''yeah! Do the play by play later, I think your talent lies there!''

    Diether harrumphed through the speaker exaggeratedly, causing everyone to laugh.

    "Okay, I''ll take that as a compliment. Anyway, without further ado, I request you all to direct your attention to center field, and help me welcome our players for this match. Beginning with player number 1 on the blue team, we have Alex Johnson!"

    The crowd clapped their hands as Alex cantered his horse forward. After doing a courtesy round on the field accorded to players playing the championship match, he took his position at the centerfield.

    "At number 2, we have Rainier Hugo!"

    Like what Alex did, Rainier circled the field and the crowd clapped their hands until he lined up beside Alex.

    "At number 3¡­"

    Before Diether could even mention his name, the crowd went wild and the girls started screaming his name like crazy, "Geoffrey! Geoffrey! Geoffrey!"

    Serena looked at her friends, "was it like this earlier?" she asked.

    Her friends could not even decipher her words with how loud the other girls were, but they understood what she meant, so they nodded their head.

    Anyway, when the shouts mellowed a little, Diether continued, "Again, at number 3, we have Geoffrey William!!!"

    Geoffrey cantered his horse forward. Upon entering, his eyes zeroed in on the spot where Serena''s friends were. And seeing her there, his eyes suddenly brightened. Dashingly, like a prince out of a novel, which he actually was, he circled the field while tipping his mallet to the crowd the same way a knight in the shining armor would. When he neared the spot where Serena was, he made his horse slow down. When he reached her front, he made a complete stop, took off his helmet, placed it in front of his chest and he nodded in her direction while smiling.

    Serena turned red and did not know what to do. What the hell was wrong with him? Later, she will tell him that she doesn''t like this kind of attention (from him that is). Thankfully, Geoffrey did not wait for her to do anything more as he put his helmet back and strode forward.

    The crowd went more crazy seeing him doing that and they did not stop cat calling even when he already lined up

    Diether had to pause again for about 5 seconds as he didn''t want to compete with the girls screaming. Also, it would also at least give some highlight to player number 4. It would be quite pitiful if he were to announce him right after.

    "At number 4, we have, Wilfred Finnegan!"

    Wilfred entered the field and could not help but shake his head. The applause he received was not that bad, but well, let''s just say that it was always a downer to come after Geoffrey. When he lined up with his teammates, Alex and Rainier could only sympathize with him.

    "Please give another round of applause to all the players from the blue team. Now, let us welcome the players from team red. Starting from player number 1, Kylo Louis!"

    The crowd applauded and cheered, some girls chanted Kylo''s name, but nothing as exaggerated as Geoffrey''s.

    Kylo immediately cantered forward on his horse, tipping his mallet to the crowd the same way Geoffrey did. When he reached the side of the audience, he lifted the mallet above his head holding it up with his two hands.

    "Gods, I just want to push him off his horse." Gizel commented as she rolled her eyes.

    "I completely agree with you Gizel. But then again, he does have some ability to back it up, unlike that Douglas." Milly responded.

    Via, can only shake her head, feeling some second-hand embarrassment for Kylo. Then again, she honestly found it funny, the way he is basking under all that attention.

    Serena had no time to think about what Kylo was doing as she was looking forward to seeing Charlton on the field again. Despite her not being a big fan of polo, she can''t dismiss the fact that her man on horseback while wearing white breeches was hot as hell.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 179 - 177: 5th Of May VII

    "On number 2, Charlton Daniel!"

    Hearing his name, the girls in the crowd went wild again. Unlike with Geoffrey where they called his name with some unity, this time, they were out shouting each other as if competing with one another to garner his attention.

    Serena''s heart raced as she watched her Adonis canter forward to do his courtesy circle.

    Charlton entered with his horse galloping up the field. He was athletic and erect in his saddle rider while his mallet was facing up.

    "I LOVE YOU LORD DANIEL!!!!"

    "CHARLTON PLEASE LOOK THIS WAY!!!!!"

    "OH MY GOD!!! CHARLTON!!!!!!!"

    Serena wanted to roll her eyes with the ladies screaming. Whatever made them think that they even had a speck of chance? Then, she heard the lady beside Via scream.

    "PLEASE MARRY ME!!!!!"

    Funnily, the girl beside her elbowed her to say "HAVE YOU CHECKED YOURSELF IN THE MIRROR! MOVE AWAY HE''S MINE!"

    When he reached the side of the audience, he made his riding pony move at a slower pace, especially so when he reached Serena''s position.

    Serena looked at his strikingly handsome face, and when their eyes riveted onto each other, his eyes sent her a very clear message. A message Serena liked. A message Serena more than liked.

    He gave her a dazzling smile, his dimple showing and since his right hand was holding the mallet, he used his left hand to show her his thumb crossed with his index finger, doing the heart sign.

    She held her breath trying to stop herself from screaming his name like mad. Gods, she wanted nothing more than to climb the fence in front of her, pull him off his horse, and continue what they were doing in her room earlier.

    Charlton did not have that much time to look at her expression as he doesn''t want to make obvious to everyone that he was directing that to her. So, he continued to smile generally to the audience while putting his left hand back on the reins.

    When he was able to line up in the middle of the field beside Kylo, Diether continued with announcing.

    "On number 3, Leonard Maxwell!"

    Just like Kylo''s turn, the crowd cheered for Leonard. Serena who was frustrated that she can''t shout Charlton''s name placed her effort at cheering for Leonard. Well, aside from the fact that he was such a hunk. Really kind of makes one more sympathetic about how tied down Guinevere felt with Arthur when she met Lancelot.

    Anyway, Leonard cantered his horse forward, circling and tipping his mallet to the crowd. When he passed by Serena, he gave her a smile of acknowledgement.

    "My gawd Serena, please, I want to be your real sister!" Gizel, who was standing on her other side, said as she shook her arm.

    "Hey! No fair! Serena, I want to be your real sister too!" complained Milly who was standing beside Gizel.

    "You have Paul what''s his name again, right?" Gizel asked.

    "I already forgot his name too. OOohhhhh my Leonard¡­." Milly said exaggeratedly.

    Serena laughed as she shook her head. She can totally understand them. Then, they heard Diether continue.

    "and last, but not the least, at number 4, we have Joshua Pemberton!"

    The crowd cheered as Joshua did his courtesy round. Then he lined up to the side his team was on.

    "Now, let us welcome, our school principal, to preside over the official coin toss!"

    The school principal walked in the field, waving his hand to the students as they cheered and applauded. The captain of the teams, Leonard and Geoffrey assembled at the centerfield. Geoffrey chose head and won the coin toss, so he chose the opening direction of play. The two of them then went back to line up with their teammates.

    One of the umpires donning a striped black and white shirt was holding a white ball in his hand as the players positioned and repositioned their ponies in teams staying on either side of the midfield line in front of the umpire.

    Serena observed that there was a lot of direction the umpire was giving to the players while none of their horses was standing still. Then, at some moment, only understood by the players and the umpires, the umpire threw the ball onto the field between the mix of horses and riders, and the play began.

    "There''s the bowl in!" Diether came back on the loud speakers. "Hold on! Here we go!"

    --

    Kylo was quick on his horse and lost no time to go on the offensive. Wilfred went to chase him but fell short. However, Geoffrey went zipping past Wilfred quickly grabbing the ball from Kylo.

    Charlton went ahead to chase Geoffrey. They were side to side, and he was trying to push him of the line of the ball shoulder by shoulder.

    The ball was hit several times up and down the grass playing field toward each team''s goals while Diether blared out the play of the ball in terms Serena and her friends did not understood.

    "Offside shot by Blue #1, overtaken now by Red #3 with a beautiful tail shot, as Red # 2 takes over the ball with Blue #3 in a strong ride-off position¡­" Diether plowed ahead with play-by-play action as if he was speaking to knowledgeable audience, which, to Serena''s thinking, he was not. The non-stop play was fast and furious. Unlike the semi-final match Serena watched earlier, there was plenty of fluid action to watch.

    The spectators, particularly the ladies who were just there to see the hunks, had actually stopped ogling the men and focused their attention on the fast-paced game playing out in front of them. Polo had just gotten a lot more interesting to everyone.

    The umpire blew his whistle, and play stopped.

    "Foul! Red player #1!" Artemis announced.

    Charlton went to pat Kylo''s back, "It''s okay, good play."

    Kylo shook his head. "Geoffrey''s on fire today. He''s number 3, but it seems like he wants to play all around. He won''t even let me get away with a shot."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 180 - 178: 5th Of May VIII

    "Why was there a foul?" Serena asked, and her friends shrugged, not really understanding what was going on. Thankfully, Artemis went ahead to explain what was happening.

    "Since Red player #1 made a turn against the right of way, the umpire has awarded a penalty hit to team blue."

    Geoffrey rode his pony over and positioned him about 40 yards out of the northern goal post as directed by the umpire. The other players milled around on their ponies as Geoffrey took an undefended shot on the goal. The ball went through the posts as the flagman at the end of the field, just outside the goal posts, waved a medium sized orange flag high in the air.

    "Goal! Blue team!" Diether officially stated.

    And so, the play of the first chukker went and ended with a score of 1-0 in favor of blue team. In the interval between 7 minutes of play, horses were changed quickly, and Leonard went ahead to discuss a new strategy for their team.

    When the umpire threw in the ball, Charlton was able to take possession of the ball and quickly rode off with Geoffrey hot on his tail. He passed the ball to Kylo who was then about 30 yards from the goal. Wilfred was guarding the goal post but was a little too late. Kylo hit the ball and it went in between the goal posts which tied the score to 1-1.

    The crowd went wild. And Serena, given that her brother was in team red cheered along with her friends. Although she knew the final outcome, she could not help but hope.

    The play went on, and by the end of the 2nd chukka, the score was still tied at 1-1. On the 3rd Chukka, Geoffrey and Charlton got a goal each, so at the end of the first half, the score was tied to a 2-2.

    --

    At half-time, spectators were again encouraged to go on the field for divot stomping. Serena and her friends went in to join the fun.

    They noticed that a lot of girls were trying to walk at the side of the field near the players'' tent. Obviously trying to seek attention from the players.

    "Isn''t that Isabel and Emily?" Gizel pointed seeing the two of them walking near the tent where Charlton was.

    "hmpft! If there''s someone more annoying that Emily, I''d say that it should be Isabel. She''s such a goody two shoes but I know that deep inside, she''s not all that. How pretentious." Milly suddenly said.

    "I don''t know. She''s pretty normal to me." Via commented, "Well, aside from stalking Charlton that is."

    Serena just shook her head. She didn''t want to bother with that small fly. Charlton was hers, and Isabel can salivate all she wants as long as she doesn''t dare touch her man.

    --

    Charlton sat on a chair while drinking water under the tent for the competing teams. He was mulling over the game, thinking of ways of how to win the game.

    "Look guys, lots of girls parading just outside our tent, wonder who they''re here for." Joshua said with a sly grin while his eyebrows were moving up and down.

    "Who else? Me, of course." Kylo replied.

    Joshua laughed, "Yeah right."

    Kylo frowned. Then thinking of a comeback, he smirked, "Well, in any case, I don''t think that they''re there for you."

    "Okay, I think we should talk about our plan for the next round. Obviously, Geoffrey is still the strongest player on the field and although his teammates aren''t easy picking either, he is still the heart of their team. Anyway, their player number 1 seems to be the weakest link so we should take defense whenever Geoffrey takes possession of the ball. It doesn''t seem like he will pass."

    "Yeah, I also noticed that. He''s hogging the ball today, so when he takes possession, we should just¡­" Kylo seconded.

    Charlton listened and he agreed with their observation. The only problem was that it was not easy to steal the ball from Geoffrey.

    Anyway, the air horn blew, and they all mounted their horses. The second half was about to begin.

    --

    Leonard carried the momentum of the red team by scoring a goal in the fourth Chukka, which gave his team a lead of 3-2. Their first lead of the match. However, in the 5th Chukka, Geoffrey was able to score a goal for his team, and then seeing that Leonard''s team was targeting him, he passed the ball to Alex. Alex being unguarded was able to score turning the game around to 3-4.

    During the interval for the 6th Chukka, while changing their horses, Leonard told his teammates, "I think Geoffrey caught on our strategy already. This time, let''s play one on one and concentrate on each of our counterpart. Charlton, I leave Geoffrey up to you. Alright?"

    They all nodded in agreement. Both the teams line up again for the 6th chukka.

    "And now, we are down to the 6th chukka and unless it ends with a tie, this chukka will determine the winner of the match. The score now is 3-4 with the blue team leading. Now, who will be the winner of this years, championship?" Diether said through the speakers.

    The excitement hit a new level on the side of the spectators. Their necks were craning watching at the sidelines, while they were yelling the name of the team, even the players, they were rooting for.

    "And there''s the bowl in! blue team player #3 in the possession of the ball. He''s now 60 yards away from the goal post and it looks like he''s gonna hit the ball straight for a goal. And¡­ look at red team player #2 attempting a hook, and there, he successfully stopped team blue from scoring and even managed to steal the ball. A pass to red player number 1, and look at him riding like the wind. And goal! The score is now tied at 4-4."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 181 - 179: 5th Of May IX

    Serena could not stop her scream when Charlton blocked Geoffrey''s attempt to hit the ball. "Oh my god!!!!!" she was about to yell Charlton''s name when Via covered her mouth.

    Blushing, remembering where they were, she went with "go team red!!!" what? No one can say anything about it as her brother was in that team.

    Anyway, back to the game. Geoffrey did not let that hook deter him. Now, in possession of the ball again, he rode in, turned the ball, and took off for goal.

    All the players went in for the chase, but they all fell a step behind. Only Charlton was able to match up his speed. Charlton attempted a ride-off, but Geoffrey was the more experienced player between them. He hit the ball from its bottom, giving it an upward trajectory. Charlton was about to attempt for another hook, but before the ball hit the ground, Geoffrey used his mallet to hit it midair. And Goal!

    "Wonderful! Fantastic! Beautiful! Unbelievable! shot by blue player #2! The score is now 5-4, blue team on the lead!" Diether complimented through the speakers.

    It was a very beautiful shot indeed and the crowd went wild. People started chanting Geoffrey''s name.

    Serena covered her cheeks with her hands screaming ''no!!!''. Although she knew the outcome of the game, she still wanted Charlton''s team to win. Besides, the plot has already deviated. Anyway, she didn''t expect that she will be enjoying the match this much.

    Leonard took possession of the ball, and made a pass to Kylo, Kylo''s counterpart can''t keep up with him, but Geoffrey was now in his line, and they were shoulder to shoulder. Geoffrey''s pony made contact with Kylo''s and managed to push him off the line of the ball and prevented him from hitting the ball.

    However, Charlton was just right behind them, and with Geoffrey busy with Kylo, he managed to take possession of the ball. With no one to guard him, he''s gone clear. He hit the ball across the field with his pony galloping until he reached the goal.

    "And would you look at that, beautiful goal made by red team player number 2! I''m so loving this game! The score is now tied again at 5-5!" Diether announced.

    The crowd was also getting more and more excited. This has got to be one of the most exciting polo match they watched.

    Geoffrey again took possession of the ball, and this time, Leonard signaled Joshua to stay put on defense making him ensure that the ball doesn''t enter the goal post. Joshua nodded his head understanding what he meant.

    This time, Geoffrey''s opponents were all focusing their attention on him. So, he passed the ball to Rainier, and Leonard went to guard Rainer. Rainier, a little less experienced with a neck-to-neck battle, went on ahead and tried for a goal. Joshua was able to block the ball and pass it to Leonard. Leonard took on the offensive. From 60 yards away, he hit the ball straight to the goal post, and it went in.

    "And Goal! Wonderful save by team red player number 4 and beautiful shot by player number 3! Now, the tides have turned, red team on the lead with a score of 6-5, and we only have one minute left."

    Serena yelled "Go Leonard!!!!!" as she went gaga with her friends. Gods, they all saw his muscle flex as he made the effort for that long goal.

    "sorry for that Geoffrey" Rainier said.

    Geoffrey shook his head, "it''s alright, game is not yet over." He replied as he took a deep breath.

    Taking possession of the ball, Geoffrey took off fast. With his experience and ability, he outmaneuvered his opponents. They were hounding him on all sides, so he hit the ball so that it directly went in front of his pony, then he made the hooves of his pony hit the ball to score the goal.

    "That was unexpected! Marvelous game play! Unbelievable! Superb goal by team blue player number 2, or should I say pony of player number 2? The score now is again tied at 6-6. The air horn just sounded ending the 6th chukka. This means that we''re going on an overtime for a sudden death seventh chukka! The suspense is killing me!"

    "Yes Diether, I have seen ponies accidentally making the goal for the team, but this was the first time I have seen it done deliberately. That is one fine trained pony."

    --

    As the 6th chukka ended with a tie, teams were given a 10-minute break interval before the sudden death match. The players went to strategize as they dismounted their horses.

    "This is the most intense match I''ve ever had. But deym! Geoffey using the hooves of his horse to get that goal is really out of this world. Wonder what he fed that horse." Kylo suddenly said.

    Joshua laughed at his words, "Yeah, I never thought of that myself. But I hate that they chose the sudden death rather than the shoot-out. Shoot-out gives us a higher probability in winning."

    Leonard shook his head, "I think that sudden death is fairer. Anyway, for the next chukka, I''m not sure what Geoffrey has in mind. Will he go all out and score the goal himself or pass. He''s pretty unpredictable now. Anyway, for this, let''s just focus on the offensive. I hope we take possession of the ball first."

    They all mounted their changed horses as the air horn sounded, signifying the start of the 7th chukka.

    --

    "Since the scores are tied at the end of the 6th chukka, we will have the overtime play which is the sudden death seventh chukka." Diether announced.

    "Yes indeed, by the way Diether, I think you should explain what that is to our audience." Artemis instructed.

    "Oh, yes. Anyway, like a normal chukka, the sudden death lasts for seven minutes, thirty seconds. However, the difference is that the first team to make a goal wins the game. If no goals were made during the seventh chukka, we will continue with the eighth." Diether explained.

    "Thank you for that Diether." Artemis said as they heard the air horn make a sound.

    "Alright, that''s the cue for the 7th chukka to begin. Now, I see the players are again back on the field and have lined up. And, the umpire has thrown in the ball!"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 182 - 180: 5th Of May X

    The teams scuffled from the throw-in at the center, each with the opportunity that were quickly extinguished as Geoffrey took possession of the ball, he was quick to take off but Kylo and Charlton were right behind him. Charlton rode his pony next to Geoffrey''s for a ride off. Geoffrey seeing his teammate Rainier was at the other side of Charlton used a backswing to pass the ball.

    Rainier took possession of the ball and quickly moved away from the three who were now on the sidelines. Leonard gave a chase and when Rainier was about to hit the ball to make a goal, he successfully hooked his mallet.

    However, it was 2 on 1, Alex was just behind him and hit the ball to make a goal. Thankfully, Joshua blocked the ball and passed it to Kylo who was on the clear.

    Geoffrey was quick and he rode his pony next to Kylo''s and bumped him to move him off the line of ball. It was effective and he again took possession of the ball. Fast on his horse, he hit the ball forward. Charlton was on the chase going for a ride off, Geoffrey who saw the Alex was on the clear made a long shot to his side.

    Alex was also alert and he hit the ball forward to make an attempt for the goal, this time, all the players went for the chase, forming a train. Joshua was on the guard, Alex hit the ball to attempt for a goal but he missed.

    The ball was left behind and Geoffrey was the quickest to maneuver his horse to break from the train. Geoffrey went to the ball and made the under the neck shot.

    At the background, Diether kept on announcing the play by play through the speaker "And boy, does blue team player number 2 move quickly, is he moving forward, no I don''t think so. And look at this man now, as he made a turn, what a skill he has, what a genius he is, and was that a goal!?"

    The crowd broke into vigorous cheers when the orange flag was raised.

    "It was indeed a goal! He turned the ball quite stupendously, wonderful stick control! And did I say that he''s a genius? Anyway, we''ve just witnessed a wonderful match this afternoon. And congratulations are in order. Artemis?"

    "Yes, indeed Diether. That has got to be one of the most exciting polo match I have ever encountered, and I bet that the same is true to all the audience. Both teams should be proud for displaying that level of play. So, everyone, let us all give both the teams a round of applause."

    This time, everyone clapped their hands without mentioning any names.

    --

    After the match was over, the two teams lined up at midfield to shake each other''s hand as a sign of sportsmanship. After that, they all went back to their respective tents to prepare for the awarding.

    Kylo was looking like a fish on a chop board. He can''t believe that they still lost.

    Charlton seeing Kylo''s expression couldn''t help but chuckle. Although he felt a little disappointed that they lost, he had to admit that Geoffrey deserved the win. "Why are you looking like that?"

    Joshua couldn''t help but answer for him, "So that some chick will take pity on him later."

    Charlton laughed at Joshua''s words. Maybe he should use that strategy on Serena later, just to see how she will try to make him feel better.

    "As if I need some pity to get laid." Kylo deadpanned.

    Anyway, after getting changed, the two teams lined up outside their tent, waiting to be called for the awarding. As the tents of the two teams were just right beside each other, the players were all standing together.

    "Good game." Geoffrey said.

    Kylo replied with, "would''ve been better if we won."

    "If you three joined polo this year, then maybe you would''ve won."

    Kylo just smirked and responded with, "Good that you know at least that much."

    Geoffrey just laughed and shook his head. He knew Kylo was bitter. Anyway, he faced Charlton. "That was one nice hook earlier."

    Charlton smiled back, "Thanks, and I''ve got to say that you''ve improved again. The goal with the pony''s hooves was, well as Kylo said, out of this world."

    Geoffrey chortled, "Got to make use of everything I got at my disposal. Anyway, Leonard, are you escorting Serena to the after party later?"

    "Why?" he asked.

    "Just want to ask if you could let me escort her again." Geoffrey asked unabashedly.

    His teammates started teasing him, "oohhh want to take the trophy and the girl eh?"

    "Yeah, oh I just remembered, that bridal carry earlier was certainly an eye-opener." Wilfred continued.

    Charlton clenched his fist behind him but did not say anything. Serena did not elaborate but now he understood what just happened.

    Kylo''s eyes widened. What bridal carry?

    Leonard raised his brow as he asked Geoffrey''s teammates. "What do you mean by that?"

    Geoffrey coughed. He did not expect his teammates to bring that up. He glared at them, hopefully they would get that as their cue to shut up.

    The boys who were high with their win suddenly recalled that Serena was Leonard''s sister. So, they all zipped their mouth.

    "Do ignore them. It was nothing." Geoffrey stated.

    Leonard frowned. Recalling Geoffrey''s question and how Serena reprimanded him last time, he shook his head, "No, we haven''t discussed it. How about you ask her later yourself?"

    Geoffrey nodded his head thinking of just looking for her during the event later.

    --

    Diether''s voice again boomed through the microphone as he congratulated the awardees and called them one by one. The principal and other school dignitaries gave out the awards.

    After all the awards has been distributed, the principal gave a speech for the closing ceremony.

    Diether thanked their principal. Then, he announced that the soiree blanche will be held in this field later, from 8:00pm onwards.

    After the announcement, everyone cheered before leaving the field.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 183 - 181: Soiree Blanche I

    The girls were in Serena''s room, they just had dinner and were preparing for the Soiree Blanche. They all agreed to attend it together rather than have an escort.

    "I think us attending together is actually better than having my brother escort me. This way, he can''t keep tabs on me!" Gizel shared with a grin as she looked at herself in the mirror. The white dress Serena altered for her fitted beautifully.

    "Yeah, though it''s a pity since the event will be perfect for a date. I imagine that it would be quite festive later." Milly said dreamily.

    "Yeah, though I wonder if some people would still be in a celebratory mood. It''s a pity that Leonard''s team lost. However, I can''t help but admire Geoffrey. He''s really good. I didn''t understand a lot, but I was able to see that he was like a one- man team yet still managed to make his team win." Gizel commented.

    "Yes, I guess polo is truly his strong point. I think the one who took it hard is Kylo. I kinda feel bad for him. Did you see his sullen face when he realized that Geoffrey made the goal?" Milly asked looking at Via.

    Via just shook her head. "The game was really well played. No matter which team won, I think both sides would be able to accept it."

    Then they all looked at Serena who was still in her robe.

    Serena feeling their eyes on her turned to face them.

    "What?"

    The girls all laughed.

    "Honestly, Serena, you look like you''re the one who lost the match." Milly stated.

    "Yeah, you have been staring into space since the match ended. We''re all dressed up now, and you didn''t even notice. Are you okay?" Gizel asked.

    Serena shook her head and smiled. "I''m sorry. I''ll get changed now."

    "It''s alright. Take your time." Via said, understanding that she must be feeling down because of the match result.

    Actually, Serena was just trying to decipher which erotic fantasy of hers should come to life later. She was also thinking of changing their venue as doing it in the music room was getting old. Anyway, those things can wait. The best thing to do now is to figure how she can get him alone.

    --

    When Serena and the girls arrived at the event, it was already 8:30 in the evening. They entered the big tent where in the middle was a cocktail pyramid and surrounding it were cocktail tables. Not a lot of people were inside as most of them were out in the field.

    As people would filter in and out of the tent to grab some drinks and some light snacks, the fence separating the audience from the field earlier has been removed.

    Although it was evening, it was easy to see everyone as they were all wearing white. Aside from that, the night sky was filled with stars, there was a blazing bonfire in the middle of the field, and there were strings of yellow light bulbs set up at the surrounding area providing enough lighting. In the background, some lively music can be heard through the speakers.

    Anyway, they walked to the field to join the other students.

    "Hi Serena, Milly, Via and Gizel, you guys are just on time. The principal has just finished speaking about whatever and the opening dance is about to begin." Cornelia, one of her classmates said.

    "Yeah, by the way, Serena, uhm¡­ can you by chance, please introduce us to your brother?" another classmate of theirs, asked.

    "Sorry guys, her brother Leonard has already been spoken for." Gizel interrupted with a grin.

    "I can, but I''m not sure where he is right now." Serena responded with a smile.

    Then, they heard Diether''s voice through the speakers, "Good evening again everyone. So, are you ready to get this party started!?"

    People started cheering.

    "I can''t hear you!!!!" Diether goaded.

    "YEAHHHHH!!!!" People shouted while lifting their glasses as if making a toast.

    "Alright! Let''s get this party started! Now, what can a party be without the dancing? Orchestra D, hit it." Then the introductory notes of the Schiarazula Marazula started to play.

    Serena almost wanted to guffaw. Really, the way Diether said it, it''s like if he''s in the modern world, it would have been DJ, hit it. Then, the funnier thing was the song. Really, she wanted to roll on the floor laughing. A music upgrade is really a must. But then again, a traditional song fits a traditional dance. When she heard dancing, she had a different kind of dancing in mind. Not Circle dances or country dances she knew they will surely be dancing.

    Anyway, hearing the first song, the students all became excited as they started to form a big circle around the bonfire.

    "Oooh!!!! It''s the Carole. Let''s join in!" Milly suggested.

    Serena did not get the chance to look for Charlton first as she was pulled by her friends. The carole was a social group dance which does not require mix gender. So, they all stood next to each other linking their hands.

    When the marazula song reached a certain part, everyone started moving to the left, then to the right, forward and clap their hands. Then back again. Making a turn and back again. Everything was done slowly at first, then it went faster as the beat of the music became livelier. It was a truly spectacular imitation of the medieval dance.

    --

    When Charlton saw Serena enter the field with her friends his jaw almost hit the ground. Her long hair was hanging freely in soft waves and she was wearing an off-shoulder white dress with fitted bodice and flowing skirt that reached only up to her knees. He wanted nothing more than to approach her and well, leave this party already.

    However, her classmates reached her first. So, not wanting to be rude, he did not interrupt their conversation and took on observing her from the sidelines.

    Then, Diether''s voice sounded from the speakers to announce that the Mazarula will be playing. He saw her friends pull her to dance with them.

    He smiled feeling happy as he saw her joy when she laughed as she danced the carole with her friends.

    When the song ended, he heard the Sellinger''s round start to play. He started to approach her wanting to be her partner for that song so they can leave the party early. However, when he was about 5 steps from her, a hand stopped him.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 184 - 182: Soiree Blanche II

    When Geoffrey arrived at the event, he was immediately hounded by the school dignitaries. Not wanting to be rude as he was currently a student at the school, he let them lead him to their tent.

    Although he was standing with them, his eyes roamed the area to check if Serena has already arrived. When he did not see her, he positioned himself so that he can peek at the entrance from time to time. Anyway, after the principal gave his message, the man decided to talk to him. After a while, he saw Serena entering the field with her friends.

    Like always, she took his breath away, and he could not help the upward tilt of his lips. She actually came. Suddenly, everything seemed to move in slow motion, and she was all that he can see. The words the principal was saying turned into some buzzing sound he could not even understand.

    "Geoffrey?" the principal called. It seems like Geoffrey stopped listening and was lost in his own world.

    "Geoffrey?" he repeated in a louder voice while waving his hand in front of him.

    Geoffrey saw the hand blocking his view and that was only the time he remembered that the principal was still talking to him.

    Vaguely, he heard Diether''s announcing something as he apologized to the principal.

    The principal did not take it to heart and just commented with "Ah¡­ young love. Anyway, I will go ahead. You go and enjoy the night."

    "thank you." He replied. At the corner of his eyes, he saw Serena being pulled by her friends.

    When the principal left, he took the time to observe her. A part of him was jealous that she can smile and laugh so easily with them than with him. For a moment, he wanted to pull her away from them and keep her all to himself. He shook his head to break that line of thought. He knew that that would be wrong. Yet, perhaps, it was her continued rejection plus her expressing that she wanted to break the engagement which woke something feral in him.

    Whenever he sees her, he wants to hold her, touch her, and do all those sinful things a man could do with his woman. And she''s bound to be his woman. He took a deep breath. He should not think this way. That is already his lust talking and he must not touch her that way. No matter how tempting, they must remain pure until they were bound by the holy matrimony.

    Perhaps he should let her be and let her enjoy the freedom she still has. She already expressed a couple of times that she wanted to focus on herself first and he should respect that. He should not keep on insisting for her to be with him now. For at the end of the day, they were still bound to get married. However, when he noticed that the dancing has halted and he heard the introductory notes of the Sellinger''s round playing, he still went to approach her.

    --

    Charlton turned to his right only to see Kylo. "Why?" he asked.

    Kylo''s eyes pointed to the right.

    Charlton followed where his eyes went and saw Geoffrey whose eyes were zeroed in on Serena, walking straight to where she was. He was so focused on her that he did not even notice him and Kylo standing only about 5 steps away.

    "that was a close call." Kylo said.

    Charlton can only sigh. It was indeed. "Thank you. Anyway, I see that the girl standing to Serena''s right is Via. Perhaps I can¡­"

    "Don''t even think about it."

    "But¡­"

    "Fine. I will help you with Geoffrey this time, but you need to tell her to remember this favor and you know what I mean. Okay?"

    Charlton can only chuckle. "Well, you too have it bad."

    Kylo chose to ignore him and walked to stand on Via''s left.

    --

    When the song ended, the next tune that played was the Sellinger''s round which was performed in a mix gender circle. The girls remained in the circle and excitedly waited. Whoever stands on their left will be their partner for that dance.

    Serena always knew when Charlton''s eyes was on her, it was almost intuitive. So, while dancing the carole, she was able to spot him smiling her way. Thus, she expected that he will be standing on her left soon enough. She was enjoying the party, but she wanted to leave as soon as possible with him as she had another thing in mind.

    So, imagine her surprise when she turned to her left and saw that it was Geoffrey standing next to her. Her big smile suddenly turned awkward. What if he insists on following her all night?

    "I almost thought you were not coming. You look lovely tonight by the way." He greeted as he gave her a smile.

    Serena has no words for him, but she still blushed instinctively. Promise to god she did not make herself do that consciously, but who the hell would not blush when the male lead, with his male lead halo, releasing his male lead pheromones, looked at you with that earnest, smiling, and, well, not as handsome as Charlton''s, but still super handsome face? Still, she turned away from him.

    Geoffrey would have felt bad about her trying to ignore him if not for him seeing her blush. Thus, his mood did not plummet. Knowing that he has that effect on her was rewarding enough. Perhaps she was acting the way she was because she was still miffed about the bridal carry earlier.

    Anyway, Serena was about to break from the circle so that she would not need to dance with him. However, before she can do that, the song reached the part where everyone needs to start dancing and Geoffrey held her left hand. Also, if she pulls her hand away, he might just follow her too.

    She understands her position and knows that this kind of situation will remain unavoidable in the future. But not tonight. Come on, she has a fantasy already planned out. She was just at her wits end when someone coughed from her right.

    When she turned to see who it was, she saw it was Kylo. He winked at her and she sighed in relief.

    She has never been so glad to see him. Thank god, it seems like the night can still be salvaged.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 185 - 183: Soiree Blanche III

    In a circle, everyone linked each of their hand to the person on their left and right. They all took 8 steps to the left, then another 8 steps to the right. Then, they drop hands and set twice to the center, then step twice backing out of the center. They turned to face their partner, and set twice, made a single turn, repeat, then back again to their position.

    All the while, Geoffrey''s eyes never left Serena. They were all skipping and dancing with the music, and the rate of his heartbeat was ever increasing. Not because of the effort, but because of the sight she presented. Her face was turning a bit pink with the exertion, and as a man, he can''t help but wonder if her blush ended there. So, despite him trying hard not to let his eyes trail downwards, he ultimately failed. She was wearing an off-shoulder dress and every time they neared the bonfire, the flames reflected on her pale decolletage. And whenever she skips, her breast bounced with her movement. In any other occasion, he would not let a girl affect him so. But Serena was not any other girl. She was his intended, and she will be his.

    Serena tried to lay her worries behind and just go with the flow. She did everything she could think of to discourage him already and whatever she did, well, he just kept on interpreting them in whatever way he liked. Then again, how could she dissuade him when they were still engaged? She felt a bit guilty in doing this, but she had no choice. She must build up her career and have solid foundation or wait for Charlton to grow strong enough to ask for her hand, whichever comes first, before she can break the engagement.

    Doing the siding of the dance where partners face each other, Serena had no choice but to look him in the eye. Seeing her finally look straight at him, he gave her a charming smile.

    Gods, what do she do with him? She can not even hate him for trying to charm her. Besides, how could she blame him when his only fault was falling in love with the wrong person? She would also be a hypocrite to say that she did not feel flattered by his attention. However, what can she do? It''s not like she can start a reverse harem like she dreamed of at the beginning. This was not some fantasy but now her reality. She loves Charlton and he was her choice. So, she can only be sorry to Geoffrey.

    Not wanting to encourage him, she did not smile back. Not wanting to make him think that she was still affected by what he did earlier, she could not frown too. In the end, she just settled with a straight face, hoping that she''s able to project indifference.

    Anyway, they were now on the part of the arming. Facing each other, they linked their right elbows and turned each other all the way around. Then they backed away with 4 steps, move closer to each other again, and linked their left elbows doing the same actions.

    Geoffrey seeing her make that face only found it funny. So, he chuckled while they were doing the arming. He was enjoying this. He was enjoying seeing all of her expressions. He wanted to kiss her and do all those sinful things his mind has been tempting him to do. However, he knew that he should not act on his desires. She was not ready for them, and he wanted to marry her first. He doesn''t want to accidentally make their first child out of wedlock.

    Serena saw his eyes crinkle and only felt more guilty. What can she do to stop this madness? Again, she decided that the best that she can do again is to avoid him, or try to act indifferently, and hopefully, the embers of his love? She does not think that it is love, but she doesn''t know how to term it, will die down.

    After the arming, the song was about to end, and everyone went back to link their hands forming a circle and repeat the initial steps of the song. Then, when the song ended, everyone let go of each other''s hand to bow and acknowledge their partner.

    --

    Charlton watched everything that was unfolding from the sideline. He saw how Geoffrey eyed Serena, and he wanted nothing more than to gouge his eyes out and tear her away from him.

    It was infuriating to feel this way. To be so powerless in the face of his own cousin that he can''t even fight for the woman he loves. He knew that he should be feeling guilty as he was the other man, the third party, or whatever they call it, and a part of him still was, but he already made up his mind when he chose Serena. So, there was no turning back for him.

    He clenched his trembling fist and took a deep breath to stop himself from storming over. He needs to calm down. Right now, if he does that, nothing good will come out of it. He must get used to seeing this until he garners enough power on his side.

    He knew that he would try to make it up to his cousin in the future, but he was not stupid enough to think that everything will turn out to become a fairy tale. He has painted the words nicely when he told Serena that he will try to become indispensable to the crown, but in reality, saying those words were akin to treason.

    He does not want to get ahead of himself, for right now, he has nothing but determination. He has analyzed all the possible ways that he can get Serena''s hand, and in almost every scenario the conclusion was either social destruction or bloodshed. However, he has a plan, and he can only hope that that plan would work.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 186 - 184: Soiree Blanche IV

    He has a plan, and if that plan works, then things would be great. He doesn''t even want to imagine the alternatives, but if things go from worse into worst, then God help him.

    From this point, if Geoffrey decides to marry Serena right after she goes out of school, then he only has 2 years. However, he knew Serena was not weak willed and she may be able to delay it for about 2 years at the maximum. He knew that he can''t do everything in 1 year after he graduates, but perhaps 2 years will do. So, giving himself some allowance, he has 3 years overall to make everything work.

    He tried to study what''s happening in the court by collecting information from different sources which sad to say, he currently doesn''t have a lot of. However, what he knows for now is sufficient.

    The court was divided into 3 groups. The major factions, the monarchists and the radicals, and the group of people who were still neutral. His father was part of the monarchists by default due to his mother, but he learned that his position wasn''t stable because of the King. It was real news to him when he found out. That could only ever mean that going out with the open with Serena unprepared would mean not only social destruction to her, but even worse for him and his family.

    He knew that his father''s name has some weight and that they have their own military force. However, although he has no doubt that his father will side with him and might even do the unthinkable, he doesn''t want things to go that way. First, there was no guarantee that they will win. Second, he does not want his relationship with Serena to be tainted with bloodshed. Well, if bloodshed is inevitable then the main reason should not be Serena at least.

    Now, in court, even though the actual power of the monarch, their king, was dependent on his ability to consolidate the rule and various other factors, ultimately, they were still under absolute monarchy. The reason that the court was divided was precisely because of this.

    After the war which his father won, there has already been talks about wanting to change the type of rulership their kingdom has. Constitutional monarchy was an idea which came from Jinjoo, the nation they were in war with before. The former king got wind of it and targeted his father who was a marquis at that time. Honestly, it was not made clear if his father was completely innocent, but based on how he knew his father, the allegations should be false.

    Anyway, that was almost 3 decades ago. With his father tied to the monarchy, the political movements for the change slowly died down. It has been thought to be dead for a long time now, that was until it has been reignited 2 years ago.

    With the boom in the economy, a lot of people were able to hit gold. People were suddenly able to raise their income and become richer. Now what happens when people can divert their attention elsewhere rather than just feeding their stomachs? What happens when they have more wealth and have achieved substantial improvement in their standard of living? Then they look for security. They want to protect their wealth and of course their lives. They want more rights and freedom. This ''they'' includes the nobles, the merchants, and the nouveau riche who he presumes are the backbone of the radicals.

    In other words, they don''t want to be under the thumb of a ruler that can decide their fate with the snap of his fingers. Thus, they believe that constitutional monarchy is the answer.

    Yet their desire for change is still an uphill battle. The kingdom has experienced 3 decades of peace and pushing for change in peaceful times can also be quite difficult. Other than that, both sides are on stalemate.

    The information he garnered stops there, but he can somewhat theorize the reasons behind the actions of both sides. He may not be 100% correct, but he could not think of any other reason why there''s friction but no substantial movement on both sides.

    On the king''s side, the main reason that the king has not gotten rid of those in the radical faction was because most of those expressing their opinion were merely small flies that the king could get rid of if he really wanted to. The big fishes behind it are keeping their identities in secret, or at least there are no sufficient evidence to incriminate them. This means that since these sympathizers have not revealed their face yet, if the king were to take action, they may use his action against him.

    On the radical faction''s side, the reason should be because they lack numbers and military power. Also, they must be waiting for the correct timing. If the king makes a grave mistake, they can then justify their actions.

    The neutral group remains neutral because they don''t want to get a backlash once one side wins over the other. Playing safe is a good thing, especially to those who do not have enough power. If a family has power, then sooner or later, they most likely cannot remain neutral.

    Now with this information, he was able to come up with plans on how he can get Serena''s hand.

    Plan A is the most ideal. He consolidates power by winning over those in the neutral group, turn the group into a faction, take the lead, and then swear his fealty to the crown in exchange for Serena''s hand. It''s still treacherous, he won''t deny, but more forgivable. This is the plan he will go with for now. Though he acknowledges that it''s very fairytale like, a man can dream.

    This does not mean however, that he''s putting all his eggs on that one basket. The neutral group will remain a neutral faction for a reason. He must always have a back-up plan so although he''s not joining the radical faction, he must still test the waters and make his presence known. Of course, he will not become a member, nor will he join their ranks, but he must at least make an impression that he can be persuaded to join them.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 187 - 185: Soiree Blanche V

    Plan B, he will not join, but lead a new radical faction. Again, the neutral group will play an important role, but here he will need to tap the radical faction too. The reason why there''s a need to lead a new one and not just join the old one was because if he just joins then he would have no say. Although he''s defecting, he still wants to protect his family. He has cross referenced other nations that successfully overthrown the ruling monarchs and it has mostly led to extermination of the main family. He can be treacherous and gamble his own life, but he knows that he would never be able to stomach that.

    Here, he can push for constitutional monarchy, establish a crown republic, take the position prime minister, and then marry Serena. Quite a feat, but he was not being an idle dreamer here for he knew that he could do it. He is not some little lord once he becomes the marquis (the title comes with the military command) and more than that he knows his own value as the only son of the Grand Duke of Suffox. There is a chance to win, and although how slim, he can take the gamble. However, he could not imagine doing this unless he has no other choice. That''s why he has plan C.

    Plan C is for if he gets caught doing Plan A. By then, he should have already made some connections, and surely, the radicals will not leave the chance of recruiting him. If he gets sent to prison, he''s positive that he will be able to get out through trial and voting. If not, then he''s wrong and only death awaits him, or if his mother begs enough, then maybe he might just be stripped off his title and get exiled to some other unknown place.

    Either way, if he by chance, survives that ordeal, and gets out of prison back to the house of the lords, then he will proceed and go with plan B.

    He does not like doing any of these. However, with the current political situation and how Geoffrey is being now, he doubts that he has any other option.

    --

    When the song ended, some Irish jig music started to play. Everyone broke from the circle. Some decided to dance, while some went to go back to drinking.

    "you don''t want to dance anymore?" Geoffrey asked smiling at Serena.

    "No, thank you. I''m going to take a break with my friends now." She said as she directed her eyes towards them.

    Her friends were very good accomplices, they were all alert. They knew Serena needed help, so they also stopped dancing.

    Geoffrey looked at the girls, as if wanting to tell them that they should just disperse. However, the girls did not seem to understand what he''s saying with his eyes. Not having a choice, as it would be awkward if he were to join them, he could only say, "then, I''ll join you later."

    Serena wanted to groan, just as she thought. He was planning on watching her all night. She was about to reply when Kylo butted in by slinging his arm across Geoffrey''s shoulders.

    "Hey Geoffrey, stop hounding your fianc¨¦e and come have a drink with me. You have to tell me all about the pony kicking the ball thing you did earlier. Also, I think Leonard is looking for you. You know about the bridal carry thing your teammates talked about earlier?" Kylo said, actually Leonard is not looking for him, but he just wanted to add that just in case.

    Geoffrey frowned. He didn''t want to talk nor accompany Kylo, however, hearing the words that he''s hounding Serena made him realize that he is indeed doing just that. He reminded himself that he should at least give her some space and freedom while they aren''t yet married. In addition, he now felt compelled to explain what he did to Leonard. It''s not that he felt guilty, he just did not want to give the impression that he does not respect Serena to her family.

    Serena smiled while thanking Kylo in her head. Finally, she can get Geoffrey off her back and escape. Not giving Geoffrey a chance to speak, she said, "Bye. I''ll go now!"

    Geoffrey can only sigh in defeat. He looked at her leaving with her friends, hoping that at some point she would try to look back as if showing that she''s shedding an ounce of reluctance to part from him.

    Serena wondered if Kylo has successfully sidetracked Geoffrey so that she can leave the party without him noticing. So, she turned to look back. To her surprise, he was still staring. Gods, what the hell is wrong with such timing! She quickly turned to look forward.

    Geoffrey could not stop the tilting of his lips before turning to Kylo. He interpreted her action as her not being indifferent to him as she tried to project. Anyway, he was satisfied with that, so he will try to ''not hound her'' as Kylo termed it as she requested. He too needs to take a step back. He was not some monk, and he was afraid that at some point, he might not be able to control himself.

    "Let''s go." He told Kylo.

    --

    "Is he still staring?" Serena asked Milly.

    Milly turned to look back, "He just left with Kylo."

    "thank god." Serena said as she sighed in relief.

    "You know Serena, I''m not judging or anything, but I think that it''s a pity really. Geoffrey is such a sweet guy to you and¡­" Gizel commented as she sighed. She doesn''t understand what she sees in Charlton. Sure, he''s very handsome, but Geoffrey is THE crown prince. He''s handsome, he''s sweet to her, he''s well, almost perfect. And she''s what? Exchanging all that for well¡­ Charlton isn''t that bad too but still.

    "Gizel, don''t." Via said as she tried to stop her cousin.

    "I''m just concerned about you as a friend Serena, so please don''t take it the wrong way." Gizel explained.

    Serena shook her head, she understands what Gizel was getting at and there was a time when, she herself, thought that she''s crazy. However, her time apart from Charlton made her realize that she can''t breathe without him. Living in this fantasy like world without him felt so empty that she felt like she''s living in some purgatory.

    Aside from that, she knew it in her heart that it was Charlton who sincerely loves her. The kind of love that is almost unconditional. With him, she feels free to be whoever or whatever she wants to be. Sure, there was a point where he became a bit wishy washy, but when he said those words to her, she knew he meant them.

    She''s not scoffing at Geoffrey''s affection and perhaps it''s just her biasness talking, but maybe she just prefers that kind of love. Or perhaps, she just prefers Charlton overall.

    "When you fall in love, as in deeply in love and that person loves you back equally, you will understand why." Serena told Gizel.

    Gizel did not understand, but she knew her friend was too much in love to think straight. Anyway, she nodded her head. As a friend, if she can''t convince her otherwise, then the most she can do is support her.

    "Anyway, thanks for helping me. If Geoffrey approaches you guys later to ask where I''m at, just tell him that I already retired for the night. Okay?" Serena instructed.

    "Alright." The three responded.

    Serena exited the field quickly. She knew that Charlton was right behind her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 188 - 186: Classroom I

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Serena kept on walking, confident that he''s following her while making sure that no one''s behind them. Entering the school''s main building, it was a little dark, but the huge windows provided some light in the shadows. She climbed up the stairs.

    Charlton was walking behind her from a certain distance. He looked around to ensure that no one was following. Seeing Serena enter the main school building, he made a stop to check once more that no one''s around. When he saw that it was safe, he went in to follow. He climbed the stairs and saw Serena waiting for him at the 2nd floor''s landing. He was about to take double steps to get to her faster, but then, she used her right hand to signal him to stop. So, he did.

    Serena waited for Charlton so that he can follow where she''s going. She doesn''t want to be waiting in his classroom alone until he figures that she''s there all along. Soon, she saw him climbing the stairs and their eyes met. She raised her right hand to signal him to stop walking and he did. She could not help but give him a once over. He was wearing all white, a little casual, but with his top two buttons undone and his sexy collarbone peeking, Gods, she wanted to jump him already. For a minute, she was tempted to do just that in the hallway, no one''s around anyway. However, she still has her fantasy to fulfill so she turned left.

    Charlton''s heartbeat quickened. Was there someone in the area? Was the first thing that came to mind. However, if that were the case, then she wouldn''t have turned left towards where the classrooms were at. What was she getting at? He wondered. Anyway, he waited for about 30 seconds. When she didn''t come back, he decided to follow her.

    Serena recalled that the umpire said that their team is year 2, team 2, so she figured that Charlton was in section 2. She walked inside that room. She did not turn on the lights just in case some curious people from outside figure that there were actually people inside. Anyway, she went to sit on the teacher''s table to wait for him. God knows how much she fantasized about this in her previous life. Praise the lord that she''s now given the opportunity to play it out.

    --

    While walking, Charlton saw Serena''s silhouette through the open door of the classroom. She was sitting on top of their teacher''s table and¡­ Come on. Was she thinking what he''s thinking? Anyway, he went inside the room.

    "Would you mind closing the door Mr. Charlton?" Serena asked sultrily.

    Charlton''s imagination suddenly went overdrive. Was she playing teacher who lured a poor young student after school?

    "What are you planning on doing to me, ma''am?" he asked worriedly, playing along.

    Serena smirked. She truly liked how Charlton understood whatever perverted thought she has in mind. "Nothing you wouldn''t like. Now, would you close the door and take your seat?"

    Charlton closed the door and locked it. He noticed that all the windows from the hallway''s side have already been closed, thankfully, there were windows on the other side where light can still filter through. Honestly, he doesn''t want to play anymore, but he was also too curious about what she''s planning to do. So, he went to his seat that was in the middle row and 3 tables away from the teacher''s desk.

    Serena observed him trying hard to sit still as she uncrossed her legs, then crossed them again on the other direction causing her dress to hike and show her long legs. Then, a wicked smile crossed her lips. "Mr. Charlton, have you been checking me out?"

    "Ma''am?" he asked playing dumb.

    Serena got down from the table and strode towards him, then she placed her hand on the table in front of him, "I said, have you been checking me out?"

    Charlton knew that she wanted to play dominant, but he doesn''t want to suffer. Anyway, whatever her script was, it''s time to help her improvise.

    "What of it?" he replied raising his left brow while looking her in the eye as he used his right hand to enter under her skirt.

    Ok, that was not part of her script. "What are you doing? Take you hands off." She said trying to scold him.

    Charlton did not follow her and smirked, "Don''t tell me this isn''t what you had in mind when you asked me to lock the door, Ma''am." he taunted.

    Ok, to hell with the script, she rather liked the bad boy aura too. She was about to say something, when Charlton quick as a flash pulled her towards him and captured her lips in a searing kiss. Then, he pushed the table forward to allow for space while he mounted her on his lap, each leg on either side of him. Instinctively as not to fall she wrapped her hands around his neck.

    "Do you feel how hard I am for you, Ma''am?" Charlton asked.

    Serena nodded her head at a loss of words with how aggressive he was being.

    "You know ma''am, I was not just simply checking you out." He said as he used his other hand to press her body on his, rocking her so that her sex would grind on his. "In my mind, I was already thinking of ways on how and where I can fuck you. I want to fuck you here on my chair, there on my table, then even at the front on your teacher''s table."

    Serena has never been so wet in her life. Her plan has long been thrown out of the window as she let his words sink in. She wanted him to do everything he said, and her excitement just went to reach a whole new level. "Then please fuck me." was all she could lamely say in response.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 189 - 187: Classroom II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Charlton held her hips as he stood from his sitting position to place her on top of his table. He untangled her arms around his neck, then he tugged her off-shoulder dress down, revealing her breasts. He grabbed one of her orbs with his hand, while he licked and lightly bit the nipple on top of the other. Thinking that the table was not that big nor stable, he pulled it back with her still on it, as he sat back on his chair. Then, he lifted her skirt and pulled her underwear down.

    Being creative, he made her scoot her hips to the edge of the table as he placed the back of her knees on top of his shoulders. Serena on her part had her two hands on top of the table to support herself.

    With this, he delved right in to lap her dripping nectar. His tongue traced a line around her pussy, first slowly then quicker. He alternated between tiny circles and drawing long sweeping lines. Then, he plunged his tongue inside as he sucked her to drink her juices. He used his mouth to please her endlessly. He heard her moan, and at the back of his mind, he could not help but think that whenever he sits in front of this table again, he will always remember this moment.

    Anyway, his erection was almost too painful, so he unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants and pulled out his throbbing manhood. Giving a last flick on her clit with his tongue, he removed her legs from his shoulders.

    Serena understanding what was happening went down from the table. She saw his manhood out of his pants, and it was already purple, its veins throbbing with so much excitement. She wanted to climb and ride him, but she wanted to return the favor first.

    She pulled her off shoulder dress down so that she was bare from waist up. Then she got down on her knees. She eased forward as she wrapped her tits around the warm hardness of his thick and long rod.

    Charlton could not help but thrust. He wanted to be inside her already, but this was also very very good. As she rubbed her breasts while sandwiching his cock, she began to take his glans in her mouth. From time to time, she would look up to meet his eyes. The view it presented was so lewd and hot that he was afraid that he would already finish. To stop her from what she''s doing, he used his fingers to pull at her nipples.

    Serena stopped moving and moaned as she let go of her breast. She was about to continue giving him the head when she felt him pull her up. She looked at him questioningly.

    Charlton did not say anything as he made her lean forward on his desk. He started kissing her neck then moved to lick and nibble her ear. His left hand started fondling her breast. As His right hand lifted her skirt.

    Serena felt her juices dripping between her legs. Every fiber of her being was burning in desire. "Please Charlton, take me already." She begged.

    Charlton too could not stop his excitement already. As he knew that she was already dripping wet, with one hand lifting her skirt while holding her hip, the other positioned his dick at her entrance, then he drove deeply into her in one strong thrust. The two of them had to pause, feeling the pleasure of being connected. Then, he started moving hard and fast. The sound of his body slamming up against her and her uncontrollable moans turning to shrieks reverberated around the classroom.

    He reached his hand around her body. His fingers barely found her clit when he felt her body tense against his as she let out a scream. Her pussy was pulsating against his cock as waves of orgasm overtook her body. She was milking him, but he did not want to finish just yet. Pulling out of her, he turned her around, so they were face to face. Then, he started kissing her, his tongue thrusting inside her mouth.

    Serena, recovering from her first orgasm, pushed him to sit on his chair. She lined his cock to her entrance and went down slowly to ride him. Using his shoulders as leverage, she started moving up and down.

    Her tits were bouncing in front of him as she moved, so he grabbed both then started alternately suckling them. The position gave him less control, and when she started grinding on his cock rather than thrust, he felt himself almost explode inside. Thus, he held her hips, to stop her movements.

    Serena stopped moving, understanding that he was stopping himself from finishing. "Not inside today." She whispered.

    Charlton nodded his head in understanding. Feeling himself recover, he stood up and carried her towards the teacher''s table. He positioned her on the middle, and to make herself fit on the table, she had to bend both her knees lean backwards with her hand supporting her body for balance. He stood straight to stare at her in all her glory.

    She was flushed, her hair disheveled, her chest heaving, her lips was red and swollen with his kisses, while her lower lips were swollen and agape with his pounding. God, she''s so beautiful this way.

    Finally having his fill, he pulled her over the edge of the table. He leaned forward as he whispered ''I love you'' to her ear. He lifted her left leg, making her lean sideways on the table. Then, he entered her again. This way, he can see himself thrusting in and out of her as he rubbed her clit.

    Not long after, he felt her convulse as she screamed with an ah. He also felt himself about to explode, so he pulled out from her. He re-positioned her on top of the table so that she was back in her initial position then he used his fingers to prolong her orgasm while he encased his manhood with his own hand bringing himself to climax.

    His cum sprayed over the side of the table, thankfully covered by the skirt of her dress, while Serena squirted for the first time in her 2 lifetimes.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 190 - 188: Partnership I

    "I''m sorry for the tardiness, I had to talk to the research department and then recheck with the accounting department regarding the computations of profit income for ''we are the world''." Edward said as he entered his office. He shook hands with Serena and Charlton, then proceeded to sit down on the chair behind his office table. They decided to meet in his company as having lunch out in any restaurant would not be a good idea given how popular the two were.

    "No, it''s okay, Mr. Edward, but do you want to have your lunch first?" Serena asked. It was already 1:15 and she and Charlton already had their lunch earlier when Edward sent one of his employees to tell them that he will be running late and assist them to the dining area.

    Edward shook his head, "I already had some light snacks earlier and it can wait. Anyway, stop calling Mister, I think we''re all closer than that now. Just call me Edward."

    Serena smiled and nodded, "Okay Edward, then do call me Serena from now on too."

    Edward also nodded his head. "Alright. Anyway, I have here with me the computation of income for the last two weeks." He said as he handed each of them a copy of the accounts.

    "Honestly, the reason I went to recheck was because the numbers were astronomical. In our last correspondence, the sales were at 500 grand and the profit out of that is about 75% as all discs were sold out. For this week, the release rate of discs was much faster as all our machines focused on that and stopped production of other discs. And as of today, we were able to raise 900 grand. Meaning that overall, in just 2 weeks, the total profit is over a million. In two weeks, it has surpassed all the other discs we have ever produced except for your last 2 songs, but it is already reaching more than half of the income made from each of the two."

    Serena grinned as she looked at the account. The results were very good indeed.

    Meanwhile, Charlton who was sitting in front of Serena absent-mindedly looked at her while contemplating. He was thinking of how to broach the topic with Edward without offending him. He had to make sure because although he agreed with Serena helping him, he only thought of involving her in Plan A.

    He feels grateful towards Edward''s interference, however, he could not help but second guess the authenticity of his goodwill. After he gained enough information regarding the turmoil in court, he started reflecting on Edward''s words and actions. Although he might be wrong and Edward was just being a good Samaritan, it''s just too good to be true. He knew that there must be some agenda on his part, and he could only hope that it''s not regarding the radical faction. Although he was willing to dip in the murky waters, he would never let Serena take that risk knowingly.

    "Charlton, have you already thought over my offer?" Edward asked as he looked at him.

    Charlton did not have time to answer because Serena suddenly excitedly interjected.

    "Of course, he will accept your offer but only if you sign me up for it too. I can''t believe that you asked him without even considering me first."

    Charlton winced hearing Serena''s words. Alright, he now has no choice but to bring it up.

    Edward laughed, "of course I thought about you but the lyrics you write are for your songs. However, if you''re up to it then¡­"

    "I''m sorry, but before we get to that part, I need to ascertain something first."

    Serena looked at Charlton in askance. Seeing him being serious she stopped talking to listen.

    "I hope you won''t take offence Edward. I am thankful for what you did for Serena and I, and I''m also thankful for the opportunity you''re giving us. However, honesty and trust are needed between friends. You are already someone dear to us and I can promise you that I will take to my grave what will be said within the four corners of this room."

    Edward shook his head as he smiled. He was actually glad that Charlton''s bringing it up. It means that his efforts were not in vain and he did not choose the wrong person to bet on. Besides, he was a bit too obvious. "What do you want to know?"

    "I want to know your motivations." Charlton asked as he looked him in the eye.

    --

    Staring at the two, Serena thought about what Charlton meant with his words and furrowed her brows. After her talk with him regarding their future plans, she too made some conjunctions in her mind. She thought about the events in the novel, only to realize that it never broached the topic on politics. After novel Serena went out of the picture, Emily was able to be with Geoffrey freely, then the story ended with just quick summary of what happened to everyone after.

    Anyway, based on her own research and her interpretation of what Charlton told her last time, she understood that there were factions in court and Charlton needs to win over those in the neutral group so that he can have some power and sway the court. Then, he can swear fealty to his uncle, the King, in hopes that he can ask for her hand as a reward so that they can live happily ever after without them becoming social pariahs. If you were to ask her, it''s a bit too fairytale like, but it''s the best option they have now.

    She thought of some alternatives, but the most peaceful she was able to come up with was saving a lot of money then elope. However, like Charlton said, he wants their love to flourish, and being on the run will never make that possible. When they want to start having their own family, what then? Also, their faces were now easily recognizable. Perhaps in other kingdoms not yet, but it''s only a matter of time. She really had to give it to Charlton. He really thought about everything before coming back together with her, while she, the real older person in the relationship haven''t even considered those things.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 191 - 189: Partnership II

    Then, there''s also the idea which she garnered from reading other novels where they can attempt some coup and then take over the throne. Just thinking of it already gives her a headache. Even if it''s the last option, she would never want them to take it.

    First, she would never want Charlton to betray himself. Though he would be quite the treacherous character in his plan, it was nothing unforgivable. Second, she does not want to become some Helen of Troy, not that she''s presumptuous but just in case Geoffrey goes that far. Third, well, Geoffrey was also a good guy, how pitiful would he be if even his crown gets stolen from him. That, and well, he was the Male Lead, he might have some male lead halo so there''s that. Lastly, fine. Let''s be honest. She''s afraid of anything that has to do with killing people. She was born and lived in peaceful times. War, coup, etc. were only things she ever watched in the news, movies, or read in novels. If all else fails, she would rather go to the mentally ill route. Perhaps it would even be effective.

    Anyway, going back to Charlton''s plan, she thought of being like those Mary Sue protagonists in the different novels she has read, but reality was not as kind to her. Her friends were all girls from other kingdoms, and she only has Bernard and Beatrice with her as her aids. She had no other informants aside from Charlton, she doesn''t want to venture to find some guild (she can''t even because she''s too popular), and aside from that, what can she do with her current standing?

    Yes, she''s popular, but she was still some one hit wonder now. Then, although she was a daughter of a duke and a queen in waiting, she was still a girl. Come on, her only political power comes from being a queen-in-waiting, but she can''t even use that. Without it, will people in power really listen to an 18-year-old girl? Just do an eye-roll.

    So, at the end of the day, she realized that she can only leave the political arena to Charlton. She trusts him and she also wants to show him that he has her confidence. That however does not mean that she''ll be some idling princess waiting for her knight in the shining armor.

    Reflecting, given her current circumstance, her strong point lays in the social arena and she could build on that. Right now, she''s quite popular with the nobles and the masses through her songs. She also projects that given the project ''we are the world'', her name would be even more popular. She understands that popularity is a double-edged sword. But it is only through it that she can be her own person and at the same time, be of help.

    --

    Edward started chuckling as he held his hand up. "Okay, I''m guilty as charged. I was not so innocent but to be fair, I also had your best interest in mind."

    Charlton just raised a brow and kept his eyes straight at him waiting for him to continue explaining.

    Edward knew that he could be misinterpreted, so, not wanting to hide anything, he just went out with it in the open. "I will be honest with you Charlton. You really have the talent for music, but that was not the main reason why I approached you. I think you already know that the court is now divided into 2 major factions, and both sides are persuading people to join them."

    "Now, the thing is, there are people who doesn''t want to join any of the two for certain reasons. Whether it be not believing their ideals, or because they don''t want to gamble to protect their wealth or loved ones. But the problem is, they are being forced to make a choice. And, this is where I need your help." Edward explained as he stared at Charlton waiting for his response.

    Charlton did not answer immediately. He first let his words sink in. From here, he can establish that Edward is not from the radical faction, that was all he needed to know. "You give me too much credit."

    "We both know that that is not the case."

    Charlton chuckled. Indeed, he was not wrong. If he did not have any ulterior motives, being tied to him was the safest bet if they want to remain neutral. The monarchist will think that they will be inclined to side with them as Charlton is the king''s nephew, while the radicals won''t touch them because of the grand duke. "You do know exactly that I am not doing this out of the pure goodness of my heart."

    "Well, everyone is doing it for their own benefit. And only you, my friend, are the only person who is doing it for love, and for me, that reason is far nobler than any of the others. So, despite being not the safest boat anymore, I would still sail with you." Edward replied with a grin.

    Charlton sighed, "Who else are with you in this? Also, what is your main objective?"

    "To be honest, not a lot. Mostly merchants like me who does not want to become milking cows of whichever faction and get embroiled in court. So basically, our main objective is to get protection from those trying to recruit us to become some sponsors of their faction. Though we have other aspirations, they''re quite premature to talk about for now as that will depend on the route you will choose to take in the future."

    Charlton finally nodded his head. Thinking that he can work with that. "If it is only protection that you want, although I''m not the Marquis yet, I suppose my presence in your company will suffice. As for the others, well, I only have my name and you do know what that entails."

    "Regarding that, I''ll talk to them about it. But in my case, I''m all in." Edward replied with a smile. He sees nothing wrong with Charlton''s suggestion. There is no such thing as free lunch in this world.

    Serena''s eyes mooned as she listened at the sidelines. It was the first time she witnessed Charlton being so serious and mature. He also handled it so well that she did not have to add any of her input. Anyway, was he thinking what she''s thinking? If he is, then by Gods, they are about to strike gold.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 192 - 190: Partnership III

    After that, Charlton faced Serena to smile apologetically. "I''m sorry for that Serena. I had to make sure first."

    Serena shook her head as she smiled back, "It''s alright. I understand.", Then she turned to face Edward, "Anyway, Edward, so what do you think of me joining you?" she asked.

    "Honestly, I would love that. However, I am curious, so do pardon me for asking, but how do you plan on working with us?" Edward asked.

    "I was thinking that aside from me singing the songs I make, I would like to write new lyrics for other people to sing. Then, Charlton can work on those songs." Serena suggested.

    "That sounds very ideal, but don''t you want to sing the songs that you write yourself? I mean, it''s not easy writing one and coming up with a melody. Aside from that, I have to be frank. Charlton would need to work with other people. I actually already have a list of those who are in line to get their music produced."

    Serena paused to think it through, indeed, if Charlton wants to make more connections in this industry, she would be getting in the way if she were to monopolize his time. Also, some people have their own songs they want to sing and not just be fed with whatever she wants them to sing.

    "It''s not difficult for me to come up with new lyrics and melodies. Though I do understand what you mean. The reason why I suggested that is because I truly want to ask other people to sing my songs. I mean, people who have better vocals than me. At the same time, I wish to be of some help to¡­ well¡­ Charlton." She finished as she blushed. Though Edward knows about their relationship, it was still embarrassing to say it out loud.

    Edward smiled, ah young love. He was truly happy for them. "I have no doubts about your capabilities as I have seen them myself. So, I am positive that you can come up with great songs, but still, it would be a waste to hand them over to others. I am saying this with your best interest in mind, of course. Although it would be of some benefit for Charlton to use your songs to feed other nobles'' greed for stardom, it''s not absolutely necessary. Aside from that, it can also backfire. I''m sure you know what I mean."

    Serena nodded her head. Indeed, if she wants to help Charlton, she cannot afford to be overshadowed by other nobles in this field. Her advantage lies with the songs that she ''writes'', not her vocals.

    "I understand your point. Thank you, I appreciate your input and honesty." Serena replied.

    "you''re most welcome. I do have a suggestion though. If you want other people with better vocals to sing it, you can scout for talents. You know, talents who will be grateful to you because you gave them a chance." Edward suggested.

    "I also had that in mind, but I think I have to reassess that plan and leave it for later. I think I have to build up on myself first. Anyway¡­ did I just get rejected?" Serena asked.

    Edward chuckled. "Which idiot would reject signing you up? That will be the most blasphemous mistake anyone in this field would make. If you want to work with me, then it would be my honor. If you want to sign all your songs with me, then I would gladly accept them. You don''t even need to line up and let me hear the song. It will always be automatically approved and go for mass production at the earliest time."

    Serena laughed, "stop exaggerating. You have no need to come up with all those excuses to reject me.",

    "I am not exaggerating nor am I making excuses. Come on, I am the one who will most benefit, for in fact, if you do sign up with me, I can already eliminate any future competition. But since I want to be working with you and Charlton for a long time, I am being honest and am refusing to take advantage."

    "Alright, but to be honest, I need a binding contract for certain obvious reasons. I am not completely innocent about this signing up thing. So, how about this? You provide me a dummy contract valid for 3 years which stipulates that I must write new songs and go on music tours/ events on behalf of the company. In exchange, we can draw a real contract where you sign me up for 3 years and during that time, all the songs I make will be exclusively produced by your company. Sounds good?"

    Edward smiled "If that''s the case, then how could I say no to that?" Then he turned to look at Charlton to say, "you are one lucky man."

    Charlton can only grin and respond with, "I know."

    Edward shook his head still smiling. "Alright, I will have to ask the legal department to draft the contracts first. Anyway, since we''re done with that, have you both thought over my request about recording the songs from last time? By the way Serena, a lot of people has been asking about ''against all odds.''."

    "Well, initially, I wanted to ask people to audition for that song, but based on our conversation earlier, I think I have to sing it myself. Anyway, I have no problem with your request, but I guess my song would have to be your new producer''s first project." She replied as she turned to smile at Charlton.

    Edward laughed, "He is all yours for now. You have no idea how much time and effort our pro-bono project is taking. Then again, it is worth it. Anyway, how about yours, Charlton?"

    "I apologize but I have to refuse. It''s just a bit too personal to share. However, Serena came up with a new song and we can work with that." Charlton answered honestly.

    "Oh¡­ what a pity. I am quite sure that your song would hit off. I understand though. Anyway, what is this new song about? Wait, before that, I have to show you both something. Let''s head to the new studio." Edward said as he stood up from his chair.

    Serena and Charlton both stood up to follow him.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 193 - 191: Partnership IV

    Arriving at the new studio, Edward proceeded to give them a mini tour.

    "So, what do you guys think? I wanted to have the recording for ''we are the world'' here last time, but this wasn''t ready yet." Edward shared as he showed them the set-up of their new studio. He could not help but be proud.

    Serena was quite impressed. The improvement was astounding. The new studio room was divided into 3 rooms separated by glass partitions. Each room has its own functions. She continued to listen as Edward explained.

    "The research team actually came up with this set up. They highlighted that it is important to separate the rooms so that the sounds would not create too much echo with all the microphones being used at the same time. I''m not so sure, but when I think of it, it does make sense. What is great about their research though is replacing the horns with mics, so I say that it''s all good." He said as he walked around.

    "Anyway, this is the live room where instrumentalists would play their instruments. Their playing would be picked up by microphones. This room is for the isolation booths where singers will be singing in front of their respective mics. They will be able to listen to the sounds made from the other side through those headphones. Then this is the control room. From here, the music producer can hear the output of the performers and give them instructions through this intercom. Fancy, right?"

    Serena nodded her head, it''s better this way. Nothing like the modern studios but still an improvement. She was just glad that the horns are gone. Gods, it felt so awkward singing through those.

    Facing the two while in the control room, Edward asked, "Want to give it a try? How about you guys let me listen to the new song you told me about?"

    "That''s fine, but¡­" Serena said as she looked at Charlton. Well, they haven''t discussed the melody or anything about it yet and she only sang it to him once.

    "Sure, we can try it out. Serena, you go to the isolation booth and I''ll go to the other. Don''t worry, I already have the melody and lyrics memorized."

    Serena looked at him skeptically. "Really?"

    Charlton gave her a smirk.

    --

    The two of them went inside the respective rooms. Charlton looked at the instruments available. There was a grand piano, a guitar, a drum set, saxophone, and other instruments using strings. Just looking at them, he could already imagine the harmony he can create with the song. However, he only has a pair of hands now, so he picked up a guitar.

    The guitar, unlike the other instruments in the room had a cord attached to it.

    Edward, seeing him look at it quizzically through the glass panel used the intercom to address him. "That attached to the guitar is an amplifier to make the sound it creates heard. Other instruments have to rely on the mics though."

    Charlton nodded his head in understanding as he saw Serena stand in front of the mic in the other room.

    Serena entered the booth and stood in front of the mic. She wore the stand in-ear headphones then she looked through the glass panel. She could see Edward at the control room in front. When she looked to her right side, she saw Charlton holding the guitar looking right back at her. He started testing the instrument which she can hear clearly through the headphones she was wearing.

    "Mic test." She tried saying through the mic, wondering if Charlton can hear her too.

    Edward gave her the thumbs up, only to notice that she''s not looking at him. He awkwardly put his hand down as he chuckled. These two.

    Anyway, Charlton smiled at her and replied, "I can hear you."

    Serena did not hear him but understood what he was saying. "I can''t hear you." She said.

    Charlton looked around and saw a mic on a stand, by the piano. He looked at Edward for permission.

    "Yes, you can use that in the meantime." Edward announced through the intercom.

    Charlton nodded his head. Then, he took the mic and placed it in front of him. "Can you hear me now?" he asked.

    Serena heard his sexy voice on the other side, "Crystal." She responded.

    "okay, then here goes." He said as he started strumming the guitar.

    To Serena''s surprise, it sounded really good. Perfect really. He had an introductory melody prepared and was hitting all the notes correctly. It was crazy how good he was in music. Then, he started singing the first line as he looked her in the eye.

    "Looking in you eyes I, see a paradise, this word that I found it''s too good to be true¡­ Standing her beside you, want so much to give you, this love in my heart that I''m feeling for you¡­" then he nodded at her to indicate that she could start singing now.

    Serena could not stop the smile blooming on her face, goodness, he''s the hottest thing ever when he sings, not breaking eye contact she started singing her lines "let ''em say we''re crazy, I don''t care about that, put your hand in my hand baby don''t ever look back¡­ Let the world around us, just fall apart¡­ baby we can make it if we''re heart to heart¡­"

    Then, Charlton joined her for the chorus, "And we can build this dream together, stand this storm forever, nothing''s gonna stop us now, and if this world runs out of lovers, we''ll still have each other, Nothing''s gonna stop us, nothing''s gonna stop us now¡­"

    After the song ended, Edward''s voice can be heard through the speakers in the room.

    "alright you two, that was a great song, but please stop looking at each other through the glass partition, I feel like I ate enough dog food to last me a lifetime." He pressed the intercom off. Then he laughed so hard. Goodness, he really hit jackpot with these two.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 194 - 192: Love Nest I

    After the song number, Edward informed them that he will send the draft contract through mail in the coming week. They agreed to meet again on Saturday to finalize it and at the same time, for Serena to get the updated numbers for ''we are the world''.

    Serena thought that singing ''nothing''s gonna stop us now'' without any context to the public might make certain people react negatively. Thus, she mentioned creating an event for publicizing the contract signing to Edward. During that event, they can debut the song too.

    Edward of course saw that as something ingenious. Not only can it serve as debut, but it will also raise awareness that Charlton and Serena are with him, making his company somewhat untouchable.

    Anyway, they all agreed to discuss it in detail later. After a couple of niceties, they left Edward''s company, sharing a carriage without insignia which Charlton prepared beforehand.

    --

    Serena felt Charlton tap her nose to wake her from her slumber. Long carriage rides always make her feel tired and sleepy with all the rocking. She was leaning her head on his shoulder her arms wrapped around his left arm.

    Feeling the carriage halt. She untangled herself from him. "We''ve arrived back already?".

    Charlton just smiled and shook his head. "Take a look outside."

    Curious, Serena she shifted the curtain to look outside. Outside, she saw residential houses and none of the hustling and bustling of town, making it the feel like they were in a suburb area "Where are we?" she asked.

    Before Charlton could answer, Jack, Charlton''s coachman, knocked before opening the door of the carriage. Then he bowed, "We have arrived milord."

    Charlton went down of the carriage first then he offered his hand for Serena to take so that he can help her down.

    Serena took his hand as she alighted from the carriage. She noticed that they were in front of a standard looking Folk Victorian house made of wood. Was this what she thinks it is? She looked at him wide eyed.

    Charlton chuckled seeing her expression, "What? Did you expect that I prefer spending all our time in the private music room?"

    Serena shook her head, in fact, she thought of buying or renting a property herself, but she doesn''t have an accomplice for that, nor did she have the opportunity to do so. Anyway, she questioningly looked at Charlton. "When and how did you manage to acquire this?"

    "Let''s discuss it inside. We don''t want other people seeing us or listening to our conversation." He replied.

    While using the key to unlock the door, he could not help but laugh seeing her looking left and right like they were some burglars. "If you keep behaving like that, we will look more suspicious to the neighbors."

    "Well, our faces are quite easy to recognize so I''m afraid people will know that it is us."

    "Okay, you have a point. Anyway, let''s go inside."

    --

    "There''s not a lot of furniture yet as I was only able to purchase the house last week with a pseudonym. I know it''s nothing fancy, but anything else would be inconvenient given our circumstance. It''s a little cramp and too simple in comparison to how I envision our place should be in the future, and ah, we can''t really have maidservants while we''re here. I mean¡­" Charlton explained feeling embarrassed. He doesn''t want to make her think that he''s a cheapskate or something. Though this place would just be their temporary alcove, they might be spending a lot of time in it.

    Serena giggled seeing how awkward Charlton was being. "I understand. Stop being so awkward, it''s not like this will be our permanent residence, and even if it were to be, I would still be happy with it."

    The house was not that small. The combined floor area was about double Serena''s room in the dormitory. However, being a son of the grand duke, Charlton''s definition of cramped was not the same as any other normal person. Although he''s used to living in the dormitory, outside school, his home were all palaces.

    Charlton smiled as Serena looked around. Although the house was nothing much, the money used to buy it was from his share of income from the songs.

    Serena was a daughter of a duke, but she was a transmigrator from modern times. So she thought that the place was good enough. She observed that the house has a folk Victorian architectural style and lay-out. Outside there was a piazza before the main door, then upon entering there''s a small hall, where on the left was the stairs leading up while to the right was the empty parlor. Then connected to it was the dining room where there was a dining table for four. To its left was the kitchen, there was a door leading to the backyard and at the other end, two doors where one led to the small hall and the other to the toilet.

    "I was not able to purchase a sala set yet, but there''s a dining table and we can eat there. The kitchen is still sorely lacking, I mean the place still lacks a lot generally, but I wanted to come here and show you already." Charlton explained.

    "It''s just right. I want to help with the interior and the furniture later, but I don''t know how to get those delivered here. Are there furniture catalogues available? Perhaps I can choose from there?" she asked. She can already envision what she can do to the place.

    "Yes, I can send you some later and you can choose from there. Just tell me what you like then I will get it here."

    Serena grinned as she nodded, he sounded like some CEO boasting his powers. "Okay."

    "Anyway, let me show you the backyard." Charlton said with some excitement in his voice as he interlaced their fingers.

    --

    Exiting to the backyard, Serena observed that in the middle, there was an outdoor coffee table with chairs. Surrounding the whole area were potted flowers of varying shades and even in the patio where they were standing, there were hanging orchids.

    "Who will be taking care of the plants and flowers later?" she asked. She was not particularly fond of gardening.

    Charlton snorted. "And here I am trying to be romantic."

    "The flowers are for me?" Serena asked in surprise.

    "No, they''re just there for decoration. Of course, they are for you. I just thought I never had the opportunity to give you flowers before."

    Serena could not help but want to tease him, "Well, flowers in pots doesn''t really look nor sound that romantic you know?

    Charlton flicked her nose "You just ruined my moment. But just so you know, I wanted to say that I''m giving you these potted flowers, for like my love for you, they shall forever be endlessly blooming or something along those lines."

    "Wow, thank you, that is so romantic of you!" she praised, however seeing his weird expression, she could not stop herself from laughing.

    Charlton just shook his head. "Well, I did try."

    --

    After Serena''s laugher died down, she kissed his lips then wrapped her arms around his arm, "Really thank you. I appreciate them."

    Charlton smiled back at her, "Even if it''s at my expense, I am glad that I brought you to laughter."

    "Where did you learn all those cheesy lines?"

    Charlton laughed as he shook his head, "Let me show you upstairs."

    --

    The second floor was divided into three rooms, the first they opened faces the backyard, inside was an upright piano and other musical instruments. There was also a study table and some chairs.

    "I had the piano placed here rather than the parlor so that when we practice, we won''t be overheard by people outside." Charlton explained.

    Serena nodded her head in approval as she walked around the room.

    The second room Charlton opened led to the bathroom. It had a bathtub and they turned to look at each other in reminisce of their previous experience in one.

    "This bathtub is quite small sadly." Serena said with a playful smile.

    Charlton shook his head as he smiled back at her mischievously. "Let me show you the bedroom."

    --

    When Charlton opened the door leading to the bedroom, Serena was surprised to see that it was fully furnished. It has a four poster bed, a love seat, a wardrobe, and even a vanity. The overall feel was quite romantic and she can see that the linen used on the bed was freshly washed.

    "I think that your reason for us coming here today is not all that innocent." Serena commented.

    Charlton could not help but laugh at her words, what can he say? He was guilty as charged.

    "So, are you ready to bless our love nest with holy water?" Serena suggested as she wiggled her brows.

    Charlton took a moment to internalize what she meant by holy water. When he realized what she meant, he could only guffaw.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 195 - 193: Love Nest II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    After the laughter, he whispered, "Then we can start baptizing this place now" before his lips touched hers.

    Serena did not have time to think of a witty response as she felt his tongue snake between her moist lips as he slipped his strong arms around her slender waist. "Mmmm" She moaned as he used his tongue to slide around inside of her slippery mouth. She melted against him as she sucked on his tongue. Then she whimpered softly as her arousal leaped, her pussy spasming and her nipples tingling deliciously.

    Charlton''s hands roamed her ass and back, massaging her soft flesh through her dress while she groaned and squirmed as she felt his throbbing manhood pressed against her. Wanting more than merely touching through clothes, she unbuttoned his polo.

    Successfully removing his top, she sank down in front of him, dragging her wet tongue along his chest to his stomach. Her tongue toyed with his navel as she positioned herself on her knees and braced herself by clutching his hard ass.

    Charlton''s fingers tangled on Serena''s hair as he started buckling his hips gently, swaying provocatively as his cock bulged inside his trousers.

    Serena smirked as her fingers played across the bulge on his pants. Taking pity on him who gave her such a nice surprise, she skillfully unbuckled his belt and pulled his pants down. Instantly, his manhood came to life. She gazed at the throbbing, purple head of his cock. ''I''m so lucky to have a man like Charlton'' she told herself as she lightly rubbed his engorged shaft. ''Such a man. Such a stud!''

    He moaned when he felt her fingers touching him, gods, was she not done teasing him? "Please Serena." He could not help but say.

    Hearing his words, she caressed his balls as she flicked her tongue over his swollen glans. Then, she started swirling her tongue around his shaft like it was a lollipop, not forgetting to look him in the eyes so that he would get a treat.

    He twisted her golden hair in his fist and groaned as she began licking up and down the veiny length of his pole. Then without warning she opened her mouth wide and gulped half of his shaft between her lips. During this time, he lowered his hands from her head then unzipped her dress. She was quick to understand what he wanted, so she removed her dress without taking his shaft out of her mouth.

    With her breast free, he bent his knees slightly and managed to cup her rounded breasts in his palms while she continued to suck his long, large manhood. When he felt that he was about to explode, he pulled himself away. Heaving with panting, he eased himself down to gather her in his arms.

    "Let''s go to the bed." He announced.

    He gently lowered her, then he bent over just before her back touched the bed. His mouth attached to one of her orbs as he kicked his trousers away as he climbed the bed. He rolled his tongue around her nipple as his hands squeezed both her breast. He eagerly licked, suckled, and bit gently until her nipple turned swollen before he moved to the next one. This caused Serena to arch her back and cry out in raw ecstasy.

    Charlton slipped his hand down to work at removing her underwear. She shivered as he exposed her wet pussy. Her underwear formed a thin rope around her knees, and she wanted to desperately kick them off. She wanted to spread her legs wide and give herself to the stud that she loved so much.

    "Fuck me Charlton" she whispered huskily. "Oh, please, I need you inside me." She said. Gradually, he eased her constricting underwear down until he finally pulled them off her ankles. At last, her legs were free to open up.

    Instead of doing what she wanted, Charlton chuckled.

    Before she could voice her confusion, he swung his leg over her chest as he turned his body, and, in the next second, Serena found Charlton straddling her head, his cock plunging towards her gaping mouth as he lowered his head to her silky thighs.

    She moaned as he stabbed his cock to her open mouth. At the same time, he whipped his tongue through the folds of her cunt, parting the moist labia with quick slices of his tongue. The new position sent waves of eroticism through her body.

    In the next second, Charlton slipped his tongue along Serena''s cunt until he touched her clit with its tip. She went wild. Her hips jerked and her shrill of joy was only partially muffled by his thick shaft against her windpipe. He closed his lips around her clit, nuzzling the sensitive bud. He jerked gently on the little clit driving her further into ecstasy, and her legs spread wider apart as she humped in response to his pussy sucking. Then, as his own desires had suddenly overwhelmed him, Charlton used his stiffened tongue to penetrate her gaping hope over and over.

    Serena''s climax was sudden and intense. Her juices started seeping from the depths of her cunt to spill out in a cascading gush against his lips and over his chin. Wild spasms rocked her pussy, jarring her whole body. Her passionate wails were stifled by his cock fucking in and out of her mouth, but she squealed, nonetheless.

    Just at the peak of her orgasm, Charlton''s cock leaped into action in her mouth. His cockhead swelled as his seeds shot out. The first gobs of his sticky jizz struck her tongue, then the tidal wave flowed unabated.

    She let him finish inside her mouth, but when he pulled out his shaft, she gagged. Gods, she never liked the taste nor the smell of semen.

    Then, Charlton laughed, and she too soon followed. He stood up pulling her to her feet as well, and the two of them headed for the bathroom.

    They got into the shower together and began to soap one another. As soon as Charlton''s cock was hard again, well, we know what happened soon after.

    --

    TBC

    AN: I was not supposed to write this chapter because the last smut was just 5 chapters ago. I wrote this like after writing Chapter 202. I was like ugh i should write a smut after love nest, it was a perfect timing and I just felt like smut is part of the story. Supposedly this would be chapter 192.5 but it''s not like it came out of nowhere. Anyway i''m babbling, defending my need to write some smut. Haha! Hope you enjoyed!

 Chapter 196 - 194: Girlfriends I

    "Oh em gee!!! Serena! Congratulations! This is another first in history!" Milly said her eyes wide. They were in the assembly hall looking at the bulletin board wherein the results of the prefinal exam were posted.

    "Congratulations Serena. I''m proud of you." Via praised.

    "Ha! I wonder how that Douggie will take it." Gizelle smirked. Then she started laughing evilly.

    Serena did feel proud. She smiled and thanked her friends then went back to looking at the rankings. She was ranked first thanks to Charlton''s excellent tutorial for the subject biology. Though she doubts that she can maintain being the top student later, it still felt really good to experience it at least once.

    Hearing Gizel''s words she too smirked. Gods, that Douglas was only a minor character but every time she recalls his holier than thou attitude, she just wants to pull his hair out. She can''t wait to see his face come the SC meeting on Saturday. How could she rub it on his face without her sounding like she''s gloating? HAHA! Anyway, even Emily ranked higher than him, as always she was hot on her heels. She ranked 2nd this time and if not for her drastic improvement in biology, she would have outranked her.

    Looking at the results of the 2nd year, she smiled. Like the midterm exam, Charlton was tied with Geoffrey at the top perfecting everything.

    Anyway, when they were done looking at the rankings, they headed to class.

    --

    The days passed quickly and soon it was Friday. After swimming class, the girls all had lunch together in Serena''s room.

    "Serena, Milly, I just received a letter from my mother last night and she asked me for updates regarding what we talked about last time." Gizel opened.

    "which one?" Milly asked a bit confused.

    Serena on the other hand have just been waiting for this. "Is it about us joining you in Militiea for this summer?"

    "Yes, have you guys asked permission from your parents already? Please say yes and that they agreed." Gizel asked, her excitement and anxiousness intermixing.

    "Oh, yes, now I remember. They agreed but only for 2 weeks. Also, I need to give them the specific dates. By the way Serena, you definitely have to come along. My parents only allowed me to go because I mentioned your name." Milly responded with a grin. Normally, her parents won''t allow it, but since she said that Serena was joining, they instantly agreed.

    "I will definitely join you. I''m actually looking forward to it." Serena answered.

    When the two said yes, Gizel could not keep her excitement. "Fantastic! Wahhh!!! I''m so excited to show you guys around. Everyone would love to meet you. I will inform my mother immediately. As for the schedule, mother said that it would be more convenient that we, me, Via, and George, wait for you before we depart for Militeia after the school year ends on the 14th of June. On the time frame, we can host you up to forever but since you said it, I think 2 weeks is good. My parent''s silver wedding anniversary is on the 28th of June. Serena, promise me you''ll sing! My parents would totally love it!"

    "Sure! I also think that the timeframe is fitting." Serena replied. Now she felt bad about wanting to invite Charlton along. Gizel was expecting to spend some girlfriend quality time, and here all she thought about was spending them with her boyfriend. Then again, perhaps Charlton would be busy by that time and would have to work as a music producer. Anyway, she can just talk to him about it later.

    After that, Gizel started to excitedly talk about Militeia, where they can go and what they can do there.

    --

    "Good afternoon everyone. Today is the 11th of May and after this meeting, we only have 3 meetings left. We have already discussed all the basic theories and I believe that this year, everyone has learned a lot from this class. Anyway, since there is nothing more to discuss, I would just like to announce that the evaluation for your original solo composition would be on our last 2 meetings. Next week, we will not meet so that everyone can work on their piece. The rest of the period today, you can use for practice or consultation." Felix announced.

    The class just stared at him as if waiting for something.

    Feeling that the class was staring at him like some clown, he thought of asking as an afterthought. "Anyway, before I dismiss you, I wish to hear about how you are all faring with your original solo composition."

    When he asked, a lot of students started murmuring and some raised their hands.

    Felix furrowed his brows and called a student.

    "Sir, it is too difficult to compose an original in such a short time. We have been so busy these past few weeks¡­"

    "Yes, sir, it''s too much! I haven''t even been able to start the chorus."

    "Please sir, make it a group activity instead. This last activity is much more difficult that accompaniment."

    Felix shook his head, well, he understood their sentiment. It''s just that no one has raised it before. Thinking that he could be more lenient, he suggested, "How about this. Let''s turn this activity to a group work instead. But to make it fairer, you still have to compose a new song, but there should be accompaniment too. In other words, it would be a combination of everything you have learned in this class."

    Serena wanted to laugh. As a professor in her past life, there were times when students make all sorts of request. She just never thought that it would also happen here.

    "Yes sir, that would be great! How many people can join in a group?" a student asked.

    "a maximum of four students. Anything more would be unfair. However, if some still want to work on their own, then that is fine too."

    The students groaned but could no longer negotiate. Anyway, at least it would be easier this way.

    "Alright, since we''re in agreement, if there''s nothing else, then you can use the rest of this period to work on your songs. I will just sit here in front in case you have anything for consultation."

    Gizel, Milly, and Via all turned to look at Serena like she was some Messiah sent from above.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 197 - 195: Girlfriends II

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Serena asked, trying to pretend not to understand what they were expressing with their puppy dog eyes.

    "Please Serena? S-O-S" Milly said as she held Serena''s arm.

    "Yes Serena, we''re best of friends¡­" Gizel tried to appeal.

    Even Via was in the verge of begging with words.

    Seeing them this way, Serena could not help but laugh. "Alright. But you guys would have to sing. By the way, aside from Piano, do you guys know how to play other instruments?"

    Gizel and Milly both shook their head.

    Via can only shyly nod and say "I can play the guitar, a little."

    Gizel turned to look at her, her eyebrow raised. "Since when did you learn how to play that?"

    Via blushed and mumbled, "Kylo taught me some time ago¡­"

    Milly wiggled her brows, "you have been spending an awful lot of time with Kylo. Is something going on?"

    "Gods! Not Kylo. He''s such a sexist Via! You can do better!" Gizel said trying to dissuade her cousin.

    "Kylo is not that bad. He can be funny and he''s pretty nice. Besides, we''re just friends." Via explained. Not that she didn''t somewhat hope that he sees her that way.

    Serena shook her head, now this is some real young love. Anyway, she finally thought of a new song.

    "If you guys don''t mind, perhaps we can sing a new song I composed for this activity. I was wondering if it would be well received. So, if you guys are up for it, we can sing that. I won''t make any promises, but if it turns really well, we can have it recorded." Serena suggested. Well, it was kinda lonely to sing all her songs alone. It would be really fun to have her friends join her from time to time.

    "you mean, recorded as in the one you usually do and will be up for sale?" Milly confirmed.

    "Yes, something to that effect. That is of course if you guys are up to it. I understand if¡­"

    "WAHHH!!!!! Serena, I thought you would never ask. I was so jealous of Via from last time. HUHU!!! Thank you for even considering!" Gizel suddenly exclaimed in an outburst that everyone turned to look at them.

    Feeling everyone''s eyes on them, they just smiled and pretended nothing was happening. Anyway, when everyone turned to back to whatever they''re doing again, they continued talking.

    "I don''t want to get your hopes up. We still have to check if the song will be well received and well, if our performance goes really well." Serena explained.

    "We understand and won''t disappoint!" Milly said with a confident grin while high fiving with Gizel.

    Via can only smile and shake her head. "Sorry Serena, we have to rely on you."

    "It''s alright. I have been wanting to sing with you guys too. Now then, let''s go while everyone is not yet moving so we can get a vacant private music room." Serena instructed.

    "You mean you already have the song really prepared?" Gizel again asked in surprise.

    "Of course." Serena grinned as she stood up. Well, time to level up the music of this era again.

    --

    Arriving in the music room, they went inside the one with a piano and some other instruments. Serena sat at the back of the piano while asking Via to get a guitar to check if she can follow with the melody. Surprisingly, it seemed like Via had the affinity for the guitar. She was able to follow the melody, but it was not to the effect of Charlton''s creativity.

    Thinking about how to improve it, she absent-mindedly stared forward. Now, talk about the devil, and he will arrive.

    Charlton was only planning to look through the glass window in passing. Really, he doesn''t mean to interrupt but Kylo opened the door which was unlocked.

    "What are you guys working on?" Kylo asked curious. He saw Via holding the guitar from outside and felt proud that it was him who taught her.

    Gizel and Milly frowned seeing his face.

    Kylo seeing their expressions raised his hands in surrender, "The door was unlocked. Sorry to disrupt." He said trying to be in peace with them. Ugh, if not because of Via, he would totally keep annoying them.

    Serena smiled at Charlton who was also smiling at her. "you''re just on time. By the way, everyone, do you know that Charlton is about to become a music producer?"

    "Huh? How come I never heard about that?" Kylo asked.

    "Wow! Congrats!" Milly congratulated.

    "What''s that?" Gizel asked puzzled.

    "Well essentially a music producer assists artists and groups to create recorded music. He will also be responsible for developing and making creative content. Like for example, helping with developing the harmony of songs." Serena explained. Then she turned to face Charlton again.

    Charlton, trying to impress, asked with confidence, "How can I be of help?"

    Serena blushed, composing herself she replied, "Mr. Producer, we''re working on a new song, but we are facing some difficulty with the beat. I mean, I have the melody in mind, but I can''t make it sound like I want to with the piano. Can you try it with the guitar? I want the sound to be more upbeat."

    Charlton nodded his head in understanding. "Okay, how about you play it first?"

    Serena said okay then started to play the melody on the piano.

    Charlton tried it with the guitar.

    The other four just listened. The two were so in tune when working that they could only look in admiration.

    Half an hour has passed until Serena nodded her head in satisfaction. She didn''t even sing the lyrics and Charlton can already play the upbeat tune so well. Really a genius.

    "Okay girls, the melody is ready. Via, later Charlton will provide you with the sheet music for playing the guitar, you can also observe him in the meantime." Serena instructed. Seeing Kylo staring and listening, Serena felt a little embarrassed to sing the song. She cleared her throat, "Kylo, would you mind exiting the room in the meantime? I will call you back after 5 minutes."

    Kylo did not want to, but Charlton gave him the glare, while Via looked at him expectantly. So, like a kicked puppy, he exited the room.

    "alright girls, please listen in the meantime. I will provide you with the lyrics after I sing this, okay? The title of our song is ''wannabe''." Well, what can she say? She really liked spice girls. Anyway, she just knew that the introductory part would fit Milly and Gizel perfectly. It was so fitting for their group and it has always been her dream to sing it with her friends.

    Serena cleared her throat first, "Charlton, no matter what I do, don''t stop playing okay?"

    Charlton nodded his head. What was she up to? anyway he started strumming the guitar.

    Then Serena began to sing.

    Ha ha ha ha ha

    Yo, I''ll tell you what I want, what I really, really want

    So tell me what you want, what you really, really want

    I''ll tell you what I want, what I really, really want

    So tell me what you want, what you really, really want

    I wanna, (ha) I wanna, (ha) I wanna, (ha) I wanna, (ha)

    I wanna really, really, really wanna zigazig ah

    If you want my future, forget my past

    If you wanna get with me, better make it fast

    Now don''t go wasting my precious time

    Get your act together we could be just fine...

    If you wanna be my lover, you gotta get with my friends

    (Gotta get with my friends)

    Make it last forever, friendship never ends

    If you wanna be my lover, you have got to give

    (You''ve got to give)

    Taking is too easy, but that''s the way it is...

    Slam your body down and wind it all around

    Slam your body down and wind it all around

    Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha

    Slam your body down and wind it all around

    Slam your body down and zigazig ah

    If you wanna be my lover

    After she finished singing, Charlton and her friends could only stare at her wide eyed their mouths gaping. When they recovered, Gizel and Milly started screaming.

    --

    TBC

    AN: HAHA! I have to say that I enjoyed writing this chapter, imagining them singing wannabe.

 Chapter 198 - 196: Upcoming Graduation I

    When Serena arrived in the student council meeting room that Saturday morning, everyone was already seated, and the Meeting was about to start.

    "Good morning Serena!" Mary greeted, while the others nodded in acknowledgement.

    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Geoffrey smile her way. ''Dang, guilty conscience.'' She thought. Anyway, she chose to pretend she did not see his smile and walked to her seat.

    "Good morning everyone. Since we''re all here, let us start our meeting. Today, our main agenda is about the year-end ball. Representative Joan, if you may?" Geoffrey began.

    "Thanks Geoffrey. For the year end ball, if it is alright with everyone, the seniors will be taking lead¡­" Joan started explaining.

    Serena tried to pay attention but could not help the yawn escaping her. She was still a bit sleepy. After their practice in the music room, she and her friends had dinner in her room. Then, Gizel and Milly, still so excited with the song, insisted on singing and practicing, asking her if they were doing it right. They also talked about their plans for Militeia since Via was not present earlier. Thus, in the end, they called it a night sometime after midnight. It was really enjoyable though.

    "You alright?" Leonard, who was sitting beside her asked.

    Serena turned to face him, ''ah, this sinful handsome brother of mine.'' She thought. She never confronted him about what he did with Charlton''s letters and for some time, she really wanted to smack some sense into him. But then again, she understood where he was coming from, so like a good little sister, she just shook her head and smiled at him.

    Leonard did not think that there was anything amiss with Serena. She seems to have moved on and was happily spending her days with her girlfriends. He nodded his head and faced forward.

    Anyway, Serena noticed that Douglas glanced her way and made a somewhat disgusted expression and then turned back to face Joan who was still talking.

    Serena wanted to give him an eyeroll. What a sore loser that cannon fodder.

    --

    "Won''t it be difficult for you guys to handle the ball all by yourself? I mean nothing negative about asking, just curious." Gina asked.

    "Well, not really. Although we''re working on the upcoming graduation, our final exams will be on the last week of May. After that, we have the full two weeks free before our graduation on the 18th of June." Joan answered.

    "Indeed, also, some seniors want to be involved in the planning and execution of the last ball they will be attending in school." Diana added.

    "Alright, we can leave the whole year-end ball planning to the seniors." Geoffrey decided. Actually, he was glad that they will be handling it. He still has to work on the research paper for the orphanage and it has been keeping him busy.

    Everyone expressed their agreement. Since it was still early, the members started to talk amongst themselves. The atmosphere was relaxed, besides, after all the pressure they faced during the fundraising events, they deserved the break.

    "I will miss you so much Joan and Diana, just thinking that we will not meet every weekend anymore after this school year pains my heart." Mary said while wiping her tears as the others nodded their head at the side.

    "Yes, Joan and Diana, we will sorely miss you." Gina seconded.

    "Don''t cry Mary, now I too feel like crying. It''s only the 2nd week of May and I am feeling the separation anxiety already." Diana replied.

    "Hey, I feel kinda left out that you guys will miss Joan and Diana but not me and Artemis." Diether complained.

    "Fine, we will miss you too. Especially Artemis!" Gina answered while the others laughed.

    Curious, Serena asked, "What are your plans after you all graduate?"

    Artemis was the first to answer, "After I graduate, I will inherit the title Earl of Warwick which is a subsidiary title of my father. Then, I will need to manage and oversee my earldom. From time to time, I will need to attend the meetings in the house of the lords, so I guess I would still see Douglas later."

    Serena almost wanted to pity Artemis. He was such a good student and vice president, but he would have to work under Douglas that freak later.

    "Ugh, thank goodness I''m just a second son then. I get to do what I want. After I graduate, I think I would apply for professional Polo." Diether expressed.

    Joan guffawed, "Diether, don''t even attempt it. Just apply for commentator or announcer, I think that''s where your talent lies."

    Diether pouted. "Well, if that doesn''t work out, I''ll just go manage my own team in Militeia."

    "I think that''s a better idea." Artemis teased.

    "you!" Diether reacted and everyone laughed.

    "For us girls, it''s a little anticlimactic after we graduate. If engaged, we will be married about a year or two after we debut. If not, then we will be paraded around in social gatherings in hopes to find a good match. Sometimes, I think it''s a little unfair but not everyone can be Princess Grace Astoria. Although I want to build a career for myself, the opportunities I see are bleak. Anyway, I for one am engaged and will marry about a year after I graduate. I don''t think it''s that bad though. I will be Marchioness and will be busy hosting balls and galas. If I''m lucky, perhaps I will help manage the estate? I don''t know. I haven''t met my intended who is 5 years my senior." Diana shared.

    Artemis nodded, "Indeed, you ladies have it bad. Personally, I believe that you are capable of so much more than just being brooding mares as the older generation calls it, no offense. Although time is slowly changing, the majority members of the house of the lords in the 8 kingdoms are still from the older generation. So, any bill of right for women would be difficult to pass for now."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 199 - 197: Upcoming Graduation II

    Joan sighed. "That''s the problem. Thankfully, I am not yet engaged. Personally, I rather not marry at all. It''s really unfair. Although we girls do not have the right to vote or sue, at least we can still work and own property before marriage. After marriage it will be most terrible. Once married, it''s like we cease to exist. We become one person with the husband, whoever that bloke would be, and thereafter everything we do would be under the man''s direction."

    Geoffrey cleared his throat, not liking where the conversation is heading. His intended was also in the room, and he knew that she was into her career. What if this scares her off?

    However, Joan, a real feminist, kept on going. "Here''s more. Once married, we will be under the complete and total supervision of the husband. Not only will he have control of all our possessions, meaning that we can''t even own some property and all our money is surrendered to him in marriage, he will even have total control of our body. Gods, we would be prevented from earning our own living, and will forever be condemned to a life of inescapability dependent on our husband''s income."

    "If you have nothing nice to say and would just like to express some poisonous thoughts, then I highly suggest that you just keep it to yourself." Douglas rudely interjected.

    "I have never been so thankful that I live in Guiea and not in Eulio, you pompous arse." Joan answered just as rudely.

    "I pity the woman who would ever marry you." Diana seconded.

    Douglas wanted to rebut but everyone was glaring at him. "I just said that because if any other were to hear you express those thoughts, you could be brought to trial."

    There was an awkward silence after that exchange.

    Mary and Gina did not think much about it because they were normal ladies of the era who haven''t thought there was anything wrong with society.

    Serena on the other hand understood too well the status of female in this era. It''s not that she was not against it, it''s just that she knew that change would not happen until a few more decades. The best that ladies like her can do was to ensure that they find a good husband. If not, then perhaps they should just poison the husband or get rid of him in his sleep.

    "I personally have seen that women are just as capable as men are. Our school has done a great job in opening the eyes of our generation. Thus, I am positive that change will happen, perhaps not now, but sometime in the future." Leonard expressed.

    "Wow, Leo, you''re so dreamy, can I marry you?" Gina joked.

    Douglas almost wanted to blurt, ''says the adopted child'', but just kept his mouth shut.

    "When it comes to this, I think Windsor is the most advanced. That''s why I like it here." Joan responded.

    Geoffrey did not express his opinion. He acknowledges the fact that women are just as capable, like how he sees Serena. However, with regards to women''s right, he was neutral.

    "I believe that our talk is already veering to the side of political so I would like to end our meeting here. We can discuss the updates regarding ''we are the world'' tomorrow at the orphanage. So, if there''s nothing else, then the meeting is adjourned."

    The members understood that their meeting was not the correct venue for their topic earlier. Thus, they did not talk anymore and stood to leave the room.

    Serena too quickly moved so that she can escape from Geoffrey, but he, as always, was a step ahead of her.

    "Serena, please wait a moment." He called.

    Everyone looked at them and belatedly realized that they were engaged. Joan blushed. She completely forgot about it because most of the time they don''t act like it, or at least Serena doesn''t act like it.

    When everyone left the room, Geoffrey approached her.

    "Serena, regarding the conversation earlier, I don''t want you to think¡­" Geoffrey explained.

    Honestly, Serena could care less about what he wanted to say. It''s not like she will really marry him. However, she thought that she can use that topic to her advantage. This way, she can successfully get him off her back in the meantime.

    "I understand that women are not afforded the same rights as men especially after they get married." She hinted.

    Geoffrey shook his head, "it''s different because you will be the crown princess. The future queen of Windsor. You don''t have to think about¡­"

    "Why is it different? In the end, everything I have, all my possessions, all of me, will be given to my husband. So, now, do you understand why I want to focus on myself and enjoy my freedom first?" Serena said with some anguish. ''Gods, I deserve an Oscar'' she thought.

    Geoffrey did not really know what to say in response to that. She was correct in a sense that she will lose her freedom in terms of having to do her duty. Though in terms of losing all her possessions, she was being a little too dramatic.

    "I want to build my career in the music industry and¡­"

    "I know that you want that and as you can see, I never tried to hinder you. In fact, I have been quite supportive." Geoffrey replied his brows furrowed.

    Serena almost stuttered. Okay, he was right on that regard. Anyway, she can''t let him win this conversation.

    "Not that. I mean, you always try to woo me, and I can''t focus on creating my music." Okay, that did not sound right. But whatever.

    Geoffrey chuckled. Was she admitting that he distracts her?

    "Am I not a welcome distraction?"

    "Definitely not." Serena mercilessly answered.

    Geoffrey just found her cute. Anyway, he did have a lot on his plate and come summer, he has to work on his duties as crown prince at the house of the lords. Really, he never have it easy. Although everything has been stable in the last few decades, there was a brewing discord in court. At the same time, since Windsor was at the height of industrialization, there were a lot of bills being passed especially with the economic impact it brought about.

    Aside from that, he also felt that his need for physical intimacy with her is ever growing and he doesn''t want to pressure her.

    He sighed in defeat. "Fine then. If that is what you want, I will take a step back. However, do forgive me if there are times when I won''t be able to help myself."

    Serena grinned. She was a little guilty, but she finally got him off her back.

    "Why are you grinning? That happy to get me off your back?" Geoffrey asked.

    Serena felt that he was being agreeable, and she was too evil, so she just shook her head. "Thank you for being understanding."

    Geoffrey also smiled. "By the way, we''re attending the year end ball together. This time, you can''t say no."

    Well, if attending it with him this time would mean that she can get him off her back for a few years then she will happily oblige.

    "Okay."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 200 - 198: Meeting The Merchants I

    After Serena''s conversation with Geoffrey, he asked if she would care to join him for lunch. She declined giving the excuse that she wanted to rest as she still has a meeting later. She did not expound, and he did not ask. Instead, he walked her back to her dorm despite her insistence that she can walk herself. Anyway, she did not mind him that much thinking that they won''t be unnecessarily meeting soon. The school year is about to end in a month, and she was sure that she won''t be joining the Student council next year.

    Come noon, Serena rode her own carriage to Columbia Recoding Company. She also brought Beatrice along with her. Initially the plan was to ride with Charlton on his black carriage without insignia. However, he informed her yesterday that Edward was able to arrange a meeting with the other merchants in the morning before their meeting. He wanted to decline and set it on another day, but she insisted he meet with them by assuring that she can ask Bernard to drive her carriage and she will bring Beatrice along.

    While on journey, she wondered how Charlton''s meeting with the merchants was faring.

    --

    "Good morning everyone. Like what we have discussed in our meeting the other day, I have invited Lord Charlton Daniel to meet with us this morning. It is with great honor that he has kindly graced us with his presence today, and so, please, give him a warm welcome." Edward announced. He was seated at the head chair of a long conference table for 10.

    Charlton was not expecting much when Edward invited him for this meeting. Last time during their talk, he only mentioned that there were only some merchants with him. He was seated on Edward''s right and there were 7 others all looking like they were under the age of 30. As the only son of the Grand Duke, he has no need to assimilate with the people in this room. However, he needed funds of his own since he did not want his parents to get involved with his plans.

    Everyone gave him a warm applause and Charlton can only raise his hand in acknowledgement.

    "Now, I have already explained our plight to Lord Daniel and depending on how our meeting today will go, he would be willing to give us his assistance. Anyway, before anything else, I think that an introduction is in order. I am Edward Easton, the leader of this group, owner of Columbia Recording Company, and the second son of Easton Corporation which deals with coal mining." Then he indicated the person to his left to follow.

    "I am Lucas Fenerty, the owner of the times. I am also the second son of Charles Fenerty who invented the pulp process of papermaking. It is an honor to meet you Lord Daniel."

    "I am Scott Russell, the owner of J. Scott Russel and Co. which engages in ship building. My family has been in the industry for generations, but I am my own person now. Here with me is Isambard Brunel, who I strongly believe will soon become the greatest engineer of our time."

    Isambard reddened with Scott''s introduction, "Milord, I am Isambard Brunel, not the most distinguished in comparison to the people here today, but I am an engineer by profession."

    "I am Ben Ringer from Lombart. I am here in Windsor in hopes to start up a business merchandise selling automobiles. My cousin''s husband, Karl Benz has invented what in our kingdom is now called the first automobile ran by a gas engine. I will be engaging in importation so¡­ anyway, that''s me."

    "I am Alexander Bell. I have not started running my business yet, but I have the product ready. I invented this machine called the telephone and I am here today to seek assistance in this regard because of certain reasons¡­"

    "I am Thomas Brassey, a civil engineering contractor. I have a certain project engaging in transportation already funded by other merchants, to which I am yet reluctant to start because of certain barriers of entry¡­"

    "I am Howard Pew from Gloucester. My parents are the owner of John Pew and Son. Basically, we are producers of and whole dealers of fish and we also import salt. Currently, I am here in Windsor in hopes of entering market here."

    From their introduction, Charlton understood that these people were not simple merchants. They knew their own value and he too can see their potential. Anyway, since they were done introducing themselves, it was his turn.

    "I am Charlton Daniel, the son and heir of the Grand Duke of Suffox. It is my pleasure to meet all of you. I have been informed by Edward that all of you are here today to seek my assistance in ensuring that you can maintain your neutral stance. In answer to this, the suggestion was to incorporate my name as one of the owners of your corporation. I understand that using my name has its advantages and disadvantages, and you are all here since you already weighed them. However, in dealings like this, there must be some transparency and mutual beneficence. So, before we get into an agreement, I wish to know your plight in detail, your motivations for choosing me, and what you can offer me in return."

    Charlton looked confident, but deep inside, he was feeling some nervousness. It was his first time dealing with a matter like this. Despite his bravado, he was a real 19-year-old who has only ever dealt with hypothetical situations in books and papers. He needed the funds, but he knew that he must make them understand that he did not particularly need it to come from them. Also, he must make them feel that they were the ones gaining the more advantageous position in their dealing. Truth was, without knowing his exact future plan, they really were.

    Edward smiled. At first, he chose Charlton specifically for his young age and inexperience. He was the perfect shield for merchants like him. Yet, after their conversation last time, he quickly understood that he was the real wolf in sheep''s clothing. Charlton knew his own value and knew how to wield it, yet he still treated everyone with dignity. Right now, he can already see the makings of a true democratic leader.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 201 - 199: Meeting The Merchants II

    These merchants/innovators were not dumb. There were a number of reasons why they chose Charlton. First was because they saw him working with Edward, rather than making Edward work for him, like any other nobles. He had the status and lineage, but despite all that, he still treated people with dignity.

    Second was for who he was. He was the son of arguably, the second most powerful man in the kingdom. The Grand Duke of Suffox was a war hero who has the control of about 40% of the kingdom''s military force. He''s married to the king''s sister which automatically put him under the monarchist faction, however, it was no secret that some members of the radical faction were his brothers in arm.

    Third was for what he was. Currently, Charlton is just a student. His name on businesses would not rise suspicions but would ward off unwanted attention. The reason was that, the monarchist would think that they would be on their side because Charlton was the nephew of the king whose claim to the throne was miniscule. The radicals on the other hand would be afraid to step on the grand duke''s tail. Charlton was his only son and aside from that, they would also try to make him see their good side to persuade him to join their side someday.

    Thus, no matter how one looks at it, Charlton was their best bet. Whichever faction wins, he would most probably be safe. He has the character, the status, and everything else they should be looking for. Now meeting him, they were able to ascertain that he was ''it''. Then, the only question left was, would be willing to lend them a hand?

    Then, there is also the matter of their other agenda. That is pushing for certain bills in benefit of people like them. Anyway, that is another matter entirely and the protection Charlton''s name can provide now is sufficient.

    In the end, they all decided to try their best to impress him. According to Edward, Charlton may have a motivation for change someday, but they all think that he was being too positive about it. What motivation would someone like the next grand duke have to change the status quo? He can afford to go with the flow all his life and have it easy. Then again, if Edward was right, at least they decided to put their eggs on someone who seems worthy.

    --

    Since no one was talking, Edward took the liberty to go first.

    "As the owner of Columbia recording company which has been making waves in the business sector recently, I have been receiving invitations from certain known individuals who are part of either the two major factions. Right now, these invites are still being peacefully carried out, but I do know that it would change sooner or later. The reason why I know this, is, well, I would not hide it. Easton corporation has been giving protection money left and right. And I don''t want my company to turn out just like that. Thus, here I am. In exchange for the protection given by your name, I am willing to swear my allegiance to you Charlton. No matter what step you decide to take in the future."

    Charlton nodded his head. He knew that much based on their conversation last time. He also understood that Edward only explained again to take precedence over the others.

    The next person to talk was Alexander Bell. "In my case, my company has not taken off just yet. However, words about my invention already went to the ears of certain people. They want to take my invention and use it for their own cause. The worst part is that they want to take it for free and I must even be thankful. Lord Daniel, I only want to publicize the telephone, get recognition and make a fortune. To be honest, that is why I am more than willing to sign with you and am more than thankful for this opportunity."

    Charlton was flabbergasted. What was this telephone he speaks of? "Can you kindly explain what this telephone is?"

    "Well, it is an apparatus for transmitting vocal or other sounds telegraphically. It has wires and transmitters enabling people to talk even at certain distance. It is a very expensive device targeted for the elite. I know I am not that worthy, but I swear my allegiance to you no matter what that entails in the future. I may not have much now, but once my company takes off, I am positive that it will be very profitable."

    Charlton tried not to reveal his smile. It was really a wonderful innovation. Just listening to how it works already made him excited.

    After Alexander, Thomas Brassey spoke next. "My project deals with transportation, more particularly, I would be constructing a railway that would enable merchants to send their merchandise from one place to another in a more timely manner. The funds have already been secured but the problem is, the nobles whose jurisdiction covers where the railway will pass through, are either asking for certain fees or are raising the selling price of the land we previously agreed on at an exhorbitant amount. If it is like this now, what more in the future? if we have to pay all of them every time a train passes their fief, then what is the purpose of making this railway come to fruition? If you sign your name with my corporation, I would be able to work with more peace of mind. Aside from getting a share of profit from every contract I acquire here in Windsor, profit sharing once a project is done is also possibility. Anyway, the 3 other shareholders and sponsors for this project are here today, namely, Scott, Edward, and Howard, so ownership of the railway in the future can be divided into 5. Lord Daniel, I swear my allegiance not only for your protection, but also for the future. I am planning to be in the contracting business here for a long time and I would be thankful for more project coming my way once you enter the house of the lords."

    Charlton did not expect someone to be this direct. "How long would the construction of the railway take?" There was a lot of potential in this one. Construction business means more labor employment. The benefit it would bring would be tremendous.

    "After acquiring all the land needed to begin construction, a year and a half at the maximum. During this time, I can give no promise about how much profit I can make in this contract, I can give a rough estimate and pay in advance."

    Charlton shook his head, "I am thankful for your honesty and straightforwardness. However, I understand that you need to work on the construction first. No need to give me payment in advance. I just request that you show me the detailed plan later. After that, finish the construction first before we talk about dividends again.", well with all the money the others would provide him, he doesn''t need to take everything in one swoop.

    Thomas smiled. He''s liking this Charlton more. Where can he get a more humble and considerate noble to get ties with? "Then, I will be in your care."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 202 - 200: Meeting The Merchants III

    The next to speak was Scott Russel, "Thomas, why did you have to drop our names? Anyway, Lord Daniel, I am here today because of the new project me and Isambard are working on. Ship production is a business engaged in by a lot of merchants, however, I am positive that the one we have invented is a league on its own. The truth is, we''re almost done with it and it will be called, the Great Eastern. It is an iron sailing steamship which will have the capacity to carry 4,000 passengers that can travel 15,000 kilometers without refuelling. Anyway, the problem is that we want to have sole rights on our creation. We refuse to be coerced to share it with other nobles who has already partnered with other ship building companies. If you let us use your name as a business partner, I don''t know if there is still a need to swear allegiance because obviously, our ship will always sail with your name and will also sink with yours if it ever comes to that."

    Charlton could not help but smile at Scott. Amongst all of them, he was the most straightforward. He did not carry with him any awe for his status, and he was unafraid to express his own opinion. "Indeed, you are correct on that note. Everyone here will be tying their ship with me, and I hope all of you keep that in mind."

    "Don''t worry Lord Daniel, all of us came here with that already in mind. We chose you because of who and what you are. You are the only noble who would do this for us and in return, fine, all of us here swear allegiance. Anyway, I brought Isambard here with me because he is the great engineer who worked with me on this project. He will also need your protection in a sense that he becomes your person. I mean a person working for you. Ugh, Isambard, you explain."

    Isambard can only shake his head. "Lord Daniel, please forgive Scott about his tactlessness." His friend has always been that way since they were younger.

    Charlton chuckled, "No, it''s alright. I, myself, am only a student now, and I am flattered that all of you here put this much faith in me."

    Isambard smiled and nodded his head. "Then, milord, I am an engineer who invents. To be honest, unlike everyone here, I have nothing to offer but my profession. In this case, what I need is your sponsorship and perhaps someday your recommendation. I hope that you would consider."

    Charlton thought it over, Isambard may not have much but he trusts his instinct. This man is bound for great things. If he can engineer a ship like what Scott said, then he can do more. Thus, he nodded his head. "Then, do wait until next year."

    Isambard grinned, "Then milord, I would be of your service."

    Ben Ringer cleared his throat to go next. "Well, in comparison to them, I am perhaps the least spectacular. Lord Daniel, again, I am Ben Ringer. I came from Lombart and would wish to enter the market here in Windsor by importing automobiles. It is not my personal invention but by my cousin''s husband. Karl Benz. The reason I am here is because I am aware that importation is not an easy business to enter. I plan to stay here in Windsor for good, but that of course would depend on how my business will go. I wish to suggest profit sharing in my case. I can''t make further promises because I''m not even sure if I would be staying here for a long time."

    "What does this automobile do?" Charlton wondered. He mentioned it earlier but he has no idea what he was talking about. Anyway, one thing he noticed is that most of Edward''s group were innovators. Really, the first people to invent stuff and enter the market.

    "Well, it''s a motor car, also known as ''motorwagen'' in our place. I mean it''s like a carriage without a need for a horse to pull it to run. It runs with electric ignition, it has differential gears and water cooling. Really, it''s hard to explain. But once I get to import one, I will show it to you. Oh, rather, I will give you one."

    Charlton''s eyes widened. Okay, a carriage without horses? Deym. "Once you give me one, I will pay for it. I don''t want you to make a loss without even making profit first."

    Ben''s eyes mooned, "then I won''t be shy."

    Howard Pew smiled, "For me, I have been sent here by my parents to explore market viability. I have seen the potential and would like to engage in business here. My reasons are the same as Ben''s. I am an outsider wishing to enter the market and in return, I can only offer profit sharing. However, if everything turns out well and I settle in this kingdom, then you can trust my continued support in whatever cause you may have one day."

    Charlton nodded his head. Salt importation was big business but for a time now, more people have been engaging in it. Perhaps his main business would be on fish wholesale dealership and fish production. Anyway, it''s not dangerous to sign his name in his company and it was a profitable business.

    The last person to speak was Lucas Fenerty, "Lord Daniel, as you know, I am the owner of the times. Perhaps out of all of us here, I need your help the most. My business has always been apolitical. We only ever publish about what''s happening and tell interesting news. However, as our publishing has grown, and more people read our newspaper, a lot of letters have arrived demanding that we publish certain articles which I have read were verging political. In the future, I would wish for freedom to express opinions, but right now I don''t want to engage with the broiling political dispute. Thus, I wish to seek your help."

    Charlton swallowed. "What if I ask you to publish something political for me in the future? Won''t that be against your will?"

    "As long as you can promise to protect me and my family now, then I am willing. However, when it comes to that point, please let me send my family abroad first. All I want is their safety."

    Charlton nodded his head. Unlike his imagination where he gets a lot of money instantly, he realized that these people were mostly start-ups. However, this was actually better. This way, signing his name with them would not bring trouble to him because it would just look like him investing by folly.

    "Alright then, I have heard your concerns and I am inclined to accept your proposal. I hope that this would be the start of our good and long-term partnership."

    With that, they started discussing the profit sharing and Charlton''s percentage share in their companies. Anyway, he just thought that they have potential, but never could he have imagined that these people would not just make waves but tsunamis in the business sector, and subsequently, in history.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 203 - 201: Meeting The Merchants IV

    When Serena arrived at Edward''s company, she noticed that there were several carriages in the vicinity. ''Has Charlton''s meeting not ended yet?'' She wondered.

    Anyway, she was welcomed by one of Edward''s employees. He informed her that Edward sends his apologies for the delay as he was still in a meeting along with Lord Daniel. In the meantime, she can wait for them in his office, and they will join her shortly.

    Serena nodded her head in understanding. She was curious about the people Charlton was making deals with. However, she knew that it was not proper and that not all people would welcome anyone uninvited when they''re talking business. Before she left with the employee, she asked Beatrice and Bernard to wait for her in the lobby.

    --

    "Then, we shall endeavor in preparing the draft contract in accordance with what we have discussed today. We shall send it through Edward shortly." Thomas said when they finally reached an agreement, which of course, they, the merchants, think was most satisfying.

    "Alright. I will look through them once received." Charlton replied.

    "Lord Daniel, once we have finalized the contract, please do visit our company so that we can also introduce you to our employees and you will have a feel and better understanding about our business." Lucas suggested. He noted that some looked at him annoyed while others looked at him gratefully, but whatever. He needs his employees to see Charlton''s face to heighten the morale. His employees have also been affected by the letters he had been receiving as there were also some bullying involved.

    Charlton smiled, "I was also thinking about the same thing. An ocular is a must given that I will be one of the shareholders in your company. However, I will only be able to conduct it come summer."

    Lucas shook his head. Time is ticking and his need is immediate. "Please do forgive my presumptuousness. However, I don''t think that my company can hold on that much longer."

    Charlton looked at Lucas. He can make time next weekend to visit his company if that was what he''s asking. Should he agree or not? If he agrees then the others would think that he''s easy to sway, if he doesn''t then they would think that he can''t sympathize. He took a deep breath. Not that he needs to impress them, but in some way, he should show that he was with them. Aside from that, he does want to help.

    "Where is your company located? I have to inform you that I cannot make long journeys at this time. I have time next weekend, but I should be back in school by 9 in the evening."

    "It is in Normandy which is about 3 hours journey from the capital." Lucas explained.

    Normandy? "Isn''t Normandy under the jurisdiction of Earl Johanne Fennel who is known for being neutral?"

    "He is neutral, but that doesn''t mean that people from either faction cannot cross borders. Earl Fennel does not have enough power to protect us. We have thought of relocating once or twice, but it is not easy to do so given that it would cost too much and that its location is central to, where our resource materials come from, and the capital where our product is being sold."

    Charlton nodded his head in understanding. Normandy was not a thriving place and more likely than not, the Earl would even be thankful for his involvement.

    "Then, we can schedule it on Sunday next week. If we can finalize the contract by then, then I might be able to sign it on the spot. However, for the others, please do wait until summer."

    Everyone nodded their head in agreement. If anything, seeing how Charlton handled everything made them appreciate his character more.

    "Alright then, I think we can end our meeting here as Charlton and I still have another appointment to keep." Edward announced.

    Charlton looked at the time. It was 1:15. Has Serena arrived? He knew she would be looking forward to hearing how the meeting went. He doesn''t know how she will take it though, he''s not sure if this was good news enough. The people he met with have potential, but nothing tangible yet. Then again, it''s a start. Gaining some financial backing for the future no matter how miniscule was also good for his plans.

    With that, their meeting ended with everyone shaking Charlton''s hand.

    --

    "You know, you could have asked for a larger share." Edward told Charlton as they walked to his office.

    Charlton shook his head. "It is their company and all the capital would come from them. Besides, I highly doubt that you would appreciate it if I asked for more if it were your company."

    Edward laughed. "Yes indeed, you are correct." He did not tell him that prior to their meeting, the merchants were willing to sign 35% of their shares to him. However, they asked him to give them a number first.

    Charlton just gave him a smile. He thinks that 20% is not that bad though. He knew that using his name not only gives them protection but also advertisement. However, he wants to foster good relationships. Edward might not understand why be was willing to be lenient because he was a merchant first.

    Still curious, Edward asked, "Why did you choose net profit sharing? What if there''s no profit made, then you just let them use your name in vain.", he did not say it, but those people mostly came from families which have been proliferating wealth for generations. Scott and Howard, even Thomas, they really got lucky.

    Charlton chuckled, "Well, they will need to work with their blood and sweat while all I need to do is sit down, recommend their product when I feel like it, and then wait for profit to come in."

    "You''re a good sport." Was all Edward can say. No matter, Charlton was able to build goodwill from his friends.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 204 - 202: Contract And Schedule I

    When Edward opened the door to his office, Serena was already there waiting for them.

    Charlton smiled seeing her and quickly approached her, when he reached her, he took her hands. "Have you been waiting for long?"

    Serena shook her head as she smiled back, her eyes mooning. "How did your meeting go?"

    Edward cleared his throat feeling awkward. Should he just leave the room?

    Remembering that Edward was with them, they let go of each other''s hands.

    "I can tell you about the meeting later. I think we need to discuss the contract and schedule of the contract signing for now."

    Serena remembering that their meeting just ended asked, "Have you both had lunch yet?"

    The two did not, and they almost forgot about it until she mentioned it.

    "It''s alright, have lunch first before we proceed with our meeting." Serena suggested.

    Edward nodded his head, alright. "I''ll go ask for lunch from the kitchens. In the meantime, you two stay here and well, talk amongst yourselves. I will join you shortly."

    --

    When Edward finally left, Charlton finally hugged and kissed Serena''s lips. "I missed you."

    Serena playfully hit his chest. "We''re just together yesterday."

    "Well, we were with the company of your friends, and they even stole you away from me the whole day and night. But what can I do? I must get along with them, so you declared."

    Serena giggled, she still felt embarrassed about the song number, but that''s what is nice about being with Charlton. She can be whoever she wants to be, and she knew he would not judge her and love her still. "Anyway, how did your meeting go?"

    "When Edward said some merchants, he really did mean some merchants. There were 7 of them with him and mostly start-ups. I do see their potential though. Nothing much to talk about for now." Well, he didn''t want to get her hopes up.

    "Don''t be silly. Given Edward''s innovative company, he won''t just recommend idlers. So, who are they and what business will they be engaging in? Tell me about it."

    "Alright then¡­ as I said there are 7 of them¡­" then he took the time to tell her about them in summary. Charlton has good memory not only in music, so he can remember all the details. Honestly, he was only second to Geoffrey who can recite a book backwards and verbatim after reading it once.

    During this time, lunch was sent to them, and although Serena already ate, she joined him by eating some grapes. Edward did not join them as he would go get the updates from the accounting department after he had his lunch. Serena thought that he was just giving them some privacy.

    After Charlton was done with the summary about the 7 people, Serena''s eyes could not help but widen. Seriously? Charlton just sat there, he did not even have to do anything, and all these people come running to him? While she, she has to sing and come up with all those songs to earn money. How unfair could life be?

    "Why are you pouting? Are you dissatisfied with them?"

    Serena shook her head as she smiled. "These people are great. I am sure they would be important people someday, and you did the right choice by signing your name in their company as a shareholder. Now, do tell me that you tried to maximize your share from their company."

    "Well, they will be drafting the contract based on our agreement earlier. Basically, I would have a 20% share from each company. I cannot liquidate this share in the meantime as mostly, these companies are just start-ups. However, I can do so in the future if I so desire. Then, starting from when they operate and make profit, I will get a dividend amounting to 20% of their net profit."

    Serena knew Charlton was not someone who would take advantage of people in need if he can help it. If it were her in that situation though, she would have wanted to maximize her share. The merchants got so lucky because with Charlton''s name, not only will they have protection, but also insurance for success. Anyway, she also thought that Charlton made the right decision. Since he did not take advantage now, these people will have a goodwill and would be more honest with him in the future. Besides, he was the only son of the grand duke. He should give the impression that their money is but a speck of dust in his eyes. Though, if not because of their (charlton and serena''s) situation, that should definitely be the case.

    She smiled as she nodded her head. Although the merchants got the better end of the deal, Charlton also did not have it bad. Anyway, this is the time that as a girlfriend, she should show him her support. "That''s good. I''m so proud of you. You made the right decision, they have potential and I know that with you backing them, they are bound to become successful in their trade. So, maybe not now, but income would surely be coming in soon enough."

    Charlton grinned, he knew that he made the right decision, but hearing her encouraging words of support surely did make him happy. Although he did not think that what transpired would be very significant in his plans for later, it was still a step forward.

    Of course, that''s what he thought. Serena on the other hand knew how useful these people would be in the future. All the names rang a bell in her mind, especially Brunel, the man of steel in history. Charlton really hit the jackpot; he just has to play his cards right.

    --

    When Edward arrived back in his office, Charlton and Serena were done with their lunch and have just finished discussing matters.

    "Alright, should we now discuss our contract and schedule?" he asked.

    The two agreed as they walked to sit in front of Edward''s office table like the last time they had their meeting.

    "Here are the finalized contracts in accordance with the changes you suggested from the drafted one. Please look through it first. If that is okay, we can then set a schedule for the contract signing event."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 205 - 203: Contract And Schedule II

    "I think that mine, the dummy and the real one, are both acceptable." Serena said after she read through it. "Wait, just to confirm, you really will pay me the 800 grand as payment for signing this aside from the profit sharing right?"

    Edward chuckled, well, he can make that much profit in just one of her songs, so he thinks that he must add that clause. "Of course. I don''t want you to think that I would take advantage just because you asked for a dummy one. However, don''t casually tell others, no other artist that I will sign with my company would even reach 1/10 of that amount."

    Serena grinned. "Then, I can sign the real one now."

    Charlton smiled seeing Serena all excited. His contract has half that amount, but he was only signing for 1 year. Dividends would then depend on his agreement with the artists he would be working with later. Anyway, it was not very strict, but it was stipulated that in a year, he must be able to help produce at least 18 songs. He can manage that much. It was a fair contract. "Mine is also acceptable."

    "Great. Now Let''s move on to the schedule. I was thinking of holding the signing event on the 1st week of June, a little tight, but gives me time to wrap up ''we are the world'' locally and garner all the press to be there. What do you think?"

    Serena shook her head. "I''m afraid that it would be a very busy week because the week after that would be our finals. Perhaps sometime in mid-June. That would be the start of our vacation. By the way, just for heads up, I won''t be in the kingdom for 2 weeks, I estimate from the last week of June up to the 1st week of July."

    Charlton was surprised, she haven''t told him about that.

    Serena seeing his expression chose to explain, "I just got it confirmed yesterday. Remember from the signing event? Gizel''s parents invited me to Militeia, so I''m heading there with the girls."

    Edward nodded his head, "Alright, we can work with mid-June" then he looked at the calendar "Does the 17th, a Sunday, sound good?"

    Thinking that that is after the finals and the year-end ball. Serena nodded her head in agreement. Although she was thinking for the day after the graduation, she doesn''t want to delay Gizel by waiting for next Sunday. Travel to Militeia will take 2 days by boat and her parents'' anniversary is on the 28th.

    "Yes, I find that agreeable."

    Charlton also nodded his head. "Me too. I think that''s fine."

    "alright then, now for this event, I would only be inviting the press. Then, we can release Serena''s song a few days or a week after. What do you think? Any suggestion?"

    "I think that timing would be better if we were release it on the second day after the signing event. News would have already circulated in that short period and the timing would be good as a lot of nobles would be in the area because of the graduation. I just think it would be better for the sales. Anyway, me and Charlton can record it ahead of time. Like end of May? We still have 2-3 weeks."

    "That could also work, by the way, Edward, have you found professional instrumentalists like I requested?" Charlton asked.

    "Yes, I can ask them to come over tomorrow if you have time."

    Charlton shook his head, "tomorrow I have to head to the orphanage. Next Saturday will do." then he took a deep breath. Deym, he wants to spend more alone time with Serena, but his schedule is so packed. Anyway, next Saturday, perhaps, they can visit their love nest again after meeting and working with the professional instrumentalists. Then, on Sunday, maybe she''s up to go and see Normandy with him?

    "Okay, Saturday then. What time?"

    "Morning at 9am?" was what he can suggest. He was not a morning person but if he wants to maximize time with Serena, he will just have to wake up early.

    "Alright then. So, I guess we''re done with that. Now regarding the new updates with we are the world, Serena, here is the summary of accounts. It has been 3 weeks now since the release and sales are not dropping still. To think that we haven''t entered international market yet."

    "Oh, by the way, when are you thinking of going international?" Serena asked.

    "I was thinking sometime in July. Right now, we have selected 3 kingdoms, Horace, Eulio, and Militieia. I have already sent people to scout the area for strategic location where we can set up our store. Anyway, we can start selling our products in those kingdoms, sometime between mid to end of July. So, I think that your vacation plan is just right. You can still have some normalcy during your trip, because I''m sure when our products start entering those markets, your face would be recognizable everywhere."

    Serena nodded her head. She was thinking of changing the covers for both albums, but then again, it has already been publicized. Curious people can always acquire a copy.

    "You too Charlton, I think you should enjoy some normalcy and get a vacation. You will be quite busy soon."

    Charlton only nodded his head. He was actually thinking of how he can join Serena on her trip. He has a lot of things to do after the school year ends. He have to do some ocular and work as a music producer. Other than that, his mother would definitely give him a headache when she finds out what he has been up to.

    After that, they discussed some daily matters, then when there was nothing else to discuss, they decided to call it a day. Edward was about to walk them back to their carriage, but Serena insisted that they can manage on their own. Understanding that the two wanted alone time, he did not insist any longer.

    --

    "So, you''re going to Militeia?" Charlton began.

    "Yes, I already asked permission from my parents, and if possible, I wish for you to join me. However, I''m worried how my friends would react if I were to just spend all my time with you during the trip."

    Charlton smiled, "Well, I won''t get in the way of your friendship too much and I might not be able to stay the duration of the 2 weeks. However, do inform me when the schedule is final, I will definitely find ways be there."

    Serena could not help the grin escaping her, her excitement bubbling. "I will get back to you on that." She knew how busy his schedule would be starting now. But she was glad that he said that he will be there.

    Anyway, soon they reached the lobby and Serena had to travel back using her own coach because her servants were with her. It was already 4:30 in the afternoon and when they arrive back in school it would be almost 6 in the evening. Thus, they said their goodbyes and that they will see each other again the next day.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 206 - 204: Orphanage Financial Matters I

    "Sister Serena, huhu¡­ I can''t believe that soon we will not be able to meet with you like this again. I will miss you very much¡­" Eli expressed as she hugged Serena''s waist. The others were also surrounding her.

    "Me too Sister Serena, I will miss you very much! Even brother Kylo." Another girl chimed in.

    "Don''t cry. I''m sure we will meet again someday. Perhaps, I might even pop-up once in a while." Serena replied as she stroked Eli''s hair. She will also miss the children. There were times when she contemplated on just getting them out of the orphanage.

    However, she knew that she can''t take all of them in. If she were to choose just one or two children out of the many, jealousy might arise not just in the orphanage but also in their own household. There were servants there that have been serving their family for generations. The effect might do more evil than good. Thus, in the end, the most she could do is to lend them a helping hand in the future.

    Kylo just smiled awkwardly. The children did grow on him, but he can''t really say that he will miss coming here every other week. Truth was, he was much more looking forward for this thing to end. What? Volunteerism wasn''t his forte.

    Emily did not say anything. She was, as usual, miffed. However, the children knew that she usually visits even before so maybe that''s why no one said that they will miss her.

    Geoffrey was not with them as he was meeting with Timothy and the facilitators.

    --

    After lunch, the group of volunteers and Timothy were again in the makeshift meeting room. Geoffrey was the first to report about the research paper he took lead in working on.

    "When we arrived here, the main issue was that the number of children who reach adulthood in orphanages without getting adopted were increasing, and these children did not get enough support to be prepared for life thereafter. In response, we mitigated this situation by providing skill-based education. Now, we are not sure how effective it would be, but we cannot rely only in this solution in the long run. Anyway, I initially used that main issue to write the research paper.

    Through the process of gathering and collecting data, it can be concluded that rise in the number of children in orphanages was, and most probably would be, ever increasing. There are three major reasons why more and more children are being abandoned every day.

    First, pandemics and natural disasters. Many orphans lost one or both their parents due to epidemics, such as pneumonia, or natural disasters like the tsunami which happened in Belmond 3 years ago.

    Second, Civil unrest. Wars and violence lead to civil unrest causing many Children to lose one or both parents. The last war with Jinjoo is a primary example where thousands of children became orphans.

    Lastly and the most relevant, poverty. With the industrialism happening all over the empire, the overall economic impact can be said to be really good. We have experienced increase in GDP, better standard of living, however, the gap between the rich and the poor became oceans apart. We have a situation where the rich getting richer, and the poor getting poorer.

    In any case, even if we were able to identify these factors, it won''t be easy to eliminate them. Thus, in the paper, I made the assumption that the population of children in orphanages will continue to increase.

    Based on this assumption, it can easily be said that there will be an increase in the basic needs of all the children, and the main issue that we''ve been looking at was only the tip of the iceberg. Therefore, I have consulted and have also sent people to observe the other orphanages the last few months and since it was better to see to believe, one time, I personally went for an unannounced visit and witnessed children being exploited in an orphanage through child labor. It is not an exaggeration to say that what was happening outside our sphere was truly devastating.

    Now, going back to our main issue, I was given the impression that life skills were the solution and in the case we''ve been presented, it truly was. However, after witnessing what I did, I understood that we can not make it the solution as a whole.

    Therefore, in the end, through comparative analysis, I came with the conclusion that the best solution is still standardized education." Geoffrey explained.

    "Then, as usual, the problem still would lie on the lack of funding." Artemis commented.

    "Indeed. In the policy recommendation portion of the paper, I have suggested for the regime to provide funding and secure standardization of education for the orphans. In fact, I am already planning to raise this issue at the house of the lords come summer. However, things might not move quickly enough as the regime''s fund has already been aligned this year." Geoffrey answered.

    He was not lying, but truth was, realigning was a possibility. Right now, majority of those in the monarchy faction have already sworn fealty to him. It''s not that he doesn''t trust his father, nor was he trying to usurp power, but they were the ones to approach them, and against the political tides, he has to have some allies. Anyway, if his father was not thinking that he''s trying to overshadow him all the time, then it would be easy for him to take action.

    Everyone nodded their head in understanding. Anyway, they all knew that the issue is not anything they, as volunteers, can address any longer. This responsibility should fall on the shoulders of those running the kingdom.

    "Alright, since we''re done with that, let us move on to the updated report regarding ''we are the world''. Miss Serena¡­" Timothy said.

    "Alright everyone, I know that you''re all excited about the numbers and here with me are the copies of the accounts given to me by Edward. Before I hand them to all of you, I want to remind you that this is only the local net profit made by ''we are the world'' in three weeks." Serena announced with a confident grin. Gods, she''s excited to see all their faces when they see the numbers.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 207 - 205: Orphanage Financial Matters II

    "Please do not open these just yet. I wish for all of you to open it at the same time." Serena instructed as she passed the folded papers, and each person took a copy.

    When everyone was holding one, Serena said "Okay, together in, 3, 2, 1!"

    "Holy mother of god!" Diether was the first to exclaim.

    "Bloody hell!" Kylo seconded.

    "Praise the lord, Hallelujah!" Joseph could not help but mention.

    Timothy''s eyes were about to pop out of its sockets.

    Douglas like a loser has no words but could only frown.

    Isabel also cheered thinking Charlton was involved to make it a success.

    Emily looked at the numbers, her heart palpitating.

    Geoffrey and Leonard smiled proudly as they looked at the account.

    Charlton could not help but chuckle seeing Serena''s gloating smile.

    Via and the others cheered.

    Well, and Serena, yeah, she has that gloating smile on her face.

    When Timothy recovered, he cleared his throat. From Serena''s explanation last time, they did expect something, but not this much considering that it''s just been 3 weeks and the discs have only been sold locally. "Almost 1,800,000 and more coming. Gods, when will I ever earn that amount of money on my own. This is astounding results. Congratulations, Serena and everyone."

    Everyone clapped their hands for a job well done. Then looked at Serena.

    Serena knowing that it''s her turn to speak again started explaining, "As you can see, the total income is nearing 1,800,000 and that is only for 3 weeks in the local market. I already asked Mr. Easton and he told me that by end of July, stores in Militeia, Eulio, and Horace would start operating. Thus, we can expect more to come by the end of summer."

    "That sure would be a lot of cash streaming in." Diether commented.

    Mary as the treasurer could not help but ask, "Teacher Timothy, how do we plan on handling the money? The money raised from the concerto last time also still have some surplus."

    "Geoffrey and I have already talked to the facilitators. If it is alright with everyone here, the surplus from the concerto would be donated to this orphanage for future use." Timothy answered.

    "I think that everyone would be fine with that. It would even make us feel better." Joan shared.

    "Yes, Joan is right, However, I''m just wondering, since Geoffrey said that standardized education is key, then what to do with the next batch, I mean the children who will get a year older soon?" Joseph asked.

    Geoffrey answered, "Although I said that standardized education is the key, I understand that we cannot move with that immediately. Thus, the practice of teaching the older children life skills shall continue for a certain period of time. Now the facilitators suggested that since hiring another batch of professionals would be costly, some of the older orphans who learned the skills this year would be given the choice of staying and imparting their knowledge. They will be paid of course, but just at a lower price."

    "Alright. Sounds fair." Joseph replied.

    Mary nodded, "I see, then how about the money from ''we are the world''?"

    "I will have to talk to the school dignitaries for that. Serena, do you have any suggestion?" Geoffrey asked.

    If Serena was not thinking of the benefits, she would not have minded the funds and just let it go wherever. She does have the best interest of children in mind, but she also knew that this was positive publicity. At some point, she thought of making something like a foundation, but sadly, they already tied the project up with the school. Anyhow, in some way, credit must somewhat fall to either herself, or someone close to her. Since she will be busy, and so will Charlton, then she can only come up with this.

    "Initially Mr. Easton raised the problem regarding the distribution of funds, and I have thought about it a couple of times. I don''t want to dampen everyone''s mood, but I think we all know that no matter how promising the amount we have is, it''s still scarce in comparison to the number of orphanages here, add to that the ones abroad. I always keep in mind that all of us came from all over the empire so the benefit should be distributed throughout." Serena began.

    "In solution, I came up with the idea that instead of us looking for where to donate, it should be the orphanages writing to us requesting for donation."

    "You mean, orphanages even from anywhere in the empire can make a request? Won''t that cause an influx once this gets out in the open?" Artemis asked.

    "Indeed it will. Thus, we must ensure that we are able to screen through all of those, which would be difficult given all the responsibility the student council''s already ladened with. In this light, I believe we need to have a group of people to work solely on this project. A good leader too. Given the current circumstance, not that I am being bias, but perhaps Leonard can lead that?"

    Everyone looked at Leonard.

    Leonard sighed. "I think that Serena''s suggestion is good, and if I were to be given the responsibility and I''m up for it."

    Serena grinned at her brother. She knew that despite how good it sounded to be the leader of that, it would be even more time consuming than being in the student council. Oh well, he can handle the extra work.

    Geoffrey nodded, he knew that he should not work with that because no matter how fairly he screens, all his choices could be interpreted as political. "I will raise that with the school dignitaries later."

    The others also nodded their head. It was a sound suggestion indeed.

    When everyone was done with the meeting and going back to their respective rooms, Kylo walked next to Leonard.

    Well, Kylo just could not help but take a jab, "I''m so jealous of you Leo. Your sister has been thinking of a back-up plan for your career in school just in case you get kicked out of the council next year." Then he laughed.

    Leonard turned red. He wanted nothing else but to smack Kylo''s head.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 208 - 206: Love Nest III

    After the day in the orphanage, the days flew by and soon it was Saturday. At around 7:20 in the morning, Serena waited for Charlton''s black carriage without insignia at an inconspicuous corner they chose as their meeting place to avoid people seeing them together. After a minute, it arrived to pick her up.

    Charlton opened the door. Last time, he went down to assist her, but Serena insisted that next time he should not. They need to minimize the chance of people seeing them together.

    Anyway, Charlton outstretched his hand to help her up, but Serena handed him a basket and a bag.

    "What''s these?" he asked as he placed it on the seat in front then offered his hand again.

    "Extra clothes, and what I will prepare for our lunch later." She replied as she grabbed his hand.

    Charlton chuckled as he pulled her up. He sat her on his lap, closed the door and kissed her. "I just want to cancel the appointment at Columbia''s already. Felt so long since we''ve been like this."

    Serena giggled as she moved from his lap to sit beside him. The carriage was starting to get bumpy because of the cobbled streets. "Well, my man has to work. Later you will have a warm meal to look forward to."

    "Are you sure that you want to wait in the house?" Charlton asked. Although he liked the idea of her waiting for him in their place, the thought of her alone there still made him worry.

    "Yes, so you have to try and finish things early, so I won''t be lonely for too long." Serena teased. When Charlton invited her to join the meeting with the instrumentalists, she declined. Although she can help them with the song a little, she was a little lazy and had something else in mind. Besides, she trusts that Charlton can manage everything about the melody and harmony.

    Charlton tapped her nose, "I will pretend that I don''t have an idea about what''s running in your head."

    Serena laughed as she recalled what they did in that house 2 weeks ago. Ah, the drastic improvement from a couch which she was not very sure was sanitized to a bed. What can she say? New house, new life!

    --

    After almost an hour, the carriage halted in front of their house. The neighborhood was quiet and not seeing people around as it was a Saturday morning, Charlton helped Serena down the carriage. They walked to the house, then he unlocked door.

    The two of them entered and Serena can''t help but appreciate the added furniture which she selected herself. It looked better in person than in the catalogue. The only thing lacking now is some personal feel, but they were being careful so there were no photographs of them in display.

    "The people who arranged the furniture did a good job." Serena smiled as she looked around. Although the exterior of the house looked simple, inside, it was quite luxurious. At first it was also simple but with the new furniture, carpets in the hall and the living room, plus other interior d¨¦cor, the difference was like night and day.

    Charlton also smiled as he observed her, "I''m glad that you''re satisfied with the changes. Ugh, I don''t want to go yet, but I''m gonna be late if I don''t start moving. Columbia''s is still three quarters of an hour journey from here. Will you walk me out?"

    Serena nodded her head, then they walked towards the door.

    "Lock the door after I leave and don''t open it for anyone okay? I have a copy of the key so when I return, I will use that. Although the reason I chose this place instead of some outskirt villa is because it feels more secure having neighbors, I''m still a bit worried." Charlton said like he was some father leaving his child for the first time alone in the house.

    "I''m not a kid. Don''t worry, I can handle myself here. Also, later in the future, I might come and spend some time here while you''re at work." Serena explained as she hugged his waist.

    Charlton sighed, "Okay."

    Serena nodded then she kissed his lips. "I love you!"

    Charlton deepened the kiss and hugged her as he whispered, "I love you too." Then he groaned.

    She felt his erection, but only shook her head. They both knew he has an appointment to keep. So, she untangled her arms from his waist, then gave him a slight shove, "You will be late, that can wait for later."

    Charlton chuckled, then he opened the door, "Okay, I''m leaving!"

    "Take care and I will wait for your return, future husband." Serena said in a sing song voice.

    Charlton''s nostrils flared with the new title. He took a step back then closed the door again. He embraced her and kissed her lips once more. "Then, I will endeavor to come back in your loving arms as soon as possible, my future wife."

    Serena giggled as she pushed him, "Okay. Now, you go. This is taking forever."

    "Alright¡­" he replied looking defeated. Anyway, he opened the door again and stepped outside.

    When Charlton reached the carriage, he turned to look at her once more. She was still by the door looking at him, she waved him goodbye, and he waved back then signaled her to lock the door.

    Serena smiled as she nodded her head.

    When Charlton was seated in his carriage, he opened the curtain to check and when he saw that the door was closed, he knocked on the wooden window to inform Jack that they can leave.

    --

    Charlton checked his watch; it was 2 minutes to 9. He sighed in relief. He thought he was going to be late which would not serve as a good example to those who would be working under him. Anyway, he alighted his carriage.

    Since everyone working there knew him already, they bowed to him in greeting. The employee in the reception approached to inform him that Edward and the others were already waiting for him in the new studio.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 209 - 207: Band And Contracts I

    "Good morning." Charlton greeted as the four occupants of the room turned towards his direction when he entered.

    "Morning Charlton, you''re just on time. Everyone, please greet Lord Charlton Daniel. You will be working with him from now on." Edward instructed which made the 3 other men stand up to give Charlton a bow.

    "Please, no need for such formality." Charlton said with a smile. Although his position warrants him such greeting, he felt like there was no need for it specially since they will be working together for at least a year. Aside from that, he would also want to hear their honest input and opinion if there are any improvements they can suggest in the future.

    Edward chuckled with Charlton''s modesty. "Anyway, let me make an introduction, Charlton, these are Jerome, Willy, and Richmond. Guys, do introduce yourselves."

    Since Charlton has shown some friendliness, the three were able to relax a little. They have experienced working for some nobles before and most of the time, they were very snobbish, looking down on people like them.

    "I am Richmond Starkey, age 25. Mainly, I play the drums. I can also play other instruments but my skills there are only intermediate. It''s an honor to be working with you from now on Lord Daniel." The man nearest him began sounding respectful and friendly at the same time.

    "Just call me Charlton, Richmond. By the way, are you by chance related to the Starkey''s whose family has produced knights for generations?" Charlton asked.

    "How can I dare?" Richmond answered regarding calling Charlton by name. Although they were in a professional field, he was still their superior.

    Edward knowing their awkwardness winked at Charlton, "You can call him Producer Daniel instead."

    Charlton understanding the implication of Edward''s words said, "Yes, that will also do."

    Richmond nodded, "Then, Producer Daniel, to answer your question, yes, you are correct. However, in my generation only my cousin, Sir Richard Starkey, has been knighted. The rest, like me, has tried their luck on other fields." Richmond answered.

    Charlton nodded his head. "I see. It''s good to hear that."

    Anyway, the next person started introducing himself, "I am Jerome Lennon, 23. Mainly, I''m a pianist, but I can also play other instruments if needed. Producer Daniel, I will be in your care from now on."

    Charlton smiled. He was younger than them, so it felt a little strange to hear those words, but he let it go. It was indeed true that as the producer he will be taking lead.

    "I am Willy Harrison, 23, a guitarist. I can also play other string instruments, but not like I handle the guitar. It is my honor to work with you Producer Daniel."

    Charlton nodded his head in acknowledgement. "It is also a pleasure to meet the three of you. Today, I will be asking you to play a song which I already prepared the sheet music on in advance. However, I am not very familiar with preparing the percussion notations for the drums. In any case, can you three have a go with it first? If you have ways to improve it, then also do give it a try."

    "Can we look through it first?" Richmond asked, he along with the other two understood that Charlton was trying to gauge their skills.

    "Of course, here." Charlton said as he handed them the sheet music.

    Since they have nothing to do but wait, Edward suggested, "While they are looking through that, Charlton, would you mind heading to my office with me? I need to hand you the documents we discussed about in our meeting last week."

    "Alright." He replied.

    --

    "These just arrived yesterday. I didn''t send them to you immediately since you were coming here today." Edward explained as he handed Charlton the 4 envelopes.

    "No problem. Thank you." Charlton replied as he sifted through them.

    "Those came from Thomas, Alexander, Lucas, and Ben. On the other hand, Howard and Scott will be sending theirs before Wednesday next week, or so I have been informed. Anyway, this is already the second one Lucas sent, how did you find the initial draft he sent you? If you don''t mind me asking."

    Charlton shook his head, "The draft was fine, only that I have some questions and matters I needed clarifications on. If what he sent now have addressed all those issues, then I would have no problem signing with him tomorrow."

    "You''re really heading to Normandy tomorrow? That''s 3 hours journey from here, so from your school, it would be like 4-4.5 hours travel? Then again, I really think he needs the help. By the way, what do you think of the 3 guys I selected?"

    "I can''t say much yet as I haven''t heard their output. However, based on the impression they gave me earlier, it seems like they would be pleasant to work with."

    "Fair enough. Though I specifically selected them not only because they have the skills and experiences, but also, because of their clean background. Now, moving on another topic, though we haven''t signed the contract yet, I want to inform you of the list I have with me regarding the people who are in line for you to work with. Is that fine with you?"

    "I don''t mind. Please, go ahead."

    Edward took out a document from his drawer and handed it to Charlton. "Those in that list were the ones I shortlisted based on the works they submitted. I can also give you a copy of their sheet music and mind you, Serena''s work truly made a difference. Almost all of them were trying to imitate her style. Anyway, you can look through it and try to choose who you wish to work with first."

    Charlton looked through the list having 2 columns. On the left were 30 names, and on the right were the title of their song. There were names that he recognized and names he didn''t. At the same time, he sifted through the sheet music.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 210 - 208: Band And Contracts II

    Seeing Charlton''s brows furrow, Edward could only awkwardly chuckle and explain, "Not all of them are nobles, some of the common folks also have talent so I placed them there too."

    Charlton nodded, "I do understand that you''re running a business, so I see where you''re coming from. I just looked through the sheet music, but I think I would need more time to decide."

    "Okay, do you have a timeline on when you would wish to start working with the people you choose? I mean I''m not rushing you, but just so that I have an idea."

    "Well, I''m actually done working on the sheet music of Serena''s songs, but things are still busy in school and there''s also the contracts which I need to look into. Perhaps after the signing event I can work with 1, but I would need to leave on the last week of June."

    Edward gave him a knowing smile, "off to Militeia?"

    Charlton did not answer precisely but just gave him a smile back.

    "Anyway, just one last thing, I don''t want to hinder your creativity by just working with other people. I know you can also write songs of your own and if you have any that you wish to sign with me, then please."

    Charlton shook his head as he chortled. "You don''t have to sound like that''s just pure suggestion. I know that I should really produce one song of my own which I wrote for my credibility."

    Edward laughed, "You said that, not me."

    "Don''t worry, I am also working on that one."

    --

    After a few more minutes of chatting, the two went back to the studio. Inside, they saw the three who were sitting around the table discussing.

    "Boss Edward, Producer Daniel, you''re back. We have tried playing the song and, I hope you don''t mind, me adding some extra percussion notes for the drums. Though I must say Producer Daniel, that this song is one of the, if not the best song I have ever encountered. It''s very unique in a very good way and have ignited my passion as a drummer. Ah¡­ sorry for babbling." Richmond gushed.

    Charlton and the others chuckled, "No worries. To tell you the truth, the lyrics and melody were created by Lady Serena. This is a song she made, and my only credit is the sheet music and the harmony."

    "Wow. I always thought that Lady Maxwell''s work were very very good. But I did not expect that it would even get better. She''s really the goddess of music." Richmond commented.

    "She was my idol before, but now I think that, no, I am now her devotee." Willy seconded.

    "Will Lady Maxwell will come here later to sing the song?" Jerome asked, his face all red.

    Edward coughed, looking at Charlton, seeing him not reacting negatively, he said, "Well, if the work you came up with is passable, you will get to work with her later too. Anyway, perhaps you can start now."

    Charlton just smiled. He knew that Serena was very popular, so he did not feel jealous over these people idolizing and admiring her. Instead, he felt proud. He nodded his head at them signaling that they may leave.

    The 3 went to the room for the instruments. Richmond sat behind the drums, Jerome sat in front of the piano, while Willy took the guitar. Then they began playing the instrumental for ''nothing''s gonna stop us now.''

    --

    "So, what can you say?" Edward asked as they listened to the 3 while in the control room.

    Charlton nodded, "Pretty good. My job will become easier in the future working with these people."

    "Ha! I told you so. Anyway, I will leave you guys alone now. Want to have lunch later?"

    "No, thank you. I can''t stay for long. I will be leaving before noon."

    Edward looked at the time, 10:30. "Will you be coming over next week?"

    Charlton shook his head, "I will come here the week after next. I will also ask Serena to come along to see if we can start recording the two songs."

    "Good idea, we need to record it as soon as possible so that come your signing event, we''re more than ready to do a mass release. I can only lament the fact that production is not quick enough. Anyway, I won''t be able to see you off later."

    "It''s okay. Thanks for accompanying me today."

    Edward chuckled. They both knew that he would only join for the recording itself in the future. "Alright then, it was nice seeing you today."

    "It was nice seeing you too." Then, Edward left the studio.

    --

    Although the output of the 3 was better than Charlton anticipated, hearing them play the instruments together gave him new ideas for improving the harmony.

    When he went inside, he praised the 3 first. After, he made new suggestions and gave them additional instructions. The three listened and tried everything he said out.

    In the end, the 3 can only be astonished with Charlton''s brilliance. The improvements that he came up with in such a short time was much much better. They were already proud of their work improving on the sheet music, but deym. Now they understand why Charlton was the producer. He was so good at turning gold into platinum.

    "Anyway, I think we''re done for this song now. I also have with me another sheet music, and this time, there''s no need for drums. You three figure it out and try to improve this first. You can continue to come in this studio so that no one else will hear the songs, but I won''t be joining you. The week after the next, I will meet you here, Saturday, same time, with Lady Serena in tow. We can record the first song, then after that, we can work on this one. If time permits, we can record it on the same day too." Charlton explained, it was now 11:30 and he can''t wait to leave. Serena was waiting for him, and he estimated that by the time he gets to their place, it would already be at least a quarter pass noon.

    "Understood. Thank you, Producer Daniel. We won''t let you down." The three expressed.

    Charlton smiled and nodded. "I expect nothing less. Anyway, I''ll go ahead. It''s nice meeting the 3 of you and I''m looking forward to continue working with you guys in the future."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 211 - 209: Dessert Made With Love I

    After preparing lunch so early, Serena decided to take a long bath to wash away the smell of smoke on her hair and body. She also needed to be really clean for her plans that day.

    She looked through the clothes she brought over which she made herself. Well, if you can call them that. Truth was, they all looked like lingerie and barely-there clothes. Who can blame her? Her imagination went so wild just thinking that they have a place of their own now.

    After careful examination, she chose the spaghetti strap tank top that was fitted and barely reached midriff. She did not even wear a bra. Then, she wore skimpy fitted shorts made of cotton spandex, short enough to show some of her butt cheeks. Well, it looked like sleeping clothes or normal day outfit of some slutty girl in modern times. Depending on how you really see it, but she liked it very much. Oh well, she''s just showing it to Charlton so hehehe¡­

    After all her preparations, she went to the parlor to wait for Charlton like a young housewife waiting for her husband to return home. She was giddy with excitement really. Anyway, it was already noon, and he has not returned yet. She knew that he was still working so she just waited patiently.

    Hearing the sounds of a horse drawn carriage coming from outside, she went by the window to peek through the curtains again to see if it was Charlton''s. Seeing the familiar black carriage in front of the house, Serena grinned.

    --

    Charlton smiled when he saw that they have arrived. He did not wait for Jack to open the door. He directly went out of the carriage and strode forward. Then as if recalling something, he made a pause and walked back to the carriage. For a second, he almost forgot to tell Jack to come back only after dinner. After he did, he again faced the house only to see that Serena has already opened the door and was peeking behind it. In an instant he felt his grin about to split his face. Seeing her wait for him, he felt his heart full of so much love and happiness.

    Looking at him through the window, Serena can see that he was excited as she was. He was carrying some documents and she smiled thinking that he needs a briefcase. She should give that as a gift later. Anyway, she quickly went to the front door to welcome him. As she was dressed the way she was, she opened the door only peeking outside with her head. She saw him talking to Jack and when he turned around, their eyes met. His happiness was so evident, and she felt her heart swell. Gods, she loves him so much.

    He briskly walked forward, and Serena let him in.

    Closing the door with his foot, Charlton immediately pulled Serena to him with his free hand. He first kissed the top of her head, inhaling the alluring fragrance of her hair, then kissed her lips. "I missed you."

    Serena giggled as she wrapped her arms around him. "I missed you too." Then she kissed his lips again briefly.

    "Have you been waiting for long?"

    "Not that long." Serena replied with a smile looking up to face him. "Ah, are you hungry?"

    "A little." Charlton replied honestly.

    "I prepared lunch, but sadly though, I think it has already gone cold. You will have to wait as I reheat it." She said as she let go of him and took a step back.

    Charlton was about to reply when he finally saw her whole visage. His mouth parted and his eyes widened. Her clothes were nothing like he has ever seen before. It was so, meager? but since it was just the two of them, he liked it very much. He can see the outline of her protruding nipples through her top.

    Serena wanted to tease him seeing his expression, so she turned around to walk away from him, sashaying her ass while she was at it. She counted 3-2-1, and like she anticipated, she felt him grab her arm.

    She turned back to face him with a coy smile, she can clearly see the passion in his eyes, but she has a plan. So, she instructed, "Lock the door first, I am yet to set the plates on the dining table. Now, whatever you do, don''t enter the dining room until I call you, okay?"

    Charlton understood that she was up to something, and he swallowed in anticipation. "Okay." He replied. He has no idea how he managed to control himself when he saw her behind as she walked away from him.

    Anyway, he moved to lock the door, placed the documents he was holding on a random table, then removed his coat followed by his shoes. After all that, he waited for her call.

    --

    Serena quickly went inside the kitchen and closed the door without locking it. She has been looking forward to this all morning. She took out 2 jars from the insulated cabinet called the icebox. One contained chocolate syrup, and the other, strawberry syrup. She placed them on the dining table. Thankfully, she asked to replace the awful 4-seater table for a bigger and sturdier one. Then, she went to get the bowl of strawberries and placed it on the table too. Finally, she took out the home-made whip cream she created herself. Gods, she never did anything this stupid nor crazy before.

    Anyway, she removed her top and applied whip cream on her areolas. She shivered with the coldness but oh well. In continuation of her foolishness, she smeared some strawberry and chocolate syrup on her body. Not too much because she doesn''t want to be too messy. She wanted to add the strawberry on top of the whip cream, but she knew gravity would only make them fall.

    When she was done with all those, she climbed the table. She took her position at the middle. Satisfied with her own creativity, she struck a pose before she called Charlton over.

    "Charlton, you can come in now."

    --

    When Charlton came in the dining room, his mouth could only gape in shock. Serena was completely naked, save for the white whipped cream covering her areolas, had her body smeared by what he thinks were sweets while sitting on top of the table with her legs wide open.

    Then she said, "Bon Appetit."

    Now, who said that the main course should come before dessert?

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 212 - 210: Dessert Made With Love II

    At first, Charlton''s brain blanked, his feet glued on the ground. His imagination did not even for a second think of anything like this and he has to admit that her creativity more than turned him on. He felt his mouth pooling with his own saliva while all the blood in his body seemed to surge towards his groin.

    Serena tried hard not to laugh seeing Charlton''s gaping like a fish face. Anyway, thinking that he needed some reminder, she seductively said, "Charlton, would you like to try the dessert I made?"

    With her words, his brain started functioning again, he took a moment to soak in the awesome sight of her voluptuous body with the tasty treats on display in front of him. She had a huge smile on her beautiful face and proudly swayed her chest around, showing off her cream covered tits, inviting him to suck the delicious whipped cream off her perky nipples. What other invitation did he need?

    He quickly took long strides and the next second, he pulled her legs moving her to the edge of the table. Then his lips suddenly pursed firmly around her nipple, sucking hard. When he was done sucking, he circled her areola with his tongue ensuring that no cream was left before he moved to the other. He only stopped all the sucking and nibbling when he saw that her nipples have turned red and swollen. Satisfied, he started lapping on the syrups smeared over her body.

    Serena threw her head back as she moaned in pleasure. The way his tongue worked on her nipples sent waves of pleasure to her pussy. Then, when he started to lick the skin under her breast, gods, what was he doing with his tongue? He has not even entered her, but her pussy was already spasming in pleasure.

    Charlton continued to eat up all the syrups on her body by licking and sucking her skin, leaving a couple of hickeys along the way. He moved from her breast down to her stomach to her navel until finally, he finished consuming all that was smeared on her and reached her drenched pussy.

    Serena gasped when she felt his tongue wriggling inside her while he sucked on her clitoris. It felt so damn good, but she also wanted to give him the same treat. So, she pulled at his hair to stop him.

    Charlton looked at her quizzically. Honestly, he wanted nothing more than to start pumping inside her. But she tasted so delicious. After all the sweets he consumed, the slightly sour taste of her juices was a very good contrast.

    "It''s my turn now." Serena said. Then, she went down the table to help him remove his clothes.

    Charlton wanted to say yes and no because his erection was already becoming too painful. Just thinking that he can''t enter her yet was killing him. But he also wanted to enjoy what she has to offer.

    When he was as naked as the day he was born, she pulled him along towards the other side of the table. Then, she dipped her hand into the bowl of whipped cream. He thought that she would smear it on his body, but on the contrary, she lathered the cream on his already erect and painful throbbing manhood. His eyes widened in surprise with the coolness, thankfully his penis did not put him to shame. It remained erect as she went down on her knees.

    Serena looked up to show him her tongue protruding from between her luscious lip. Then, she started to lick the whipped cream off him. Each lick starting from down the shaft of his penis then going up the tip. Her eyes were closed, and her entire face radiated sexual pleasure.

    Charlton thought that she never looked lustier and sexier to him than that moment.

    After licking off all the cream, she grabbed his shaft as she put another dab on the head of his penis. Then, she took him in her mouth as she sucked and swallowed the whipped cream, moving her hand up and down holding him in a tight grip at the same time.

    It gave him such intense pleasure that he had to grab the edge of the table behind him as he threw his head back in pure ecstasy. He could never remember her sucking him so hard and with such fervor. It turned him on tremendously to sense how much she was enjoying herself. Eventually, he was almost ready to shoot his load. Not wanting to finish prematurely, he stopped her.

    Serena knowing what he was indicating stopped her ministrations. She smiled at him as she leaned forward, her elbows on the table with her beautiful fully vulnerable butt waiting for him to gladly part her cheeks and go as deeply into her as he could. She teasingly swayed her behind from side to side, knowing that it would drive him wild.

    Charlton first reached between her thighs and began to stroke her soaking honey pot. Her clitoris was as hard as could be. He wanted to make her ask for it, but he too can''t wait any longer. And so, he entered her in one clean stroke. There was so much lubrication that despite her tight hole clenching him, there was no problem at all.

    Thus, he then rammed into her repeatedly. She was also backing into him rhythmically as hard as she could. She wanted it deep inside her and her moans told him that she was thoroughly enjoying it. He reached both his hands forward and grabbed her shoulders and began to pull her towards him and onto him as far as possible with each thrust.

    They were making enough noise now that they thought that if a neighbor was passing in front of their house, they might hear them, but they were beyond the point of no return.

    "I''m cumming." Charlton groaned, still having some sense in his brain not to shoot inside her in case.

    Serena whose menstruation just ended the other day screamed, "Yes, it''s safe. Please don''t stop. Don''t stop and shoot it inside!"

    Charlton, hearing her permission, thrusted more violently as she continued to moan as if in agony but they both knew that it was pure pleasure. He used his right hand to rub on her clitoris as he continued to penetrate her, until finally, he felt her insides contract and that''s the time he let out a guttural groan and let himself pour inside her.

    --

    For a few moments, they stayed in that position, Charlton leaning his body on Serena''s, not yet pulling out of her. He kissed her and whispered, "I love you."

    Serena who was still dazed replied "I love you too."

    After a while they have both recuperated and Charlton pulled out from her. With some perverted satisfaction, he watched his semen pouring out of her pussy soiling the floor on the dining room.

    Then, as if a brain of genius hit him, he said, "I guess, this spot has now been blessed with holy water too."

    Serena who just recovered and straightened herself could not help but reply, "Indeed, now, where to next?"

    Then they both doubled over laughing.

    TBC

 Chapter 213 - 211: Love Nest IV

    When their laughter died down, they both decided that it was time for lunch. Serena, feeling uncomfortable with the stickiness on her body and between her legs told Charlton that she will take a shower. Charlton nodded and said that he will heat the food while she''s at it as he was already feeling hungry.

    Anyway, when Serena went down the stairs and entered the dining room, the dining utensils and the food have already been laid out on the table. The mess they made has also been wiped clean.

    "Come sit down, let''s eat." Charlton, who came out of the kitchen wearing his pants but with his upper torso bare, said.

    Serena took a moment to appreciate his upper body complete with abdominal muscles first. Then she asked, "Did you wash yourself?" she wondered if he''s not feeling sticky down there.

    Charlton chuckled then he tapped her nose, "I did wipe myself but worry not, I will go wash myself after we have lunch."

    Serena can only laugh as she took her seat. Charlton sat beside her, and they started having lunch. They ate with much gusto, not really knowing if the food tasted better this time or they were just too hungry.

    After lunch, the two went upstairs. Charlton decided to wash himself first, while Serena brushed her teeth. When they were both done, they went inside their bedroom and another round of intense lovemaking ensued.

    Serena reached climax multiple times until she lost consciousness. Charlton proud of his work, pulled her to his chest spooning her as he too followed to dreamland.

    --

    When Serena gained consciousness, she noticed that Charlton was already sitting on the bed his back leaning on the headboard. He was wearing eyeglasses while reading some documents.

    She mumbled, "How long have I been asleep?"

    Charlton whose eyes were glued on the paper used his right hand to caress her hair, "just over an hour. Rest some more."

    Serena scooted closer to snuggle on his waist. "What are you reading?"

    "The 2nd draft of the contract sent by Lucas. Sorry for doing this now. It''s just that we''re meeting tomorrow, and I need to be prepared. I''m not so sure if I can still manage to read this when we get back to the dorms" Charlton explained.

    Serena shook her head as she smiled, "It''s okay. What time are you meeting tomorrow?"

    "Sometime before noon hopefully. I will need to travel to Normandy as his company is located there and he requested that I give it an ocular." He explained as he took off his eyeglasses to pinch the bridge of his nose.

    "Normandy?" Serena asked. She read about it, but she doesn''t exactly know how long it would take to get there from school.

    "Yes, it''s about 4 to 5 hours travel by carriage from our school. I wanted to invite you to come along, but then I realized that the travel back and forth would take almost 10 hours. You would only suffer. Besides given the time constraint, we won''t even be able to make stop overs to enjoy the scenery." He said as he turned to face her.

    Serena giggled, "Well, now that you said that, I guess I won''t be joining you and can only wish you luck for tomorrow." Just thinking about the long carriage ride already made her feel dizzy, so she definitely won''t join him. Anyway, her eyes caught sight of the other documents stacked on the nightstand by Charlton''s side. Curious, she asked. "What are those?"

    "Other documents Edward handed me earlier. The envelopes which I haven''t had the time to open yet were sent by Thomas, Ben, and Alexander. There is also the list of names with corresponding songs and sheet music Edward shortlisted. He asked me to choose which ones I wish to work on first." He replied as he wore his eyeglasses again.

    "I see." She said as she began to rise from the bed.

    "Where are you going?" he asked.

    "To the bathroom." she replied as she took a towel. She needs to wash herself and brush her teeth. What? That''s the normal thing to do after waking up after what they did.

    Anyway, Charlton nodded his head as he continued reading while smiling. When he woke up, he had to wash up too. He knew how obsessed she was with hygiene.

    --

    When Serena came back inside the room, Charlton was already sitting by the vanity. He was marking the document and writing some comments. As she has nothing better to do, she decided to look at the other documents.

    "Charlton, would you mind if I look through these?" she asked. She knew that he was being meticulous with the contract sent by Lucas because of how sensitive newspaper business was.

    "Not at all, please, go ahead." Charlton responded.

    Serena chose to open the envelope sent by Thomas. She was most curious about the railway. She first looked through the contract, and as Charlton told her, there''s that 20% share and it does seem like the contract was already good. Though Charlton should need to double check, she was no lawyer and she''s not the great with legal works.

    Anyway, aside from the contract, there were other documents inside. She looked through them, one was an information sheet regarding the train that will run on the railway. It described the mechanics of the train. Also, it gave some explanation on how it will give convenience and shorten the travel time from one place to another. The train will run using steam locomotive engine wherein it would be able to run at 30 miles per hour. Pretty slow if you ask her but considering that a horse carriage can only go for about 4 miles an hour plus all the jostling inside, it was a great leap forward.

    The next thing she looked through was the plan. The estimated completion time of the project was at one to one and a half year after commencement. The track that will be built would be 160 miles long. It would start from the capital, and will be passing through 8 other towns until it reaches the endpoint which was in Sienna.

    Suddenly recalling geography, she had to ask, "Charlton, how far is Sienna from Suffox?"

    Charlton stopped from writing to answer. "About 4 hours journey by carriage. Why?" He replied.

    Serena grinned, "I''ll tell you later after you''re done with what you''re working on."

    --

    TBC

    Author''s request: PLEASE SAY ''HI'' IF YOU''RE STILL WITH ME. THANK YOU!

 Chapter 214 - 212: Love Nest V

    After looking through Thomas'' work, she decided to open the envelope from Ben whose company would be selling Benz automotive, well for her, it just translates to cars in the future with the Mercedes Benz logo. Inside, she saw the contract and read through it quickly. There were some minor details that needs further elaboration, but she did not mind it much. Charlton can work on that.

    There was a catalogue attached, and based on the description, she understood that these are the models they will be selling. There were 3 models. The first two looked like open carriages, they were called Benz Victoria and Benz Velo. The third one looked like a golf cart, and it''s called Benz 8 HP break. All these can run up to 12- 13 miles per hour. Pretty slow but definitely faster and more convenient than horse drawn carriages that aside from only being able to go for 4 mph, must also take breaks along the way.

    She didn''t really have much to comment except for some precautions about the problems which would definitely arise later when more people start driving and new models become faster. Anyway, she can talk about that with Charlton sometime in the future as talking about it now would be premature.

    The last one was Alexander''s whose company would be selling the product he invented which was the telephone. Honestly, she was torn regarding that. Though she likes the convenience and the thought that with it, she and Charlton will be able to reach each other easily especially after he graduates, she laments that if there''s a telephone in her room, it would only mean that, her parents, Leonard, and perhaps even Geoffrey, would be able to check on her and call her from time to time. She frowned just thinking about it.

    She was so busy reading and coming up with ideas that she didn''t notice that Charlton was already done with what he was doing and was staring at her.

    Charlton smiled as he continued staring at her. He saw her varying expressions as she concentrated on reading. She suddenly frowned and he wondered what made her do so. He walked to approach her, and seeing that she didn''t notice him still, he tapped her nose with his index finger.

    "Why are you frowning? Is there a problem with the document?" he asked as he chuckled seeing her annoyed expression.

    Serena was brought out of reverie when she felt Charlton tap her nose with his index finger. "It''s not that, I just thought that this telephone''s inconvenience outweighs its overall convenience for us."

    Charlton looked at her puzzled. From what he understood it should be very convenient to have that. "Won''t it be easier for us to communicate with that?"

    Serena laughed, as she explained. "well, it really is convenient but if I have one in my room, everyone would be able to call and check on me. Then they will know that I''m almost always out of my room. So, I was thinking that I should not install one in my room, at least not until you graduate."

    Charlton nodded as he smiled. She has it all thought out.

    "Are you done with what you were working on?" she asked.

    "Yes, I think I''m prepared for tomorrow. So, what do you think about everything you read?" Charlton asked.

    Serena handed him the envelope sent by Thomas. "You read through this first and tell me what you think. I have some suggestions but would like to know your thoughts first."

    "Is this a test, Ma''am?" Charlton teased.

    Serena laughed recalling their time in the classroom.

    --

    Charlton read the document first. Then, he walked to the vanity table with Serena following him. He sat in front of the table and started to mark the paper, writing his comments and suggestions on the sides of the draft contract.

    Serena observed and read what he was writing, and she got to say that he really knows this stuff. She didn''t even think of some implications, like for example she did not consider that something as simple as the punctuations, like the placement would make different implications. For the first time, she realized that he was really good with legal paperwork.

    After reading and writing on the document, he started reading the information sheet and the plan, then he started explaining, made some comments and suggestions. After all that, he looked at Serena expectantly.

    Serena could not help but smirk proudly as she knew that she would be able to contribute new ideas to him. For although he knew the importance and potential of such railway, he did not think of what she wanted to suggest.

    Seeing her expression, Charlton asked, "Did I miss something?"

    Serena shook her head. "No, I just have some suggestions. Recall that you said that Sienna is just 4 hours journey from Suffox?"

    "Yes, what about it?"

    "First, how about you suggest to Thomas that you want to extend the project so that it reaches Suffox? If the funds are insufficient, you should really convince your parents to invest on it. Imagine, 4 hours journey will be shortened to an hour, then Suffox would also be easily reachable from the capital. Aside from the convenience, think of the economic benefit. I am sure it would be astounding. Second, well, you should also invest on the area where the train would make stops." She started explaining excitedly.

    Serena was an economist who was a bit passionate about urban planning, so that''s where her ideas come from. There is a need for some urban planning and development in the kingdom. It''s a little sad that they all leave the market to the capitalists. Government intervention was sorely needed. Ugh¡­ why was she being a nerd? Anyway, she thought that she can share her ideas to Charlton once he enters the parliament in the future.

    Charlton smiled seeing her all excited. He can easily connect the dots of her ideas. He thought them to be brilliant like always. "Then I will write to Thomas regarding the possibility of an extension. On the area surrounding the stops, don''t you think that we should let the townsfolk benefit too?"

    Serena shook her head, "They will already benefit even without the ownership of the land surrounding the stop. If you don''t want, use my money to buy and put it under my name, pretty please?"

    Charlton laughed. He knew that their topic sounded ridiculous given their status, and it was so funny because he understood that she was being serious. He didn''t expect that she also has this side to her. Anyway, going along with what she wants, he said, "Okay, if that is what you want, then I will buy all those lands and put it all under your name. No need to give me money." He did not have enough money now, but he soon will. Or if not, he will buy them all when he becomes the marquis.

    Serena clapped in glee, gods, she felt like some money-grabber, but come on, given the chance, who wouldn''t be? "Okay, it can serve as your betrothal gifts to me!"

    Feeling his chest swell with her words, he could not help but dive in for a kiss.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 215 - 213: The Times, Normandy I

    It was sunset when they finished looking through the contracts. Given the time, Serena chose not to look over the list of names and the sheet music anymore. So, after that, they made and ate dinner, enjoying their time together until Jack arrived to fetch the two of them.

    Curious, Serena asked who does the upkeep of the house as she noticed that it was clean when she got there that morning. Charlton explained that he hired a helper who cleans the house twice a week with Jack''s supervision.

    Anyway, when they got back in school, it was almost 9 in the evening. They said their goodbyes and kissed each other goodnight.

    --

    At 6:00 in the morning, Charlton was ready to go. He went down the dormitory and saw that Jack was already waiting for him. He instructed that they use the black carriage so that they won''t garner unwanted attention.

    The road to Normandy was rough and uneven. It took them almost 5 hours to get there. Arriving at the town''s gate, a simple black carriage was already waiting for their arrival. Since Jack and Lucas'' coachman have already met last time, they were able to recognize one another easily. They went on a convoy towards Lucas'' newspaper publishing company.

    Charlton alighted the carriage when they reached the front of the publishing company. There to welcome him was Lucas. Behind him were about fifty employees.

    "Lord Daniel, it is with great honor that I welcome you to ''The Times'' newspaper publishing company. Please, let me show you inside." Lucas greeted as he made a bow.

    Charlton helped him up then said in a friendly manner, "No need to bow, Lucas. We will become business partners soon, so I don''t think that this is necessary. Anyway, it is my pleasure to be here. Please, lead the way."

    Lucas smiled. He straightened himself as he indicated Charlton to walk with him towards the entrance of the company.

    Charlton fell in step with Lucas so that they were walking side by side. Along the way, the employees bowed to greet him respectfully and took curious glances at him when they thought he wasn''t looking. One may think that he should be used to this kind of treatment from everyone. However, he spent his formative years in Alighieri where in school, they were treated like normal students, and whenever he goes out with Kylo, they usually don''t reveal their identity. Then, when he was at home, he was often sent to train with the soldiers, and they did not treat him with such reverie. Thus, he still felt flattered when they treat him as such. So, whenever their eyes meet his, he would give them a small smile of acknowledgement.

    "Everyone has been looking forward towards your arrival. So please forgive them for the impertinence." Lucas apologized when he noticed everyone peeking at Charlton.

    Charlton chuckled, "It''s quite alright."

    "Thank you for understanding. I know that the travel here has been quite arduous, so let me ask if you wish to take a rest? Or should we have early lunch?"

    Charlton shook his head, he rather walk-around first given that he has been sitting inside the carriage for 5 hours. "No need, we can have lunch later. For now, let us proceed with the ocular."

    Lucas nodded his head. He started giving him a tour of his company and started explaining how everything works. He also gave a brief background on the newspaper printing industry.

    "This machine here is what we call a Hoe six-feeder type-revolving machine. And this is what gives us an edge over our competitors. Other newspaper publishing company still use the cylinder press which is prone to jarring and can only print around 8,000 impressions an hour considering that it''s working on 8 feeders. The quality of the copies it produces are also not as good. But for us, with this new technology, we can print perfect copies of over 12,000 double-sided sheets per hour. In fact, we can still increase production of up to 20,000 once the additional feeders arrive. Anyway, this made it possible for us to have a larger circulation since last year.

    Another edge that we have over the others is that here, we practice division of labor and specialization. Each person has their own set of responsibilities, whether they are assigned for newsgathering and reporting, editing, printing, or distribution. This I believe, makes us more efficient than the others. Making the news we deliver timely and relevant."

    Charlton nodded his head in understanding. He did not really know the insides of the publishing industry and the information Lucas has been giving him were interesting. However, based on his explanation, he can clearly see why his company was being targeted.

    "Not to brag, but The Times has become the leading newspaper in the capital. The efficiency we have been able to achieve has made it so that newspaper become cheaper and more accessible to the larger population. It was all great until we landed on this predicament, we''re in.

    In this industry, each publishing company has their own target audience. In the beginning, without the cylinder press, we only ever focused on local news and advertisements. But then, since we have this technology, we expanded to business journalism, news about disasters, science, medicine, crime, even fiction and poetry. However, amongst all these, what we never deign to touch was politics.

    Truth is, political papers are very popular. I know some publishing company that are being subsidized or funded by whichever faction. They are aligned with them either because their company can''t afford to run without the patronage, or that they have been forced to do so.

    The Times do not need that as it is earning more than enough profit on its own. Aside from that, I do not wish to politicize it as I don''t want to receive the backlash from either of the factions when one triumphs over the other. However, I was being too na?ve. Being in this field, one has no choice but to align themselves unless they have a strong backing."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 216 - 214: The Times, Normandy II

    "So, that''s it. I believe we have covered the whole place already. Do you wish to ask anything more?" Lucas ended as they stopped in front of Lucas'' office.

    Charlton was impressed and have no questions. Everything was good and very organized. "None actually. You already explained everything I could think of asking. Your company is very well-ran and organized."

    Lucas chuckled, "correction, OUR company soon enough. Anyhow, please, let''s enter my office. We can have lunch then start discussing the contract if that''s fine with you."

    "Alright." Charlton replied as they entered the office.

    After having lunch, Charlton and Lucas started discussing matters regarding the contract for its finalization. When they came to an agreement, Lucas suggested that Charlton look around Normandy in the meantime as it will take some time to finish rewriting the finalized contract for signing.

    Charlton thinking that he can find some souvenir to bring back for Serena agreed and told him that he will be back in 1 to 2 hours'' time.

    --

    Looking around Normandy while sitting inside his carriage, Charlton felt glad that he did not invite Serena along. Although it was not that far from the capital, the town was still rural. There were not a lot of commercial establishments either. Anyway, given that its location is in midland, it was not surprising.

    In the end, he did not get to buy anything and just asked Jack to return to the publishing company. When they got back, not one employee was there to welcome them. Instead, there was a black horse-drawn carriage and 16 single rider horses with saddles at the entrance.

    --

    "Lord Umbridge, please, as said before, we do not wish to engage with political matters. I am a mere merchant who is running an honest business." Lucas explained in a calm manner. Normally, he would be afraid and show the Baron a weaker front, but now that he''s aligned with Charlton, he answered in a more confident manner.

    The man in the middle front who seems to be leader of the group frowned. He was not that tall nor his physic imposing but with his status and the men behind him, he was intimidating.

    "Do you expect that by saying no right now, we will just leave you be? We already gave you several warnings and if you still deny our request this time, then I''m afraid that we can only use force to get you to say yes. So let me ask you again, are you publishing this article or not?"

    Lucas glanced at his employees who were obviously in panic. Although they outnumber the group who just entered their company uninvited, they were still mere commoners. On the other hand, the enemy was a noble baron and the ones with him although few, looked like trained mercenaries.

    He can opt to say yes now but not go through with it, but what if they come back at him later? Anyway, before he could answer, the locked doors from outside were opened and another person entered the scene.

    "What is going on in here?" Charlton asked calmly as everyone in the room turned to face him.

    --

    Upon seeing the carriage and the horses, Charlton immediately understood that there was some form of intimidation happening inside. He wanted to go inside and help. However, he knew that there was only him and Jack right now. Thus, he needed to know what is going on and who they''re up against with first.

    Knocking through the wooden window, he instructed Jack to park the carriage just outside the gates of the establishment. Jack who was not a mere coachman but also a trained soldier who used to work directly under his father also noticed what was going on. Thus, after parking the carriage, he requested for Charlton to remain seated as he go figure who''s inside.

    After a few minutes, Jack returned and explained in summary what he saw. Anyway, the important part was that, now, Charlton knew who was leading the group inside. If it were random thugs, he and Jack could simply take them down by force. However, since the group was led by Baron Umbridge, who he believes must be from the radical faction, he must approach this in a more democratic manner.

    Although he deems the action taken by the Baron unethical, he understands that this and other similar acts are necessary evils for both factions.

    He has never been introduced to Baron Umbridge before, but he had no doubt that the man must recognize his name. Decided on the action he would take, he asked Jack to drive their carriage inside to the main entrance.

    --

    There were two burly men guarding the main door. When they saw a carriage entering the area, they were quick on their feet to meet them halfway.

    Charlton heard from inside that they were asking Jack to drive the carriage back as an important meeting was going on inside. As he did not want to waste more time nor does he want Jack to use violence, he alighted the carriage.

    The men wanted to rudely shove him back to his carriage and they were seriously about to, that was until they saw his face and recognized who he was.

    "Lord Daniel!?" One of the two suddenly exclaimed in surprise. Then, he quickly bowed, along with the other one. They both knew who he was not only because of his music prowess, but because he was the only son of Grand Duke Charles. Who would dare offend him?

    "Milord, we apologize for delaying your carriage. However, we have been instructed not to let anyone inside." The other one explained.

    Charlton was surprised that they knew who he was, but then again, he realized that his face was now easily recognizable. Anyway, he knew that these people were only doing their job, so he did not make it difficult for them.

    "At ease. I was just here an hour ago and still must meet with the owner who will become my business partner. So, I do not understand why the two of you have to stop us. In any case, I wish to enter."

    The two men looked at each other. The Baron or the only son of the Grand Duke? Who could they not afford to offend? Well, the answer is as simple as 1-2-3.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 217 - 215: The Times, Normandy III

    The two men escorted Charlton to the entrance. Both were thankful that he did not question them why the doors were locked from outside. Anyway, when the lock has been removed, Charlton gave them both a nod of acknowledgement as they opened the doors for him.

    From the moment that the doors were opened, Charlton noticed that there were some burly men whose backs were facing him. In the middle was a medium built man who he assumed must be Baron Umbridge. Despite his entrance, the men did not turn to face him. The atmosphere continued to be tense and silent.

    The sunlight filtering through as the doors were opened made the eyes of the employees look towards its direction. They saw someone enter but did not immediately recognize who it was given that the sun was behind him and casted shadows. However, as he walked forward, they started to see that it was Charlton. Suddenly, their hearts were filled with hope.

    On the other hand, Baron Umbridge and his men did not turn to look immediately, thinking that the one who entered must only be one of their men.

    When Charlton reached the people in the middle, he thought that he should start announcing his presence. So, in a calm manner, he said, "What is going on here?"

    Hearing his voice, Lucas, whose view was blocked by Baron Umbridge and his men gave out a relieved sigh. Charlton was just on time.

    Baron Umbridge did not recognize the voice of the person who entered. But considering that he was able to come inside with his own people guarding outside, he should not be taken lightly. Composing himself, he turned to face who the intruder was.

    The men with him were faster to act. They turned to see who it was, and one man who did not recognize Charlton''s face suddenly lurched forward to strike him.

    Charlton, quickly stepped to the side and kicked the man so that he won''t be able to attack him again.

    Baron Umbridge who turned around and saw who it was went pale. For a second, he thought that it was Grand Duke Charles who his man tried to attack, but then he realized that it was worse. It was his precious son!

    Quickly he went down on one knee, "Lord Daniel, please forgive the impudence of my subordinate. He did not recognize who you were." There was no need for such greeting, but he did not think that a bow was enough given what his man did.

    His men quickly followed the lead of the baron and went down on one knee.

    Charlton understood that the reason why the baron was on his knee was because his man initiated to attack him. Aside from that, he could charge him with treason as he can make a testimony and use what he''s doing as solid evidence against him.

    However, Charlton from the start has no plans of doing that. Again, he does not want to make enemies of the radical faction, rather, he wants them to think that he can be their ally. Thus, instead of a reprimand, he calmly walked towards Baron Umbridge''s form and helped him up.

    "There is no need for such greeting Lord Umbridge. I am but a son of the Grand Duke. I came in unannounced and so your subordinate''s action can be forgiven. He was only trying to protect you." Charlton said in a friendly manner.

    The baron felt that he was being too considerate and there must be some hidden agenda, but what can he do? Although Charlton is alone, he highly doubts that there was no one with him. Also, it''s not like the grand duke won''t find out if something were to happen to his son. Thus, he can only nod his head. Anyway, he was surprised Charlton knew who he was. It was pitiable that they meet each other for the first time this way though.

    "You are far too kind milord. But if I could be so forthright, may I ask what you are doing here?"

    Charlton smiled as he looked at the shocked faces of everyone. "I am here to see my friend Lucas as I decided to invest on his company. If you don''t know, I am needing some publicity for my career in music." He explained. That was the only excuse he can come up with as he didn''t want them to think that he was making any political movement. Then he asked, "How about you? Why are you here with your men?"

    Baron Umbridge swallowed. Should he admit it or not? The grand duke knew who were in the radical faction but since they were once his brothers in arms, he keeps his arms crossed. However, Charlton was the blood nephew of the King. What if he tells on him? Besides, he doubts that he could persuade him to join their cause. But what could he say as explanation?

    Charlton has an idea of what must be running on the Baron''s head so he called on Lucas to say, "Lucas, would you mind if you, Lord Umbridge, and I talk in your office?"

    Lucas who was still shocked of the exaggerated effect Charlton''s presence brought about was shook off his reverie. He, along with his employees, did not know how the hierarchy worked in the nobility. To them, all they knew was that they were all nobles and above them were the Royals. Though perhaps it was because Charlton was also a half-royal, given that his mother is the younger sister of the king.

    "Yes, of course, please follow me, milord."

    --

    "Lucas, may you kindly tell me why Lord Umbridge was here today?" Charlton asked since Lord Umbridge would not say.

    Lucas who did not really know what was running in Charlton''s head started explaining. "To tell the truth, Lord Umbridge has been coming here for quite some time to persuade me in publishing certain articles. He brought one with him today Lord Daniel, and you may ask him to hand it over so you can see for yourself."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 218 - 216: The Times, Normandy IV

    "Then, Lord Umbridge, will you please?" he asked politely.

    Umbridge, cornered, was given no choice but to hand the article to Charlton. He can only pray for his soul. This might already be the end for him and his rebellious thoughts. He was not reconciled to end this way, but what can he do? He can only lament for being caught so early in the game and could only wish that his brothers would prosper for their cause.

    Charlton started reading the article which talked about political ideals. It stated that they should abolish absolute monarchy and should establish a republic. The explanations were very clear and appealing. However, by doing so, it also inexorably spoke of the drawbacks of the current regime. ''Really, a republic? I assumed they only wanted constitutional monarchy.'' He thought.

    "I believe that establishing a republic in change of the current regime would lead to a revolution which is not good. In the end, the ones who will suffer most are the civilians." He commented.

    Umbridge hearing his words felt that he needed to explain. "The article is exaggerated so that we can have a leverage. A republic is far off, but at least we can barter from there so that constitutional monarchy would be more acceptable. I mean, not we, but I. I''m the mastermind and that is all my own thoughts."

    For Lucas, a republic doesn''t sound bad. However, he knew that that would inevitably lead to a coup, and he doesn''t want a civil war to breakout. For constitutional monarchy, he too wants that to happen, but he doesn''t want to get involved. He has a family to support and take care of.

    Anyway, Charlton did not react with Umbridge''s words and just continued reading. When he was done, he did not speak immediately as he wanted to think through the words he would say.

    Umbridge uneasily looked at Charlton as he folded the article. He did not know what he plans on doing with it, but he could not help but tremble. He''s good as dead. However, to his surprise, Charlton did not pocket it but instead handed it back to him.

    "Although this article spoke of change and mentioned some disparaging words regarding the current regime, I understand that these are your own thoughts and aspirations. I respect autonomy and I also believe in freedom of speech. However, the avenue you are pursuing is through my friend''s publishing company and since he already said no, you should respect that. Let today''s meeting serve as a warning. For now, I will return this article to you." Charlton said.

    Umbridge was bewildered. Was he really getting off that easily? Was Charlton serious? What does his words mean? Is he not pro-monarchist? Many thoughts started running on his mind. Based on his words, it seems like he was neutral. He wanted to immediately ask him to join the radical faction, but he doesn''t know him that well to do so. What if he gets offended? But just to make sure he still asked.

    "Then, will publishing this with another publishing company be alright?"

    "As I have said, I believe in autonomy. Anyway, I hope that something like this would never happen again. Lucas is a dear friend of mine and I also do not wish for ''The Times'', which I will be a part owner of from today onwards, to be tainted with politics."

    From this, Umbridge was able to ascertain that although Charlton should be default monarchist, his ideals were not. He must report this to his brothers and the higher ups. "Then, I thank you for this, Lord Daniel. I shall never forget the leniency you have shown me today."

    Charlton nodded his head in acknowledgement and gave him a polite smile. "Alright. Since we have already solved this issue today, then do you need us to show you out? Lucas and I still have matters to discuss."

    If Charlton puts it that way, then how could he dare accept? "Ah, no need milord. I can help myself. Also, Mr. Fenerty, I apologize for the inconvenience you have experienced. I did not know that you have close ties with Lord Daniel. Anyway, do expect that things like this will never happen again. Lord Daniel, I will go ahead."

    Lucas could only say it''s alright and nod his head. Based on how Charlton treated the matter, it seems that he doesn''t want to make enemies with the radical faction. Then, perhaps Edward was right? Then again, Charlton did not mention anything like that.

    "Alright. Lord Umbridge, then, I will see you around in the future."

    "Please Lord Daniel, just call me Kristoph, and I would be looking forward to the day you enter the house of the lords." He said.

    "Then, Kristoph, be careful on your way."

    --

    When Kristoph left, there was only Charlton and Lucas left in the room. Lucas wanted to ask what was running in Charlton''s head, but stopped himself.

    Charlton could see that Lucas wanted to ask him something but chose to ignore it. What will he tell him if he asks? His plans are not yet definite as he doesn''t know how the future will play. The only thing he knew now is that he need allies.

    And so, they did not discuss what happened anymore and just focused on the contract.

    After Charlton read and found it acceptable, he signed all the pages of the two copies, then handed them back to Lucas.

    Lucas accepted the copies gratefully and signed them too. Then, he kept one copy and the other he gave to Charlton to keep.

    When they were done, Charlton told Lucas that he has to leave as it was still a long way back to the capital. Lucas agreed and walked him to his carriage.

    On the way out, Lucas stopped to announce to his employees that from that day onwards, Charlton will also be their boss as he partly owns ''the times'' now.

    The employees all cheered. They all felt proud that they are now not only working for a businessman, but for a man of noble birth. Aside from that, they all saw how he handled the situation earlier and how he smiled at them whenever their eyes met. They could not help but hero-worship him.

    Anyway, Charlton just smiled at everyone and told them to keep up their good work.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 219 - 217: Music Final Evaluation I

    "Serena, should we postpone our song number for next week? I feel so nervous that I think I''ll vomit¡­" Milly suggested. It was the 25th of May, half pass noon, they just finished having lunch, and would have their final evaluation for their music class later.

    "To be honest, me too. I think I''ll choke up if we sing it later." Gizel seconded.

    "I understand how you two are feeling. I am very nervous myself so if that is what you prefer, then it is fine with me. However, just a heads up. If we delay it to next week, then we won''t be able to gauge if the song will be well received. I was thinking of singing it later so that if the response is positive, I can ask Charlton to help us with the harmony so that we can record it sometime before the final exam. I was thinking of having the song released together with my 2 other new songs after the contract signing event on the 17th of June." Serena informed them.

    The girls let her words sink in, and when it did, their attitude suddenly made a 360.

    "WAIT. I take that back. Milly, we have to do this later. There''s no backing out now." Gizel proclaimed.

    "Yes. No pain go gain. UGH! Did I use the right line there? Anyway, I''m still nervous but the motivation is too good. Let''s do this." Milly responded.

    Serena wanted to laugh at how Gizel and Milly were acting. They were like soldiers about to go to battle.

    Via sighed as she shook her head. Really, these two. "Anyway, Serena, what do you mean by contract signing?"

    "Oh, I haven''t mentioned it before, but Charlton and I would be signing to work for Columbia Recording company. For me, that would mean that I have to continuously write new songs and all of them will be recorded under Columbia''s. I would also have to do promotion for my songs. Meanwhile, for Charlton, he would have to work on assisting other people with producing their song. Something like that." Serena explained.

    "Eh? Why would you and Charlton do that? I mean, what for? Won''t you get too pressured if you keep on writing new ones?" Gizel asked confused.

    "If I have half the talent of Serena and Charlton, I guess I will be doing the same. Imagine building your own career like princess Grace. I''m so happy for you Serena. Congratulations!" Milly said.

    Via nodded her head, "I agree with Milly. Although I do hope that you won''t have to subject yourself to too much work. I don''t think that coming up with all the songs like you do is ever easy."

    Serena smiled, feeling lucky to have these friends. "Don''t worry about me, I would not have signed up if I don''t think I can manage. But thank you for your concern."

    "Then, if you say so, we believe in you. Anyhow, would we be allowed to join you on that day? I mean for support. You know that I''m your number one fan and these two, well they can be number 2 and 3 respectively." Gizel said as she teased the other two.

    "Hey! How could you say you''re number one and we''re just 2 and 3?" Milly complained.

    Via just shook her head with the cousin''s antics.

    Serena chuckled. "Thank you all. I''ll see if I can get you three in for the event, although I have been informed by Edward that it''s just the press who will be there on that day, my parents have already been invited to join so perhaps it''s not that exclusive."

    "I see. Oh! I almost forgot, my parents will also be coming here, I believe they will be arriving on Sunday after the year-end ball. Same date as your contract signing event. They will be attending my brother George''s graduation. Maybe they can meet with your parents'' and have dinner together before we leave for Militeia?" Gizel informed then asked.

    Serena thought for a while then replied. "That would be perfect. I will write to my parents to tell them about it. Perhaps we can host them when they arrive or at least set a schedule to have dinner before we leave for Militiea."

    "Alright! That sounds like a good plan. Anyway, it''s almost 1pm, Gods, I think I''ll hyperventilate." Gizel replied.

    "Me too. Though we''ll volunteer later, can we like, go for last?" Milly asked.

    "Sure. You guys decide." Serena nodded as they started to stand up and pick their things to leave the room.

    --

    "Charlie, help me, I can''t breathe¡­ I have never been so nervous all my life. I don''t think I can do this." Kylo exaggeratedly said as he fisted his chest.

    Charlton chuckled. Kylo and him have been working on a song together. More precisely, Kylo wanted to sing a song to confess his feelings for Via. "If you can''t do it later, you can always sing it next week. At least if you do that and get rejected, you won''t have to see her the week after."

    "Hey! How could you say that I will get rejected?" Kylo frowned.

    "Well, for a first, her friends don''t like you very much." Charlton began.

    "Ugh¡­ those two, Milly and Gizel. What did I ever do to them? Anyway, what do they have to do with this? It''s Via I want to have a relationship with, not those two."

    "Listen to me Kylo, when it comes to wooing a girl, you should also impress her friends. You should turn them into your accomplices so that they will speak of good words about you and won''t get in your way when you want to have some alone time with your girlfriend. Trust me."

    Kylo harrumphed. "I can''t believe you''re the one giving me love advice now. Should I start calling you agony aunt?"

    "Well, this is an expertise I learned through experience so you should listen." Charlton responded laughingly.

    "That doesn''t sound so pleasant. Anyway, I don''t think I can do it later. However, I believe I have to ask for my favor now. Can you ah¡­ tell Serena to butter me up on Via. I mean, I''m serious about her, and ugh¡­ you know what I mean, I''m not that bad, I''m a second prince and ah¡­ ughhh you tell her nice things about me, Okay?"

    Charlton tssked as he shook his head smiling. "You got it bad."

    --

    When Serena and her friends arrived in their music class, everyone was already seated. Felix was standing in front, smiling at all of them.

    "Good afternoon everyone. This is our second to the last meeting, and for some, since we have seniors, perhaps the last, unless you all decide to still join us next week. Anyhow, today, we will have your final evaluation and before we begin, I wish to take this opportunity to thank all of you for taking this class. I enjoyed having all of you here this year and appreciated all the efforts you put into your music. I believe that everyone here has made progress in some way, and that is all that matters. So, no matter the output later, I want to let all of you know that I am proud of you. Now, let us give ourselves, a round of applause." Felix announced.

    The students clapped their hands and cheered; some even spoke some words in the midst.

    "We''ll miss you Sir Felix!" a student from the side where the senior students congregate said.

    "This has been my favorite class this year!" another student called.

    Felix smiled happily, "I will miss all of you too. Anyway, I see in the list here that there will be a total of 18 performances from individuals, pairs, and groups, for our evaluation. Perhaps, we can listen to 9 or 10 today and the other half next meeting. Alright? So, I think we can begin now. Maybe, we can start with asking some senior students to volunteer first."

    There were 10 senior students in their class. The first person who raised his hand to volunteer was with 3 other members. Felix called them over and the four went in front and took their position.

    The four students started playing some classical sounding piece, each of them using a different instrument. It was pretty good, but perhaps because they were too busy and their final exams was already next week, it lacked inspiration.

    The next 4 students performed individually. Each playing on an instrument of their expertise. Good but nothing noteworthy.

    The last pair of Senior students was another story entirely. Serena almost gawked. Inspired by her music style, the two started singing a song they composed with lyrics. The man, she noted was named Raymond was the vocalist, and the girl was named Sarah played the piano, the song was titled, "Farewell" and they dedicated it to their peers as they will all be graduating soon. Raymond started singing.

    "We used to be frightened and scared to try

    Of things we don''t really understand why

    We laugh for a moment and start to cry

    We were crazy

    Now that the end is already here

    We reminisce ''bout old yells and cheers

    Even if our last hurrahs were never clear

    Farewell to you my friends

    We''ll see each other again

    Don''t cry ''cause it''s not the end of everything

    I may be miles away

    But here is where my heart will stay

    With you, my friends with you"

    In the end, everyone gave them a standing ovation. Serena thought that the song sounded familiar, but maybe it was just her.

    --

    TBC

    AN: "Farewell" is a song by Filipino singer Raymond Lauchengco, it''s good. If you haven''t heard of it before, do give it a try. Just search in youtube. Thanks!

 Chapter 220 - 218: Music Final Evaluation II

    After that, the seniors were done, and Felix asked other students to volunteer. With such a performance, initially, no one wanted to go next, but then, Emily raised her hand. Perhaps, she has something really good. She was, after all, the original female lead, who was also a musical genius.

    Emily sat in front of the piano. When she started pressing the keys, the melody that came about was goosebump inducing. It was a truly masterful piano piece that even made Felix turn into tears. Even without lyrics, the tune itself was memorable. However, Emily knew in her heart that it was still nothing compared to what Serena makes. She wanted to create something that can trample over her songs, but she didn''t have enough time right now. She vowed to do better during the summer.

    "I think we should go next, just so Emily''s performance will be overshadowed quickly!" Gizel said. What? Although Emily was not as annoying as usual, she knew that the girl was still bad news and was just biding her time to attack.

    Milly nodded, "Yeah, I don''t know why, but there''s just something about her I don''t like."

    Serena did not have anything against Emily anymore, but she does enjoy ruffling her feathers.

    Via shook her head. Why can''t they just ever let bygones become bygones? "I think we should go for last, at least we don''t have to remain sitting here after all the embarrassment, in case."

    Anyway, before they can volunteer, another person raised his hand first. So, the girls all went into an agreement to wait for last. Anyway, after the 9th performance, Felix asked if anyone else wishes to perform or should they just do it next meeting. Taking that as an opportunity, Gizel raised her hand.

    "Alright, Ms. Gizel''s group, so that includes Ms. Serena, Ms. Via, and Ms. Millicent. Please come forward." Felix called them.

    The four of them went down the stairs, climbed the stage and took position. They were nervous and excited.

    Anyway, Gizel and Milly both carrying a tambourine each stood at the middle, Serena went for the piano at the side, while Via stood at the left with a guitar.

    For 10 seconds, the girls remain motionless. Well, who wouldn''t be? They will be acting all crazy and they have no idea how the people in their class will think of them after their performance.

    Felix cleared his throat, "You may begin."

    Gizel and Milly both looked at Serena nervously, it was a little unfair for she was just sitting by the piano and will be singing.

    Serena smiled her teeth showing, well, she came up with the song and Via plays the guitar, so the two were the sacrificial lambs.

    Anyway, Via started strumming the catchy tune on the guitar.

    Gizel will be singing the first part, but before she can sing her line she sputtered. "Wait, wait, sorry sir, I got nervous. Can we have another take?"

    Everyone started laughing.

    "It''s alright, please, go on." Felix replied.

    Via shook her head while smiling, she has never seen Gizel being all shy. Anyway, when their eyes met, she knew that she should start again. So, she did.

    Then, with newfound confidence, Gizel sang her first line with flare. "Yo! I''ll tell you what I want what I really really want"

    Milly feeling the energy was able to pick up from there, "So tell me what you want, what you really really want"

    "I''ll tell you what I want what I really, really want" Gizel exclaimed smiling at Milly.

    "So, tell me what you want, what you really, really want" Milly responded, they were looking at each other like they were really having fun.

    Then they turned to the audience, their hands shaking the tambourine while their swayed with as they exclaimed "I wanna (ha) I wanna (ha) I wanna (ha), I wanna (ha), I wanna really really really wanna zigazig ah"

    Then Via came in next, "If you want my future, forget my past¡­"

    Followed by Serena, "I you wanna get with me, better make it fast.."

    Gizel was next "Now don''t go wasting, my precious time"

    Milly followed after "Get your act together we could be just fine"

    Then Milly and Gizel went for another round of "I''ll tell you what I want what I really really want¡­"

    Then the four of them started singing together "If you wanna be my lover, you gotta get with my friends, make it last forever, friendship never ends, if you wanna be my lover, you have got to give, taking is too easy, but that''s the way it is¡­" with Gizel and Milly dancing.

    Then Via sang next, "Oh, what do you think about that, now you know how I feel¡­."

    Back to Serena "Say you can handle my love, are you for real?"

    Then the girls seconded "are you for real?"

    "I won''t be hasty, I''ll give you a try, if you really bug me then I''ll say goodbye¡­" Milly sang.

    Then they continued singing until the song ended with "If you wanna be my lover."

    --

    After the song ended, there was a moment of silence. Then the girls all started screaming.

    "I love it!"

    "Wahhhhhhh!!!! Girl power!"

    "Serena will you guys be releasing this song!?"

    "I NEED THIS IN MY LIFE!!!"

    Two girls even stood up and screamed like fangirls imitating the dance steps of Gizel and Milly, while singing, "I wanna, ha! I wanna, ha! I wanna, ha! I wanna zigazig AHHHHHH!!!!!! We love it!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" then showed the girls double thumbs up.

    While the boys were all red in the ears. Don''t know if it was because of the lyrics or because of Gizel and Milly dancing earlier. It was really a beautiful sight, really, a feast for sore eyes, with the 4 girls singing and performing in front. Would have been better if they all danced. They thought. Anyway, when they were brought back to their senses, they started cheering, even louder than the girls, they wanted to yell ''WE WANT MORE'', but thinking of some propriety they stopped themselves.

    Geoffrey did not know what to say, his face was flushed pink. Thankfully, his fianc¨¦ did not dance like her friends did. However, he has no doubts that she was the one who came up with the song and its lyrics.

    Leonard wanted to cover his face feeling some secondhand embarrassment from what his sister and her friends did. In fact, he did not get to see much of their performance. As his fingers were covering his face all that time. Thankfully, the song was better by just listening. He could not bear to watch them.

    Meanwhile, Kylo could not help but turn red. Was this why Charlton gave him that advice earlier? If he didn''t know any better (that Serena was the one who wrote this that is) he would thank that the song was directed at him.

    Felix was struck speechless. Although he was old, he was not that old. He was blushing all red, and when everyone turned to look at him to hear what he would say, he could only cough and ask, "Is there a golden buzzer here somewhere?"

    Then everyone started laughing.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 221 - 219: 3 Weeks Before Summer Break I

    "I think that on choosing the first song you''ll work with that is not mine, you should not look at the name of the person you''ll be working with, rather you should base it on their song''s merit." Serena suggested. It was a Saturday and she and Charlton were in their love nest''s music room.

    Charlton nodded as he sighed. "You''re right. Although most of the songs in the list are good, some just have more potential. It''s just that I''m tempted to select which would be more beneficial for me first."

    Serena shook her head, "It would be more beneficial to produce the ones that would make a hit. That way, your name would be more pronounced and carry more weight. Aside from that, it would be nice to give others a chance, specially so when they deserve it."

    Charlton smiled, "I thought you don''t like others to overtake you?"

    "Ha! As if! No matter how they try, they wouldn''t have the chance." Serena proclaimed confidently. What? She has all the songs from the future, and they were all hits! Then aside from that, she was after all the prettiest girl in the empire and the daughter of a Duke. Let''s face it, that''s just how it is in the entertainment industry.

    Charlton just chuckled at Serena''s haughtiness, "Okay, okay, no one will ever beat you."

    Serena smirked, "of course. Anyway, perhaps you could play their songs for me? I''ll help you choose which one is the best."

    Charlton nodded and started playing the songs one by one. Most of them have lyrics so he sang whatever the lyrics of the song was.

    Serena was listening as Charlton played the introductory melody and sang the first stanza of the songs. Most of them were nice but nothing stood out in particular.

    "Nothing caught your fancy yet?" Charlton asked.

    "I particularly liked the 3rd one you played but let''s hear the others." She said, then she took the other pile he was not playing yet to sift through it and see if she can recognize any of the songs.

    Charlton continued playing again.

    "There is a flower within my heart

    Daisy, Daisy

    Planted one day by a glancing dart

    Planted by Daisy Bell

    Whether she loves me or loves me not

    Sometimes it''s hard to tell

    Yet I am longing to share the lot

    Of beautiful Daisy Bell"

    Serena''s eyes widened as she stopped looking at the papers. Was she hearing the melody and lyrics correctly? Daisy Bell by Harry Dacre! A song that survived over a century. Anyhow, she scooted closer to Charlton to sing along with him.

    "Daisy, Daisy, give me your answer, do

    I''m half crazy all for the love of you

    It won''t be a stylish marraige

    I can''t afford the carriage

    But you''d look sweet on the seat

    Of a bicycle built for two"

    The two of them grinned at each other. "I guess this song would be it."

    Serena nodded excitedly. "I''m sure you''ll be able to make it sound more beautiful."

    After successfully selecting the song, Serena asked Charlton if he can squeeze creating the harmony of the song ''wannabe'' before next week so that she can ask her friends to join them for the recording. She was also thinking of releasing the song after the signing event.

    Since Charlton has already helped them last time, he was familiar with the song already and thought that he can manage. "Do you still have your student council meeting next Saturday?"

    "Ugh¡­ now that you reminded me, yes, I still do. It''s the last meeting for the school year though."

    "Alright. I will have to go to the studio early to finalize the harmony for all the songs so that when you arrive, all you have to do is sing."

    "The girls would be so excited to hear that."

    Charlton smiled, "It''s good to bring them along with you on Saturday, that way I also don''t have to worry about you travelling alone."

    Serena laughed as she teased him. "you''re becoming more and more of a worrywart every day. I won''t be surprised if your hair turns white soon."

    Charlton just shook his head as he chuckled "My father is already in his mid-50''s and he doesn''t have a single white hair. It doesn''t run in our family. I think you''ll be happy to know that."

    --

    On Sunday, Serena and the others went to the orphanage. It was their second to the last visit, however, the Seniors were unable to join them due to the fact that their final exam would be starting on the next day.

    Anyway, their last visit was supposed to be scheduled on the 9th of June, however since that is the day before their final exam, and the next Sunday was between the Year-end ball and the graduation day, they decided to move it on the 19th of June.

    Serena sighed in relief, good thing it was not scheduled on the 17th as that was the day of their signing event. Anyhow, before they went back to their carriage to go back to their dorm, Geoffrey called her to talk. Not having a choice, she was left alone with him again.

    Geoffrey smiled at Serena, since he has been giving her space as she asked, he haven''t talked to her much. That doesn''t mean he''s not paying attention to her though. Lately she has been all smiles, and he wondered what made her so happy.

    "Yes?" Serena asked. Lately, Geoffrey has not been as pushy and just minds his own business, so she doesn''t feel too uncomfortable talking to him now.

    "I need to ask the color of the gown you''ll be wearing for the year-end ball."

    "Oh, that, I think I will wear light blue."

    "Alright. By the way Serena, I was thinking the day after the ball, would you¡­"

    "No, I''m sorry. I can''t on that day."

    Geoffrey frowned. He hasn''t even asked yet. "Why?"

    Serena did not want to tell him about it, but she has no choice now. "I need to attend the contract signing event set on that day."

    "Contract signing?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 222 - 220: 3 Weeks Before Summer Break II

    "Yes. I already told you that I want to work on my career. So, I decided to work with Columbia Recording Company. My parents already know about it, and they agreed."

    "You know I have nothing against you doing what you want but, why haven''t you informed me about this beforehand? Also, how long is the contract binding for?" Geoffrey asked.

    Serena wanted to say that ''I''m not your person so why should I tell you?'' but since he was talking to her nicely, she felt that it would be too immature to talk that way. "I was too busy, so I guess I forgot about it. Anyway, you were there when Mr. Easton said that he would also ask a favor, so this shouldn''t be a surprise. On the duration, it''s for 3 years."

    "That''s too long. I''ll talk to Mr. Easton to shorten it. Anyway, then, Charlton is also in this?" Geoffrey said as he furrowed his brows.

    "Sorry but I already signed it and the signing event on the day is just for show for the press. Regarding Charlton, yes, he also signed, but his contract is only for a year."

    Geoffrey took a deep breath. For a second, he contemplated if he should just put spies around her so he would be able to meddle on things like this or any of her affair in the future. Shaking his head, he thought that that was quite excessive. "Serena, I am your fianc¨¦, and I would appreciate it if you were to tell me about things like this in the future."

    Serena honestly just wants to come out in the open, to tell him that she loves Charlton, or was in love with someone for she felt guilty. Guilty towards how sincere Geoffrey was being. However, she was afraid of how he would take it. What if he suddenly becomes all possessive and she losses her freedom? Based on their conversation before, she already has an idea on how his mind works. So, she doesn''t want to risk it. In the end, all she could do was nod her head and say, "I understand."

    Contented with her answer, he smiled. He doesn''t understand it itself. Usually, he''s calm and collected, but with Serena, he''s slowly feeling like he''s becoming another person. He never felt this way before, but he couldn''t help himself. He likes her so damn much.

    Serena was about to leave the room when suddenly she felt Geoffrey grab her hand. The next second, she was enclosed in his embrace. What the hell was he doing? "What are you doing? Let go." She protested as she tried to push him away.

    Geoffrey felt her try to push him, but he was stronger, so instead he just held her tighter. Then, he inhaled the scent of her hair as he whispered, "I understand that you just want to focus on your career and yourself. But 3 years is too long."

    Gods, she can''t take this anymore. "Geoffrey, please stop this. Our engagement is merely political in nature. So please, stop doing this. Stop expecting me to reciprocate. Stop being unfair to me."

    Her words left a bad taste to Geoffrey''s mouth, but he did not let it get to him. "You are correct, yes. However, Serena, although merely political in nature, it is ordained by the king and is set in stone. Also, I don''t wish for our union to be just that. I know should not expect for things you cannot give, but I am selfish, and I want everything of you. Your heart, body, and soul. In return, I am also willing to give you all of me."

    Serena swallowed. How can she tell him that she already gave all those to his cousin? She and Charlton were banking on political means to break her engagement too. "Not now." She said, at least she successfully stopped herself from spouting, the next words, or ever.

    Geoffrey sighed but did not let go as he kissed the top of her head. He did not know what was wrong with him, but hearing her signing that contract, thinking that she will be spending time with his cousin, although he knew that he could trust Charlton, he still felt unsettled. He can still recall how she chose to dance with him during spring ball. At that time, he told himself that she was just being resourceful for her career, but a part of him could not help but think that his very own fianc¨¦e likes his cousin.

    "It''s alright if you can''t give me those now, but you have to promise me. Promise me that you''ll never give what belongs to me to anyone else, because I swear, everything just drives me insane. From your friends, your love for your music, Gods, I hate to admit this but even you spending time with my cousin. Sometimes, I just want to get rid of everything so that you can belong solely to me."

    Serena felt a lump in her throat. For the first time, she felt frightened. How did Charlton''s name get into the mix? What if he figures that she''s having an affair with him? What will Geoffrey do? She wanted to ask what he meant by get rid, but she was afraid that if she does, he might notice how she reacted to Charlton''s name. she must say something to placate him. But she couldn''t bear to say yes because she would never keep it.

    "I don''t know what you expect me to say. Didn''t you say it yourself? Our engagement has already been set in stone. So, why are you even getting jealous over nothing?"

    Geoffrey knew that she''s correct, but he could not help it. Still, somehow, her words soothed the inferno raging within him. "I''m sorry for the momentary lapse of judgement."

    Serena was finally able to breathe realizing that Geoffrey was letting the matter go. She doesn''t want to keep the pretense but what choice did she have? She rather bet on Charlton''s plan than tell Geoffrey the truth in hopes that he breaks their engagement out of the goodness of his heart to let her be together with Charlton.

    "Just so you know, Charlton and I are releasing a new song. Please don''t think any of it." Gods, she''s becoming more and more a liar. Her soul would surely burn in hell for this.

    Geoffrey sighed in defeat but did not let her go. "Okay. But you have to promise me that¡­"

    Thankfully, before Geoffrey can continue saying whatever he wanted to say, someone knocked on the door to catch their attention. "Serena, uh, I just came to call you, everyone''s waiting. We''re leaving." Via said.

    Geoffrey noting that someone was there did not continue anymore and let Serena go.

    --

    Serena was quick to walk away from Geoffrey after given the opportunity. She linked her arms with Via''s, pulling her so that they can leave immediately. She did not even turn back to see Geoffrey''s reaction.

    Via knew that Serena was frazzled about what happened. Although she was concerned, she knew that she has no right to meddle. So, like usual, since Serena did not talk about it, she did not ask.

    TBC

 Chapter 223 - 221: 3 Weeks Before Summer Break III

    Serena was in a daze while riding the carriage back to school. She could not help but contemplate.

    At some point, she felt guilty because there was indeed a time when she gave him a chance. She also did show some initiative once upon a time and she regrets it. However, she already rejected his advances over and over. Even earlier, she already drew the line. So, she could not understand what was wrong with him. Why was he being so persuasive? Come to think of it, although they were engaged, it''s not like it was a love match. It was purely political.

    Then again, she should not be surprised. Geoffrey was a typical male lead in a novel. Dominant, possessive, and clingy. She understands the allure of that kind of male personality, but that is only for the books. She has no plans of ever suffering that in her reality.

    If it was just her, she has no issues of breaking everything to Geoffrey. What can he do to her? If he thinks that he can do some dominant sheez so that she would develop some kind of a Stockholm syndrome for him then he was sorely mistaken. But it was not just her. She has a family who will receive repercussions if she chooses to act against the king''s ordinance. And then there is Charlton.

    In the past, she took everything for granted, but the more she knows, the more she realized how selfishly na?ve she has been. She did not think, all she did was just follow her heart. She just wanted to keep convincing him to love her back. And when he did, she did not expect that he would come back with a resolve.

    Sometimes, she just thinks of telling him that they should just run away, take the easy route, pretend to have died, go pack up and go to another continent, so many possibilities. Yet how could she say all those to Charlton? He already confessed his dreams for them in the future, is already working on making those a reality. He was gambling his everything for her, for them. So how could she dissuade hin from doing all those because of her being afraid for him, as if telling him that she doesn''t have confidence in him? And even if she successfully convinces him to throw away everything, she knows that he would never be truly content.

    Thus, in the end, she must still keep the status quo.

    --

    "Ah, finally back. I still can''t believe that I managed to do volunteer work for almost a year. Anyway, see you guys tomorrow." Kylo said as he lethargically walked to his room. Like usual after they return from the orphanage, the four of them walked back to their dorm and since Kylo and Leonard''s rooms were on the second floor, they parted ways from there.

    Leonard shook his head at Kylo''s antics. "Anyway, Geoffrey, Charlton, I''ll also go ahead. It''s been a long day."

    That way, it was only Charlton and Geoffrey now climbing the stairs towards their rooms on the third floor. When they arrived at the landing, Charlton was about to say goodbye as their rooms were on opposite sides. However, unlike the usual, Geoffrey looked at him seriously.

    "We need to talk." Geoffrey said.

    Charlton who was feeling a bit tired suddenly felt alert. Trying to sound casual, he replied, "Yeah sure, what is it?" He did not panic as he realized that Geoffrey couldn''t have found out about him and Serena yet because if he did, he doubts that he would approach him this way. Although he was still feeling some guilt over doing this behind his back, he already made his resolve.

    "Not here. Your room or mine?" Geoffrey asked.

    Thinking that it was better to be safe, Charlton said, "Yours."

    --

    Geoffrey''s room was a one-bedroom suite similar to Serena''s only smaller by a few square meters. The reason why the men''s dorm has smaller rooms was because their building was older and housed more students. Anyway, once inside, Geoffrey asked Charlton to take a sit on the couch at the living room.

    "So, what is it?" Charlton asked. He did not plan on staying long.

    "I heard that you signed a contract with Columbia Recording Company." Geoffrey stated as he handed Charlton a bottle of water then he took the seat opposite him.

    Charlton received the bottle as he opened it to drink some water. "Yes, I did. Why?"

    "Did you know that Serena also signed with them?"

    Charlton knew that he must play his cards right. So, he raised his brow. "Yeah, what of it? Did she not tell you?"

    Geoffrey sighed. "She did earlier. But I did not like it. Did you know that she signed for 3 years? Was it she or Edward who set that duration?"

    "I believe it was Serena."

    "I thought so." Geoffrey replied as he shook his head. "Anyway, I want to ask you for a favor. Can I trust you?"

    Charlton did not reply at once as he felt his heart make a thump. However, he must not let Geoffrey notice him acting strange. "Of course, what is it?"

    Geoffrey took a moment as he deciphered the next words to say. He trusts Charlton, but his cousin was still a man, and the truth was, just the thought that Serena might fancy him did not sit well with him.

    "I want you to ensure that no one should ever covet what is mine."

    Charlton did not like how Geoffrey pertained to Serena as his, like she was some object of his possession. However, he knew that he could not voice it nor show it. Also, he understood what Geoffrey was truly saying, that when he meant no one, he was pertaining to him. For with Serena''s status, who would even think of it? However, he pretended not to catch what he meant. Instead, he chuckled and half-jokingly responded with, "And should anyone dare?"

    Geoffrey did not laugh, nor did he smile at him. Instead, he just looked at him in all seriousness.

    "I trust you Charlton, and I hope that you would never break that trust."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 224 - 222: Music Final Evaluation III

    After Geoffrey spoke those words, it took Charlton all his self-control not to react negatively. He knew that he was still powerless to lay any claim on Serena. So, he just laughed it off and responded with an ''of course.''

    It was the first time that Geoffrey warned him directly and feelings of anger intermixed with guilt surfaced within him. Anger, because although Geoffrey was the crown prince, he was still not the king. Although his station was above him, he still needs his support in the future. Guilt, because he already did what he asked him not to do but again, he already made his choice.

    He knew that Geoffrey will not let Serena go without a fight, but it was not him that he needs to convince. The engagement was political in nature, thus, so long as he can present his uncle, the king, a greater benefit in exchange for Serena''s hand, he still has a chance for plan A to work.

    Anyway, after that exchange, Geoffrey asked Charlton about the details of their job at Columbia''s. Since there was nothing to hide regarding their work, he explained everything to Geoffrey with ease.

    When all was said, Charlton excused himself, saying that he was tired and still have to work on his assignments. So, if there was nothing else, then he will get going.

    Geoffrey knew that his words must have offended or made Charlton uncomfortable. He did not regret it though. It was good to ascertain that his cousin was only an innocent bystander. Nevertheless, he did not apologize, said his thanks, and let him leave.

    --

    The days passed quickly after that Sunday. Serena and Charlton both did not discuss their conversation with Geoffrey not wanting one to worry over the other. They did however begin to act with more prudence in school. Thankfully, summer was just around the corner, and they did not have to interact with Geoffrey for quite some time after.

    Anyway, it was again Friday, and it was the last day of their music class. Since Serena and her friends were already done with their evaluation, they just came to class to watch the other performances.

    -

    "Do you think that the song later would be effective? I mean, I wish Via would think of me all summer. Oh, by the way, I heard that Gizel''s parents'' will be having their wedding anniversary on the 28th. Do you think we can get an invitation? You''re chummy with Serena''s friends, aren''t you?" Kylo asked as he looked in the mirror applying some wax on his hair. Since fencing class has already ended last week, they only had the music evaluation for the day.

    "How did you learn about that?" Charlton asked back as he raised his left eyebrow. He was sitting on the sofa in Kylo''s room waiting for him to finish fixing his hair, that mind you, has already taken over 30 minutes.

    Anyway, he of course, knew about the wedding anniversary. In fact, he already asked Gizel for an invitation when Serena was not around. Saying that he wanted to greet her parents as he also met them during the signing event from last time. Gizel who was with Milly and Via that time did not want to say yes. But with Milly''s coaxing, and being tempted to surprise her parents, coz her mom really liked Charlton, she finally agreed.

    "Well, I did ask Via what she''s up to this summer and she kinda mentioned that. I think you should know about it, coz your girlfriend is also going. Come to think of it, I bet you already found a way to get there. Come on spill."

    Charlton groaned, as usual, Kylo is always up to date with this kind of stuff. "Yes, I already have an invite, but I would only be staying there for 3 nights. I will be leaving here on the 26th and will be arriving in Militeia just in time for the event. Anyway, don''t you need to go home to Alighieri?"

    "I can go home sometime in July, besides, it''s not like I am needed there. It''s actually better for me to be away so that I won''t get embroiled in any court politics."

    Charlton sighed, the invitation he has includes a plus 1 so might as well. Anyway, at least this way, it would be easier to escape his mother''s clutches. "Fine. Then, do you want to come along?"

    "Oh Charlie! I thought you would never ask. Hehehe¡­ By the way, I like how planned our itinerary already is. I''m so excited for summer!" Kylo said in a high-pitched voice.

    Charlton just smiled as he shook his head. Bringing Kylo was no trouble, he won''t get in the way, and he would even serve as a good alibi.

    --

    "Very good!" Felix praised after Geoffrey finished his performance. He opted to play a solo with a song he composed through his violin. When he was done, he smiled taking a glance at Serena, as he took his seat.

    Serena just pretended that she did not notice him looking her way. She chose to talk to Milly as if she did not pay him any attention at all. She told herself, just a little more Serena. The school year is already coming to an end.

    Geoffrey knew that Serena did notice him and was only pretending not to. Like he always does, he misinterpreted her actions as her just feigning to be unaffected by him. Thinking it through from last time, he realized that he was over acting.

    "Now, can we have the next volunteer?" Felix asked, and this time, another group volunteered to go next.

    After everyone was done with their performance, Felix looked at Charlton and Kylo and announced jovially, "Charlton, Kylo, it''s just the two of you left. Please go up the stage."

    Charlton nodded as he prodded Kylo, "Hey Kylo, let''s go, it''s our turn now."

    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t think I can do this¡­" Kylo said in a voice so low it was akin to a whisper.

    Charlton chuckled, "Yes you can, come on." He said as grabbed Kylo''s arm to make him stand.

    TBC

 Chapter 225 - 223: Music Final Evaluation IV

    When they reached the stage, Charlton took a guitar and sat at the side. Kylo was having cold feet as he stood in the middle in front of the mic.

    Serena and her friends all knew that Kylo was singing for Via. Gizel was still not convinced but with Serena saying some nice words about Kylo, they all decided to give him a chance. Besides, truth was, Via does like him obviously.

    Anyway, Charlton started strumming the guitar, and Serena could not stop her eyes from mooning. Although Kylo was the star for their performance, her eyes could not help but be drawn towards Charlton. Even just sitting there, he was exuding so much appeal.

    Then, Kylo started singing. Surprisingly, his slightly trembling voice at the beginning gave the song more charm. To be honest, with his hair that reached his chin tucked behind his ear, he looked and sounded so sexy that moment.

    "You''re just too good to be true

    Can''t take my eyes off of you

    You''d be like Heaven to touch

    I wanna hold you so much

    At long last, love has arrived

    And I thank God I''m alive

    You''re just too good to be true

    Can''t take my eyes off of you."

    Kylo was still nervous, but he was getting the hang of it. Having more courage, he looked up and there he saw Via smiling at him. Seeing her that way, he gained more confidence. As he also began to smile her way.

    "Pardon the way that I stare

    There''s nothin'' else to compare

    The sight of you leaves me weak

    There are no words left to speak

    But if you feel like I feel

    Please let me know that it''s real

    You''re just too good to be true

    Can''t take my eyes off of you"

    Singing the ''you'' part, Kylo pointed his two index fingers at Via and even started swaying. Charlton continued playing the guitar and this time, the melody got more upbeat and Kylo started to dance while striking poses.

    I love you, baby

    And if it''s quite alright

    I need you, baby

    To warm the lonely night

    I love you, baby

    Trust in me when I say

    Oh, pretty baby

    Don''t bring me down, I pray

    Oh, pretty baby

    Now that I''ve found you, stay

    And let me love you, baby

    Let me love you"

    Becoming more and more confident, he even winked at her, as he continued pointing his fingers at her as he sang. Everyone was not really surprised at Kylo''s antics as that has always been his personality. So, they just cheered him on. While he sang.

    "You''re just too good to be true

    Can''t take my eyes off of you

    You''d be like Heaven to touch

    I wanna hold you so much

    At long last, love has arrived

    And I thank God I''m alive

    You''re just too good to be true

    Can''t take my eyes off you

    I love you, baby

    And if it''s quite alright

    I need you, baby

    To warm the lonely night

    I love you, baby

    Trust in me when I say

    Oh, pretty baby

    Don''t bring me down, I pray

    Oh, pretty baby

    Now that I''ve found you, stay

    Oh, pretty baby

    Trust in me when I say

    Oh, pretty baby"

    --

    After Kylo finished singing, everyone started cheering like crazy, teasing him, exclaiming, ''Whoooo!!!! Kylo is in love!'' ''Love is in the air!!!''

    Via, well, she always thought Kylo was funny. Though at that moment, she could not help covering her reddened face with her hands because of some secondhand embarrassment for him. That was not to say that she was not happy, because she was, and behind her palms, she was smiling. After Serena and Charlton got back together, he always tried to make his presence known. In the orphanage, he would go out of his way to sit with her group. She slowly noticed that he likes her, but she doubted if he was being serious. She was very much aware that they were not of equal social footing as he was a prince and she a mere daughter of an earl. Aside from that, they were from different kingdoms. However, she did like him and if he truly likes her that way, then she was willing to give it a try.

    Kylo could see Via''s reddened face as her hands did not cover her face completely. He could also sense that she did not take it negatively. Thus, he felt exhilarated.

    "I never thought I would say this, but Kylo too could be quite charming. I couldn''t believe that he just proclaimed that he''s whipped in front of everyone." Milly commented.

    Gizel gave an eyeroll, but she did somewhat feel happy for Via. Although she kept on insisting that Kylo''s not good enough because he''s a playboy and all, obviously he''s still a prince. Besides, her cousin fancies him. So, fine. He does deserve a chance. Still, she gave him a warning glare, not that Kylo saw it. He was too focused on Via to look at anyone else.

    Serena grinned as she looked at Via then Kylo. It was truly romantic if you were to ask her. Of course, it''s only romantic because Via likes Kylo too. Anyway, meeting Charlton''s eyes, they smiled at each other.

    Leonard was not surprised. Kylo did frequently visit the archery club with the excuse of looking for him. At least now, he doesn''t have to be worried with the thought that Kylo was bending that way and was able to connect the dots.

    Geoffrey chuckled. He did feel happy for Kylo despite him overshadowing his performance. It was funny how he sang and danced, perhaps he should''ve partnered with Charlton instead. Then again, he could not imagine himself doing what Kylo did.

    Finally, when the cheers died down a little, Felix coughed to garner everyone''s attention. He was also smiling from ear to ear. Then he clapped his hands, "Bravo!!!! Kylo, bravo!!!! I am so proud of you. I never thought that you can sing in such a way. Very good! Charlton, again, you went over and beyond my expectations! Thank you to the both of you for giving such a wonderful performance."

    Charlton smiled at Felix and thanked him as he stood up from his sitting position. Noticing that Kylo was still smiling like an idiot at Via''s direction, he gave him a nudge.

    Feeling Charlton''s nudge, Kylo finally tore his eyes away from Via to turn his attention to Felix who just smiled at him. Still dazed, he went back to his seat, his grin not leaving his face as he was still on cloud nine.

    Anyway, Felix went to the very front to congratulate everyone for their performances. He thanked them for taking this subject this year and with some tears he even said that he was so proud of them, and that this year''s music class was the best he ever handled. Of course, he said not to tell it to anyone though. To which all the students laughed and cheered. After that, he dismissed them all and everyone recalling Kylo''s performance for Via teased them one more before leaving the class.

    "Come on, let''s go..." Serena said convincing Gizel to let Via have some alone time with Kylo.

    "But¡­" Gizel complained.

    Still smiling, Milly shook her head as she grabbed Gizel''s arm to pull her along.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 226 - 224: Music Final Evaluation V

    Everyone left the room until it was only Kylo and Via inside. It was a little awkward and after the song number, Kylo finally felt some embarrassment. However, he knew that this was his chance and based on Via''s reaction, it seemed like she didn''t hate what he did.

    Thus, shyly, he approached her. When he was standing in front of her, he started to say what he has prepared to say. Still, he was nervous and when he first began to speak, he was quite awkward. "Uh¡­ I hope you didn''t mind what I did earlier. I know it''s a little too showy but¡­ well¡­ uhm¡­"

    Via chortled, she knew how Kylo usually is. She observed that he liked basking in the limelight, usually swags around that people sometimes gets annoyed over his show of overconfidence and arrogance, but to her, it was funny. She knew that he was quite conceited, but his heart was good. "Go on¡­" she encouraged with a smile.

    Kylo took a deep breath, with her words, he found more courage in his self. "Via, I know I''m not really the kind of guy you would be proud to let your parents meet nor am I the kind you can show off to your friends as most of the time, I offend them for some unknown reasons. I know my track record is also not that clean, but if you give me the chance¡­ I will strive to do my best to well, not love only you, but also love everyone you hold dear. I mean¡­ not love as in love them romantically, but like you know¡­ I''m sorry, I''m not good at this. This is the first time for me¡­ and I¡­"

    Via started giggling. It was quite unlike her, for she was more the serious type. However, Kylo has that effect on her. He makes her laugh despite the others finding him annoying. "Don''t discredit yourself too much. You''re a prince. If you''re really serious, we can try this first. Later, when we''re ready, you can meet my family. I''m sure they would be ecstatic to meet you."

    "Yes, yes of course I am serious! I''m even willing to meet all of them now. I already talked to Charlton and I''m also going to Militeia with him for your aunt''s wedding anniversary. The very next day, I will make a formal call to your family. I mean, if you would allow me to..."

    "Okay. How long are you staying in Militeia?"

    "Just 3 nights. I want to stay longer now, but I also have to go back home." Kylo explained. Then, there was a moment of silence.

    They did not really know what to say. They have been friends before this, but now¡­ well, there''s a need for some confirmation, so Kylo being the boy asked.

    "So¡­ uh¡­ does this mean that we''re together now?" Kylo asked hopefully.

    Via smiled and nodded her head.

    --

    "So, what did you two talked about?" Gizel asked. She went to visit Via''s room after dinner just to ask.

    "Nothing much. He''s heading to Militeia with Charlton for your parents'' wedding anniversary though."

    "Eh!? Then¡­ is he also gonna give you a call? Already that serious?"

    "He did say he''ll make a formal call. But I don''t want to pressure him."

    "Ha! At least I have something to look forward to when Serena and Charlton go to have their alone time. Hehehe¡­ I can''t wait to see that Kylo''s face when he meets Uncle Vernon plus your brothers!"

    "Nah, my family knows to act within their boundary. Kylo is a prince."

    "A prince of Alighieri, not Militeia!"

    --

    Dear Lord C,

    I have enclosed with this letter the final contract as you instructed from our latest correspondence. There are two copies and I have already signed them. One is for you to keep and the other, I would truly appreciate if you can sign and send back to me at the soonest time of your convenience. I thank you in advance and wish to tell you how honored I am that you are willing to be my partner in this venture.

    I also wish to inform you that we are already at 90% into the completion of the renovations for our store that will serve as the showroom for the Benz automobiles. I estimate that it would be completed by the end of June. Our target opening date is on the 1st of July, so once the signed contract is with me, I would start the importation of the automobiles. Perchance, before that day, may I invite you to do an ocular of our store. Then, you may be able to see our products and perhaps, if you allow it, I would be honored to teach you how to use one.

    In any case, again, thank you very much and I very much look forward to our partnership.

    Very truly yours,

    B. Ringer

    When Charlton finished reading the letter, he looked over the contract to give it another once over. In the middle of doing so, he heard someone knock on his door.

    He took off his eyeglasses then he pinched the bridge of his nose. Not wanting anyone to know what he''s been up to, he folded the documents and placed them in one of the cabinets in his room. Only after that did he move to open the door.

    "Charlie! What took you so long?" Kylo asked as he unceremoniously moved to enter Charlton''s room.

    "So, how did it go?"

    "Perfect! Now, I too have my own girlfriend. I also told her about us visiting Militeia! I will go make a formal call to her house after Gizel''s parents'' wedding anniversary. Then¡­" Kylo replied as he began his long winded enthusiastic plans for courting Via.

    While Kylo was busy regaling him with his plans, he also could not help but think of an alternate reality where he can also do the same for Serena.

    He thought of a lot of things, like courting her out in the open, sending his card to make a formal call to her house, showering her with presents and all the attention he could give, attending social functions with her where she can gloat that he was all hers.

    He would ask for her hand and their parents would give them their blessings. Then, he would give her the grandest wedding in the history of Windsor. After that, they can start building a family of their own, and he would provide and let them enjoy the same or even more prestige than he did in his youth.

    He smiled then shook his head. He doesn''t need an alternate reality for he can work towards that future. It would not be easy and there is a big chance that he could fail. However, he would have it no other way.

    "Hey, are you still listening?" Kylo asked.

    Charlton blinked and smiled, "I am happy for you Kylo. I hope everything works out for you two."

    --

    TBC

    AN: I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. Do you think I should write about Kylo''s adventure as he meets Via''s family later? Do let me know. I am still torn about this part.

 Chapter 227 - 225: 2 Weeks Before Summer Break I

    "Good morning everyone. First of all, I wish to congratulate all our senior students for finishing their final exams last Thursday. Please, let us give them a round of applause." Geoffrey said as he started the last formal student council meeting for the school year.

    Everyone gave them a warm applause, some even cheering.

    "Whoohoo! In two weeks, you''ll officially be graduates!"

    "Congrats guys!"

    Artemis, Diether, Joan, and Diana were all smiles. They were having mixed feelings, relief that everything is through, excited for graduation, nervous as they will soon be entering real society, and nostalgic as they will be leaving the school they spent 3 years in.

    Geoffrey cleared his throat to garner everyone''s attention, "Again, congratulations to our seniors. Moving on, today we have 4 matters for discussion. First, the sample questionnaires for the final exams. Second, updates on the year end ball. Third, the last visit to the orphanage. And lastly, the establishment of the Special Appropriations Committee. Representative Gina?"

    "Good morning everyone, so on the copies of the sample questionnaires, me and Mary already have them ready. On Monday, we will place them outside the library like usual." Gina reported.

    Geoffrey nodded, "Thank for that, now Representative Joan?"

    "On the year end ball, everything has already been arranged for. Currently, the only thing left for the seniors to prepare for is the opening dance. Starting next week, we would be busy with rehearsals for that."

    "Wahhhhh!!!!! I''m so jealous! The first time I saw the senior students do that last year, ughh I''ve been dreaming for our turn. Next year it will be us!" Mary exclaimed as she looked at Gina, the two of them grinning.

    "Yes! Gods, I love the year end ball. Makes all the underclassman dream of it when it''s their turn to graduate." Gina responded equally excited.

    Diana smiled, "Yes, next year it will be your turn, too bad I won''t be able to see it."

    Serena looked at them curious. Would it be like a cotillion? From how they talked about it, it seems it would be that way. Then again, she will see it herself come the ball.

    Geoffrey trusting the seniors did not see any other purpose to delve into the topic, thus be chose to proceed with the next agenda.

    "Alright, now on our last visit to the orphanage, Vice President Artemis?"

    "On this matter, Diether and I have already decided on the souvenirs or parting gifts to be given to the children and the facilitators of the orphanage. However, the items are not yet ready, but now that our exams are over, we have more time in our hands to finalize everything.

    Geoffrey nodded, there were still more than 2 weeks before their last visit. More than enough time. "Thank you. Now, on the last matter, recall that in our previous meeting in the orphanage, representative Serena suggested that we establish another body to manage the funds from ''We are the world''. I have brought this up to the school dignitaries, and the outcome was that the school suggested the establishment of a committee which would focus on the appropriations of the funds from ''we are the world''.

    The committee would be made up of 3 students and would have one teacher to supervise them. The teacher to be assigned has already been decided and that would be teacher Grace Astoria. While the student leader would be Representative Leonard as previously agreed."

    Douglas, ever the curious annoying fly that he was asked, "How does one become a member of that committee?"

    "That would be decided upon by Leonard with Teacher Grace''s supervision." Geoffrey replied.

    "Then how about the transparency?"

    Serena, offended for Leonard and annoyed with Douglas'' face answered, "well, I don''t know why it matters to you that much when you did not have any contribution for this project."

    Diether could not help but exclaim "Ooohhh! Burn!!!!" as he laughed. Even he was already annoyed with Douglas.

    The girls all snickered. They do hate him after his sexist comment last time.

    Leonard raised his left brow at Douglas, as if daring him to refute Serena''s words.

    Douglas'' face turned red. He wanted to lash out at Serena, but Leonard who was taller and have a larger build than himself was sitting beside her. Also, everyone was on her side.

    Geoffrey pretended that he did not hear what Serena said as he tried to hide his laugher by coughing. "Anyway, the Special Appropriations Committee, aside from having to be supervised by a teacher, would still need to update the student council regarding their activities thus the issue on transparency. So, does anyone have a question regarding this matter?"

    Serena raised her hand, "The profit for the last 3 weeks has already been transferred to me by Mr. Easton. To whom should I hand them over?"

    "Since we are almost at the end of the school year, I suggest that you hand it over to Leonard as he''s the leader of said committee. Then at the beginning of the student council meeting next year, we would invite him to join us to give us an updated report. If that is alright with everyone?"

    Everyone trusted them, aside from that, not one of them wanted to do extra work during the summer, thus they just nodded their head.

    Geoffrey smiled. "Alright, since we''re through with that, are they any matters you wish to discuss before we end our meeting for today?"

    Everyone, except for Douglas that is, smiled and shook their head.

    "Since there are none, then this ends our last formal student council meeting for the year. Let''s all see each other again during the year end ball, then the orphanage after. It has been great working with everyone here."

    Then they all started leaving.

    "Serena," Geoffrey called to Serena.

    "Yes? Sorry I have to go, my friends and I are going to have our song recorded today at Columbia''s." She informed him quickly, well, better just tell him that so that she can leave immediately.

    "I see. Then, good luck." Geoffrey replied as he gave her a smile.

    Serena appreciating that he did not attempt to ask if he can come along smiled back, "Okay, thanks, bye!"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 228 - 226: 2 Weeks Before Summer Break II

    "Charlie, you make it look so easy! I wish I have talent like you so that I won''t have to just always wait for my allowance to come. Anyway, you''re really great at this, even the song I wrote which I can''t really say is mine anymore because you, ugh, scrapped almost everything that I can barely recognize it, turned to become so amazing." Kylo praised after he and Charlton went back to the control room.

    Charlton smiled as he shook his head, "You can stop with all the flattery now. Edward already agreed with releasing this song together with the others after the signing event. So, if it sells well, your monetary problems would be solved. Anyhow, go to that booth there so we can finish this before the girls arrive. Try not to choke alright? Last time in class you sounded like a croaking frog at the beginning."

    "Ha! That was just because Via was watching. You know just how amazing my voice is!" Kylo said confidently.

    "Okay, okay. Anyway, you can go in now."

    Kylo grinned as he nodded his head. He had to beg Charlton for this because he has no more extra cash for the trip to Militeia and he knew his mother won''t send him anymore so that he would return home early. He has to really thank Charlton though; this could be his own debut song as a producer and he can sing better than him. Still, he let him have the credit. He felt a little guilty, but oh well, he has talent so maybe he can come up with a better one.

    --

    When Serena and the girls arrived inside the studio, Charlton and Kylo were inside the room for the instruments with 3 guys they did not recognize. Anyway, when Charlton looked up after explaining something, he saw them. He smiled and waved his hand. Then, he said something to the guys and exited the room with Kylo in tow.

    "How was your trip?" Charlton asked as he approached Serena.

    "It was okay. Have you had lunch already?"

    "Yes, and we also just finished preparations for the songs you will be singing. Oh, sorry Gizel, Via, and Milly, good afternoon. Thank you for accompanying Serena here." Charlton said while Kylo was already beside Via chatting her up.

    "Well, we also will be singing you know?" Gizel replied.

    Charlton chuckled, "Indeed. Anyway, as it is your first time here, would you want me to give you a mini-tour first? Just so I can explain how everything works and introduce you to the instrumentalists."

    "Where''s Edward?" Serena asked.

    "He''s on a meeting, but he''ll be joining us shortly. Shall we?" Charlton asked the girls.

    --

    Since they were in the control room, Charlton first explained everything from there, then he led them to the room where the instrumentalists were in. He also introduced the instrumentalists, Richmond, Willy, and Jerome to the girls. The three men were starstruck meeting Serena. They were even more surprised to know that she was a very agreeable person.

    Anyway, after that, Charlton led them to the singing booth and also explained how it works. Milly and Gizel were so excited as they tested out the mics and placed the stand-on-ear headphones.

    "Woah! This is fantastic! Via, I think your description was not up to par! It didn''t do it justice!" Gizel finally said their tour.

    "This wasn''t the studio we recorded in last time." Via defended.

    Milly just giggled. "Serena, maybe you should record your song first so we can observe how you guys do it?"

    Serena turned to look at Charlton in askance. They''re supposed to record 3 songs today.

    "We can go with against all odds first. Listen to the instrumentals first, see if it''s to your satisfaction." Charlton suggested as he pressed the intercom to tell the guys to play out the song.

    The instrumentalists then started playing against all odds with their respective instruments.

    "So, what can you say?" Charlton asked.

    "AWESOME!" Gizel was first to answer.

    Serena smiled, "Really good."

    Charlton nodded as he smiled back. "Okay, so we can start."

    --

    "What are you doing here?" Via asked, confused why Kylo was also in the studio.

    "Well, I wanted to see you perform and, hehe¡­ I also got my song for you recorded. That way, you will always remember me when you hear it!" Kylo replied sweetly.

    Via raised her brow, "I thought you can''t join the entertainment industry because you''re a prince?"

    Kylo blushed as he laughed awkwardly, last time was an excuse coz well, he was on Charlton''s side not Serena. Though there was also some truth to it. "Well, last time, the song can be interpreted as a something akin to political movement, but this time it''s purely for entertainment so I think it would be okay."

    Via nodded her head then she finally smiled. "I see¡­ anyway, you should''ve told me beforehand, that way, perhaps I could''ve come earlier and saw you perform too."

    Kylo could only nod and grin.

    --

    When Edward joined them in the studio, it was already quarter to 4 and Serena and Charlton already finished recording ''Nothing''s gonna stop us now.'' And at the moment, the girls and Serena were inside the singing booths, each wearing a stand-on-ear headphones as they stood behind their respective mics.

    "Sorry for the tardiness. How are things going? Also, which song are you on now?" he asked.

    "Oh hi, Edward. No worries, we''re doing just fine. We''re just about to start recording ''wannabe''" Charlton replied.

    Edward nodded in response and greeted Kylo, "Kylo, by the way, for the cover of the album, would it be alright to have your photo taken later?"

    Kylo took a moment to think it over, then he nodded his head. It would be nice to have a memento that he did something like this at least once in his life.

    "Great!" Edward replied as the introductory melody for ''wannabe'' started to play and they heard Gizel''s voice enthusiastically singing the first line.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 229 - 227: 2 Weeks Before Summer Break III

    After the recording was done, Edward congratulated the girls, saying that their song would surely be ground-breaking. Anyway, after that, he suggested that they have their pictures taken for the album cover later. When everyone agreed, he asked them to wait in the control room as he go ang get his camera.

    "My mother will go crazy once she sees my picture on the cover. I''m so excited to see her reaction." Gizel excitedly shared.

    "My mother too. Thanks so much for this opportunity Serena!" Milly seconded.

    Serena smiled as she nodded her head, "I''m just happy that you also joined me in this. Perhaps later, when I come up with other group songs, I can invite you three again to sing with me. No promises about them for now though." She explained. She doesn''t want to heighten their expectations as she''s aware that a lot of friendships gets broken because of things like this.

    The girls all nodded still happy as they did not expect this to be something permanent. They were just glad to be there now.

    When Edward arrived, he first handed a document to Serena, "Before we start the shoot, Serena, here''s the contract you requested for the song ''wannabe''."

    Serena thanked Edward as she took the document and gave it a once over. Satisfied with the contract, she asked the girls to read through it first then sign it if they find it satisfactory.

    The three had their eyes wide open after reading it. They did not expect that Serena will give them an 5% each for the total profit of the song.

    "Serena, is this for real!?" Milly asked. Although she did not need the extra income, it''s still very much appreciated. Besides it will be the first money she will make that doesn''t come from her allowance.

    "I love you so much Serena! I don''t think any man would be as good to me as you are!" Gizel exclaimed happily as she hugged her friend.

    "Are you sure?" Via asked.

    Serena nodded her head as she smiled. "You three also have your contributions. It''s not like I''m the only person who sang earlier." Aside from that, although they were friends, it''s better this way. If you want the friendship to last, you must keep the formality. Especially when it comes to money. She only placed 5% as there were 4 of them, she came up with the lyrics and melody, so she gets the largest share. Then, Charlton also gets a share because he came up with the harmony.

    Edward smiled observing Serena and her friends, then he also handed one to Charlton for Kylo to sign.

    After everyone was done with the signing, they all started discussing how their photo for the cover should be taken.

    For ''Nothing''s gonna stop us now'' deciding to give the instrumentalists some exposure, they took the photo with them behind their instruments while Serena and Charlton both stood behind a standing mic each, looking at each other as they pretended that they were singing.

    For ''Can''t take my eyes off you'' they took a photo of Kylo inside the singing booth. He was wearing the stand-on-ear headphones. He was smiling, looking and pointing using his index fingers with his thumbs raised towards the camera.

    For ''against all odds'' they chose a more dramatic style. They went to the room they used to take the photo of ''can''t help falling in love'' and this time, Serena was alone behind the piano just looking at the keys. He expression sad.

    Then finally, for ''Wannabe'', they took the photo outdoor to give a more fun and warmer atmosphere. The photo was taken with the four girls standing, hugging each other, as they faced the camera.

    After all those, Edward invited them to have dinner which everyone accepted. When they got back in their dormitory, it was 8:30 in the evening.

    --

    Come next morning which was a Sunday, Serena and Charlton again went to go to their love nest to spend some alone time. It was 2 weeks before the end of the school year and both knew that they would be busy the coming weeks and would not be able to have the opportunity to spend their time like this.

    The next weekend, they would need to spend with their friends to review for the final exams. Then, after that would be the spring ball, to be followed by the signing event. Serena''s parents would be coming during that time, and she would be spending the night and the succeeding nights in their Ducal mansion in town.

    Serena also informed him that her parents would be hosting Gizel''s parents from their arrival until they leave for Militea. They need to somewhat get to know each other better to ascertain that they can trust and leave their daughter in their care for about 2-3 weeks considering the travel time.

    On the 19th, they would go to the orphanage to meet the children one last time, then after that, on the 20th, Serena will leave Windsor with her friends. They would meet again only in the 28th, and even then, they could only be together for 3 days as Charlton would need to go back to Windsor given his commitments.

    Anyway, Serena would be back to Windsor by the 8th of July, and by then, hopefully, she can still attend the opening of Benz-motors which was tentatively slated on that day.

    And so, after discussing their schedules, the two of them spent the whole day in their love nest, being intimate and enjoying each other''s company, not letting anything faze their attention from one another.

    --

    The next two weeks passed by in a blur with how everyone was busy studying and preparing for the final exams. It was their last hurrah for the school year, and everyone just wanted to get through with it, looking forward towards summer break.

    When the final exams were finally over, it was time for the year-end ball.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 230 - 228: Year-end Ball I

    "Ooh-la-la, Serena, you look so pretty, like a princess out of a fairy-tale book!" Gizel said excitedly.

    "Really?" Serena asked confused. She did not really put as much effort unlike the last two balls, and just wore what has been preprepared for her. Her dress looked like Cinderella''s transformed magical gown for the ball given by her fairy godmother (imagine Lily James'' version), and although she admits that it looks pretty, it doesn''t stand out that much to her, like it''s the usual ball gown people used in the era. In fact, she thinks it''s¡­ ugh, enormous to look at.

    "The dresses you alter all look great, but this one doesn''t look any less beautiful. It conforms to the standard, so it''s a new look for you." Via stated.

    "I think no matter what you wear you still shine like a diamond!" Milly praised.

    Serena wondered if perhaps her taste was just a little different. But really, she personally thinks that her altered dresses compliments her better. Anyway, she was satisfied with the gown she''s wearing because with the skirt ballooning so much, Geoffrey won''t be able to stand that close to her.

    "I think that you, Gizel and Milly are just fishing for compliments yourselves!" Serena teased, then added, "But you guys indeed look great." She praised. For this ball they did not have any altered dresses, just the usual also.

    "Eh!? I did not have that purpose in mind¡­ hehehe well, thank you." Gizel said as she blushed.

    "Haha! Oh wait, let''s not forget about Via who will be having a date with Kylo. Hihi! Via, you excited to have your 2nd ball escorted by Kylo?" Milly asked as she fluttered her eyelashes.

    Via just blushed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Ugh, I still can''t believe that Via got a boyfriend before I did. Anyway, thankfully, I don''t have to have my brother escort me tonight as all the seniors had to pair up with each other as they would be the last ones to enter the ball for some dramatic effect before they perform the opening dance." Gizel said.

    "Eh? How would they all pair up? I mean, I thought the boys outnumber the girls? Will the boys dance together like one person doing the girl part?" Milly asked as she laughed. Already imagining the scene in her head.

    Gizel shook her head. "Well, I mean, some of the boys will just have to be announced alone, then for the opening, some of the Senior girls will have to dance twice. My brother told me that there would be no grand march for the ball. The opening dance would be performed solely by the seniors. one at the beginning to officially open the dancefloor, then another after the intermission."

    "I see. Hehe, makes me kinda excited to watch them later." Milly responded.

    "Yeah, me too. Anyway, Serena, Via, you ready? I think our escorts must be already waiting in the lobby."

    "Oh wait." Serena said as she took out the velvet box with the necklace Charlton gave her and asked Via to help her put it on.

    --

    When the girls reached the lobby, they all separated to meet their partners. Serena saw Geoffrey waiting for her. Truthfully, she still felt guilty about him, and it never gets easier even with time. But well, life must go on. She already told him her piece and it''s his choice whether he accepts it or not.

    She understands that he''s still invested despite her words because they are still engaged even though it''s only political. However, it''s not like she can break it now. Though at least with only that binding them and her clearly stating that that''s all it is to their relationship, perhaps, later, once the engagement gets broken, he would be able to accept her relationship with Charlton and move on with his life.

    Now, she does kinda feel like she''s a real villainess in a novel when she thinks of what she''s doing. Or maybe a two-faced female lead? Well, she''s not that nice and she did seduce Charlton in the first place so, definitely a villainess.

    Geoffrey saw her approaching and he smiled at her as he met her halfway.

    Serena thought that sometimes his male lead aura was just so strong, but there were also times when he''s just plain creepy. Tonight though, it''s his male lead aura shining.

    He was wearing a white doublet embroidered with silver, the collar and the hem of the sleeves only a shade lighter than the color of her dress. Funnily, they really looked like the live version of Cinderella and Prince Charming attending the ball.

    Anyway, keeping up the pretense, Serena smiled back.

    --

    Geoffrey''s eyes lit up when he saw her. Not being able to wait till she reached him, he walked and met her halfway.

    "You look lovely." He praised honestly as he gave her a smile.

    Serena smiled back then said, "Thank you." Careful not to add some words like praising him back.

    "Shall we?" Geoffrey said as he offered her his arm.

    Serena nodded as she placed her hand on the inside of the bend of his elbow.

    Then they started walking.

    In the midst of observing her while they walked to the venue, Geoffrey commented, "That necklace must be your favorite. I have seen you wear it a couple of times."

    "Ah, yes, I do like it but I wear it a lot because my parents gave it to me as a gift when I turned 18." She replied, lying through her teeth. She should stop wearing it in front of him now that he noticed. What if he tries and finds out where she got it?

    Geoffrey nodded his head. He was thinking of trying to figure where she bought it, maybe she would appreciate it more if he bought a similar piece from the same jeweler. Then again, with her answer, perhaps the reason why she keeps wearing it was because of the sentiment behind it.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 231 - 229: Year-end Ball II

    Arriving at the venue, Geoffrey excused himself to handle the registration. When he came back, he already had the dance cards with him and handed Serena hers.

    "Shall we start plotting our dance cards now?" Geoffrey asked.

    Serena looked through the programme and saw that there were 16 dances excluding the opening dance at the beginning of the ball and another after the intermission. Mindful of Geoffrey becoming suspicious of her relationship with Charlton, she decided to let Geoffrey have control of her dance card.

    "Better yet, just like before, you can handle my card for me." She replied as she handed her card back to him.

    Geoffrey smiled as he nodded his head and received her card. "Okay."

    --

    Geoffrey and Serena were announced and together, they entered the hall. There were not a lot of people inside yet as all the senior students would enter later after everyone else has been announced.

    Going inside, Serena first noticed that although they were using the same venue, the d¨¦cor always made it seem like they were in a different place entirely.

    The hall was a visual feast with the colour palette fusion of warm golds and cool tones of white and blues. The glass dome which makes for the ceiling has been covered with drapes while on the center, making a focal point, were clusters of reflective mirror balls suspended just above the dance floor.

    After appreciating the effort made on the decorations, she tried to see if she can spot Charlton. As usual, it did not take long for their eyes to meet. As he was standing with Kylo and Leonard, their eyes did not linger but that one look was enough.

    Tonight, they knew that they must act as if there was nothing between them.

    Geoffrey led Serena to join Via. Like the usual, the ladies and the gents were staying on opposite ends of the hall before the ball commences. Before he left, he told her that he will hand her dance card back before the seniors begin their opening dance.

    --

    As usual, Geoffrey plotted 3 dances with his name. He smiled as he wrote his name on the blank for both the waltz. The first one which was after the opening dance was ''Tempo di Valse'' an excerpt from swan lake. He smiled recalling the last time they worked together for the 2nd evaluation in music class. Though it was a different excerpt.

    The second was the last dance for the night which was ''Kunstlerleben'' or ''Artist''s life'', op 316 by Johann Strauss Jr. Then, the third one was the two-step before the intermission.

    Anyway, satisfied with that, he went to join his friends while carrying Serena''s dance card. They all smiled at each other in greeting.

    "You two don''t have a partner for tonight?" Geoffrey asked seeing Charlton and Leonard empty handed.

    "Too troublesome." Leonard replied.

    Charlton just shook his head.

    "I do understand with Leonard''s personality. However, you Charlton, I haven''t seen you escort anyone in all the balls this year." Geoffrey commented.

    "Well, that''s what fame can do you know? Charlie here has tons of girls lining up and picking one would make everyone else jealous. So, he rather go solo!" Kylo replied for him.

    "Couldn''t have said it better." Charlton seconded as if that were really the case, well, it was partially true though. The girls lining up part.

    Geoffrey just shook his head, there was indeed some truth to that, so he didn''t know what to say in response. Recalling Serena''s card, he first turned to Leonard.

    "Leonard, do you mind plotting your name in Serena''s card?"

    Leonard took Serena''s card and listed his name for the quadrille and the lancers, then he handed it back to Geoffrey.

    Seeing that there were still 11 dances left, he knew he still needed to let her dance with others. Although there was still some jealousy which he realized were unfounded, he still asked Charlton next.

    "How about you Charlton?"

    Charlton was careful to school his expression. Inside, his heart was thundering, nervous that Geoffrey and Leonard might notice, but still, it was overpowered by his excitement and elation. Anyway, on the outside, he was successful to give the opposite reaction.

    "Alright." He said as he gave a wry smile as he took Serena''s card. Looking at the list, he knew he can only have one dance with her. Well, if he can''t have a Waltz, the polka was a good second.

    It is fun to dance because of the Irish jig and is almost as intimate as the waltz.

    After handing it back, Geoffrey turned to Kylo. Kylo took the card and just plotted his name on another quadrille.

    Kylo also asked Geoffrey to plot his name on Via''s card. To which, he also wrote his name for a quadrille.

    After, Geoffrey approached Alex, Rainier, and Wilfred (his classmates/ teammates). He reluctantly asked them to plot their names on Serena''s card for one dance. To which, of course the three enthusiastically agreed. All the guys wanted to approach and ask Serena for a dance, but who would even dare?

    Seeing that 10 dances has been filled, Geoffrey thought that it was okay to give the card back to Serena now. Also, almost all the seniors have already been announced, so the ball will be commencing shortly.

    --

    "Ugh, I''m so gonna kill that Kylo. He said that that Joshua is a real gentleman, but really. I can''t believe that I agreed to let him escort me." Gizel complained as she and the girls grouped together.

    "Why? What did he do?" Milly asked.

    "Well, all was well until I saw him eye all the girls we pass by. I totally see now that he''s a rake." Gizel complained.

    Via sighed. "Gizel, remember, you were the one who asked Kylo to make Joshua your escort. He did warn you, correct?"

    "But, well, Joshua was just so cool. He''s hot and he plays polo. Anyway, lesson learned."

    "Told you should''ve accepted the guy from Class 4''s, what''s his name again? Oh right, Benjamin, invitation. And he was kinda cute. Thankfully, my escort is much more of a gentleman." Milly said.

    "Ugh. Don''t rub salt to the wound. Anyway, Serena, you''ve been quiet all evening." Gizel commented.

    Serena shook her head as she gave them a smile. What? It''s not like she can admit that she''s been sneaking glances at Charlton when she thinks that no one''s looking. Like come on. He was such a hottie. And obviously, by the way she observed lots of the girls in the room taking peeks at him, she''s not the only one who thinks so.

    Trying hard not to be obvious, Serena decided to focus on talking with her friends as they discussed their plans for the signing event tomorrow. Serena''s parents have decided to host Gizel''s parents from their arrival. So once the event is over, her friends will also stay with her in her Ducal mansion in the capital. Subsequently, they also excitedly talked about their plans for the summer vacation. Their trip will be happening in less than a week''s time.

    Anyway, after a while, Geoffrey politely announced his presence.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 232 - 230: Year-end Ball III

    "You''re heading to Militeia?" Geoffrey asked. Not that he''s eavesdropping but they didn''t notice his presence as they were too absorbed in their topic.

    Serena did not think that it would matter for him to know so she nodded her head in admission. "Yes, I will be staying there for a couple of weeks during the summer."

    "I see." For a second, he thought of joining her, but he knew that his responsibilities won''t let him. "I hope you''ll enjoy your vacation. When are you leaving? Perhaps I can send you off."

    "I''ll be leaving on the 20th. However, there''s no need to send me as my parents would do so." She declined politely.

    Geoffrey just smiled as he nodded his head, then he handed her dance card back.

    "I hope you''ll find this satisfactory."

    Serena accepted it and thanked him. Since the program was about to begin, Geoffrey excused himself and did not wait for her to open it. He tuned to acknowledge her friends then smiled at Serena again. Then, he left.

    --

    Serena did not expect much when she opened her dance card. However, when she did, excitement suddenly filled her. She tried hard not to grin like an idiot when she saw Charlton''s name.

    Anyway, she did not have the time to revel in that as the Master of Ceremonies started to make his announcement. First, he called on to the principal to do his opening remark.

    The principal thanked the MC and began his speech, "Good evening my dear students. It is a pleasure to see you all on this night of happiness and celebration. As the school year has come to an end, we are here tonight to celebrate all the wonderful things that happened before this day. A year filled with new learning experiences, many accomplishments in academics, sports, fine arts, and much more. We are proud of you.

    To the seniors graduating in 2 days'' time. Congratulations! You will be making your debut to society soon. As proud graduates of this school, I hope that you will always make good choices, think before you speak and respect yourself and others. Treat everyone the way you want to be treated.

    To the 1st years and the 2nd years, come summer, I hope that all of you would always remember to study hard, read every day, and dedicate yourselves to making next year even better.

    Anyway, I don''t wish to bore all of you with a longer speech as I know that you''re all looking forward to dance the night away. So, to end this opening remark, let me wish all of you a happy summer vacation. I will miss you all and look forward to seeing everyone back in September. To the graduating seniors, know that the school always have its door open to welcome you should you wish to visit on weekends. Thank you and have a great night."

    Then the principal handed back the mic to the MC. "Thank you very much Sir. Now, before we open the dance floor to everyone, as in our tradition, the senior students will be doing their opening dance number. So, may I request everyone to stand on the side to make way."

    After that the students all walked to the sides, still separated by gender. All the seniors were easy to identify as the ladies were all wearing a white sleeveless dress with matching white elbow length gloves, while the gents were all wearing black tailcoats, black pants and white gloves and inner wear.

    The ladies in white all stood parallel to the wall of the left side of the ballroom, while on the right were mimicking them were about 32 gents who should be their respective partners for the dance.

    "And now, without further ado, please join me in welcoming the seniors who will be performing the opening waltz to ''Kaiser-Walzer'' also known as the "Emperor''s waltz", Op. 437 by Johann Strauss Jr."

    Then, the introductory notes of the Emperor''s Waltz started playing. The gents started to march by twos which followed the beat of the music towards the ladies'' side. Each had their hands behind them as they took 3 steps forward then made a hop, then repeat, then took 1 step forward then hop, until all of them were forming a straight line on the dance floor. When they all were able to take their position, they all made a turn, synchronizing a complete rotation of their body, then stopped.

    This time, it was the ladies'' turn. The ladies started marching by twos, their hands moving with their feet. Finally, when all were standing in front of their assigned partner, they did a raised their left hand and right feet in a somewhat flying gesture, all at the same time. Then, they turned to their partner and took their position.

    The gents placed their right hand on the ladies'' upper back as the ladies placed their left hand on the gents'' right shoulder. Their other hand was raised and linked.

    At the same time, all of them made a certain gesture then the gents raised their hand to have their partner make a full circle turn, letting the ladies'' ballooning skirts flare.

    Then, hand in hand, they all took steps forward to one side of the audience, the gents all bowed, followed by the ladies doing a curtsy. Then the ladies let go of the gents'' hand, made a turn, and the gents held their hand again. After, they all walked to a certain position, forming a circle.

    This way, the choreographed and synchronized waltz continued, presenting a very beautiful and inspiring sight to all of the audience. When it finally ended, the audience all gave them a thundering applause. The underclassmen, especially the 1st years, more particularly the ladies, who witnessed it for the first time, look forward to the time when it would be their turn.

    --

    TBC

    AN: For reference you can watch (Stanford Viennese Ball 2016- opening committee waltz in youtube)

 Chapter 233 - 231: Year-end Ball IV

    "That was beautiful! I can''t wait for it to be our turn when we graduate!" Milly said.

    "I''m so excited for that day to arrive! My brother''s description did not do it justice. Ahhhh me be dreaming for that day to arrive!" Gizel seconded.

    Serena smiled as she nodded her head, it would be really exciting to do that in the future. It was like any girl''s fairytale dream to dance that way. They did dancing, but it''s different when it''s choreographed that nicely and¡­ ugh¡­ it''s just so beautiful.

    "Well, I just hope that I won''t make a blunder when that day comes." Via stated.

    "don''t worry Via, I''m sure with more practice you''ll do just fine. Anyway, should we take dancing class next year?"

    "That sounds alright, although we know how to, it''s different when it''s choreographed. It''s more complicated and looks so awesome." Milly replied.

    "What do you think Serena?" Gizel asked.

    Before Serena could answer, their conversation was cut short as the introductory notes of the first quadrille began playing. Each of the girl''s respective partner went to their side to ask for their hand.

    Leonard went over and Serena took his hand as he led her to the dance floor.

    "Did you enjoy watching the opening dance?" Leonard asked.

    "Yes. I can''t wait to see you dancing that next year." Serena replied as she smiled at her brother.

    They took their position, and as the quadrille was danced with 2 pairs, another pair joined them.

    --

    After the quadrille was the waltz and Geoffrey took Serena''s hand to dance with her. The night went on and thankfully, Geoffrey did not hound her. In fact, he even danced with Via and other ladies she did not know. She did notice however that he did not dance with Emily.

    She wondered, whatever happened to their relationship? Looking around, she saw Emily who was with Isabel and Douglas. Well, she understands that she''s friends with Isabel, but Douglas? Did she set her sights low? Well, he''s still a crown prince but¡­ ugh. She shook her head, it''s none of her business. She hopes that Emily would remain to be, well, not getting in the way of her relationship with Charlton.

    Anyway, she looked at everyone dancing while she was on break, and inevitably, her eyes were again drawn to Charlton. He too has been looking at her. They smiled at each other as the introductory notes of the ''Bahn Frei'' by Eduard Strauss, the song for their polka started playing.

    Charlton walked over to Serena. When he reached her, he bowed and asked for her hand. Serena placed her hand in his, both careful in schooling their expression not to show how excited they were.

    When they finally were on the dancefloor, they took their position. As they were near enough, Charlton was able to say in a low voice, "You look divine."

    "Is that sarcasm I hear?" she asked.

    Charlton''s eyes mooned. "Of course not. You look like you just stepped out of the fairytale books I usually read."

    "You read those?"

    "I did in my childhood. Don''t tell anyone though. It''s a secret."

    Serena wanted to laugh and keep their conversation going, but the song came to the part when they must start dancing. Since the polka was a very upbeat and fast paced dance with lots of movements, they had no more time to talk.

    However, they did enjoy the polka dance for it was the first time they did it together. When the song ended, careful of watching eyes, Charlton just led Serena back to the side where her friends were already waiting. He did not say any other word, nor did she. Their eyes can do all the talking. And so he left.

    Thankfully, they acted the way they did. For they did not notice that Geoffrey was watching them the whole time. He breathed a sigh of relief when he did not see anything abnormal in their interaction. Though he did note that they were friendlier than before. He chunked it of to the fact that they have been working together for some time now.

    --

    Geoffrey danced with Serena for the two-step which was the dance before the intermission. After, he led her to get refreshments.

    After the intermission, the seniors again took the dance floor for their second dance which was a Polka. The others again stood at the sidelines to make way, then the ''Ritter Pasman'' by Johann Strauss II began to play.

    This time, although it''s still the same ladies in white on the dancefloor, save for one or two, the gents were a new set. Amongst them was George, Gizels'' brother, and Joseph. The polka dance has a shorter music, but the movements were more fast paced and complicated than that of the waltz. It was truly a marvel how all of them did the dance in a synchronized manner. (For reference see Stanford Viennese Ball 2018- opening committee on Polka in youtube)

    The night continued with dancing. Serena had 4 more dances after the intermission, the first was the quadrille with Kylo, and with them to make a group was Geoffrey and Via. Then, it was followed by a Gallop with Willy. Then, another dance with Leonard for the lancers and finally, another waltz with Geoffrey.

    The night has been beautiful, and everyone just enjoyed it. When the ball came to an end, it was an hour pass midnight.

    For Serena, this ball has been the most fun without all the drama. It ended on a high note, that even when it was Geoffrey who escorted her, she still enjoyed it. Besides, he did keep propriety and acted like they were only friends except for having to dance with her thrice.

    He sent her back to the dormitory with her friends. As he did not know if he should wish her luck or congratulate her for tomorrow''s event, he just did both. Anyway, he did not keep her for long. He just told her to go inside and have a good night''s rest.

    Serena smiled and nodded her head, thanking him for tonight. She went inside without turning back.

    Geoffrey did not think much of it and just walked towards the men''s dormitory.

    And so, with this, the school year has officially ended.

    --

    END OF VOLUME 1

    FINALLY!!! The school year has ended and it''s the start of summer for them. Thank you for still reading this novel to this point. Please say hi in the comment section to let me know you''re still with me. Chapters will still continue to update like normal. Again, thank you very much!

 Chapter 234 - PLEASE Do Not Open Wrong Update

    do not open wrong update

    Please do not open

    please do not open

    If you still opened this, this should be chapter 238. I was confused bec this chapter should be in volume 2 then it appeared in volume1.

    ughhh sorry. Thank you for understanding

    if you opened this dont read yet. Perhaps later when you already read 237. This is information overload really.

    There were 5 main purposes for the meetings in the house of lords.

    First and foremost were for approving new bills, such as public policy recommended by the ministries.

    Second, for approving the recommended appropriation of national budget.

    Third, for when there''s trial against a member of the peerage.

    Fourth, for in-depth consideration of public policy by the ministries.

    Last, to crosscheck the activities of the ministries and the landed peers.

    With all these identified, sessions have a fixed schedule. Every year, it would start in Mid- June and then end in October. It would be held once or twice a week. Then, on need basis, there could also be some intersessions in between.

    Given the duties of the landed peers and the travel time to the capital, frequently, the landed peers, especially those from far areas, were allowed to send representatives to attend the meetings when no voting was required. That was except for, the first meeting of the year in summer, and unless, of course, if the King demands their presence.

    --

    Monday morning of June 18th was the first session of the house of lords that year. Geoffrey could see from the window of his chambers that the palace grounds were gradually being filled by its members.

    They were all wearing robes, all of which were worn on top of their clothes, open on the shoulder of the right-hand side while the left side was tied with a ribbon to free the left arm. It was closed at the front and the length reaches the ground. They were of similar make but of different colors.

    The ministers were all wearing black robes made of wool with golden accents and the emblem of the ministry they''re heading embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    All the landed peers were wearing scarlet robes with a collar of white miniver fur. On the right-hand side of the robe, miniver bars edged with gold oak-leaf lace, indicate the rank of the wearer. 4 for a duke, 3 ? for a marquess, 3 for an earl, 2 ? for a viscount, and 2 for a baron.

    The vice ministers that were part of the peerage were wearing their red robes with miniver bars according to their rank while having the emblem of their ministry embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    The vice ministers that were not part of the peerage were wearing navy-colored robes also with the emblem of their ministry embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    "Your highness, the 2nd prince will indeed be attending today''s meeting." His aid informed him.

    Geoffrey nodded his head. His half-brother, Frederick, have just returned from Alighieri and have turned 18 this year. Yesterday at dinner, his mother has bragged of his achievements, comparing him to Geoffrey who funnily sang in some music album like an entertainer, causing the ire of the queen, who was his mother. Like usual, he just let their words enter one ear and out of the other.

    However, Frederick had the gall to mention Serena''s name. He talked about how he could not even teach his fianc¨¦e some decorum. That she was singing like some entertainer and even worse, she''s doing all those with a man beside her.

    Geoffrey''s patience has been tested. He knew that his brother was goading him. They were trying to find faults with him and since they could find none, they were constantly trying to lure him in taking a misstep.

    Good thing that the King has arrived to join them, and the one-sided conversation ended.

    "Shall I help you don your robe?" asked the aide.

    "Alright." He replied.

    --

    The meeting of the house of the lords was attended by the king, the princes, the landed peer members, 8 ministers of the king, 16 vice ministers, and other administrative officials such as scribes. On certain occasions, officials working under the ministers would also be invited depending on a need basis.

    The king would sit at the throne which is located at the elevated platform at the end of the hall. He makes the final decision on matters.

    On a lower platform on the left, was another throne like chair where the crown prince would be seated. He would be given the allowed to join the sessions when he reaches the age of 18. He may also voice his opinions and suggestions.

    The lower platform on the right serves as a podium where King''s appointed speaker would stand. He presides the meeting but has no voting right.

    A few paces in front of the King, in the middle of the room, was a long table which is called the table of the house. Behind it was a dock where a member of the peerage would stand on trial if he ever were to be accused of a crime. It was an addition which came about after the magna carta which would guarantee the right of a peer to justice and fair trial.

    About 2 meters from both sides of the long table were 3 layers of benches, the front bench, middle bench, and back bench.

    On the front benches nearest to the king, the 8 ministers composed of royal dukes will be seated on the left while the landed dukes would be seated on the right. Each of them was given 4 votes.

    One must also make a distinction between the landed and royal dukes. The landed dukes are those who were given a duchy by the first king. Meanwhile, the royal duke title was created for the sons of the 6th King of Windsor who were not the crown prince. At that time, the King had 9 sons and he did not want a bloody battle to the throne. Thus, he gave them the title and assigned each as his minister. In the next generations, the ministerial position has been selected within these 8 families.

    If princes other than the crown price were to attend the Meeting, a front bench seat shall be given from the Minister''s side moving the seating location from that end. They were not given a right to vote.

    The vice ministers would take the middle and back bench behind the ministers.

    Meanwhile, the Marquis (3 votes) would take the next set of front benches, if there are still spaces in front left, it would be given to the Earls (2 votes). The bench behind the dukes would seat the next set of peers, which includes the Viscounts and Barons (1 vote respectively) according to rank.

    The scribes and administrative aids would be divided to be seated at the benches on both ends of the house. One end was adjacent to the elevated platform where the throne was.

    --

    The peers were lined up according to rank while waiting for the doors of the house of lords to open. On the left were the ministers, on the right were the landed Dukes. Meanwhile, the peers of lower rank were huddled at the back, discussing about daily matters with the person beside him.

    A gong was hit 3 times then the doors were opened. The first to enter were the minister of Justice and the Grand duke of Suffox, followed by the others in two straight lines. Everyone took position standing in front of their designated seats.

    After a few minutes, an air horn was blown once indicating that the princes were entering. The peers did not have to bow as in this house, only the king was above all.

    Geoffrey was wearing a hand-woven purple velvet robe which was open in the middle. The ends were connected by a gold chain. It was embroidered with golden threads and the collar was fully lined with white silk. He entered and walked to stand in front of his seat. Frederick was behind him, wearing a similar robe in dark green and did the same.

    Finally, the air horn was blown three times, and the speaker standing at the podium announced, "All hail his majesty, King Edward V."

    The king entered and everyone had to bow in a 30-degree angle, their right hand over their left chest. The king''s robe was made of hand-woven royal blue velvet embroidered with gold threads. Its collar was lined with winter ermine fur. It was open in the middle and connected by double gold chains.

    Once seated on his throne, he said, "My lords, pray be seated." And that''s the time everyone took their seats.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 235 - 232: Contract Signing Event I

    The morning after the year-end ball was a busy one. Students, particularly those who were not graduating this year and were from different kingdoms were in the lobby with their luggage with them. All prepared to return home. They did not want to get stuck in Windsor when the influx of other nobles that arrived today for the graduation tomorrow should leave.

    By noon, the dormitories were already half vacant.

    "Serena, don''t you think that the release of our song would be bad timing? I mean most of our classmates already left and I''m worried if there will be people buying the discs?" Gizel could not help but ask. Currently, they were in Serena''s room as they will accompany her for the contract signing event. From there, they will leave for the Maxwell ducal mansion.

    Serena who was getting her hair fixed by Beatrice chuckled. "You are getting worried over nothing. First, our main market are the locals of Windsor. Second, remember that the graduation is tomorrow, a lot of nobles are arriving today and more probably than not, they will stay here until Tuesday at the very least."

    "By the way Gizel, aren''t uncle and Auntie arriving today?" Via asked.

    "Yes, but George is going to welcome them with Serena''s parents, I think?" Gizel replied.

    Then, the doorbell rang.

    "Who could that be? Wait, let me get it." Milly volunteered since Beatrice was still busy with Serena''s hair.

    --

    "Oh, good morning, uhm your grace¡­", Milly greeted as she curtsied.

    Duchess Celine laughed as she reached and straightened Milly, "No need for that Milly, we already told you to call us as Uncle and Auntie, you''re like family to us now. Anyway, is Serena ready?"

    "The, Auntie Celine, Serena''s almost ready." Milly replied as she opened the door wider to let them enter.

    The couple gave Milly a smile as they went inside the room went inside the room.

    --

    "Oh, my baby is really all grown up now. Beatrice, leave the bangs, I think it looks better when it''s framing her face." Celine instructed as she entered the room.

    Gizel and Via instantly stood straight to make a curtsy and greeting but Celine just smiled and told them there''s no need.

    "Mother? I thought you will be at the harbor to welcome Gizel''s parents? Is father to welcome them?" Serena asked.

    "Well, I wanted to come and support you and your father is just outside. Don''t worry, your brother Leonard will welcome them in our stead. I believe he has left with Gizel''s brother, George was it?" Celine said as she turned to look at Gizel.

    "Yes, Auntie Celine, uhm¡­ thank you for the graciousness of hosting my parents¡­" Gizel shyly said. She was still not used to acting like they were family. Serena''s parents were a Ducal couple, and it was only the 2nd time they met in person.

    "It''s the least that we can do as Serena will also be heading to your Kingdom soon. Besides, you, Via and Milly are like my daughters now so don''t be shy with me." Celine said. She was glad that her daughter had good friends in school. She has told them a lot about her friends in her letters.

    The girls all smiled, nodded their head, and said thanks to Serena''s mother.

    --

    "Has mother arrived?" Charlton asked Jack as he went inside his room to report. He instructed him last night to check.

    "No milord, only the Grand Duke is here." Jack replied, then seeing the luggage on the floor, he picked it up to bring it in the carriage.

    Charlton sighed in relief then he thanked Jack before letting him leave. If his mother was there, it would be difficult to escape for Militeia, aside from that, he might get an earful about his new ventures. She usually prefers to just have him in their Ducal palace in Suffox during the summers.

    "Ooohhh Charlie, so lucky! Then, can I stay over in your house in the meantime? You know that I prefer to stay with you than well, the palace. It''s creepy there." Kylo enthusiastically asked after hearing Jack''s report.

    Charlton shook his head, he still has a lot of work to do, "It would be alright, but I have a lot of work to do. I won''t be able to host and accompany you on most days before we leave for Militeia."

    Kylo thought it over, "That''s okay, I''ll just do whatever while you''re away. Your father won''t mind right?"

    Charlton knowing that Kylo won''t stop pestering just nodded his head as he looked at the time. It was already 1 in the afternoon.

    "Let''s go. The contract signing event will be starting in an hour."

    --

    The contract signing event was to be held in one of the conference rooms at the Ritz. When Serena arrived with her friends and her parents, at the hotel''s lobby, she saw that Charlton and Kylo were already there talking to Edward. She noticed that some of the guests of the hotel were looking at Charlton from time to time, and well, also felt that the same was true for herself.

    Edward saw them and waved his hand then he, together with Charlton and Kylo to welcomed them.

    "Your Grace." Edward first greeted Serena''s parents as he gave them a bow.

    Simoun smiled as he gave Edward''s shoulder a pat. "Enough with that, Serena will be working with your company soon. However, I should warn you, though I understand that you''re running a business, you must keep in mind that she is my daughter."

    Edward almost had a sweat drop. "Of course, of course. Please trust that Lady Serena will be treated with utmost respect and care."

    Celine smacked Simoun''s hand playfully as she laughed, "Moun, don''t be like that. For sure Edward already has that in mind."

    "Father, mother, this was my decision. Please don''t give Mr. Easton a hard time." Serena interrupted after she broke eye contact with Charlton. Sheesh, parents.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 236 - 233: Contract Signing Event II

    "Uncle Simoun, Aunt Celine, it''s a pleasure to you both here today." Charlton this time greeted. "May I also introduce my friend, Kylo Louis, he is also a friend of Leonard."

    Celine smiled, ah, she still thinks that Charlton was such a sweetheart. Anyway, turning to see the boy beside him, she smiled.

    "Good afternoon, Duke Simoun, Duchess Celine. I am Kylo Louis, the second prince of Alighieri. It is my pleasure to finally meet you. I deeply apologize for not being able to accept your invite last time." Kylo said. As a prince, he did not have to bow and just acknowledged the couple. He was after all, despite his comical personality, the 2nd in line to the throne of Alighieri.

    Simoun did not have to bow as he was not a sovereign of their kingdom, but still gave the boy a nod of acknowledgement.

    Celine was about to give him a curtsy, but he stopped her, "It''s an honor to finally meet you, your highness. I heard about you from Leonard." Well, she can''t put on airs because Kylo was not Serena''s fianc¨¦.

    "No need for the formality, if possible, can I also call you and the Duke, Aunt Celine and Uncle Simoun? Leonard has been a close friend of mine for a long time, and I also treat him as my brother." Kylo replied as he smiled.

    The girls just looked at Kylo, well, who would''ve expected that he can act like a real prince outside school?

    --

    After the introduction and some niceties, they did not have a lot of time to chit chat as it was almost time for the event to start. They all walked to where the conference room was situated. Serena''s parents, her friends and Kylo were asked to enter the conference room first while Edward gave a heads up to Serena and Charlton.

    "The representatives of the press I invited this time has been pre-selected and pre-screened to avoid unethical questions like the last time. So, you can expect that the questions would only focus on your career and the contract." Edward explained.

    "Alright. Thank you, Edward. By the way, I''m sorry about my parents." Serena said as she smiled sheepishly.

    Edward shook his head smiling, "It''s alright. I did expect that from the start. Anyway, I''ll go ahead inside. When the door opens you two can enter the room just like last time."

    --

    When Serena and Charlton were left alone, they smiled at each other. Both recalling the time when they were in a similar situation.

    "I already miss you." Charlton said as he sighed. After this day, they would only meet at the orphanage on Tuesday. Then, on Wednesday, she would be leaving for Militeia.

    "Why don''t you come and join us for dinner later? We''re hosting Gizel''s parents, but I''m sure we can extend a sit or two."

    Charlton shook his head, "I would love to, but my father just arrived last night. He should be expecting me to have dinner with him tonight. I would also need to tell him about this contract and the reasons why I won''t be joining him for the trip back to Suffox."

    "I see¡­ then¡­ I guess there''s no time better than now to do this." she said, then she looked around, seeing the hall empty, she quickly took a step forward and pecked Charlton''s lips with her own. Then she took as step back and said, "I love you." While smiling.

    Charlton could not help but smile at how sweet she was being. He wanted to pull her over and give her a hug, but the doors might open anytime soon. So, he just held her hand and intertwined their fingers, "I love you too."

    When they noticed that the door was opening, they quickly let go of each other''s hand. They smiled at each other and entered the room at the same time.

    --

    Like the first time, their names were announced, and the two entered the room. The cameramen started to take photos for the documentation while everyone else inside the room started clapping their hands. Although it was not a big event, there were still about 50 people inside. Representatives from newspaper publishing companies whether National or local from all over the kingdom came to cover the event.

    Serena and Charlton were led to the stage to seat in front facing the audience. The two waved at everyone first before taking their respective seats.

    Edward began to address the audience again. He talked about how honored he was that Charlton and Serena has decided to sign a contract with his company, so on and so forth. He continued speaking and then after a while, a folder was handed to Serena and Charlton each. They read over the contract although this one was just for formality and signed it in front of everyone.

    After that, Edward shook their hand one by one. Then, he finally announced that the floor is open for the Q and A.

    When that happened, almost all the representatives raised their hand at the same time to be the first to ask a question. Edward randomly called a man to ask first.

    "Lord Daniel, from my understanding, the contract you have signed is to be a song producer. So, would you still be singing in the future?"

    "Not a lot, but yes." Charlton replied.

    "Lady Serena, when should we expect a new song from you?"

    "To tell you the truth, we already have recorded some and they would be released on Tuesday."

    That answer got everyone wondering and soon the topic diverged to that. Anyway, true to Edward''s words, the rest of questions asked to Serena and Charlton were relatively polite. Nothing too personal and only focused on their career and the contract they have signed.

    After the Q and A, Serena and Charlton were asked to give a message each to their fans. Both of them said that they''re thankful to the people who supported them and that they hope that they will continue to support them in the future.

    With that, the event ended in a success.

    --

    After the event, Serena, her parents, and her friends had to leave in a rush to ensure that they can receive and welcome Gizel''s parents before they arrive with Leonard and George at the Maxwell''s ducal mansion in town.

    Celine invited Charlton and Kylo to have dinner with them, but Charlton had to decline given that his father should be expecting him.

    Kylo was free to go but chose not to as he did not want Leonard figuring that he and Charlton will be going to Militiea too. Thus, he gave the excuse that his aunt is expecting him to visit at the palace. Well, not that he will go there but just got to say that line.

    Thus, with this, they parted ways.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 237 - 234: Port Of Cornwell

    Leonard and George were standing on the dock as they waited for the ship George''s parents rode to come in. As they were waiting, the workers at the port who pass them by greeted Leonard respectfully.

    "Sorry, the ship must have been delayed." George said, it was half pass noon and the two of them have been waiting for about 20 minutes.

    "It''s alright, I''m sure they will arrive soon." Leonard replied.

    "I noticed that the workers here know you, you come here often?" George asked.

    Leonard smiled as he shook his head.

    "Oh, I forgot, we are now in Cornwell. So, your family owns this port?"

    Leonard sighed, technically they still do, but not for long. "It''s part of Serena''s dowry." He replied. Then, he looked around. The port was buzzling with activity as about 4 ships that have docked were either loading or unloading goods and passengers.

    --

    The Capital of Windsor (also called Windsor) has been the capital for the last hundreds of years because it has always been the center of global activities in their Kingdom. The main reason for this was undeniably the fact that it has the largest port that accommodates different ship vessels, whether passenger or cargo enabling it to grow and become what it is today.

    However, for some reason, in the last ten years, there has been sea level drop in the port of Windsor and thus, many larger ships could not dock. If that wasn''t bad enough, the ships due to new technological advancement has also been growing in size. Thus, there was a need for a new port to be built that can accommodate said larger ships.

    A search for a viable port near Windsor has been made, and a study was able to identify an area in Cornwell to be feasible. It was also near Windsor at only 3 and a half hours travel. Seeing it as an opportunity, Duke Simoun volunteered to fund the building of the port. As the Kingdom''s treasury has taken a bad hit at that time due to the loss in revenue, the King has agreed, provided that 50% of the net profit made by the port be surrendered for the King''s fund.

    It was a good deal Duke Simoun thought. Thus, the construction of the port began. After 3 years, the port has begun its operation, and the income that flowed in was truly beyond expectations. Although the Port of Windsor was still the main port, larger ships dock at port of Cornwell. In the end, Duke Simoun was able to get his capital back in the next 3 years.

    It was really great, that was until an unannounced inspection has been made 2 years ago. Apparently, some of Duke Simoun''s relatives who he posted as people in charge of collecting the taxes were caught red handed doing corruption. Meaning, the reports made to the King and the actual collections did not tally.

    Duke Simoun almost had a heart attack. He called his relatives for a quick meeting, and they all denied it, saying that it was a set up. He doesn''t know who to believe, but he also knew that the court has been divided and perhaps this was the doing of one faction.

    He tried thinking of a solution and the only thing he can come up with was tying himself to the monarchist faction, if that was even still a choice. If proven guilty of the accusation of corruption, the king may strip of his title, even worse, he may even get the nine generations of his family executed. He never told his daughter of this of course.

    After 3 days, Duke Simoun was summoned to the palace. He did not know what to do. The only thing he has was money and he can offer all that if it means his family could survive. However, the problem was, would they even survive if they were to become branded as commoners?

    Anyway, Duke Simoun immediately told the King the whole truth of the matter and begged for leniency. The King was lenient, and a lot of exchanges has happened and at the end of the day, by some form of miracle, Simoun was forgiven, and Serena was even to become engaged to the crown prince.

    With this, Duke Simoun instantly understood that it has been a set-up. But what to do? At least his daughter was given the chance to become the Queen of Windsor.

    Most of their liquid funds have been sent to the palace, while the port remained in Serena''s dowry, but this time, the division of profit was at 80-20. The 20% that goes to their family was still a sizable sum, but in comparison to what they have lost, they would need 20 years of this 20% income to make up for it. Well, not that they would even get to that because once Serena married Geoffrey, the port will belong to Geoffrey and in other words, the crown.

    Despite this, Duke Simoun was very smart. He has started building a business on material handling and storage operating in the port. The reason he can to this was that given the expansion, it was inevitable that it would be difficult to handle everything, and the port has to outsource some services. This business was made under a pseudonym of course. Well, he knew it was not a good thing, but it did have its benefits. Besides, when Serena marries Geoffrey, they can still operate that at least.

    Leonard has been informed of all this because he was the heir to the ducal house of Maxwell. He was 18 at the time this happened so his father, Duke Simoun, has entrusted him of these details and everything else should anything were to happen to him.

    When he learned that Serena''s having some relationship with Charlton, he was not against it because he thought that Geoffrey was not interested and might even break his engagement with Serena. Charlton was not that bad, although he used to be a rake, he has seen him change overtime. He was also the only son of the grand duke, and his family was not complicated. Serena may not be the queen, but she would be happy. He thought.

    However, that all changed when he saw Geoffrey becoming interested. He knew just how much the monarch can squash the other nobility with their thumb. And so, we all know what happened after that.

    --

    "Finally!" George said as the ship with the flag of Militeia came into view.

    Leonard was pulled out of his reverie and looked forward.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 238 - 235: Father And Son

    Charlton''s carriage arrived at their ducal mansion in the capital at about 4:30 in the afternoon.

    "Welcome back, milord." The butler, greeted as Charlton stepped foot inside their mansion.

    Charlton smiled and nodded his head in acknowledgement, "It''s good to be back. Has father been waiting for me? Where is he?"

    "His grace is currently in his office. Should I tell him that you have arrived?"

    "No need, I''ll go there myself. Anyway, Kylo is heading here by dinner, he will also be staying here for ten nights. So, please have a room prepared for him."

    "Understood, milord, then I shall go inform the housekeepers." The butler replied.

    Charlton nodded then left to go to his father''s office.

    --

    Charlton knocked on the door, "Father, may I come in?" He asked.

    Duke Charles hearing that it was his son turned to look up from the paper he has been reading. "Yes, come in."

    When he heard the permission, it was only then that he opened the door to enter the room. Seeing his father holding a document he asked, "Sorry, are you busy?"

    "No, it''s alright." Charles replied as he placed the document down. "Come sit down. How have you been?"

    Charlton went over to sit, "I have been well father. Thank you. Have you read my last letter? What do you think?"

    "While I still have some inquiries, I do agree that a railway from the capital extending to Suffox would be very beneficial to our duchy. In any case, you have my approval. If you need funds, just tell me." Charles replied.

    "Thank you, father." Charlton smiled, feeling a bit proud. Well, it was not his plan entirely, but it''s not like he could tell his father that it was Serena''s.

    Charles shook his head as he smiled back. He was truly surprised when he received the letter, he did not expect that his son was already thinking of ways to improve their duchy. "What have you been up to lately? And how did you even get involved with that Thomas Brassey?" Charles asked.

    Charlton thought that there was nothing wrong with sharing his future ventures with some merchants to his father for it would not really reveal anything about his plans. Besides, it would be all over the news later.

    "I met him through Edward, and that is how I learned of his project. In fact, I have formed some friendship with not only him, but other merchants too. I have decided to invest in some of their business ventures. I hope that is alright."

    "You must have been interacting with Edward a lot." Charles commented.

    "Yes, we have been working on a contract and I apologize for not saying ahead of time, but I have signed a contract to work with his company for a year."

    Charles nodded, though his wife would most probably be against her son working for anyone, he thought that it''s good to have as a learning experience.

    "Father, will you be staying here the whole summer?"

    Charles shook his head, "I would only attend the sessions this week at the house of lords. I can''t be away from the duchy for too long, so I plan to head back by Friday. Your mother should be expecting you with me."

    "Uh¡­ well, if it is alright, I might not be able to return home before the first week of August. I would need to work with other upcoming artists and would need to attend the opening event for Benz-motors which is tentatively slated for the 8th of July. I was hoping that you can attend." Charlton explained.

    Charles sighed, "your mother would not like that. But alright, I''ll explain it to her. You continue telling me about these ventures you''re joining."

    Charlton grinned, that''s why he prefers explaining things to his father. He allows him enough freedom, as compared to his mother who always coddles him. And so, he continued explaining about the ventures he would be joining, omitting some minor details of course.

    Charles did enjoy listening to his son tell him about his activities. Though he could always ask Jack about those, he gave his son his own privacy. Anyway, seeing his son motivated and passionate about something positive did make him happy.

    As a child, although Charlton has always excelled in everything he does, he has rarely shown initiative. Most of the time, he would usually just go with the flow. At one point, he thought that he would remain like that all his life. Don''t get him wrong, he was a happy father having such a good son. He never did give him any headache while growing up. He was always polite, respected his elders, and would never ask for anything more than what was given to him. It''s just that he never thought he would want to achieve anything aside from his birthright. Then again, he did work hard to afford him that life.

    "It''s good that you are being passionate about going into business. You know that you always have my support. If there''s anything you need, you can ask for my help. When I leave, I will assign some of my guards to go with you when you decide to travel back home." Charles finally said when Charlton finished explaining.

    "Thank you, father. I will ask when I need a hand." Charlton replied. He felt guilty that he could not tell him his real motivations, but he doesn''t want to involve his father with his plan. Besides, he doesn''t need more in his plate. He knew how precarious his position in court was.

    After a while, they heard the butler knock on the door informing them that dinner was ready and that Kylo has arrived.

    Charles looked at Charlton, he did not mention that Kylo would be coming over.

    "Uh, Kylo would be staying here for a while. I will join him in going to Militeia. We would only be staying there for 3 nights. He has this girl he wants to woo and well¡­" Charlton started to come up with an excuse.

    Charles sighed. Georgina will not like it when she finds out, but as a man, he does understand his son. At that age, he too wanted to go everywhere, always restless, not wanting to stay in one place. Besides, there are times when he wants Charlton to be more willful.

    "Just make sure that you take care of yourself and bring Jack along." He said as he opened the door.

    Charlton could not help but grin. He was truly lucky when it comes to his parents. In comparison to the people he knew, none of them can boast to get the same treatment.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 239 - 236: Hosting The Morris Family

    When George saw his parents looking around as they were alighting the ship, he waved his hand to indicate that he was there. Seeing him, the couple also waved their hand in acknowledgement.

    "Mother, Father, I missed you both." George said as he hugged his mother first.

    "I missed you too my dear!" Marchioness Geneva replied as she hugged her son back then kissed his cheeks.

    Then, George moved to hug his father too, to which he received a pat in the back.

    After the reunion, Leonard finally deemed it appropriate to introduce himself.

    "Good day, Marquess and Marchioness Morris, and welcome to Windsor. I am Leonard Maxwell, the son of Duke and Duchess Maxwell. I am here to welcome you in their stead. They also send their apologies for not being able to personally come here at this time for they had to accompany my sister for an event. However, they shall be receiving you in our Ducal estate in the capital."

    The Marquess smiled recognizing the boy. They have met at the signing event last time. "It is of no consequence. We are very thankful for the courteousness given by his grace."

    "No need to be so formal, please call me Aunt Geneva and call the Marquess Uncle Gregory, Leonard. This is not the first time we meet." Marchioness Geneva said.

    Leonard smiled, "Then Aunt Geneva, Uncle Gregory. If you may please." He said as he indicated them to walk with him.

    The Marquess fell in step with Leonard while Geneva and Gregory walked side by side following them to the awaiting carriages. At the very back were about 4 servants, 2 came with the couple, the lady''s maid and a valet, while the other 2 came with Leonard to help with the luggage. Anyway, waiting for them were 3 carriages. The carriage in the middle was opened and Leonard asked the couple to enter first. After, he and Gregory took the seat in front of the couple.

    In this way, they traveled for 3 and a half hours to the Maxwell''s ducal mansion in the capital.

    --

    When Serena, her parents, and her friends arrived in the mansion, Leonard and their guests have not arrived yet. Since the Ducal couple has arrived yesterday, today, the servants were not lined up for ceremony to welcome them.

    Anyway, they entered the mansion, and the servants were quick to help Serena''s friends with their luggage. The rooms have already been prepared but since they estimate that Leonard should be arriving shortly, they all sat in the drawing room. Serena''s parents began asking them about their experiences in school, and how it has been.

    Of course, the girls were excited to talk. There was so much to tell that they have not even told even one fourth of their stories when the butler announced that the carriage Leonard took have just entered the gates.

    The couple and the girls all stood to walk outside and welcome the guests.

    --

    Gizel''s parents alighted the carriage and there to welcome them was the Ducal couple along with the 4 girls.

    Gregory and Geneva both walked to the ducal couple to give a formal greeting, but Simoun directly offered a handshake to Gregory while Celine went over to give Geneva a hug as if they were already best of friends.

    "We apologize for not being able to welcome you both earlier as we had to accompany our daughter in an event. However, we hope that your travel had been pleasant." Celine said.

    "No, no it''s alright. We thank you for hosting us for our stay, your grace." Geneva replied.

    Celine shook her head, "Just Celine will do, Geneva. Anyway, is this your son, George?" she said as she noticed the boy behind them.

    "Oh yes, come George, introduce yourself." Geneva instructed.

    "Good afternoon your Grace, I am George Morris." George introduced himself.

    Celine just laughed and said, "just call me Auntie Celine and the Duke, Uncle Simoun. Congratulations by the way. I heard that you will be graduating tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Auntie Celine." He replied while blushing. It was the first time they met, and he did not expect that the Duchess would be so nice.

    Anyway, after a few niceties, the girls greeted the couple and finally, Gizel could hug her parents.

    --

    They all entered the mansion, and the guests were all guided to the guest rooms to freshen up for dinner.

    During this time, children spent time with their parents to tell them about school and their activities.

    When it was time for dinner, everyone went down to the dining room to eat together. Afterwards, they just spent the time enjoying each other''s company.

    The conversations were inclusive without the need to separate by gender. The children talked about school and their activities, while Simoun and Gregory shared their experiences in the same school during their younger days. Meanwhile, although Celine and Geneva did not get to attend said school, they still enjoyed hearing about it.

    When their topic went on to Serena''s music prowess, Serena excitedly told them about the new song she and the girls have sang together. Since they were already done with dinner, they all went to the drawing room to listen as she told them that she and the girls already have the copies of the 4 songs each.

    It was really a good evening for everyone. They listened to the songs and picked their favorites. After, they also talked about the silver anniversary of Gregory and Geneva. They extended the invitation to the ducal couple and Leonard, but they had to decline because summer was a very busy time for them. The Duke has to attend the meetings at the house of Lords at this time, while Leonard and his mother has to oversee the duchy and some of their businesses in Simoun''s absence.

    They also talked about the plans for the next few days before the guests go home to Militeia. The next morning, Duke Simoun would need to attend a meeting at the house of the lords, while in the afternoon was George''s graduation. So, they can only have a celebratory dinner at night. Come Tuesday, Serena, Leonard, and Via has to visit the orphanage in the morning. Though in the afternoon, everyone was free. Thus, the girls decided to go shopping, while the men, well, they will do their thing. Wednesday would be the day they will travel to Militeia.

    Anyway, when it was almost 10 in the evening, they all called it a night.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 240 - 237: House Of Lords I

    The house of Lords is the council composed of the peerages in the kingdom of Windsor. Depending on one''s position, they would either need to attend the meetings regularly, or only when there are important matters for discussion requiring their votes. The building they meet at is also called ''house of the Lords'' and it was located within Windsor''s palace grounds.

    Membership within the house is purely hereditary, though in some cases, if the family holding the title, has died out, the king may opt to award the title to another family.

    One may ask, what need was there for a council given that they were under the rule of absolute monarchy?

    The answer is because the monarch cannot rule his kingdom alone. For the longest of time, their kingdom has a social structure following feudalism where rulership came in the form of vassalage. In the history of Windsor, the first King who united their kingdom divided the lands so that it would be easier to rule. Depending on the size, he either called them a duchy, march, or county.

    Anyway, the capital of Windsor, was the home of the King and since it was the richest and has the most progress and potential, the King chose it as his own place to govern.

    Then, he called the 8 with the biggest chunk of land area as duchies. These were then awarded to his most trusted men, and thus they became Dukes. Meanwhile, the smaller lands were called counties, and depending on its location, it can also be called March. The main difference was that a March was a frontier facing the sea or a borderland, while the county was an inner land. A march by the sea was obviously more favorable as there were more resources, but at the same time, they were at the frontline and have the duty to defend and fortify against potentially hostile neighbors. Anyway, the ruler of the March became the Marquis (Marquess), and the ruler of the County the Earl (equivalent of Count).

    The awarded land, whether a duchy, a county, or a march, did not come for free. In return for it, a contract was signed between the monarch and the vassal which constitutes that the vassal would forever be bound to a duty to the reigning monarch.

    The duty pertains to the vassal''s loyalty, and other obligations they have to the Kingdom. It includes providing specific military services and monetary tributes depending on the size and resources available in the land.

    Overtime, with the population growing, small towns started to emerge as the population made homes in areas which were barren before. Therefore, the king decided to award these lands with no rulers to his other loyal men and made them Viscounts and Barons.

    Then, the duchies also started to need vassals of their own, so in their case, they also gave titles within their land with the approval of the king. However, these vassals became the vassals of the duke. The same was true with the March and counties.

    From one generation to the other, the power of the vassals has also grown which of course, did not sit well with the next kings. In any case, let us go back to the council.

    Now, the first king made this council where he and his vassals would meet so that they can report what was happening in their lands and the King can also give them instructions on how he wants the kingdom to progress. In this case, since the King cannot oversee everything, the council will voice their opinions as they can better see what was happening. All was good for the 1st king as they were his men.

    However, through the generations, this dynamic has changed. The title has gone through successions and the next King did not feel like he was the main ruler when the vassal''s opinions matters more than his. So, he began issuing punishments to those who contradicts him, ordering execution without trial, demanding their riches, and imposed unreasonable tributes.

    The effect? A civil war broke out. Long story short, it was bloody and messy, and it was only the next generation which allowed for peace. The next king signed a magna carta stipulating that although he has the absolute power, he was still not above the law. This guarantees the rights of individuals, the right of justice and the right of fair trial.

    In addition, the council was renamed the house of Lords and it shall remain to serve and give guidance to the King. For the purpose of democracy, voting would be held for passing of new bills regarding state matters. In this way, any state bills enacted would be in concurrence of the majority. Meanwhile, the King may always reject the bills passed by the house but cannot enact a bill that is not.

    In any case, the king still has significant power depending on his capabilities. Factions started in court, but it was something natural bound to happen.

    The following years after the civil war were peaceful and made for significant economic improvement. After a decade, majority of the nobles started realizing that maintaining an army was just eating their purses, and since it was peaceful, they rather focus their efforts on proliferating wealth. A bill has passed that the vassal can opt not to pay military service in exchange of increasing their tribute. The effect was that most of the traditional feudal lords transformed themselves to act primarily as landed gentry.

    The times were changing, everyone wanted to raise their standard of living, and so, the economic system turned for capitalism.

    The rich were getting richer, the poor were getting poorer. Counties and Dukedoms with little access to resources became poorer, and from vassals, they turned into minions. Heavily relying on the coffers of their sponsors and casting their votes wherever instructed. Most of them became part of the monarchist faction, enabling the monarch to have total control of the court.

    With this development, absolute power gradually went back in the hands of the monarch.

    The power has been centralized and problems did not arise initially because everything was good, and progress was fast. However, the Bill on raising monetary tribute was quick to pass, anyone going against the King''s word would suffer consequences. Nobles were noticing specially after the war with Jinjoo.

    The ideology imported from Jinjoo, particularly that of constitutional monarchy, gave the radical faction solid foundation and more sympathizers. However, the King was already weak, and soon, a new king was crowned. Giving him a chance, the movement stopped. However, it did not die.

    Then the crown began suffering with their thinning coffers as the port of Windsor started to decline. Again, the show of absolute power began rearing its ugly head.

    Thus, the radicals started moving again. They wanted change. They did not want to be subjected to a ruler with absolute power. The magna Carta was not holding true anymore with the King having too much power in court.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 241 - 238: House Of Lords II

    There were 5 main purposes for the meetings in the house of lords.

    First and foremost were for approving new bills, such as public policy recommended by the ministries.

    Second, for approving the recommended appropriation of national budget.

    Third, for when there''s trial against a member of the peerage.

    Fourth, for in-depth consideration of public policy by the ministries.

    Last, to crosscheck the activities of the ministries and the landed peers.

    With all these identified, sessions have a fixed schedule. Every year, it would start in Mid- June and then end in October. It would be held once or twice a week. Then, on need basis, there could also be some intersessions in between.

    Given the duties of the landed peers and the travel time to the capital, frequently, the landed peers, especially those from far areas, were allowed to send representatives to attend the meetings when no voting was required. That was except for, the first meeting of the year in summer, and unless, of course, if the King demands their presence.

    --

    Monday morning of June 18th was the first session of the house of lords that year. Geoffrey could see from the window of his chambers that the palace grounds were gradually being filled by its members.

    They were all wearing robes, all of which were worn on top of their clothes, open on the shoulder of the right-hand side while the left side was tied with a ribbon to free the left arm. It was closed at the front and the length reaches the ground. They were of similar make but of different colors.

    The ministers were all wearing black robes made of wool with golden accents and the emblem of the ministry they''re heading embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    All the landed peers were wearing scarlet robes with a collar of white miniver fur. On the right-hand side of the robe, miniver bars edged with gold oak-leaf lace, indicate the rank of the wearer. 4 for a duke, 3 ? for a marquess, 3 for an earl, 2 ? for a viscount, and 2 for a baron.

    The vice ministers that were part of the peerage were wearing their red robes with miniver bars according to their rank while having the emblem of their ministry embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    The vice ministers that were not part of the peerage were wearing navy-colored robes also with the emblem of their ministry embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    "Your highness, the 2nd prince will indeed be attending today''s meeting." His aid informed him.

    Geoffrey nodded his head. His half-brother, Frederick, have just returned from Alighieri and have turned 18 this year. Yesterday at dinner, his mother has bragged of his achievements, comparing him to Geoffrey who funnily sang in some music album like an entertainer, causing the ire of the queen, who was his mother. Like usual, he just let their words enter one ear and out of the other.

    However, Frederick had the gall to mention Serena''s name. He talked about how he could not even teach his fianc¨¦e some decorum. That she was singing like some entertainer and even worse, she''s doing all those with a man beside her.

    Geoffrey''s patience has been tested. He knew that his brother was goading him. They were trying to find faults with him and since they could find none, they were constantly trying to lure him in taking a misstep.

    Good thing that the King has arrived to join them, and the one-sided conversation ended.

    "Shall I help you don your robe?" asked the aide.

    "Alright." He replied.

    --

    The meeting of the house of the lords was attended by the king, the princes, the landed peer members, 8 ministers of the king, 16 vice ministers, and other administrative officials such as scribes. On certain occasions, officials working under the ministers would also be invited depending on a need basis.

    The king would sit at the throne which is located at the elevated platform at the end of the hall. He makes the final decision on matters.

    On a lower platform on the left, was another throne like chair where the crown prince would be seated. He would be given the allowed to join the sessions when he reaches the age of 18. He may also voice his opinions and suggestions.

    The lower platform on the right serves as a podium where King''s appointed speaker would stand. He presides the meeting but has no voting right.

    A few paces in front of the King, in the middle of the room, was a long table which is called the table of the house. Behind it was a dock where a member of the peerage would stand on trial if he ever were to be accused of a crime. It was an addition which came about after the magna carta which would guarantee the right of a peer to justice and fair trial.

    About 2 meters from both sides of the long table were 3 layers of benches, the front bench, middle bench, and back bench.

    On the front benches nearest to the king, the 8 ministers composed of royal dukes will be seated on the left while the landed dukes would be seated on the right. Each of them was given 4 votes.

    One must also make a distinction between the landed and royal dukes. The landed dukes are those who were given a duchy by the first king. Meanwhile, the royal duke title was created for the sons of the 6th King of Windsor who were not the crown prince. At that time, the King had 9 sons and he did not want a bloody battle to the throne. Thus, he gave them the title and assigned each as his minister. In the next generations, the ministerial position has been selected within these 8 families.

    If princes other than the crown prince were to attend the Meeting, a front bench seat shall be given from the Minister''s side moving the seating location from that end. They were not given a right to vote.

    The vice ministers would take the middle and back bench behind the ministers.

    Meanwhile, the Marquis (3 votes) would take the next set of front benches, if there are still spaces in front left, it would be given to the Earls (2 votes). The bench behind the dukes would seat the next set of peers, which includes the Viscounts and Barons (1 vote respectively) according to rank.

    The scribes and administrative aids would be divided to be seated at the benches on both ends of the house. One end was adjacent to the elevated platform where the throne was.

    --

    The peers were lined up according to rank while waiting for the doors of the house of lords to open. On the left were the ministers, on the right were the landed Dukes. Meanwhile, the peers of lower rank were huddled at the back, discussing about daily matters with the person beside him.

    A gong was hit 3 times then the doors were opened. The first to enter were the minister of Justice and the Grand duke of Suffox, followed by the others in two straight lines. Everyone took position standing in front of their designated seats.

    After a few minutes, an air horn was blown once indicating that the princes were entering. The peers did not have to bow as in this house, only the king was above all.

    Geoffrey was wearing a hand-woven purple velvet robe which was open in the middle. The ends were connected by a gold chain. It was embroidered with golden threads and the collar was fully lined with white silk. He entered and walked to stand in front of his seat. Frederick was behind him, wearing a similar robe in dark green and did the same.

    Finally, the air horn was blown three times, and the speaker standing at the podium announced, "All hail his majesty, King Edward V."

    The king entered and everyone had to bow in a 30-degree angle, their right hand over their left chest. The king''s robe was made of hand-woven royal blue velvet embroidered with gold threads. Its collar was lined with winter ermine fur. It was open in the middle and connected by double gold chains.

    Once seated on his throne, he said, "My lords, pray be seated." And that''s the time everyone took their seats.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 242 - 239: House Of Lords III

    The middle of June was chosen as the date of the first meeting of the year for it was in time with when some of the eldest sons of the peers graduate from Windsor School of Nobles, take their hereditary title, and become new members replacing the ones who choose to retire the year before.

    For example, a duke has a son that is an earl, and the earl now has a son of his own. When the grandson graduates, he may remain as a lord, but if the duke chooses to retire, the son goes up the ladder and so does the grandson. The duke becomes an honorary duke with no role in court, while the next two generations take the mantle.

    --

    The meeting for that day began with the introduction of new members. For this year, there were 3. One was the new Baron, Howard Dane, the other was the new Viscount, John Depp. The third one was Prince Frederick William.

    A second prince is given the same privilege of attending court because if something were to happen to the crown prince, the 2nd price will take over his position. In some cases, besides death, if the crown prince were found to be inadequate or guilty of a crime, he may be ousted from his position through petition. The house of lords may vote to demote him to give way to the 2nd prince.

    Thus, the battle for the throne between princes was possible. However, the crown prince has the advantage.

    Frederick smiled and waved as the peers lauded him as his name was called. He even looked at Geoffrey as if telling him that soon, he would be dragged away from his seat and their positions would be exchanged.

    Geoffrey almost wanted to frown. Not because he''s afraid, rather, it was because his brother''s idiocy still baffles him. Does he not understand that the fight for the throne should come second when facing the current situation where the radical faction is just waiting for the right timing to charter for change?

    --

    Anyway, currently, only about 45% of the court were from the monarchist faction. The ministers were default monarchist because they are appointed by the king. However, when it comes to the battle of the throne, they are the ones most concerned.

    To understand why that is the case, one should look at the function and the composition of the ministry.

    The ministries work directly under the king. They make for the centralized governance in improving the lives of the citizens of the kingdom as whole, though most of the time, they mainly focus on the capital. Anyway, due to the nature of their work, they stay in the capital year-round unless they are directly ordered by the king to go to certain places. They attend meetings in the throne room and individually at the king''s private office when needed.

    The duty of the Ministers is to administer nationwide state affairs. Given their responsibility, the peerage title does not always go to the eldest son. It is the King who appoints the next minister that becomes the royal duke from the same family. If the appointed person''s performance is not satisfactory, the king may also replace said person to another kin. However, rarely does that happen because of the need of continuity.

    Thus, the 8 ministers will always be monarchist, and they are not loyal to just the faction but to the crown. The only downside is that they would always want to be in favor with the next king for obvious reasons and if they fall out of favor with the reigning one, they will want to change to the next in line.

    Meanwhile, there are 2 vice ministers for each ministry.

    The first seat is given to the peerage, usually, the next in line to the duke, and if not of age yet, then the duke''s younger brother or nearest kin, also their rank would still give them the right to vote. (3 marquis and 5 earls). The purpose was to cross check that the ministers are doing their job, and also to invigorate their duty to the crown and the kingdom as a whole.

    Of course, there''s another side to that which was not of common knowledge. Since the oldest son who''s next in line to the duchy would work as vice minister, they would need to stay in the capital. This serves as insurance that the dukes would not dare to act against the crown. (it''s like they''re hostages in a dressed-up way.)

    Mostly they are neutral, but they should be more inclined to be monarchist.

    The second seat is begotten through competence. Aside from that, to be considered for the position, he must be royal or noble descent. Usually, it goes to the very talented sons other than the heir. However, they are not given the right to vote.

    In summary, the ministry which makes up for 25% of the house votes, although default monarchist faction is also divided from within.

    The other 20% of the monarchist faction is made up of loyal vassals. The only reason that they don''t recruit just about everyone is because it''s too expensive to maintain. Besides, the poor landed gentry can be easily swayed.

    The other 30% are from the neutral group. They can remain neutral either because they still have a clean slate or because they are not powerful or rich enough to matter. However, it''s unknown who amongst them are really sympathizers of the radical faction.

    The radicals make up for 25%. The king always let them exist because there''s no sufficient reason to get rid of them. Aside from that, when they don''t try to contradict the reigning monarch, they are useful in cross checking the actions of the monarchists.

    In the end, check and balance in court is needed because if the king lets the monarchists gain too much power, they may usurp him and make him abdicate in favor of the next in line.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 243 - 240: House Of Lords IV

    After the introduction of the new members, reports on the bills which came to force after it has been approved last year followed. The meeting went smoothly since all were just reporting and no voting was required. Questions were raised, discussions were made, until all was said, and everyone was satisfied. Some matters arising were left unanswered and would be further discussed on their next session.

    Before the meeting was adjourned, the speaker asked if anyone has other matters they wished to raise or discuss.

    Since last year was Geoffrey''s first year attending, all he did that time was to observe. This time though, with his father''s approval yesterday, he stood up to catch the speaker''s eye to be given the chance to talk.

    "Yes, your highness?" The speaker said as everyone turned to his direction.

    Given the chance to speak, began, "Your Majesty, my lords, I wish to open a topic on a subject vital to the future flourishing of our kingdom. Allow me to speak personally from my experience as the student leader of Windsor school of nobles.

    Last year, we headed an outreach to give assistance to an orphanage ran in our kingdom. While doing so, we discovered problems that the kingdom must address for the implication of these are tantamount to society''s effort for advancement.

    The number of orphans in orphanages have been ever increasing. Their basic needs are lacking, and at the same time, orphans are being exploited. As usual, the main problem lies in the lack of funding. Now, the question would be where to allocate the funds. Which issue must be addressed first for a progressive solution? In a quest to determine that, a research paper has been prepared. Using a comparative analysis model, it was concluded that standardized education is the key.

    I believe that this issue is of national concern. In this regard, I wish to request the house to table the policy recommendations of said research paper in the coming meetings." Geoffrey ended.

    The minister of education got on his feet to have his turn to speak. Since Geoffrey was done, the speaker gave him the go signal.

    "Your majesty, your highness, my lords, the budget allocated for education this year cannot accommodate such request as providing schooling to the orphans immediately. However, we will endeavor to discuss this matter and perhaps with your approval allocate funding for next year."

    Well, if his brother wanted merit, he would help him. Frederick thought with a sinister smile. Then he got on his feet.

    "My lords, I believe that this issue should be addressed at the soonest. Orphans need help and as vanguards of this kingdom, we must provide it."

    Hearing those words, many nobles started furrowing their brows.

    The king finally spoke, "Minister Douglas, what about the current budget?"

    Then the minister of finance stood up.

    "Your majesty, your highness, my lords, the budget for this year has already been aligned and approved. All the funds have already been allocated and we have no surplus. Meanwhile, the emergency fund cannot be realigned as we are only in the middle of the year. We have to be prepared for storms and the winter."

    Geoffrey clenched his jaw. He knew what was coming next. He should''ve known that it would end this way. His good intent has now been transformed to raising monetary tributes from the other nobles. Good. Very good.

    Then the king spoke again, "As this is the first time that my son has recommended a policy, I want everyone here to support him."

    In this case, anyone who disagrees would be against the king and the crown prince. It has been a brilliant trap to milk out the nobles and although some would give tribute open heartedly because of the cause, it just made Geoffrey less popular to some.

    No one spoke because what else was needed to be said?

    Thus, with that, the meeting was adjourned. It only took 2 and a half hours as it was just the first day. The king left first with everyone bowing as he walked out.

    Frederick smirked at Geoffrey''s direction. Then he talked to the minister of justice who was sitting beside him.

    Geoffrey did not react. He just stood up to leave after the king walked out. Let Frederick try and sway the minister of Justice on his side. It would be good to watch when he thought that he did and gets stabbed in the back.

    Stepping out of the house, Geoffrey''s aids were waiting to walk with him back to the main palace. Geoffrey wanted to talk to Serena''s father to ask about her. However, he must keep a certain distance from the peers so as not to earn the ire of the king. He must give the impression that he was not partial to anyone and that he was not trying form an alliance to build a faction of his own.

    In closed doors however, it''s another story. With his brother present, he must amass and strengthen his own power.

    Geoffrey sighed. In the end, he was still just a pawn to his father''s politics. He could not say that he was not disappointed.

    --

    Meanwhile, Charles was first amongst the dukes to leave the house. When he did, the nobles from the monarchist faction started talking behind his back. Although he was a part of their faction, a lot of them still disliked him. Perhaps, it''s mostly rooted on their deep sense of envy.

    "Still acting like he''s holier than thou. He''s already past his prime but still acting like a big shot. I bet his soldiers are eating up his purse that''s why his son is already dabbling in the entertainment industry." Duke Cobalt suddenly said.

    Marquis Trent who was sitting beside him snickered. "Indeed, maybe that''s the reason why we''re being squeezed dry. Where else can he find source to fund his army other than from our pockets?"

    Grand duke Charles was titled a Grand duke because he was a war hero and at that time, was to marry a royal princess. He was also one of the only two remaining dukes who still provides military service to the crown. The other 6 have shifted to paying monetary tributes.

    However, one must note that there was no truth about Charles relying on other''s pockets. The rewards from the war itself was still sitting in his treasury and the eyes of these people could only turn green with envy, that is of course if they knew. It''s just that Charles have never been lavish and kept with his military style of frugality.

    Anyway, from the other side of Duke Cobalt was Duke Winston who commented, "We have to admit though that he was one of the best in our generation. However, isn''t it a pity? The fruit fell too far from the tree."

    "Indeed, a son of a duke turned music producer? I''ll hit my son if he ever does that."

    Then the three snorted like overgrown boys.

    Next to them was Duke Ligeti who was already in his 70''s. Although he was old, he could still hear them clearly. Hearing them talking about Charles'' son that way made him frown. He knew the boy personally and he''s one fine child. Duke Charles should be proud.

    He wanted to say that to the three on his left but then again, it would be senseless to tell them that. They were envious of Charles and are only too happy to imagine that he''s in the brink of his downfall.

    Meanwhile, Duke Simoun was seated on the third seat and was talking to Earl Binzane who sat behind him. The earl wouldn''t stop gushing about his daughter. He of course felt proud. After a while, Duke Ligeti joined their conversation.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 244 - 241: Last Day At The Orphanage

    Monday afternoon, Serena, her friends, and their parents attended George''s graduation. After, to avoid the craze in town, as it was also the same day the press has published and released the news about Serena and Charlton signing with Columbia and releasing 4 songs, Celine and Simoun hosted the celebratory dinner for George in the confines of their home.

    The next morning was the 19th, Serena and Via had to go to the orphanage for their last visit in line with their outreach. On the way to the orphanage, the effects of the news about the songs can be felt. Long ques can be seen in front of all the stores owned by Columbia.

    When the two reached the orphanage, most of the other volunteers were already present.

    --

    The volunteers were standing on the lawn of the orphanage together with the facilitators and the orphans. For the day, they decided to have an outdoor farewell party. When they noticed the arrival of another carriage, they all turned to see who arrived.

    Via alighted and Serena followed.

    Serena''s eyes immediately landed on Charlton and seeing him standing there as their eyes met turned her heart into a puddle of goo. All she wanted to do was run to his arms and let herself be enveloped by his embrace. It was crazy, but she missed him already. It was just the other day when they last met but it felt like a lifetime. Whenever she, her friends and everyone in the house were spending time together, talking, having fun, she can''t help that wish that he was also there.

    Charlton''s eyes brightened when he saw her. He knew that the two of them were feeling the same things, but they were in public and all he can do was give her a smile and hope that she can see his own longing.

    The eye contact was broken when Serena felt someone hug her. She looked down and saw that it was Eli. She did not notice but when she and Via went down, some of the younger children immediately ran to welcome them.

    "Wahhhhh!!!!! Sister Serena, Sister Via!!!!!!! Brother Charlton and Brother Kylo let us listen to the song you sang together! I wannabe able to sing just like you!" Eli enthusiastically said as she hugged Serena.

    Serena patted her head as she smiled. "Then you have to practice. When you''re of age and think that you still want to sing, then come find me."

    The others all listened and were saying, "Me too!"

    Via also smiled, the younger ones she handled also enthusiastically cling to her as they pulled her and Serena to join the others.

    --

    Geoffrey was talking to Timothy and Ives finalizing some matters. When they went out to rejoin the others, he saw that Serena has already arrived and was being flocked by the children. He smiled looking at her from afar. Yesterday, he was very disappointed with the turn of events.

    There has always been a part of him that longed for some normalcy in his family. Yet, based on what happened, he now understood that inside the court and in the battle for the throne, there was no family. His father was the king, his brother was another prince. Each of them was eyeing the other and as the crown prince, he has no choice but also wrestle for power. Even just the thought chilled his heart. However, he has to abandon his sense of familial love for if he does not, he was good as dead.

    Now looking at Serena, his heart felt full again. She was his salvation. The one who he will be sharing everything with. In this dark and ugly world, she was his light. She deserves all the happiness and glory he can give, and it strengthened his determination to never let anyone usurp his birthright.

    "Geoffrey?" Timothy tried to call his attention when he noticed that he was not listening as if distracted.

    Geoffrey shook his head. "Soon, the ministry will be taking action to give support to the orphanages. There will be no more need for us to intervene."

    Ives, the head facilitator of the orphanage was very glad to hear those words. "Thank you so much for everything, your highness."

    Geoffrey nodded his head and said, "It''s a joint effort, but, you''re welcome. Now, I will need to join the others. So, if you''ll excuse me."

    "Yes of course your highness." Ives said.

    When Geoffrey left it was just Ives and timothy standing.

    "I''m thankful that our kingdom''s future ruler would be his highness. No one would ever care the way he did for us. He would be the best king our kingdom has ever had I believe." Ives finally said.

    Timothy looked forward. Indeed, as far as he can see, the crown prince was a good man. Seeing him approaching Serena, he could not help but smile. "Indeed, and so will our future queen."

    Well, if only they knew that the future would warp into something unrecognizable.

    --

    The facilitators of the orphanage arranged a program to show their appreciation to the volunteers. They shared a meal, played some games, and then finally, Ives delivered a speech to thank them for everything. Then, a plaque of appreciation which the facilitators prepared was handed to all the volunteers one by one.

    To commemorate the event, there was also a cameraman hired. The man took photos, and Ives said that they will send them to Timothy later.

    After, Artemis and Diether who prepared the parting gifts asked the other volunteers to help handing them out. When all was distributed, it was time to part.

    The children cheered and some cried. It was the last time the brothers and the sisters were visiting, and they do not know if they shall meet them again someday.

    The volunteers knew that they would miss the children too. They learned a lot during this episode, but life must go on and everyone must move forward.

    One by one the volunteers rode their carriage to leave. They had their carriage windows open and saw the children and the facilitators waving them goodbye. They all waved back until they went out of view.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 245 - 242: Unannounced Visit I

    Serena was looking out of the carriage window, still absent mindedly thinking of how handsome her boyfriend was. She just wants to do so many things with him. It''s still so far away but she can''t help but imagine what they can do in those 3 days in Militeia. Well, come on, it''s summer. It''s not like one should live their lives always thinking of the what ifs in the future.

    Via seeing Serena smiling like an idiot as if thinking of something, can''t help but ask. "What are you thinking of?"

    Serena grinned, "Just thinking of our coming vacation. I heard that Kylo is also going to tag along."

    Via blushed, "Yes, he said that he will be making a formal call."

    "That''s so sweet of him! Should I be expecting an engagement happening soon?"

    "Well, to tell the truth, I''m still skeptical about the relationship between us. I mean, it''s true that we have mutual feelings, but we''re from different kingdoms and he''s a prince."

    Serena shook her head, "Don''t think too much about that. Just take the chance, you never know how perfect something might turn out to be. Though I''m not the best person to give you an advice right now, I believe that when two people really love each other, they will always find a way to make it work. No matter how hard it is."

    Via smiled, then as if remembering something, she frowned. "Serena, Geoffrey has been staring at you the whole time earlier. Not that I have anything against Charlton, but Geoffrey is the crown prince."

    Serena sighed, "I already told Geoffrey that I don''t see him that way. Though we''re engaged, it was something political. In the future, he should at least understand that much. Nonetheless, Charlton and I are working our way around it."

    Via nodded her head "That''s good to know. I hope you didn''t find me being meddlesome. It''s just that I care and worry about you."

    Serena''s eyes mooned, she knew that Via was just a concerned friend, "It''s alright. Thank you, Via."

    "You''re welcome, and I just want you to know that no matter what, I will always be on your side."

    --

    When Serena and Via got back at the Maxwell Ducal Mansion, it was already 2 in the afternoon. The two of them went to their respective rooms to freshen up before they leave with the girls, Celine, and Geneva.

    Serena just finished brushing her teeth when someone knocked on her door.

    "Milady¡­.." Beatrice called, then said something.

    Serena could not hear clearly what was said as she was far from the door. Thinking that it must be to inform her that everyone was already waiting for her, she quickly replied in a loud voice, "Okay, I''m almost ready and will head down shortly."

    Anyway, Serena looked at the mirror and checked her appearance. She already changed from her stifling attire from the orphanage earlier and changed for a more breathable outfit fit for the summer weather. Satisfied with her look, she exited her room.

    Excited for their excursion, thinking that they were all girls, and she just came back from the orphanage earlier, she started singing as she walked the hallway leading to the stairs, "¡­When the workin'' day is done, oh girls, they wanna have fun, ho hooo girls, just wanna have fun (girls) fun (girls)¡­"

    --

    "Your highness, we gravely apologize for not being able to welcome you properly. We have not been able to prepare anything." The butler explained as he led Geoffrey inside.

    Celine being informed by the maid that the prince came to visit her daughter was caught off guard. She quickly excused herself from Geneva and the girls as she walked out of the drawing room to meet him.

    "Your highness, I¡­" Celine was about to curtsy, but Geoffrey quickly stepped forward to stop her.

    "Please, no need for that and just call me Geoffrey. We will be family soon. Also, I apologize for visiting without prior notice. I wanted to send a card, but I might be too late as I was informed that Serena will be leaving tomorrow."

    "No, no. It''s alright. You are always welcome here, Geoffrey." Celine replied as she smiled from ear to ear.

    "Then, thank you. Auntie Celine."

    Celine knew that he came for her daughter so she said, "Beatrice should have already gone to notify Serena. She''s getting ready as we''re leaving for town this afternoon. Shall you join us in the drawing room to wait?"

    Geoffrey noticed that she was entertaining guests, "I can wait here Auntie Celine. However, would it be possible to have a private audience with Serena for a few minutes before you leave?"

    Before Celine could answer they heard Serena''s voice.

    Serena did not notice that the mansion was silent and just happily walked and sang by herself, even closing her eyes as she continued singing with a dramatic flair. "Some boys take a beautiful girl and hide her away from the rest of the world, I wanna be the one to walk in the sun, oh girls, they wanna have fun, oh girls they wanna have funnnnn¡­."

    Celine and Geoffrey both looked up and saw Serena descending from the second floor. She even made a stop, her eyes squinting, then she spread her arms and sang "that''s all they really want¡­. some fun¡­." Then she started dancing "When the working day is done oh girls.." then, she almost made a misstep and quickly held on the stair''s railings. She giggled, then thinking that she must have looked stupid, she finally raised her head to see if anyone saw.

    That was when she saw her mother, their butler, and Geoffrey all staring at her, eyes wide and mouths slightly agape. Her mind did not register that Geoffrey was there, the only thing that came to mind was, there were actually people staring at her. Instinctively, she flushed in embarrassment. She laughed awkwardly, straightened herself, then waved her hand.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 246 - 243: Unannounced Visit II

    Celine did not know what to say. She was mortified with the second-hand embarrassment she was feeling for her daughter. When she heard Serena''s voice singing, she wanted to immediately warn her that they have a guest. But how could she go to where she was? Then, when she came to view, she had her eyes squinted, singing and dancing. She did not even notice them.

    Anyway, she finally recovered when she heard Geoffrey chuckling, she turned to face him, "Geoffrey, I assure you, my daughter is not always like this¡­"

    Hearing Celine speaking, he shook his head as he straightened and said while still smiling, "It''s alright auntie Celine, I like Serena just the way she is." He frankly admitted.

    Celine blushed but her eyes mooned. As a mother, she felt glad that Geoffrey seemed to accept that her daughter can be, well, the way she was. Many men would never agree to what her daughter was doing. Building a career as an entertainer, singing loudly, and even acting brazenly like she just did.

    When Serena reached the landing, it finally dawned to her that Geoffrey was there. Anyway, it''s not like she can rudely drive him away, so she walked towards them.

    "Serena, Geoffrey here came to visit. He wanted to speak with you before you leave for Militeia tomorrow." Celine said as she pulled Serena to stand on her side.

    Serena smiled as she faced Geoffrey, "Geoffrey, thank you for coming over to see me. However, I must apologize for I won''t be able to keep you company. I already have an arrangement for this afternoon. Everyone has been waiting for me and we should be leaving shortly."

    Before Geoffrey can speak, Celine, thinking that the two should develop mutual affection, said, "No worries my dear, Geoffrey said that it would be short. I will leave you two first and wait with the others. Fin, please guide Geoffrey and Serena to the Parlour."

    Serena furrowed her brows. What did Geoffrey say to her mother? Anyway, since she can do nothing about it, she''ll just listen to what Geoffrey wanted to say.

    Geoffrey smiled gratefully at Celine.

    Fin was walking in front while Geoffrey and Serena fell in step behind him.

    No words were exchanged as the butler was with them.

    Fin opened the door and inside was a coffee table for two.

    "Your highness, milady, Shall I send for tea?" Fin asked.

    "No need, I won''t be here long." Geoffrey answered, just wanting the butler to leave already.

    Fin acquiesced with a bow then he left.

    When the door was closed, Geoffrey immediately pulled Serena and enveloped her in his embrace.

    Serena was surprised. What was he doing? "Hey¡­" she said as she tried to push his away.

    However, Geoffrey did not let go. "Please, just stay still for a moment and let me hold you." He said, his voice trembling.

    Serena did not know what got into him, always troubled if he figured her relationship with Charlton, she asked, "Why? What''s wrong?"

    Geoffrey shook his head as he inhaled the scent of her hair. Her asking made him smile. It made him feel like she cared.

    "I just thought I should tell you. I won''t be able to see you for a while."

    What does he mean by that? "Of course, you won''t. I''m heading to Militeia." She replied.

    Geoffrey held her tighter, "I mean I won''t be able to visit you the whole summer even after you come back. I will be very busy. So, the next time we meet would most probably already be in school."

    Did he come here to bring this great news!? Serena felt elated. She doesn''t have to worry seeing him the whole summer! She can almost forgive him for hugging her now. Still, she tried to hide her blossoming happiness. What if it''s a trap?

    Trying to sound a little saddened by the news, she said, "Oh¡­ may I ask the reason why?"

    Hearing her slightly lowered voice made his chest swell. Will she miss him? He wondered. He loosened his hold on her, then he used his right hand to raise her chin so that their eyes could meet as he gave her an earnest smile. "Would you miss me?"

    Serena''s eyes widened in surprise with his action, then she smacked his hand away. "No!" she exclaimed.

    Geoffrey did not take it to heart and just chuckled. He thought that she''s just denying it because she''s too shy to admit it. "Okay."

    Serena already wanting to leave asked, "is that all?"

    Geoffrey nodded his head, "Yes, and I wish to tell you bon voyage. Enjoy your trip and take care of yourself. Also, don''t forget to bring something home for me. You can hand it over once we get back in school."

    "Fine. Anyway, everyone''s waiting. So, this should be goodbye." Serena said as she turned around to open the door and leave.

    Before she could, Geoffrey hugged her again, this time from behind. "I will miss you, every day, every hour, and every minute. Please stay safe on your trip, okay?"

    Serena could feel her heart ache with some guilt. ''Geoffrey, oh Geoffrey, why do you have to be like this?'' she wanted to ask. But she knew she could not.

    So, she just patted his hand as she nodded her head. "You also take care of yourself."

    Geoffrey wanted her to say she will miss him too but knew that that was asking for too much. Still, hearing her warm words soothed his heart. "I will."

    "That''s good. Now, I really have to go."

    Geoffrey tightened his hold once more, then kissed the top of her head. He wanted to kiss her lips, but he''s afraid that he''ll want more if he does. Anyway, knowing that everyone was indeed waiting, he finally let her go.

    Serena opened the door and walked out of the room. Geoffrey followed behind her. Observing polite etiquette, she sent him out of the main door where his carriage was already waiting.

    Geoffrey went to his carriage opened by his aide, then, as if recalling something, he turned back to see Serena who was still waiting for him to get in. Thinking that they won''t see each other for long anyway, he took the courage to walk back.

    Serena furrowed her brows, "Did you forget something?" she asked. ''Just leave already.'' She thought.

    "Yes, I believe I did."

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "This." He replied. Then, he held her arms in place as he swiftly placed a kiss on her lips.

    As soon as the kiss landed, Serena wanted to push him away, but he was holding her arms. Thankfully, the kiss was only a fleeting touching of the lips. Though that doesn''t mean that she wasn''t angry. Gods, she wanted to use her hand to wipe her lips, then slap him. However, he was still holding them. "Let. go." She said.

    Geoffrey knew that she must be angry, but he does not regret it. He did not let go of her arms immediately, afraid that she might hit him. Like a mischievous boy, he gave her a smile before saying "I''ll see you in September." Then he let her go, turned his back and went inside his carriage.

    Serena wanted to hit and scold him but did not want to chase him like some mad woman to do so. She could only stand there and take a deep breath. There''s no point getting worked up over it. Besides, at least she won''t have to see him again until September.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 247 - 244: Afternoon In Town

    After Geoffrey left, Serena went back into the drawing room. Upon arrival, her mother and Geneva were smiling at her from ear to ear. As if wanting to ask, what she and Geoffrey talked about. Meanwhile, her friends just gave her awkward smiles. Well, they knew the truth, but their mothers didn''t

    Anyway, Serena just smiled back and asked, "Let''s go?"

    Celine wanted to gossip, but with their guests, it wasn''t good to do so now. "Alright. Fin, are the carriages ready?"

    "Yes, your grace." The butler replied.

    With that, the girls all rose from their sitting position. They all walked outside where there were 3 carriages already waiting for them.

    Celine and Geneva rode one together, while the girls all sat together in another. The third carriage was for their aids and for whatever they decide to shop.

    --

    It was a Tuesday afternoon but since there''s an influx of nobles from other kingdoms, the streets and the shops were lively. When their carriage made a full stop, Serena looked through the window and saw that they were in front of shopping arcade with its entrance having a triple arch design.

    Like any arcade of the era, it was long and tunnel-like. Inside, a series of arches divided the length into bays. It has a tent like ceiling, set with glazed roof lights and varying in height. There were about 56 shops on both sides with large glass windows showcasing their products.

    Serena smiled, in truth, she has seen a lot of arcades in her previous life, but since transmigrating, she did not really have the chance to explore the places here. Most of the time, she was just cooped up in her room in the dormitory, went for events, and just looked around the area surrounding the school. Then, when her popularity spiked, she did not go out a lot.

    Anyway, there were a lot of people inside, and when she and the others went in, some of shoppers stopped and stared. For a moment, they thought if there was something wrong, until they realized that Serena was one the most popular faces in the kingdom.

    Trying not to mind the stares, Serena and the girls first went to a shop selling hats. It was summer, and as Gizel explained, Militeia''s capital was by the sea. People actually swim by the beach when weather permits.

    The staff of the shop could not believe their eyes. They had to rub them to ascertain that they were not dreaming. Lady Serena Maxwell was in their shop!?

    They all tried to act normal, but really, they were star struck. Their smiles were kinda splitting their faces, then as if remembering their jobs, they all scrambled to be the first one to assist her.

    Serena smiled at everyone. Telling herself that she must get used to this kind of attention. She chose the path of being an entertainer, and well, honestly, she does enjoy it too.

    When they were done selecting whatever they wanted to purchase, one of the staffs could not hold it in any longer and asked for an autograph.

    "Lady Serena, uhm, I and my family have been a huge fan of yours since we heard the songs you made¡­ if it''s alright with you, would you please sign me an autograph?" the staff picked up her courage to finally say, her lips trembling with both excitement and nervousness. They have served plenty of nobles and some were really snobbish. But Serena looked like an angel, and she heard about what happened in town last time.

    Serena smiled back, "Do you have a pen? Where should I sign?"

    The staff almost wanted to faint, it felt like the goddess herself smiled at her. "Please wait, I shall go get it. Thank you, thank you!"

    Serena waited. After a minute, she was handed a pen and the cover of her album with Charlton that the girl said she bought earlier that day. Serena smiled seeing her picture with Charlton for their disc ''Nothing''s gonna stop us now''. They look so great together.

    She asked for her name, then she signed,

    ''Dear Amie,

    Thank you for all the love and support. I wish you all the best in life.

    Love,

    Serena Maxwell''

    Seeing Serena was nice enough to oblige. All the staff in the shop asked for one and thanked her profusely.

    When they exited, a lot more people went inside the shop, and asked which hat she bought. After a few minutes, that design sold out immediately.

    The next shop they visited sold accessories. Serena bought some sunglasses, which were not as fashionable as the ones in modern age, but good enough. Funnily, she could not help but think, well, she''s popular now and must wear one from time to time to not get recognized or something?

    Anyway, the same thing happened, only this time, not just to her but even her friends. The discs were just sold this morning and already some people in the arcade have bought a copy. Some stores were even playing their song when they entered.

    Via, Gizel, and Milly, blushed and gushed when they were asked to give an autograph. Not believing that it was happening to themselves too.

    Celine felt proud of Serena. While Geneva also felt proud for her daughter and niece. Well, who would''ve thought that they could also be popular?

    After a while, the novelty of the experience wore off and they grew more conscious as people continued to stare. Also, more people have been coming to the arcade to sneak a peek. Thus, they all thought that they had enough of their excursion for the day.

    In the end, when they were about to leave, Serena turned to look back only to see that people were staring at her retreating back. Well, like the star she was, she smiled and waved her hand to say goodbye. She even used her thumb and index fingers to show them the heart sign. The people all cheered and waved her goodbye too. Her friends noticing, followed by example.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 248 - 245: Leaving For Militeia

    Serena, Celine, her friends, Gizel''s family and servants, Beatrice, Bernard, and some of their servants from their ducal house were all in the port of Cornwell that Wednesday morning. The ship to Militeia, the Brittania, will be leaving by noon.

    The port was busy as always, and at the moment, they were all in a luxurious lounge. From inside, Serena saw that the Britannia has started loading the cargoes. Then, an announcement came instructing the passengers to get ready as the Britannia shall be starting to accept passengers to board in a few minutes.

    Celine who was not joining the trip suddenly felt jittery and sad in having to part with her daughter. She hugged her and said, "Serena, I will miss you. When in Militeia, don''t forget to take care of yourself alright?"

    "I will miss you too, mother. I will be back in less than a month though, so please don''t worry about me too much." Serena replied as she hugged her mother back.

    "But this is the first time you''re leaving the kingdom¡­ I can''t believe that your first trip abroad would not be with me. I can''t help but worry that you would feel alone in a new place¡­ what if you get lost?" Celine said as dabbed her tears. She lamented not being able to join her daughter. Simoun have to be present at court sessions and Leonard have to tend to their businesses. Thus, it was only her that would attend to matters in the Dukedom.

    Serena smiled trying to ease her mother''s concern, "Mother, my friends would be with me, and there''s also Beatrice and Bernard. So, you can be rest assured."

    Celine continued to dab the corners of her eyes but nodded her head.

    The announcement that Britannia was now accepting passengers came, and as first-class passengers, they were given priority to enter first.

    Thus, it was here that Serena and her mother parted.

    --

    Serena entered the large ship with her 10 companions. Then, a personal concierge came to guide them to the lobby. Contrary to her titanic movie like expectations, the ship was a let-down. Anyway, she could only hope that the ship would not sink like titanic did.

    That doesn''t mean that the ship was bad though. Just not as wonderful. The interiors of the first-class lobby they were led to was furnished with oak wood. Serena was looking around when suddenly, her eyes widened, and she had to excuse herself from everyone to say that she''ll just use the toilet.

    Beatrice wanted to accompany her, but Serena declined saying she''ll be back shortly. Understanding her place, she did not ask again.

    --

    Serena quickly walked out of the lobby and went out to the portion of the ship''s deck accessible only to first class passengers.

    "What are you doing here!? I thought you''re coming to join us on a later date?" she asked pleasantly surprised. Her smile since earlier already making her cheeks hurt but she could not stop it.

    Charlton smiled back as he enveloped her in his embrace, "I cannot not send you. Sadly, however, I''m just here to do that. I will have to leave before the ship sails."

    Serena hugged him back, "I thought you wouldn''t come see me off and I was fine with that. But now that you''re here, I''m so happy that you did. I love you." She said as she looked up to meet his eyes.

    "I love you too." He replied, then he kissed her lips.

    Their kiss turned to become more passionate until the ship horned indicating that it would be sailing soon.

    Charlton had to painfully stop what they were doing, he groaned then said, "and that''s my cue to leave."

    Serena hugged him tighter, after about 10 seconds, she shook her head, "I don''t want to let you go. Can''t you just join me in this trip now?"

    Charlton could not help but chuckle with how cute she was being, "I want to do that too, but I have several appointments to keep. I will see you on the 28th alright?"

    Serena pouted, "Fine."

    Charlton tapped the tip of her nose with his index, "Don''t make that face. Show me a smile before I go."

    Serena could not pretend to be angry, so she smiled again as she placed her hands on his cheek to pull him for another kiss. "I will miss you. Take care and thank you for coming here."

    "I will miss you more¡­." Charlton was saying something when the ship''s horn sounded again.

    Serena did not understand but knew it was something along the lines of her taking care of herself. Then, Charlton kissed her once more before straightening, told her goodbye, then ran.

    She did not leave the deck until the ship started sailing and she could no longer see him waving at her from the dock.

    While Charlton turned to leave only when he could no longer see the ship Serena was in.

    --

    When Serena went back to the lobby, her friends were there waiting for her along with Beatrice.

    "Where have you been?" Gizel asked curious. Serena was still smiling from ear to ear.

    Serena shook her head, "just needed some air. Where''s Bernard?" she asked Beatrice.

    "Milady, he has already been guided to his cabin. Our luggage has also already been deposited to our stateroom." Beatrice reported.

    "Let''s go see your cabin, Serena! We have already seen ours." Milly said. This ship was better looking than the one she rides to Horace.

    "Okay. Beatrice, please lead the way."

    --

    The next two days were spent on board. Serena''s cabin was apparently a 2-bedroom suite situated at the back of the ship. It was large and had a terrace of its own overlooking the vast ocean.

    However, unlike luxury cruises Serena was used to in her past life, here, there was nothing much to do, aside from going to the dining hall during mealtimes.

    Thus, the next 2 days were spent inside her cabin with the girls chatting about their planned activities when they arrive to Militeia.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 249 - 246: Working As A Music Producer I

    "It is my greatest honor and pleasure to meet you milord. I have never thought that I would be given the opportunity. Thank you from the bottom of my heart." Harry Dacre said as he bowed to Charlton after being introduced by Edward.

    "Please, Mr. Dacre, no need to thank me. I only selected your song for I saw the potential it has. I''m also looking forward to working with you." Charlton replied as he smiled and offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Thank you, thank you milord, I could not thank you enough." Harry said as he took and enthusiastically shook the offered hand.

    Edward cleared his throat. He was the owner, but Charlton gets all the thanks. Should he get be offended? Then again, Charlton was of noble birth and the son of a war hero, so perhaps the commoners think of him as an otherworldly being?

    "Mr. Easton, I also thank you for this opportunity." Harry said, like an afterthought.

    Charlton tried not chuckling by pretending to cough. "Mr. Dacre, I believe we should discuss some details regarding your song and one of my main concern is that if you''ll be the one singing it."

    "Oh no, milord. I can write, but I could not sing at all. I was hoping that another person with good vocals can sing it." Harry replied. In fact, if Charlton would sing it, it would be better. However, he dares not suggest that.

    "Alright. Then perhaps for now, we could work with the instrumental music while we look for a suitable vocalist. I have studied the draft sheet music you submitted, and I could see some room for improvement. However, since it''s your song, I still want to respect your opinion." Charlton explained.

    "I am humbled by the esteem you give me milord." Harry responded, smiling while tears pooled in his eyes. He wrote songs for the opera, but never have he met a producer who still wished for his opinion. Usually, the opera just takes his work, give him a few coins, and use it however they like. They never even acknowledge that he composed them.

    Edward smiled. Although his company was capitalistic in nature, he still felt good when he''s able to change lives. "Before you two leave to start working on the song, Harry, your contract must be finalized first. Here is a drafted one, but if you find it amenable, then you can sign it directly. The contract is straightforward but please read through it carefully."

    Harry received the contract respectfully and started reading it.

    "Charlton, Since I understand that you''ll be looking for a vocalist, will you be needing my help for that?" Edward asked.

    "Yes. Do you already have something in mind?" he asked.

    "I was thinking of holding an audition to select the most fit to sing the song, but I think it would be too time consuming if too many people apply. So, I would make the company hold an initial screening first before I ask you and Harry to join me in choosing the vocalist."

    "That sounds like a good plan. Do you have a timeline for that in mind?"

    "We can start posting notice this week and start the screening next week. So roughly, we can have the audition after 2 weeks at the maximum." Edward said as he sighed. "I would make sure to make my staff collect the contacts of those who pass the initial screening so that in the future, we can just make those people audition directly."

    Charlton nodded his head. "I see. It''s also good for me this time though. I would be leaving on the 26th and would only be back on the 3rd of July so the timing is just right. Anyway, since the recording will be delayed, I think I can work with Viscount Roger Grimmauld''s song within this week. So, perhaps you can invite him to come on Saturday so we can also meet."

    "If you''re up to it, then sure. I''ll have him over by then." Edward replied grinning, thinking that with another new song produced early, he will make more profit too.

    Charlton did not have to push himself to work on two songs at the same time, but he thought that meeting the Viscount would be good in building up his connections.

    --

    After Harry was done reading the contract, he signed it. He would be given 10 grand for the song, and when it starts selling, he would still get 5% from royalties. The best thing about it was that his name would be written as the song writer.

    Edward took the contract. Then, he stood up from his seat and offered Harry his hand for a handshake. "I know I said this earlier, but now, I''m saying this officially. Welcome to Columbia Recording Company."

    Harry also rose and took Edward''s hand with both his hands to shake. "Thank you again, Mr. Easton."

    Edward nodded and smiled.

    Charlton seeing that they were done also got up from his seat. "Alright, so I think we can start working on the song now. Mr. Dacre, do follow me to the studio. I will introduce you to the band members."

    "Please milord, just call me Harry."

    "Then you can just call me Producer Daniel while in the vicinity. I am also an employee here." Charlton said in a friendly manner.

    Harry turned red faced. Charlton, although younger than him by a decade, was a Lord who will become the next grand duke of Suffox. He was so dignified yet very down to earth. He could not help but admire him more and be honored to be working with him.

    Charlton did not mind Harry''s reaction and just face Edward to say, "We''ll go ahead."

    "Alright. Good luck!"

    --

    When they arrived in the studio, Charlton introduced Harry to the band members. Then he handed Jerome to play the original sheet music on the piano.

    Afterwards, he handed another one which he drafted with the improvements. When Jerome started playing it, everyone was stounded by the improvement. It was just minor, but the effect made the music standout more.

    "I hope you don''t mind some of the alterations. Also, this is not final. I want the band to try and improve it by using other instruments in combination to the piano for better effect." He explained. Really, this was the first time he''s working with someone other than Serena and they always worked this way, so he thought that that''s how things worked.

    Everyone was shocked. The band members knew that Charlton did it that way with Serena, but Serena was a lady of the same standing as him. How could he be so nice and humble in the face of a mere commoner as to improve his song and ask for his opinion?

    Harry felt humbled and flattered that his opinion was being taken into account. Not trusting his voice, he could only nod.

    "Please don''t be shy to speak your mind and comment. As the composer of this song, you must also tell me if we''re able to deliver the message you want to put across."

    "Yes, yes, of course, Producer Daniel." Harry replied.

    And thus, they continued working that way and at the end of the day, Charlton was quite satisfied with their output.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 250 - 247: Series Of Meetings I

    It was the morning of June 22nd and Charlton was currently in their ducal mansion''s drawing room with Alexander Bell, discussing the way forward for their telephone business. His father was at the house of lords attending another session before he leaves for Suffox in the afternoon. Kylo was out, doing God knows what.

    "Basically, the telephone is like the telegraph only that instead of receiving codes, one would be receiving the voice of the speaker from the other end and vice-versa. As you can see here, this is the instrument. It has a power source, a switch hook, a dialer, a transmitter, a receiver, and an anti-sidetone circuit." Alexander explained.

    "Yes, I understand those things from the documents you sent me. Though I suggest that we hold a public demonstration to make people understand the use of this instrument once we launch it. Now, my main concern is, how would this telephone business work? Have you already set up a centralized telephone network?"

    Alexander really could not help but appreciate Charlton''s capability. He doesn''t need to explain much, for he already understands everything just by reading. "Yes, we already have one here in Windsor. I''m just thinking of how we could set up the wires for the telephone lines. It''s easy from one town to another because the telegraph lines have already been set up and we can just follow that. However, within the capital itself, I''m not sure how to move forward."

    "Regarding the wiring, I think you can follow the electricity lines. It would be simpler and more cost efficient that way."

    Alexander chuckled, "Yes indeed. I haven''t thought of that one."

    Charlton smiled, then continued, "I suggest you write to the ministry of works regarding this product. To be honest, I see massive potential here and if we get the ministry to back up this product, it will become a natural monopoly."

    Alexander nodded then sighed, "That''s a very good suggestion. But uhm¡­ I''m afraid that¡­ it would be quite difficult as the family of the vice minister of works monopolizes the telegraph business and to be honest, he wants me to surrender my invention and make it theirs."

    "I see. Alright, then let''s do it this way. You can draft the letter and I''ll sign it together with our finalized contract by Sunday. The minister for the ministry of works is my maternal uncle so yeah, I think it will work out just fine." Charlton finally said.

    Alexander beamed. "Thank you, Lord Daniel."

    Charlton shook his head while smiling, "No thanks necessary. I will be taking share in your company anyway."

    --

    When Charlton''s father has returned home from the session at half pass noon, Alexander has already left. Kylo also just returned about 10 minutes ago and so, they all had lunch together. After, since the grand duke''s presence was no longer be required in the house of lords starting next week, Charles got ready to leave for Suffox.

    Charlton and Kylo walked together with the grand duke to send him off.

    "Take care on your way home, Uncle Charles! Also, thank you for letting me stay over." Kylo enthusiastically said. Well, he can never act princely in front of Charlton''s father. He was the idol of almost every little boy in the empire while growing up. He was like some kind of a superhero. Well, he was a war hero.

    Charles nodded at Kylo. "You''re welcome." Then he looked at Charlton. "Do take care of yourself and write to me if you encounter any problem. Also, make sure to be home by the 2nd week of August at the latest. Any longer and your mother might tear my ears off."

    "Yes father. Thank you very much for this. And you too, please take care on your way back." Charlton replied.

    Charles nodded and gave Charlton''s shoulder a light squeeze before he turned to climb his horse. He prefers riding on horseback than inside his carriage. It was faster to get back to Suffox that way. It takes a week to travel by carriage while on horseback, it would only take 4 days at most. 2 days if you''re really on a rush but your horse might die upon arrival in Suffox.

    Anyway, Charles left with 10 of his men with him as guards. Not that he needed them, but he was already in his 50s. Hardly a youth, so his battle skills certainly were not in their peak anymore. Of course, this does not mean that just anyone can beat him on a one-on-one battle.

    Kylo whistled, "Your father really is the man of all men. Hehehe¡­ anyway, where are you off to this afternoon? Can I come along? I''m a getting a little bored waiting for the 26th to arrive already."

    Charlton looked at his watch to check the time. It was 2:00 in the afternoon. Thinking that his discussion with Ben Ringer later would be inconsequential, he agreed to bring Kylo along. "I''m meeting a friend of mine for our business partnership regarding automobiles at 3:00 pm. If you''re ready to go, we can leave now."

    "Yes, I''m ready. Anyway, automobiles? What''s that? And since when have you started engaging on business? How come I was not informed about that?" Kylo asked in one go.

    "Let''s go inside the carriage first." Charlton said when the door of his carriage was opened for him to enter.

    The two of them went inside, Charlton took the seat facing front while Kylo sat in front of him.

    Kylo groaned, "I hate seating facing the rear. Anyway, you can start explaining now."

    Charlton shook his head with Kylo''s complaint. He did not ask to change position though.

    "An automobile is a road vehicle that is powered by an internal electric motor. You can also think of it as a carriage that runs without a horse. I''m not sure yet how to operate it though as this will also be the first time for me to see one in person. Anyway, Edward introduced me to Ben Ringer. By the way, he''s the real owner of this business and I''m just a partner. I do have some shares though."

    "I see. Anyway, that sounds cool." Kylo replied. Although he finds it strange for Charlton to involve himself with other people''s business, he knew that they were all adulting. So, he did not question him any further.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 251 - 248: Series Of Meetings II

    The address Ben sent led them to the outskirt of Windor''s Capital. When they finally arrived, Charlton and Kylo went down of the carriage to be welcomed by Ben Ringer and about 4 employees.

    "Lord Daniel, welcome to our company''s warehouse. I apologize for not being able to round up all our employees. Most of them are still in town working on the final touches of our main store for the opening." Ben said as he smiled.

    "No worries Mr. Ringer. By the way, this is my friend, Kylo Louis, the 2nd prince of Alighieri. He''s here to see the automobiles too. I hope that''s alright with you." Charlton explained.

    Ben smiled and gave a 30-degree bow, "your highness, welcome to Benz-motors. I apologize for not recognizing you immediately."

    Kylo just nodded his head. Well, they were not close, and what if this greedy merchant was just trying to take advantage of his friend?

    Charlton just shook his head with Kylo being unfriendly.

    Ben did not take it to heart and instead just enthusiastically guided the two towards the warehouse. "Lord Daniel, I hope that I did not cause any inconvenience. I invited you to come because I wanted to show you the models which already arrived."

    Ben was very glad that Charlton signed his name on their contract on an earlier date. When he was at the port to collect his goods, he experienced some red tape. However, when he showed that one of the owners of the imported products'' company was Charlton, the person-in-charge gave him priority. Thus, the transaction was made faster, and he did not experience getting extorted.

    Charlton looked around the warehouse and saw that there were about 60 motor vehicles inside. He recognized what model each were from the catalogue Ben sent him last time.

    "This is the first batch that arrived. It''s not yet a lot, but every 3 days, another set of 80 would arrive. At this rate, by July 8, we would at least have 460 units for sale. We will have the Victoria, Velo, 8hp and the Omnibus by then. The omnibus is a newer model, but it basically works and runs the same. Since it would just be the first launching, I think 460 would be good enough. It''s not a cheap product and not a lot of people would be able to afford it. However, just in case, we can always accept reservation." Ben explained.

    "I see." Charlton said as he curiously looked at the vehicles, they all looked impressive, but he was not really able to imagine how they would run.

    "Please, let me show you how it works." Ben offered. He was excited to show them himself.

    "Alright. If you may please." Charlton said.

    Kylo just stared trying to act like nothing can faze him. Although the vehicles looked impressive, he did not really understand how it would run on its own.

    --

    Ben asked two of his employees, to push one Benz- Victoria forward for him to show Charlton and Kylo how it was operated.

    Kylo who was staring skeptically as they do so told Charlton in a low voice, "They''re just pushing it forward. Don''t tell me it would run without a horse but instead would need people to push it to run. Charlton, I think you''ve been duped."

    Charlton tsked, "Kylo, just look first."

    Anyway, when the benz Victoria was in front of them, Ben called them over.

    "Okay, so let me show you how this baby works." Ben said as he moved around the car.

    He first opened the front hood as he explained, "This is the piston, and it has a 3-liter engine. We would need to give it a rotation to start this vehicle up. But before that, first, we must pull a few levers." As he said that, he went to the side while Kylo and Charlton followed to look as he shifted certain levers inside.

    Ben continued, "This one is to turn the vehicle on, while this one is to adjust the engine settings to the weather conditions, so it runs smoothly." Then, he went back to the piston, "As you can imagine, depending on temperature, one must feel around before the engine runs properly. Anyway, it''s time to pull the piston to get the show running."

    Krrrr krrr¡­. The benz Victoria made noisy sounds after Ben pulled the piston.

    Charlton and Kylo both looked at the engine which was now rotating on its own. They were still unsure with what would happen next.

    Ben smiled seeing their confused faces, "Please, let''s go inside the vehicle." He said.

    Charlton and Kylo followed as Ben climbed inside. The seat facing forward was only good for two and since Ben was the one showing them how it works, he sat on that with Charlton. Kylo not wanting to take the lowered rear facing seat did not climb the vehicle and curiously looked and listened from the outside.

    "This is the steering wheel, and it''s what we use to change the direction of where the vehicle is going. Then this on the side is the lever which is used to accelerate. This vehicle has 2 gears and when we want to break, we must get out of gear quickly so we''re in neutral. Then, we can use the foot break or the hand break on the left. Lastly, this has 2 horns, one we can squeeze the other we can step on." Ben explained.

    Charlton and Kylo listened taking everything in.

    "This vehicle doesn''t run that fast. However, in comparison to carriages, with this, one can travel at a constant speed of 11 miles per hour." Ben Ringer said. "Anyway, let me drive this thing to show you."

    "Alright." Charlton said, while Kylo moved back.

    Then, Ben finally shifted the lever and the vehicle started running.

    Charlton noted that it''s not that fast, but it was faster than a horse drawn carriage. It was also a unique experience riding it that he could not help but get excited. He wanted to drive it himself. He can already imagine fetching Serena with this vehicle (however unlikely given their circumstance). Or perhaps, the two of them can ride this and go somewhere where it was just the two of them. Ah¡­ the things they can do. He grinned just thinking of it.

    Kylo looking at the vehicle run could only widen his eyes and gape. It really was running without a horse or anyone pulling it. It was amazing! Then it went faster, and he could not help but be more amazed. Well, who can blame him? What he was seeing, was after all, the first car of the century in their empire.

    When Ben and Charlton were back, Kylo pushed Charlton to the lowered rear facing seat so that he can sit beside Ben.

    "Hey!" Charlton complained.

    Kylo ignored him as he smiled at Ben. "Ben, my friend, please teach me how to drive this thing. I''m purchasing one."

    And so, the rest of the day was spent with them learning how to drive the vehicle. A new age of the transportation industry has arrived, and it would change the lives of the people in Windsor as they knew it.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 252 - 249: Touchdown Militeia

    "It''s so beautiful!" Milly exclaimed as Militeia came to view.

    Serena smiled as she nodded her head. She and her friends were currently standing on the portion of the ship''s deck for first class passengers.

    The ship has dropped its anchor and their sail slowed down. From a few miles away, they saw the capital of Militeia in all its glory.

    Militeia boasted a classic Mediterranean landscape. The breathtaking terrain included dramatic coastline topography. Colors were intense. Pastel colored structures lined up like sugar cubes on green hills sprinkled in lemons, overlooked by turquoise skies dotted with brilliantly white clouds, and plunging down to sapphire seas. If Serena were to compare it to any tourist destination, then it was like the Amalfi coast.

    After a few minutes, the ship has come to a complete stop and a voice was heard through the speakers. "Good afternoon everyone, this is the captain speaking. I am pleased to announce that Brittania has anchored safely in the port of Militeia. Passengers and crews, please stand-by for disembarkment."

    With that, passengers went back to their rooms to prepare for disembarkation.

    --

    One disadvantage of the port of Militeia is that it could not accommodate large ships like Brittania. However, instead of building a new port, they practice double handling. The bigger ship would anchor a few miles away from the shore, and then smaller boats would tender the passengers and small cargoes ashore to the marina.

    When the smaller boats have arrived. Serena and company, as first-class passengers, were given priority to ride them. They were grouped together in one boat with their luggage.

    As the boat got nearer to Militeia, Serena noted the waterfront with a boardwalk atmosphere. It was lined by seafood restaurants with terraces overlooking the water, and at the forefront, white sandy beaches lined the shore dotted with people enjoying the sun.

    Finally, the boat docked, and they all disembarked.

    "We''re finally here!" Gizel exclaimed, as she pulled on Serena and Milly.

    The girls were all excited, especially Serena and Milly who were first time visitors in Militeia.

    --

    When they exited the Marina, they were welcomed by 6 carriages to take them to Gizel''s family''s mansion which, Gizel said, was 3 hours away. Their March was 5 days travel from the capital, so for the convenience of everyone, especially the other nobles attending her parent''s wedding anniversary, the event will he held in their mansion in the capital.

    The ride was scenic as they pass through the capital''s center. The roads were narrower, but everything was very charming. The center had what they call a piazza, also known as a public square. People were walking around dressed in different cultural outfits. From this, one can see that the economy of Militeia relies heavily on the tourism industry.

    Serena could not help but think of exploring Militeia with Charlton. It looks like some kind of a honeymoon destination.

    "So, what can you say so far about Militeia?" Gizel asked.

    "It''s very beautiful, better than how you described it!" Milly answered.

    "Tomorrow, we can go out and start to explore. It''s pretty safe, and many people won''t recognize us." Via suggested.

    Serena nodded her head as she smiled. She was also looking forward to tour the place.

    --

    Gizel''s family mansion was located just at the outskirt of the capital. As it was away from the city center, it looked more like a Tuscan villa. It was 5:00 pm when they arrived.

    The girls alighted the carriage and the family butler and servants welcomed them. Geneva introduced Serena and Milly to the servants, and they all bowed in acknowledgement.

    When they arrived inside the villa, Gizel wanted to show them around and was about to pull them to do so, until Geneva cleared her throat.

    "Gizel, I believe we must show our guests to their bedrooms first. Anyway, Linda, have the guestrooms been prepared?" Geneva asked.

    "Yes milady." The head housekeeper replied.

    Geneva nodded in acknowledgement, then she smiled at Serena and Milly, "Serena, Milly, I hope that you two will take our home as your home while here in Militeia. I apologize for I won''t be able to give you a house tour myself, but I think Gizel is more than excited to do that."

    Serena understood that with age, travel like that was not so easy and Gizel''s parents must be exhausted. "It''s alright auntie Geneva, thank you very much for hosting us. Please don''t worry as Gizel and Via will keep us company."

    Milly nodded and seconded Serena''s sentiment.

    "Thank you. I hope you two will enjoy your stay here. If there''s anything you need, just tell Gizel. Me and your uncle Gregory will also be quite busy with other matters starting tomorrow."

    The girls all nodded. After that, they were guided to their rooms. Beatrice also joined them so that she would know where to serve her lady in the morning. While Bernard was led to the servant''s quarters.

    --

    The rooms for Serena, Milly, and Via were all located at the east wing of the villa. They were just next to each other and were of similar interiors. Though Serena''s room has the better appointment. It was at the end of the hall and has a terrace. Well, she was the duke''s daughter.

    The girls freshened up then Gizel gave them a house tour. Afterwards, they had their dinner together with Gizel''s family. Gizel''s parents explained that after the wedding anniversary, they would need to return home to their March as they have already been away for too long. Serena and Milly knew and understood that. And of course, they rather spend their time with Gizel and Via unsupervised by her parents later.

    --

    The next day, they started touring the capital like they discussed. Everything was going smoothly, and they were enjoying themselves. They spent their time going on tours, discussing their song number for the wedding anniversary, and rehearsing for that.

    Serena could only look forward for the 28th to arrive. Although she enjoyed touring, she could not help missing Charlton and wishing that he''s beside her taking all the sights in.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 253 - 250: Series Of Meetings III

    On Saturday morning, Charlton went to Columbia''s to meet with viscount Roger Grimmauld. Roger was an easy-going man who was about the age of 35. As a viscount, he does not have his own fief but has a vital role in running a county. Basically, his role was to administer justice and collect taxes and revenues, practically acting as a castellan for the Earl of Rosenburgh.

    "Thank you again, Producer Daniel. It has been a pleasure working with you." Viscount Roger Grimmauld said after they finished working on the instrumentals of the song he composed. Despite him being more than a decade older than Charlton, he could not help but admire him for his talent and humility.

    Charlton smiled and nodded his head as he replied, "You''re welcome, and the pleasure is all mine, Lord Grimmauld. Will you be heading back to Rosenburgh later?"

    "Please, just call me Roger. And yes, sadly, I need to start fulfilling my duties again starting Monday. To be honest, I like the days when we have to head here in the capital for the first week''s session, for me, it''s like a vacation. Don''t tell anyone that though." He said as he laughed.

    Charlton chuckled, "No worries, your secret is safe with me. But I''m curious, isn''t the court divided these days? I mean, it''s good that you don''t feel any pressure from that."

    "Hmm¡­ well, that''s only for those people who has great influence or ambitions. Me, I don''t have any of those, so I don''t bother with that. Uh¡­ I don''t mean anything negative with their cause of course, I just personally think that going with the flow is also swell."

    "It''s good that you can afford to remain neutral in that sense then."

    "Indeed. If I were to be forced to choose a side, I would not know what to do. You will be joining the house next year am I correct?

    "Yes, and like you, I too hope that I could just get by and not be forced to take a side."

    Roger shook his head as he sighed. Charlton was the nephew of the king, he should be default monarchist, but that isn''t exactly a good thing. So, he understands his sentiment "Good luck with that. A lot of the other nobles in court who are still neutral are wishing to remain so. But the last three years was like a tug of war."

    "Don''t people who are neutral congregate and fight for their right to be¡­ well, neutral?" Charlton chuckled as he asked jokingly.

    Roger laughed, "I don''t know about that, but that''s highly unlikely. I do think that it''s a good idea though."

    Charlton just smiled back. After that, they talked some more about other matters of daily interest until it was time to say goodbye.

    --

    When the Viscount left, Charlton sighed. He tried to probe him more regarding the neutral group and came up with nothing. Not that the viscount was hiding something, rather he figured that he, and perhaps most of the people who are practicing neutrality in court, were scattered and just does whatever without a real shared goal or sentiment on how they can protect their own interest, not to mention how they want their kingdom to progress.

    In other words, he doesn''t need to penetrate the group as such ''groupness'' does not exist or if it does, it must be very minor. Charlton pinched the bridge of his nose as he took a deep breath. That was already within his expectations, but in some way, he was still disappointed. Gathering everyone would be quite difficult if they do not hold the same interest.

    Nevertheless, right now, the only thing he can do was to ensure that he gains enough rapport with the others so that he would be able to execute his plan of assembling the nobles who are neutral in court to become a group which he can influence in the future.

    --

    The next day was Sunday, but Charlton did not really have time to slack. Really, all he wanted to do was ride the ship to Militeia and spend 3 heavenly nights with the woman he loves. But he still must correspond and meet with his business partners to ensure that everything goes smoothly.

    Although he only has 20% share with each, he wanted them to succeed. Aside from that, helping them was also serving his personal interest.

    Being hands on with the businesses would enable him to build rapport with other nobles by letting him reach out and connect with them without seemingly having any political motive.

    In addition, since his target is to become indispensable, he needs to become influential. To be so, he must give a favorable impression and project that there is more to him than his birthright and musical prowess.

    In line with these, he needs the businesses to become successful. For whether he likes it or not, their performance would reflect on his person. The more successful they become, the better his image would be and vice versa.

    --

    Earlier, Edward handed him the envelopes from Howard and Scott. He first opened Scott''s. Inside was the draft contract and a letter. In his letter, he was inviting him to do an ocular and see the great eastern himself. It would be ready to launch that coming August. Placing the letter down, he estimated that given the time and location, he could do that on his way back to Suffox.

    After reading Scott''s letter, he opened the envelope Howard sent. Inside was a letter, a draft contract, and his company profile. In his letter, he expressed the same sentiment Scott did.

    Charlton sighed in relief. Thankfully, the invites the two gave were convenient as their location was on his way back to Suffox. He can just make a stop-over and meet with them.

    Anyway, he started to read through the draft contracts until the butler informed him that his guest, Thomas Brassey, has arrived.

    Charlton sighed as he placed the documents back inside the envelope.

    "Please, let him in."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 254 - 251: Series Of Meetings IV

    "I''m a little embarrassed to be asking for your help in this regard but talking sense to some nobles is just getting more and more difficult." Thomas explained.

    Charlton nodded his head. From the moment he has seen the details of the project, he already anticipated that this would happen. All the nobles including the people who has ownership of the land where the railway would pass through would want to squeeze the merchants dry.

    "In truth, when I read about this project, I wanted to suggest that you cooperate with the ministry of works and turn this into a national matter. However, noting that you already started negotiations with the nobles who has jurisdiction on the areas you will pass through, it will offend them if we take that route now."

    "Indeed, I did not think this through. I just thought that we can acquire the land, build the railway, and that''s it. It''s what we did in Easton corporation''s coal mines."

    "I have some suggestions for the project which I believe might help. However, I''m not sure if you, Edward, Scott, and Howard would agree."

    "Please Lord Daniel, do tell."

    Charlton has been mulling over this for quite some time since Serena made the suggestion. Shortening the travel time would not only be good for the merchandise but also the people.

    "I have read through the project plan you sent, and I saw that the focus of this railway project was purely for Rail freight transport. So, I was thinking if we can maximize the use of the tracks by adding trains that can accommodate human passengers. Do you think we can develop trains for that purpose?"

    Thomas mind started thinking. Indeed, that is a possibility, however, how many people would ride the train? Perhaps the revenue it would receive would not even cover the cost of running it. Was there a market viability?

    "That is a possibility, however, my concern is market viability. People do not travel a lot, and those who do, are the well-off ones."

    Charlton shook his head, "People will be travelling more soon. The capital is Windsor and due to the industrialization, more and more people will be coming here looking for jobs. Meanwhile, the people from the capital have been able to improve their economic standing, and most probably, they would want to explore other parts of the kingdom. Aside from that, the population here is growing and land is getting more and more expensive. So even if it''s not viable now, it surely would be."

    "I can include that in the plan, but I don''t know if our partners would be willing to shell-out the additional cost. However, I believe that adding that is truly genius."

    Charlton smiled Serena''s idea, he thought, indeed was genius. "If they don''t, I can personally invest on it. Adding passenger trains would give more incentive for everyone to cooperate. Anyway, when that part of the plan is ready, perhaps I can join you in negotiating with the nobles. I will be travelling back to Suffox in August, and I can make stops along the way."

    "If you do, that will truly lift some burden on my shoulders, and I can only thank you immensely." Thomas replied. Well, how could he say no to that?

    Charlton nodded his head, in truth his main purpose of doing so is to acquaint himself to other nobles. "You already thanked me by agreeing to extend the project to Suffox. Are you sure that no extra cost is needed?"

    "Yes, there''s no need. You already said that the land and materials would be provided for and the only additional cost for me would be the labor. I believe I can cover that."

    "Alright. Then, let me just read through this contract again."

    Charlton read the contract, and finding it acceptable, he signed it. Thomas left the ducal mansion with a big smile on his face. What? The son of the grand duke would personally help him do the job he hated the most. How could he not smile from ear to ear? Hehehe¡­ truly got lucky having him as a partner.

    --

    The day after was Monday, and his last meeting before leaving was with Alexander.

    Alexander gave him the copy of the contract, and finding it satisfactory, he signed it. Then, he read the letter he would be signing to be sent to the Minister of works, His maternal uncle, Royal Duke Regulus William. Although they were distant relatives, he was after all, his godfather.

    The letter stated that he has invested on a business with a product that would create a massive impact in the communication industry. That, if possible, would the ministry consider letting them locate the wires of their product next to the electricity lines. Then, it also explained what a telephone is, and that they would be holding a public demonstration for it later. Lastly, it asked for the ministry''s support for this endeavor.

    Charlton thought that it was too detailed and quite exaggerated to the reader, but it held some truth as he does believe that the product will be a life changer. Anyway, he added, some niceties, thankfully, Alexander left the upper and lower portion blank for him to fill in. That way, he addressed, the minister as godfather, asked him how he is, asked him for his most convenient schedule, and addressed himself as his godson and nephew.

    Alexander left the ducal Mansion all smiles. Really, Charlton was making his life easier. That 20% was more than worth it. Perhaps, he should increase his share. Then again, the contract has already been signed.

    --

    Charlton can finally breathe. At last, all done. He smiled, thinking that tomorrow, he would be leaving for Militeia.

    "Hey! I''m back. Mind looking at these? I bought some things I think would be good to give Via''s family when I make a call. Hehe. Would you accompany me then?" Kylo asked.

    Charlton shook his head as he laughed, "I can look through them, but I''m certainly not joining you in your wooing venture. I have better things to do when we get to Militeia."

    To both the boys, tomorrow, rather, the 28th can''t arrive soon enough.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 255 - 252: Singing Audition I

    "Sister Emily, do you think this pink one is better or this yellow one?" Eve, Emily''s younger sister asked.

    Emily raised her head from reading the newspaper to look at the 2 dresses her younger sister was holding. She frowned seeing how both the dresses looked so worn.

    "You don''t think either looks good?" Eve asked.

    Emily sighed, "Wear the yellow one."

    Eve nodded her head enthusiastically as she left her sister''s room.

    Emily shook her head. In the end, even though the burden in their finances has lightened, especially after Geoffrey gave her a hand in obtaining a scholarship from school, they were still too poor. At least, in her eyes, they were.

    After she saw the numbers ''we are the world'' made, she thought that perhaps she should also pursue a career in music to make some money. She was getting tired of trying to get along with Douglas, who was also a crown prince. She tried to amuse him, go along with whatever, but what benefit did she get? Absolutely nothing. At least with Geoffrey, he helped her with a scholarship.

    Anyway, as if fate was smiling on her, Charlton, who still owes her a favor, has been hired as a music producer. She read so in the newspaper. That means, that with this connection, things would be easier.

    Charged with motivation, she started working on a song. She knew that she cannot compete with Serena''s style, but she thought of something innovative. Serena''s songs were truly good, but it was not in sync with the times. She couldn''t explain it, but it''s just not something people can use in their balls.

    Last time, during their spring ball, when the orchestra played ''can''t help falling in love'', the tempo was off beat with the steps of the waltz. So, unless it''s a choreographed dance, people won''t be able to dance with it perfectly.

    Thus, she came up with the idea that she could combine writing lyrics and using classical music for her song. That way, her songs could be played in formal balls. Now, the only problem was coming up with one. She already has an introductory melody in mind and some, but it''s still a long way to go.

    She shook her head and opened the newspaper again. Suddenly, something caught her eyes, she read it again just to be sure. Columbia recording company was looking for vocalists to audition? Well, would you look at that. She may not be as genius as Serena was when it came to her music composition, but she was sure that in terms of vocal quality and talent in musical instruments, she was way better.

    Perhaps this was her chance. If Charlton was the producer, she was sure that the song released would become a hit. She can use this as her steppingstone in the industry. Singing other people''s song may not be as great as composing and singing her own. However, it was a start. If she wins the audition and have her picture publicized, it could be the start of her career, and making her own songs after and gaining another hit would become easier to reach.

    She read what was written in the news again. Get a chance to audition to become a vocalist for Columbia recording company. Screening will be held from June 26-28. After passing the initial screening, qualified applicants would get the chance to audition for the next 2 songs that Columbia will release.

    It was currently June 25, and tomorrow is June 26. She smiled. Tomorrow, she would go there and get herself a spot. Might as well go through with the screening first. She knew and trusted her skills; besides, her favor could be used much later.

    --

    Come June 26, Emily hired a carriage to bring her to Columbia''s. The line was very long, and she just wanted to go first. Somehow, Mr. Easton knew her, but she was a little ashamed to ask for preferential treatment, especially with what happened with the fundraising last time. Anyway, later, she was sure that they would cater to her when she''s able to prove her worth.

    "Are you also here to audition, miss?" a man who looked like he''s working for Columbia asked.

    "Yes, I am. Would you please guide me to where the line ends?"

    "Actually, we''re already full for today, but tomorrow, you can get a turn. Here, this is the number you can keep. You''re number 1046. Just arrive here by 10 in the morning."

    Emily frowned, although it was good that they''re organized, it means that she would need to hire a carriage again.

    "Is there no way to get in today? I have travelled far to get here, and I don''t think that I can afford to rent a carriage again."

    "I deeply apologize Miss, if you can ask another person to make an exchange with your number then maybe. Other than that, I''m afraid there''s no other way."

    Emily sighed, "Okay, thank you."

    --

    Emily was the female lead not for no reason. She can be very charming and pleasing to other people, especially to the male populace when she wants to be.

    Thus, she only had to bat her eyelashes once to get someone to exchange numbers with her. Some people in line did not think much of it, the exchange was fair anyway.

    Despite being able to exchange with another person, she still had to wait and miss lunch to get to her turn. She did not complain much as this was just a day in her life. After this, her future would be shining more brightly.

    When it was her turn, she walked in with a sweet smile. She introduced herself, and when she was asked to sing, she began singing ''ave maria'' confidently.

    The screening committee immediately gave her a pass. They informed her that by the 4th of July, she can come back for the final audition. The two song writers and the producer would be present on that day.

    Emily thanked them and went on her merry way. With this, she believed, her music career was about to bloom.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 256 - 253: Silver Wedding Anniversary I

    After 3 days of touring, Serena and her friends spent the next 3 days in Gizel''s mansion. During those days, they spent time with Geneva, talking about what they can do to liven up the event on the 28th. Geneva said that she wanted to surprise her husband with a gift, however, she doesn''t know what she can give him which he doesn''t already have.

    Although she was much older, she was still young at heart. Aside from that, Serena, was easy to talk to, and she doesn''t understand why, but it feels like she knows a lot and when they talk, it doesn''t feel like she''s talking to someone her daughter''s age.

    Anyway, she shared a lot of things, like how she and the Marquess were introduced, their love story and how crazy they were with each other even to this day.

    The girls were, well girls. They loved listening to the romantic story and felt like they were listening to some fairytale romance. Where did all the good men go? Gizel and Milly thought. They were the only single ones in the room.

    Going back to Geneva''s concern, Serena, having seen a lot of wedding anniversaries and weddings in her previous life has a bucket full of creative ideas. She suggested her writing a song and singing it while Geneva can dance with it for her husband.

    At first, Geneva didn''t know what to say, indeed it would be lively, but she felt so embarrassed to do that. However, Serena was good at convincing. She told her that this is once in a lifetime event. The next one, would be in their golden wedding anniversary, which would be another 25 years away. By that time, she might not be as good as dancing as she would be now. Serena joked.

    Geneva actually liked the sound of that being her gift. First, it seems really nice and unique. Second, the guests would all be happy to hear a new song composed. Certainly, her event would be the talk of the town the next day. In the end, she nodded her head.

    Serena was not exactly innocent with her idea. It was good promotion and she really wanted to sing it when Charlton arrives. Won''t it be so romantic by then?

    Thus, she and the girls all practiced. She made Via play the guitar, Gizel the piano, and Milly the tambourine. There could still be improvements for the instrumental, but it was not bad at all. The girls have somewhat improved after their experience with wannabe because they have been able to acclimatize themselves to semi-modern music.

    --

    Finally, it was the 28th of June. In the morning, Gizel informed her mother that her gift for them will be arriving soon in the form of her favorite male singer.

    Gizel''s mother could not believe her ears. "Is Charlton Daniel coming to sing for my event!?" her mother asked.

    "Yes, mother. Hehe¡­ I wanted it to be a surprise. But well, he will be arriving today with his companion, and I don''t know if he can get here without a carriage welcoming them at the port."

    "Quick! Maria, call Sebastian! We need to make arrangements. Gizel, how could you only tell me that now? Will they be staying over?"

    Well, Gizel wanted to tell her way back in Windsor, but Serena wouldn''t let her. What if her mother mentions it to Serena''s parents? Then she thought that she could also tell that on the day itself. It would be her gift for she knew how much her mother moons over Charlton. It was weird, but well, all her aunties were that way when they say his picture on the cover, so maybe it''s normal.

    "Yes, for 3 nights, I believe."

    "Are you close to him? Hehe, I wouldn''t mind my daughter marrying him." She teased.

    "Mother, he''s not coming because I asked him to. Uh¡­" she wanted to say that he''s coming for Serena but she couldn''t so instead she just said, "it''s a favor for Serena because I told her that you wanted them to sing ''through the years'' together. Also, his companion is Kylo, uhm, he''s Via''s suitor."

    "Oh, Via has a suitor? How come you''re only telling me this now?"

    "Well, it''s Via''s personal matter. Anyway mother, please, don''t think of it much. Just enjoy this day with father. I will help overlooking the arrangement downstairs."

    "Alright. Thank you Gizel. It still surprises me how much my dear daughter has grown."

    Gizel smiled and hugged her mother, "I love you mother, and I''m thankful that you and father are my parents. Happy anniversary."

    --

    Serena wanted to welcome Charlton at the port, but everyone was busy for the event. Aside from that, Geneva requested that they practice once more before the event starts.

    In addition, Gizel''s relatives have been arriving in the mansion since noon and Gizel was enthusiastically introducing her. Everyone was also excited to meet her. They have heard her songs when Gizel brought them during winter break and have been huge fans since.

    The event was to begin at 6 in the evening. There would be about 300 guests attending and the mansion''s ballroom has already been readied with silver and blue decors.

    At 4 in the afternoon, Serena and her friends went to the music room to practice with Gizel''s mother. Geneva was nervous, but she was also very excited to perform. The dance has been choreographed in a funny and modern manner, but her, they were in Militeia, and the people there were a bit more liberal than in Windsor.

    Noting the time, by 5, they all went to their respective rooms to get ready for the event.

    Serena has no idea if Charlton has already arrived in the mansion. If he did, no one came to inform them while they were rehearsing. Thinking that they will see each other shortly, she decided to focus getting ready. She''s excited to see him, but she doesn''t want to look so sloppy when they finally reunite after 8 days.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 257 - 254: Touchdown Militeia II

    "Charlie!!!!! Is that Militeia I''m seeing? Finally! I will be seeing my darling Via soon!" Kylo exclaimed as Militeia came into view. They were currently at the balcony of the stateroom Charlton was staying in.

    Charlton smiled as he nodded. He too was excited to see Serena.

    When the captain announced that the ship has anchored, he and Kylo prepared for disembarkation.

    Like when Serena and the others arrived, as first-class passengers, they were assisted by the personal concierge and was with the first batch of people to take a smaller vessel to take them to the marina.

    Charlton took in the sight before him. He has read about Militeia, but the descriptions and illustrations in the books did it no justice. He wondered what Serena thought when she first arrived. Did she smile excitedly, her eyes dazzled? He wished that he were with her then just so he could have seen the expression on her face.

    He shook his head as he smiled. Again, he was thinking of her. Ever since they have been together, his every breath and every thought, has been consumed by her. He loves her so and his heart swells with the knowledge that she loves him just as much.

    Kylo whistled, he did not expect Militeia to be so beautiful. "I have to say that Militeia deserves its title as summer paradise. By the way, how are we getting to Gizel''s parents'' mansion?"

    Charlton was shook-out from his reverie with Kylo''s question. Well, he had no arrangements for that one. However, he has the invite with him, so he just thought they can just hire a carriage to take them there.

    --

    When they exited the Marina, there were a lot of carriages for hire. Other first-class passengers from Windsor recognized Charlton and Kylo and greeted them, wishing them a pleasant stay in Militeia.

    Charlton and Kylo smiled back and thanked them as they waved them goodbye.

    "So, what now?" Kylo asked as he looked at Charlton and Jack who was carrying their luggage.

    Charlton was about to instruct Jack to hire a carriage when a man suddenly approached them.

    "Sir, are you by chance Lord Charlton Daniel?" Sebastian, one of the senior coachmen of the Morris family asked.

    "Yes, how may I help you?" Charlton asked.

    "Good afternoon, my lord." He said as he bowed, then continued, "I am Sebastian Leroy, the coachman sent by Marchioness Geneva Morris. She sends her apologies for not being able to give a better welcome for she has only been given notice that you''re arriving today and that everyone else is occupied for the event later. Please, come with me and let me take you to the mansion."

    Charlton smiled in appreciation of the thoughtfulness. He would have to thank Gizel''s mother later. "I understand. Then, lead the way."

    --

    When they arrived at the mansion, it was around 5pm. The relatives of Gizel''s parents have all arrived earlier, while the guests for the event have not started to arrive just yet.

    "Welcome to Militeia, Charlton, Kylo. It''s nice to see you both here." George said as he welcomed the two.

    "Thank you for the warm welcome, George. By the way, I have to thank your mother for sending Sebastian to welcome us. If not, I''m afraid we would have been lost on how to get here." Charlton replied as he shook George''s hand.

    "She''s just happy that you''re here and will sing for her event. She still can''t get over the fact that you and Serena are here to do that. Anyway, please follow me, I will escort you to your rooms for the duration of your stay." George said as a valet came to help with the luggage of Charlton and Kylo. While Jack was led to the servant''s quarters.

    They walked inside and Charlton wondered where Serena was. He did not ask though. She must be preparing for the event and although he was excited to see her, he did not want her to see him having oily face. What? The weather was hot, and they were in a carriage ride for 3 hours. He would prefer to look his best when she sees him finally after 8 days.

    --

    George first showed them where the event would be held before he led them to the guestrooms. While doing so, he engaged them in a conversation. When they reached the front of their assigned rooms, he could no longer keep his curiosity and asked Kylo.

    "Kylo, I heard you''re courting Via? Is that for real?" he asked curious.

    Although they were not that close, they have interacted quite a couple of times as they have been schoolmates in Alighieri and in Windsor. Add the fact that Charlton and Kylo were kinda friends with Gizel, they were able to talk more during the last school year. So, they were in a good relationship enough to call each other by first name and have casual conversations.

    Kylo did not deny it and asked, "Does everyone, I mean your family, know that already? By the way, are Via''s parents already here?"

    "I''m not so sure, but they did confirm that they are attending. Perhaps they''re already in the capital but since they have their own mansion here, they will only come over in time for the event. Anyway, I heard you''ll be making a formal call while here."

    "Yes, I would make the call tomorrow as I''m only staying here for 3 nights."

    "Hmm¡­ I think they''ll allocate some time for you before they go back to their county. Hehe¡­ Anyhow, good luck with that. My uncle''s family has been a military one for generations. So, don''t be surprised if Uncle Vernon doesn''t seem so friendly. He has always been strict, and well, Via''s his only daughter."

    Kylo swallowed. The way George said it sounds foreboding.

    Charlton chuckled. "Break a leg, Kylo. Hopefully, not literally."

    "Hey!" Kylo exclaimed as he pushed Charlton playfully in mock anger.

    George laughed as he shook his head. "I''ll go ahead. See you both later."

    With that, Charlton and Kylo both entered their room which were situated just beside each other.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 258 - 255: Silver Wedding Anniversary II

    "Serena, you have to let me borrow Beatrice on my own wedding day. Her work with your hair is just¡­ wow. I love it!" Milly said as Beatrice finished working on Serena''s hair.

    "You will have to ask Beatrice for that." Serena answered as she smiled. She looked at the mirror and she must agree. Her hair was in a perfect half up half down style, curled and adorned with floral designed jewels creating a romantic whimsical look. Perfectly suited for her blush pink dress.

    A knock on the door was heard and Gizel came in with Via. Since Beatrice was done with her work, she excused herself to leave.

    "Serena, I think you''ll be happy to know that your darling has safely arrived. My brother was the one to welcome him and led him to one of the guestrooms." Gizel shared grinning.

    Serena immediately wanted to go wherever he was, but given the time, she knew that they could only meet at the party. Besides, they still need to be on stand-by as they will be performing the opening number with Gizel''s mother and would only be joining the guests after.

    Still, she could not stop her smile from blooming. She was so much looking forward to seeing him again. She couldn''t help herself. Whenever she thinks of him, her heart would start beating wildly like some teenage girl. She doesn''t know if it''s the hormones, but with him, she''s just another woman in love.

    Seeing the expression on Serena''s face, the girls giggled.

    "I think I need one of the sunglasses we bought last time. Serena, your radiance is blinding!" Gizel joked.

    "I second that! But you know Gizel who''s the other person who''s radiant this evening?" Milly teased as she wiggled her brows looking at Via.

    Gizel looked beside her and saw Via was turning red with the attention moving to her.

    "Indeed, how could I forget? Via''s prince charming has also arrived. Hehe¡­ I can''t wait how Kylo''s visit would go tomorrow. Hahaha!" Gizel said as she laughed.

    Anyway, another person knocked on the door and Gizel opened it. It was Geneva''s personal maid. The maid informed her that her mother was waiting for them in the back room of their ballroom.

    --

    When Charlton was done getting ready, it was 5:45 in the evening. Almost time for the event. He wanted to see Serena immediately, but does not know where to find her at this time. Besides, she must be busy getting ready with her friends. Their meeting can only wait.

    Anyway, he went out of his room to knock on Kylo''s so that they can walk to the venue together.

    Kylo opened the door and saw that it was Charlton. "Come in first." he said.

    Charlton entered the door and saw Kylo fretting around. Unlike the usual, he looks more, uh, formal and mature that evening. His hair has been parted sideways and brushed back.

    "I''m nervous. They will be meeting me for the first time. I don''t know how to act. Should I act like, I mean princely? Or should I just be, I don''t know? A little bit funny or dear? Which one would Via''s parents like more? By the way, how dare you try to outshine me?" Kylo frowned seeing Charlton donning a better-looking dress suit that him. Not only that, but he also looked a bit more handsome than usual. Not that he''s insecure but come on. No man should be better looking than him when he meets his girlfriend''s parents.

    Charlton laughed as he teased Kylo, "It''s not my fault that I was born with a better-looking physique than you!"

    Kylo rolled his eyes. "Yeah right. Whatever. So, what do you think?" he asked getting back to his main question.

    "I think you should try to be yourself but more respectful? I don''t know myself. I recall when I met Serena''s parents for the first time, I just tried to be in their good graces. Perhaps compliment their child? If I know one thing, it''s that all parents like hearing good things about their children."

    "So¡­ should I talk about how wonderful Via is? If that''s the case, then I think I would be able to talk endlessly. But are you sure about that?"

    Charlton chuckled. "Don''t worry too much, well at least for tonight. They won''t have that much time to bother with you. Just try to make a positive impression, if not, then you can prepare for the worst tomorrow. Anyway, it''s already 5:50, I think we should go downstairs and join the party."

    Kylo took a deep breath as he straightened. Then he looked at the mirror checking himself out.

    Charlton gave an exasperated sigh. "Kylo, I swear, if Via''s parents were to know how vain you are, and how you always make people wait for you to finish getting ready, they WILL not like you at ALL."

    Kylo elbowed Charlton, "Fine, let''s go. I''m ready."

    Charlton shook his head. Really, Kylo even takes a longer time than Serena to get ready.

    --

    When Charlton and Kylo arrived at the lobby just outside the ballroom of the mansion, there were already a lot of people present socializing and talking in groups.

    Some turned to give them attention as newly arrived guests. Most did not recognize them, so they turned back and continued with their conversations, while some who did recognize Charlton, particularly the young ladies of Gizel''s family who has taken a liking of his photo from the covers of ''can''t help falling in love'' and ''through the years'', stared at him with wide eyes and couldn''t help their blush from staining their cheeks.

    Not minding the people looking, the two went inside the ballroom. The first thing they noticed was that the room was divided into three sections. Upon entry one was the first section where the cocktail tables were, the second was the middle portion with the round banquet tables, and the third on the other end was the dancefloor where in front was an elevated platform with a piano. The interior was decorated in blue and silver.

    Anyway, George saw them and was quick to approach. He knew that the two have no acquaintance here at the moment other than himself.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 259 - 256: Silver Wedding Anniversary III

    "Kylo, Charlton. Come, let me introduce you two to some of my family members. I think a lot of them would be enthralled to meet the two of you." George offered so that the two won''t feel out of place.

    Charlton gave the place a once over, not seeing Serena around, he agreed saying, "Alright. Thank you."

    Kylo on the other hand was nervous but tried not to show it. He straightened himself, trying to look like he''s a real man of honor. Well, what if George introduces him to Via''s parents?

    Anyway, George walked with them and while doing so, he explained, "the girls are with my mother. They have this surprise for father which they will perform at the beginning of the program. Charlton, I understand that you will need to talk to Serena later about your song number, so I have arranged your seat to be beside hers. I hope you don''t mind."

    Charlton smiled as he nodded his head. Of course, he doesn''t mind.

    --

    George wanted to introduce the two to his father first but seeing him still busy talking with other guests of his generation, he took the two to where his cousins were.

    "Kylo, Charlton, may I introduce my cousins, Victor, Yohan, Freesia, and Roselia. Cousins, these are Prince Kylo of Alighieri, and Lord Charlton Daniel from Windsor." George introduced.

    The two young gentlemen gave a nod of acknowledgement while the two girls curtsied. Then they started introducing themselves.

    Kylo swallowed. Apparently, Victor was Via''s older brother. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." He replied trying to appear both friendly and respectable at the same time. Though at he back of his mind, he wondered ''Did I sound stuffy?''

    Charlton wanted chuckle. Kylo was trying too much. Anyway, he smiled at the four, "It''s a pleasure to meet you all."

    "Lord Daniel, is it your first time here in Militeia? I have been introduced to lady Serena earlier, and I must say that the both of you look much better in person. I love your songs." Freesia, a young maiden of 14, said after the introduction. Although it was the first time she met Charlton in person, she felt like she knew him already from seeing his photo and listening to his and Serena''s song.

    "Yes, it''s my first time here. Militeia is beautiful, the illustrations I have seen do it no justice." Charlton replied.

    "How long will you be staying here?" Victor asked.

    "For 3 days." Charlton and Kylo replied at the same time. The two of them looked at each other.

    Kylo smiled awkwardly. He was high on alert that when Victor asked a question, he answered right away. Thinking that the question was for him.

    To break the awkwardness of the atmosphere, Yohan interjected. "that''s too short. I think with that schedule, you two won''t even be able to see half of the capital."

    "Indeed. However, I still have engagements back in Windsor while Kylo needs to return to Alighieri. Do you have suggestions of places we can go to?" Charlton replied seeing Kylo trying hard not to facepalm.

    The boys continued with the conversation while the girls joined in adding their opinion. At the same time, they could not help but stare at Charlton dreamily. He was so handsome, dreamy, and polite, and did they say handsome? However, he was not for then. They were solid Cherena fan.

    "Thank you all for the suggestions, now at least I know where I have to go." Charlton said as he chuckled.

    "Hehe, then I wish you and Lady Serena a wonderful time together exploring our capital. I wish I can go with you guys to take photos. Which reminds me, if it''s alright, can I have a photo taken with the two of you later? Thank goodness Auntie Geneva hired a cameraman." Freesia suddenly said.

    George coughed. "Freesia, Lady Serena and Charlton are not involved that way. Sorry about that Charlton." He could not really say that Serena''s engaged to the crown prince of Windsor as although a lot of nobles already know about that, it''s still a hush hush to the public.

    Charlton shook his head as he smiled. "I don''t mind." He replied. He was actually happy to hear that someone is rooting for himself and Serena.

    "Eh? They''re not? How come? Then again, hehehe¡­ a lot of people would be excited to know that." Freesia said as she blushed.

    Kylo wanted to be a good friend and interrupt, but Victor was standing opposite him. Sorry Charlton, go fend for yourself.

    Charlton shook his head, he can''t really say that there''s something between him and Serena, but that doesn''t mean that he can''t voice his admiration. "Lady Serena is someone I admire from the bottom of my heart, and any man would be blessed to have her in his life."

    Freesia smiled and cooed. "Wow Lord Daniel¡­ So, I think my ship still has some possibility to sail."

    George just shook his head with his cousin''s antics. Anyway, he finally saw his father approach them.

    "Hi uncle, happy anniversary!" The four said, while Charlton and Kylo also expressed their greetings.

    Since Gregory did not recognize who Kylo was, George introduced him. "Father, this is Prince Kylo Louis of Alighieri. He came as a companion of Lord Charlton Daniel."

    Gregory smiled and gave Kylo a nod of acknowledgement. "It''s an honor to have you here in our event your highness."

    "No, no, it''s my honor to be here. thank you for having me here tonight." Kylo replied. Well, he is Via''s uncle.

    Gregory smiled hearing his words, then he turned to Charlton, "Charlton, thank you for coming to join our event. My son told me all about the favor you''ll be doing for my wife and I tonight, so I want to express my gratitude."

    Charlton shook his head, "It is my pleasure to do so Marquess Morris. Also, thank you for hosting our stay."

    "Please, just call me Uncle Gregory. Anyway, the party is about to start. You all go to your seats first. I''ll see you later." Gregory told Charlton and the others as he excused himself to say the same to the other guests.

    And so, the guests of the wedding anniversary all began filling the seats surrounding the banquet tables.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 260 - 257: Silver Wedding Anniversary IV

    Charlton and Kylo were led to seat at the very front nearest to the stage. The table was good for 10 people, and before Kylo had the chance to ask, he saw Victor approaching with 4 others.

    "Good luck Kylo." George said as he chuckled before he left.

    Kylo''s eyes widened in panic. It''s too soon to meet them. He turned to Charlton for help.

    "Relax. Just try to act normal, they don''t know you''re together with Via yet, right?"

    Kylo nodded his head. Well, he was only about to make a formal call tomorrow.

    "Then, try to make a good impression now and stop fidgeting." Charlton said as the two of them stood up from their seats when the 5 people reached the table.

    --

    Since Victor has been introduced to them earlier, so he became the person to introduce them to his family members. Kylo and Charlton both walked to meet the 5.

    "Kylo, Charlton, these are my family members, my father Earl Vernon Morris, my mother, Countess Vivien Morris, My Eldest brother, Viscount Vince Morris, and my 2nd brother, Lord Visor Morris. Father, mother, brothers, these are Prince Kylo Louis of Alighieri, and Lord Charlton Daniel from Windsor."

    "It''s an honor to meet you, your highness." Vernon was first to say. Although he''s an earl, the person in front of him was still a prince. His wife also made a curtsy, while the other 2 gave a slight bow.

    Kylo did not know how to respond. His future in-laws were being so respectful because of his station. Then, was it going to be easy tomorrow? He tried to size up Via''s father and brothers again. They were all chunky in a muscular sense. He tried not to gulp.

    "The honor is all mine, earl and countess Morris. Viscount Vince, and lord Visor. Please, just call me Kylo." Kylo replied and smiled, as he gave them a nod of acknowledgement. Hopefully, tomorrow, they would still be giving him the same treatment.

    Via''s family members gave a polite smile back.

    Vernon then turned his attention to Charlton to ask, "Are you by chance related to his grace, grand duke Charles?"

    "Yes, he is my father. It''s my pleasure to meat you Earl Morris, and your lovely family too." Charlton replied as he smiled at the others.

    Vernon''s eyes mooned, having a good impression of the boy and subsequently his companion. "Just call me Uncle Vernon. I have fought alongside his grace, in the war against Jinjoo. It''s also my pleasure to meet you. By the way, how is you father?""

    "Then, Uncle Vernon, my father is doing fine, thank you for asking. I will mention that I met you today to him when I return home. "

    Vernon would have liked to talk to Charlton more, but they would be the only ones standing left. "Please do. Do tell him that I look forward to meeting him again someday. Come, let us seat, I believe that the program shall be starting soon."

    Walking to their seat, Kylo nudged Charlton with his elbow.

    "What?"

    "I think you should butter me up to Via''s father."

    "If I get the chance, sure."

    The seats have been preassigned with a name card, so they all took a specific seat. Kylo was sitting on Charlton''s left. While the seat on Charlton''s right has been reserved for Serena and beside hers was reserved for Milly and beside that was Via''s then her mother''s. On Kylo''s left was Victor and so on. The 10 of them made up for the table.

    When they all have been seated, before anyone could make small talk, the lights were all suddenly shut off. And darkness immediately blanketed the whole ballroom.

    Thankfully, before people start panicking, a spotlight was lit and was directed to the middle of the dancefloor.

    --

    Marquess Gregory Morris continued entertaining their guests, doing rounds, moving from one table to the next, while deep inside, he was already annoyed that his wife hasn''t joined the party just yet. People kept on asking him where she was and all he can say was that she''s coming to join them shortly.

    Anyway, when the lights were suddenly shut-off, he worried that they lost electricity. It would be a disaster if that were the case. Gods, nothing was going right. His wife did not bother helping him host the guests, in fact he hasn''t seen her since morning. Then, the electricity was gone. He just wanted to sigh in exasperation and tell the guests, goodbye, party''s over.

    Suddenly, the spotlight was turned on and from where he was standing, he saw a woman, her back facing the audience, garbed in a bright red dress. The dress was eye catching with dangling crystals as embellishments. It was sleeveless, had a fitted bodice up to the hips which was followed by a flowing skirt with slits that reached a few inches below the knees. She was also wearing matching red heels.

    He walked nearer to the dancefloor as he thought that the woman looked familiar. When he was near enough to see who it was, he belatedly recognized that the woman must be his wife. Although he could not see her face, he knew her back all too well.

    Short to say, he was surprised. He always knew that his wife was still fit, but it''s the first time he saw her wear something like that dress. And, although they were already in their early 40''s he could not deny that she was still as beautiful as when they first met. In fact, she''s more beautiful now, well, at least to him.

    Anyway, he wondered what she was up to. Then suddenly, musical instruments started to play in the background, and his wife made sashaying movements he assumed must be some form of a dance that he did not recognize.

    --

    When Charlton heard the music instruments playing, his eyes immediately went to the stage where the piano was. Instantly, his eyes zeroed in on Serena who was standing behind the mic.

    Although she was shrouded in the darkness, he could still see her clearly because of the proximity. He wanted nothing else but the go where she was and embrace her. She was more beautiful than he remembered and just before she started singing, she gave him a smile which made him feel like a thousand butterflies started fluttering inside his stomach.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 261 - 258: Silver Wedding Anniversary V

    Serena finally saw Charlton when she, her friends, and Geneva, took a peek from the other end of the ballroom as everyone took their seats. Her heart was suddenly filled with longing, and she just wanted to run to him.

    He was wearing a light gray dress suit that matched the color of his eyes. He was more handsome than she could remember and like a hormonal teen, she wanted nothing else but to jump him.

    However, she knew that they have a number, and besides, she wanted a more dramatic entrance for their reunion. Gods, she can''t wait to see his expression when she starts singing. His seat was located near enough the stage so even though the spotlight would only be on Geneva, he would be able to see her.

    Geneva was nervous and excited. Serena thought her a dance she called the ''cha-cha'' and she has been practicing that for the last 3 days. Good thing she has always been good at dancing, so she learned it easily. It was so strange, but it was beautiful. Anyway, she was already old enough to do that and no one would be able to say anything about it, so why not?

    Looking at the time, it was already 6:45 in the evening, almost time for dinner. She and the girls should make their entrance.

    "It''s time." Geneva announced and the girls nodded their head in unison.

    Calling the butler, Geneva instructed that they shut off the lights inside so that they could take their position.

    Thus, the lights in the ballroom were shut off, and they were able to walk inside with only the lights filtering through the glass windows illuminating their way.

    Anyway, when they were all in their position, the spotlight was turned on and was directed to where Geneva was standing.

    The girls can now see each other, and when they saw that Marquess Gregory has approached nearer to the dancefloor, they faced one another and nodded. Via started strumming the guitar, followed by Gizel with the piano.

    --

    Serena faced forward and her eyes immediately met Charlton''s. She could not help her heart feeling like it turned into a puddle of goo and her smile immediately blossomed on her face. She could definitely say that he was feeling the same as his eyes spoke volumes. It was wonderful that they don''t need words to know how crazy they were for each other.

    Anyway, she heard the music come to the part where she has to sing, so looking directly at Charlton, without the need to tear her eyes away because everyone was focused on Geneva and that she was also in the dark. Thus, she started singing. Each word dedicated to the man that she loves.

    "Swaying room as the music starts

    Strangers making the most of the dark

    Two by two their bodies become one."

    While singing that part, the servants who were instructed to place the dry ice on the water did just that to have a smoke effect while Geneva was dancing the solo routine cha-cha Serena taught her. Since she started dancing, her arms raised in an attractive movement, all eyes have been glued on her.

    "I see you through the smokey air

    Can''t you feel the weight of my stare¡­"

    Here, Geneva turned around and instantly met her husband''s eyes as she continued to dance.

    Meanwhile, Serena too was looking at Charlton, their eyes not even for a second straying away from each other. They were in their own world, and both could not remove the smile on their faces.

    Kylo on his part was also looking at Via who was busy with her guitar. Afraid that she might make a mistake as she has still not mastered using one.

    "You''re so close but still a world away

    What I''m dying to say, is that

    I''m crazy for you

    Touch me once and you''ll know it''s true

    I never wanted anyone like this

    It''s all brand new

    You''ll feel it in my kiss

    I''m crazy for you, crazy for you"

    At this part, Geneva pointed her index at her husband whose face has turned all red, but his eyes were shining as he tried to contain his smile. All his annoyance suddenly gone with the display. If it were just the two of them, he would have already joined her with the crazy antic.

    The guests started cheering all delighted by the display and the music playing at the background.

    "Trying hard to control my heart"

    At this part, Geneva placed her hands on her chest.

    "I walk over to where you are¡­"

    Still in a dancing cha-cha movement, she walked towards her husband who was standing just at the edge of the dancefloor.

    The guests, more particularly their relatives started shouting, "Go Greg!" teasing the couple.

    Greg shook his head, feeling some second-hand embarrassment for his wife, but deep inside he was pleased and could no longer contain his smile that was now plastered on his face. Anyway, throwing his hesitation aside, he decided to just enjoy the moment. So, he met his wife halfway.

    "Eye to eye we need no words at all¡­"

    This time, Gregory and Geneva were standing in front of each other. They were smiling with love shining in their eyes, as if reminiscing the time when everything was all brand new, only this time, they love each other more.

    "Slowly now we begin to move"

    This time, following the lyrics of the song, Geneva held the hands of her husband. Then, she slowly did the cha-cha feet movement, as if teaching her husband how to do it. Gregory who has watched her earlier, was able to move on his feet, slowly following her movements.

    "Every breath I''m deeper into you

    Soon we two are standing still in time

    If you read my mind, you''ll see

    I''m crazy for you

    Touch me once and you''ll know it''s true

    I never wanted anyone like this

    It''s all brand new

    You''ll feel it in my kiss

    You''ll feel it in my kiss

    Because I''m crazy for you

    Touch me once and you''ll know it''s true

    I never wanted anyone like this

    It''s all brand new

    You''ll feel it in my kiss

    I''m crazy for you

    Crazy for you

    Crazy for you

    Crazy for you"

    The husband and wife continued dancing with the song, both laughing at the craziness, while the guests all cheered.

    Milly was playing the tambourine and singing as a second voice with "Pap-pap-pap-pap-pap".

    Gizel continued playing the piano as she turned to look at her parents from time to time, feeling happy that they''re having a great time.

    Serena continued singing, her eyes speaking volumes to Charlton, and him to her.

    Kylo never tore his eyes away from Via and when she was a bit more confident with the guitar, their eyes met, and just like the people in the room who were in love, they smiled at each other, their eyes conveying their feelings.

    "It''s all brand new, I''m crazy for you

    And you know it''s true

    I''m crazy, crazy for you

    It''s all brand new, I''m crazy for you

    And you know it''s true

    Yeah, I''m crazy for you

    Crazy for you, baby"

    Then, when the song finally ended, everyone broke into a thunderous applause. Some even whistling like they were not part of the most noble houses in Militeia. They even shouted, "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!"

    And so, with the cheers of everyone, Gregory dipped his wife and kissed her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 262 - 259: Silver Wedding Anniversary VI

    After the song and dance number, the lights were switched on again. George, as the MC, took over. He began by encouraging everyone to give his parents another round of applause, then continued by welcoming the guests for the night''s celebration. He approached his father to pass him the mic, but he signaled for him to give it to his mother instead.

    When the mic was handed to Geneva, the guests started cheering and giving cat calls. Geneva could only laugh and blush in a mixture of gaiety and embarrassment. Nevertheless, she started addressing everyone.

    "Good evening everyone. First, let me apologize for not being able to welcome you properly earlier, as you have seen I was otherwise indisposed."

    The guests started laughing and some of her close friends and relatives even responded with ''it''s alright Gene! We love the dance!''

    Geneva chuckled and shook her head, then she continued "Anyway, I wish to thank you all for dedicating the time and effort to come all the way here just to partake in this celebration. It truly means a lot. So, I hope that this night won''t just be memorable to me and my family, but also to you. Now, I know you all must be curious about where my song and dance came from, so may I request everyone to direct your attention to the stage."

    The guests followed the instruction as they have been curious since earlier but just did not voice nor show it.

    The girls haven''t left the stage just yet as requested by Geneva earlier.

    "Everyone, let me introduce my daughter, Gizel, my niece Via, and their friends, Lady Millicent Stark, and Lady Serena Maxwell who composed the song ''crazy for you'' and choreographed my dance performance. Girls, thank you so much for making tonight a possibility. It was perfect and I shall remember it for always."

    The girls all smiled and nodded, mouthing a ''you''re welcome.''

    Geneva told everyone to give them another round of applause as she continued to thank everyone else including her son and her husband.

    The mic was passed to Gregory who also welcomed and thanked everyone. After all was said, the program continued with a prayer followed by a sumptuous dinner.

    --

    Serena and the girls all went down the stage after Gizel''s parents thanked them. Gizel went to join the table where her brother and parents with their other family members were assigned to seat, while Serena, Via, and Milly went to join the table where Charlton, Kylo, and Via''s family were.

    Reaching their assigned table, Serena, Via, and Milly were welcomed by its occupants with everyone standing up in time for the prayer.

    Kylo and Via tried to act casual as they decided that telling Via''s family about them during Gizel''s parent''s wedding anniversary was not appropriate.

    Charlton and Serena who were now standing beside each other wanted nothing else but to, well, get a room and show one another how much they missed one another. However, they were there for the event, so that can wait for later. Still, when the prayer was done and everyone was asked to be seated, their hands immediately intertwined under the table.

    Anyway, they tried not to look at each other and get lost in their own world as Via went on to introduce Serena and Milly to her family.

    Afterwards, everyone engaged in a casual conversation that halted soon after dinner arrived.

    --

    When dinner was over, George approached Serena and Charlton to ask them if they were ready for their performance. After getting their confirmation, he went to the platform to resume hosting the program.

    "Good evening again, ladies and gentlemen. I hope you all enjoyed dinner. Now, before we get to the dancing, I want to thank our special guests who came all the way from Windsor. Tonight, they will be gifting my parents with one of their most popular song. I know not only my parents, but most of us have been looking forward to this portion all evening. So, without further ado, let us welcome Lord Charlton Daniel and Lady Serena Maxwell."

    About half of the guests already knew Serena and Charlton''s song and have been listening to it since it was released last December. So, when the two went on stage, they were already brimming with excitement as they cheered.

    "So, Charlton, lady Serena, may I request both of you to impart a message to my parents before you give your performance?" George asked.

    Serena nodded and George gave her the mic.

    "Good evening everyone and thank you very much for the warm welcome. Uncle Gregory, Auntie Geneva. First of all, let me thank you for hosting my stay here in Militeia and giving me the honor of being invited in this momentous occasion in your lives. During the past few days, I got to personally witness how loving your relationship is. It left an impression on me, as it''s so beautiful to see you two together sharing a strong and adorable bond. So tonight, as the two of you look back with happiness and pride, upon the 25 years that you''ve spent side by side, may every memory that you share of dreams you''ve seen come true, help make this special silver day a happy one." Serena said as she smiled at the couple.

    The couple smiled back at her as they mouthed a thank you.

    Then, the mic was given to Charlton. "Good evening everyone. Uncle Gregory, Auntie Geneva, thank you very much for having me here tonight. Earlier, when I saw Auntie Geneva do that dance, I immediately knew how wonderful your marriage must be. Thus, from the bottom of my heart, I wish that the love you have for one another continue to grow and blossom with each passing year. Wishing you endless happiness, joy, and love on this day, and always. Again, congratulations and happy anniversary." Charlton finished as he handed the mic back to George.

    "Thank you two for the wonderful messages, I know my parents truly appreciate them." George said to the two. Then, he turned to face the guests. "Now, everyone, again, let us give a Charlton and Serena another round of applause."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 263 - 260: Silver Wedding Anniversary VII

    As the audience clapped, Charlton sat in front of the piano, a standing mic placed beside him, while Serena stood at the other side of the piano, a mic in front of her. They looked at each other and smiled. Both reminiscing the first time they did this during Duke Ligeti''s wedding. It has only been 7 months since then, but it felt like a lifetime ago.

    Anyway, Charlton started playing the piano, and Serena started singing the first stanza of ''through the years''. The meaning of the song becoming truer to them as the days gone by.

    Since some of the audiences were already familiar with the song, they could not help but mouth the words as if singing along. It was truly beautiful, and the older couples started dabbing their eyes. It was different when they listen to the discs and listen to Serena and Charlton sing it live. The emotions were much more intense, and it touched their very heart.

    When the song finally ended, there was a moment of silence. Then, everyone started clapping their hands. Really, it just made the night more memorable. The people who already knew the song and were already fans, became more loyal fans, while those who didn''t instantly became one.

    That''s not to say that ''crazy for you'' wasn''t great, it''s just that earlier, the attention was focused on Geneva. Anyhow, after ''through the years'', ''can''t help falling in love'' followed as requested by the couple to open the dancefloor since it''s the song most of the attendees knew and can relate to as other songs just got released last week.

    Anyway, they sang the song without the theatrics, and the celebratory couple went on the dancefloor to perform a waltz. When the song reached the interlude, George addressed the guests to encourage them to join his parents on the dancefloor. And so, with that, other guests stood up from their seats to join the couple.

    After their performance, Serena and Charlton went down the stage and the hired orchestra took over. The celebratory couple approached them to give their thanks. Then, some people surrounded the two wanting to chat up with them since they don''t know when they would get the next opportunity to do so.

    Meanwhile, Kylo was finally able to ask Via for a dance. Her family did not think much of it as they knew Kylo was a visitor and only knew 4 girls in this party. While dancing, they were able to discuss how Kylo would go about his visit tomorrow.

    The night went on with the dancing. Until finally, about an hour past midnight, the guests started thinning until only the residents of the mansion were left, along with the 4 guests, Charlton, Serena, Kylo, and Millie. (Via had to leave with her family to their own mansion in the capital.)

    --

    Charlton checked his watch for the umpteenth time. When he saw that it was already 2:50 a.m. he smiled. Earlier, when he finally had the chance to dance with Serena and converse, they agreed that he could join her in her room only at around 3am so that people in the mansion should already be asleep.

    He stood up from the bed, then he gathered his bag where he placed his toiletries, an extra set of clothes, and his slippers in. He opened the door of his room carefully as not to alert anyone, especially Kylo who was staying in the room beside his.

    He looked left and right, when he saw that no one was around, he finally exited his room then closed the door. The hallway was silent, but thankfully, it was dimly lit by wall sconces. Recalling the instructions given by Serena as to where her room was located, he started walking barefoot.

    --

    Serena has been looking forward to spending the night with Charlton. After she got back in her room, she rested for about 30 minutes, then she went to have a bath. When she was done with that, she laid on the bed to wait. Hopefully, Gizel and Milly who were staying in the rooms next to hers were already asleep.

    Anyway, she checked the time and saw that it was already 5 minutes to 3. Giddily, she stood up from the bed and opened the door of her room. She looked to the right and there she saw Charlton walking towards her room.

    Their eyes met and she waved at him. Now certain of where she was, Charlton walked faster. They were all smiles, and when he reached her, she opened the door wider to let him enter.

    Charlton placed his bag down while Serena closed and locked the door. Turning around to face him, she was quickly enveloped in his embrace. She smiled as she wrapped her arms around him too.

    "I missed you very much." Serena said as she inhaled his scent of sandalwood. Gods, she loves his smell.

    Charlton smiled feeling his heart swell with her simple words. "I missed you more." He whispered.

    Serena felt his words tickle her heart like how his breath ticked her ear, pulling back a little so that she can look up to see the expression on his face, she asked, "Really? How much more?"

    "More than words could ever explain." He replied.

    Serena felt funny, so she giggled and said "Oh, then you have to show me how much."

    Charlton chuckled, "Not even a how are you? Or a how have you been?"

    "What? It''s been 3 weeks since the last time. I thought you wanted to get some action." She replied as she grinned and wiggled her brows.

    Charlton shook his head as he tsked. "Just as I have thought. You only want me for my body."

    Serena smacked his chest playfully then pulled away from him as she rolled her eyes, "Hmpft! Well, if you don''t want to, then never mind."

    Charlton chortled with Serena''s antics. Then he bent down to scoop her in his arms. "Now, who said that I don''t?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 264 - 261: First Night In Militeia I

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Charlton gently laid Serena on the bed, while Serena who still had her arms circled around Charlton''s neck pulled him closer to kiss his lips. He kissed her back, but before their kiss can turn more passionate, Serena pulled back as her hand moved to cup his face.

    Perhaps distance does make the heart go fonder, and she was afraid her chest would explode if she doesn''t get the words out. So, she looked him in the eye and whispered, "I love you."

    Charlton smiled, feeling the fluttering in his stomach reach his heart. "I love you more." He replied as he kissed the palm of her hand that cupped his face. Then, wanting to tease her as he recalled her words earlier, he continued with "and I can certainly show you just how much."

    Serena giggled with the tickling sensation when his fingers caressed her skin as he pushed the hair from her neck. Then, she felt the softness of his lips run along the top of her shoulder.

    He kissed her upwards, moving from her shoulder to her neck, then to her face, while his fingers moved downwards, from her hair to her neck, slowly spiraling down over her fabric covered breasts. His fingertips traced her stiffening nipple, his thumb and forefinger gently teasing, before continuing to trail down her body, until they found the base of her night dress.

    Serena felt him pull at her negligee, so she sat up and lifted her arms to allow him to pull the fabric over and off. Then, she did the same to help him off of his shirt.

    For a brief moment, they just stared at each other, love and adoration clearly reflected in their eyes.

    Then, Charlton grasped the back of her neck as he leaned forward to kiss her. Their lips connected then parted, and their tongues met with growing passion. Gently, he pushed her back to lie down on the bed again.

    He pulled from their kiss as his mouth moved to her cheek, her neck, then along the top of her chest. He kissed her breast before parting his lips to suck on her nipple. Then, he used his tongue to rhythmically move over it, while his fingers firmly roll one nipple between them.

    Satisfied with the attention he gave to her bountiful breast, his fingers traced down her stomach while his mouth moved from her breast, up to her neck, and back to her lips once again.

    As he kissed her, the tips of his fingers slipped beneath the top of her underwear. When they reached her apex, he parted her warmth while bringing her wetness to her swelling clit. He massaged slowly but firmly, then run lower again, until his two fingers went inside her.

    A moan escaped Serena''s lips as she opened her legs wider, inviting him to explore her depths. Then, she moved her hand to his hardness and stroked him through his pants. "I want you inside me¡­" she said.

    Charlton smiled as he removed his hand from inside her underwear. In a quick movement, he stood up to remove his pants, and then he climbed back, his body on all fours on top of her. He leaned in to kiss her deeply while Serena''s hand reached over to stroke his bare and throbbing manhood.

    He moved his mouth to her neck and shoulders to the top of her chest. She released her grip as he kissed lower, making his way to her breasts. Caressing them firmly now with his hands and sucking one nipple then the other. Then he ran his teeth over her flesh and move his body downward kissing her stomach.

    Serena felt him pull at her underwear, so she lifted her hips until he successfully moved it down to her legs. She looked at him as the last of her clothing was pulled from her body and tossed aside. Then, she bent her knees to spread her legs open.

    She thought that it was now time for action, and she was already so wet and wanting, so she said, "I want you inside me now."

    Charlton looked deeply into her eyes as he positioned himself between her legs. However, instead of pushing forward to take her, he leaned in, slowly kissing just above the inside of one knee, then the other. Then, he whispered against her skin, "Not yet, let me love you more first."

    His lips and tongue journeyed upwards as his fingers again parted her womanhood, entering her as he gently bit her inner thigh. He let his fingers in and out of her body, then he started sucking her clit, his tongue caressed her sensitive nub.

    Serena reflexively moved her one hand to his head, running her fingers through his hair, while she bit on her other hand to not let her moans escape as she reached first orgasm.

    Charlton felt her warm liquid pour out as her walls clenched on his fingers, pulling them out, he replaced his fingers with his tongue to lap at her quivering pussy.

    As her climaxed died down, unable to wait any longer, he finally lifted himself. Then, he began to kiss up her body once more, his mouth running over her stomach, her breasts, her neck, to her lips.

    He pulled from their kiss as he kneeled back between her open legs. With his cock in his hand, he stroked his swollen tip along the length of her wetness.

    Placing himself on her waiting entrance, they both smiled in anticipation of what comes next. Then, he leaned in to kiss her lips once more as he pushed forward, his manhood spreading her warmth, filling her slowly. Immediately, he felt her heat consume him, taking him until he was deep inside her.

    They kissed deeper so that their moans would not escape them, while their hands run over each other''s body. His hips started to move faster, his throbbing cock moving in and out of her with much more intensity.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 265 - 262: First Night In Militeia II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Serena''s hips moved with each of Charlton''s thrust, inviting him to fill her more and more as their bodies rocked together. Eventually, their lips parted, and they focused more on moving faster and faster.

    Intent on lasting, Charlton began to slow his pace. He then pulled his cock from her warmth and pulled her up to meet him so that they were kneeling face to face. He kissed her lips then moved to suckle her breast, while Serena stroked his hardness firmly with her hand.

    Then, she pushed him to his back as she smiled and leaned forward. Without hesitation, she took him between her lips, her tongue circling his glans, sucking him deep in her mouth. Expertly sucking him, she looked into his eyes as he watched her. Finally, she moved up and over his body. Positioning him to her entrance.

    Slowly, she lowered herself to him and once again their bodies joined. With eyes locked, she grinded him deep into her, while he leaned forward to kiss her breasts, her neck, and her soft warm lips. She continued to ride him for some time, while his hips thrusted deeper into her in synchrony with her downward movements.

    Using her body to pleasure him, her breathing steadily grew heavier and faster until he felt her release herself around him. As she came down from her high, she slowed her pace, clearly exhausted.

    Taking his cue, Charlton slowly rolled her off of him. As they repositioned themselves, he guided her to bend over. On her knees now, he positioned himself behind her and entered her divine warmth once more. No longer focusing on being gentle, he moved in and out of her hard and fast.

    While doing that, he used his hand to move between her legs rubbing her clit as he penetrated her over and over. His other hand gripped her hip firmly giving extra leverage to his thrusts. He heard her moans getting louder, so he had to lean forward to whisper, "Not so loud¡­ I''m near¡­ can I, inside?"

    Serena nodded as she looked back at him. Urging him to finish, she thrusted backwards to meet his every forward move. Finally, he began to release a low moan himself as she felt him quake his release and the warmth of his seed filling her. Her wetness now mixing with his fluids.

    With her still looking over her shoulder at him, he kissed her deeply one last time before collapsing on the bed. He pulled her over to hug her from behind as she pressed her ass to his softening member. Then, he promptly lost consciousness.

    --

    When Charlton woke up, Serena was no longer in his arms. He looked around the room and saw that the bathroom''s light was on.

    He stood up from the bed, walked, and bent over to take his dental kit from the bag he brought. From outside, he heard the sound of the running shower stop. Anyway, he opened the door which he figured was not locked.

    Serena just finished showering and when she got her towel to dry herself, she heard the door open and in came Charlton. She smiled at him when their eyes met.

    Charlton smiled back then motioned to the sink as he showed her the dental kit he brought.

    Serena nodded her head. After donning the towel around her body, she walked towards him while he was still brushing his teeth. Then, she wrapped her arms around his waist as she pressed the side of her cheek to his back. It was sweet and nice, and she just felt like she missed him so much. "I''m glad that you''re here." she said.

    Charlton who just finished drying his mouth with his towel smiled as he turned around to face her. Not embracing her directly as he has not washed himself yet, he leaned forward to peck her lips. "So am I." he replied. then added, "Now, let me wash myself, unless you want to join me in the shower?"

    Serena playfully hit his forearm as he chuckled, "I''ll wait for you outside."

    --

    Charlton exited the bathroom after a short while, and as he approached the bed to wear his discarded clothes earlier, he noticed that Serena was already asleep.

    He checked the time; it was already 5 in the morning. He sighed. He has not spent enough time with her, and now he must return to his room before Kylo start knocking and notice that he''s not there. Surely, he will pester him about his visit to Via''s later, not that he has any plans on joining him. Anyway, he moved closer to Serena to kiss her.

    Feeling his cool lips on her, Serena blinked her eyes open.

    "I must go back to my room now." He said.

    Serena shook her head as she pulled his hand. Albeit a bit groggy, she forced her eyes open, "Not yet. Stay a while longer. I missed you."

    Thinking that he still has about 30 minutes to spare at least before sunrise, he climbed the bed to lie beside her.

    Serena snuggled closer to him as she nestled her head into the crook of his right arm. Comfortable with the position she asked, "How have your meetings back in Windsor go?"

    Charlton used his right hand to caress her hair, "Better than I expected. Though I would have a lot of work to do when I get back. How about you? Did you enjoy your stay here so far?"

    "I did, we went to some known tourist attractions in town and did some shopping too. Though I have to admit that not a day has gone by when I did not miss you. I could not help but wish that I were sharing the beautiful sights and experience with you instead of without." She said, trying to sound sweet.

    Charlton chuckled, his chest rumbling as he leaned sideway so that he could wrap both of his hands around her.

    "Why are you chuckling?" she asked.

    Charlton shook his head, "It''s just funny how I was also thinking the exact same thing when I arrived earlier." He explained then he kissed her forehead.

    Serena nodded in understanding. This time she did not talk anymore, just enjoyed the remaining time before Charlton has to go. After a while, the silence made her fall asleep completely.

    Charlton who was still awake noticed that Serena already fell asleep through her even breathing. Noting that it was almost dawn, he carefully untangled himself from her so that she would not wake up.

    When he successfully did so, he stood up from the bed. He looked at her one more time, and he could not help but think of how he can''t even recall how he lived his life before she came along. For years, he thought that he was already content and happy with everything he has.

    Young as he was, he was already prepared to live the life laid out in front of him and he had no complaints. For if you were to ask anyone, his life was almost perfect. Loving parents, noble blood running in his veins, friends, and everything else one can ask for. However, her existence has broken all those preconceived notions.

    He knew that the path he has chosen with her would be long and arduous. Yet, he would have it no other way. Despite the exhausting meetings and activities he has been and will be doing, he has never felt more alive. She gave his life a purpose, and no matter the risks, he knew that it was worth it.

    He moved forward to kiss her lips again. "I love you." He whispered, and she mumbled something incoherent back. Smiling, he added, "Good night, and sweet dreams."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 266 - 263: Formal Call I

    It was 10 in the morning and Via, along with her family members were currently in the drawing room of their mansion in the capital. They were talking about her activities in school and the recording she did with the girls when the butler arrived.

    "My lord, my lady, a card has arrived." The butler announced as he presented the silver tray with a lone card.

    Everyone in the room, save for Via, wondered who would send them a card for a visit at this time.

    Countess Vivien picked up the calling card. The card was rectangular in shape embellished with gilded edges. The name was embossed in gold letterings. "Kylo Louis?" she read.

    Earl Vernon furrowed his brows, the name sounded familiar, but he can''t seem to recall who it was. Anyway, must be no one of importance. "Just send it back in an envelope. We can''t accept visitors now as we''ll be leaving back to the county later."

    Thankfully, Victor recalled who Kylo was since he was sitting beside him last night. "Father, he''s the prince from Alighieri. Remember? He was introduced to us last night."

    "Oh, I recall now. But why would he send his card?" Vivien wondered.

    Then, everyone turned to Via. Well, she''s the one who knew him the most they assumed.

    Via turned red. "Uh¡­ father, mother¡­ the visit is a formal call for me... ah¡­ well¡­"

    Victor almost choked on his own spit as he tried not to laugh. "You!? Did he get hit on the head or something?" what? His sister was so masculine and for him, he thinks that there''s nothing attractive about her. She''s like an amazon.

    Everyone in the room glared at him.

    Vernon frowned. "Why would that boy be giving you a formal call?"

    "Hush now Vernon. I think our daughter has found herself a suitor." Vivien admonished as she smiled at her daughter. "Baston, is the one who sent the card still outside?"

    "Yes, my lady. A servant from the house of Lord Morris is still waiting for a reply at the lobby." Baston, the butler, replied.

    "Alright. Send a card back to let his highness know that our house accepts his visit. Further, inform the servant to send the message that we start receiving guests at 2 in the afternoon." Vivien instructed.

    "Yes." Baston replied as he bowed before exiting the drawing room.

    --

    At 11 in the morning Charlton was awakened by the loud knocking. Groggily he stood up from the bed and opened the door. Just as he expected, it was Kylo.

    "Charlie, I got a card in return and I''m so nervous." Kylo said as he entered the room without waiting for Charlton to invite him in.

    Charlton was still tired and sleepy, but he knew that this was important to Kylo, "Isn''t that a good thing? Then your call has been accepted. Anyway, what time will you be visiting?"

    "The servant told me that they will receive me at 2 in the afternoon. You have to accompany me. I have never done anything like this in my life."

    "I don''t think that you, having company for that, would make for a good impression." Charlton advised and he''s not just saying that as an excuse.

    "But what to do? What if they don''t like me? It''s not like I''m a prince of Militeia."

    Charlton shook his head, "No matter, just show that you''re sincere. I believe when Via''s family see that, then they will definitely not have anything against you. Have you prepared what to bring?"

    "Just trinkets I bought from Windsor before heading here¡­"

    "Perhaps you should add bringing some flowers and fruits. I haven''t done anything similar myself but if I were the one doing it, that''s what I would do."

    "Ugh¡­ alright. Thanks. Anyway, our hosts invited us for lunch, and I heard they will be leaving after. But I still have much to prepare so just extend my apologies, alright? Anyway, wish me luck and see you later." Kylo said as he walked himself out of the door.

    --

    At 5 minutes before 2 in the afternoon, Kylo was already outside the mansion of Via''s family. As a prince, he feels a bit inadequate and unprepared with just a carriage lent by Gizel''s family. If they were in Alighieri, he would be able to make a grander entrance with the royal guards, and servants. But here in Militeia, he has none of that. He sighed. Really, he should have been much more prepared. Perhaps brought his own escorts at the very least.

    Anyway, the gates were opened, and the carriage entered the mansion. When the carriage door was opened, Kylo alighted to see that only the butler was there to welcome him.

    Again, as a prince, given that he sent a card beforehand, he normally would have been welcomed with much more fanfare, and all the family members would be outside the house. Though he should be offended, he was not. In fact, he rather felt better since it feels a little embarrassing to arrive the way he did.

    The butler bowed and greeted him, "your highness. The lord and the lady are in the drawing room. Please let me announce your arrival."

    Kylo stood straight and nodded his head while he was helped by Jack, who Charlton instructed to join him, off of his frock coat.

    After a while, the butler came back and guided him to the room. Kylo left Jack at the lobby, so he himself was carrying the things he brought. The butler offered to help him, but he declined, thinking that perhaps he should be the one handing them to Via''s family himself.

    "His highness, prince Kylo Louis of Alighieri." The butler announced and everyone in the room turned to face him.

    Kylo felt awkward as he entered the room. He was carrying a bouquet of flowers on his left hand, while on his right he was carrying a basket of fruits with another paper bag with the trinkets he brought. He felt like he looked so stupid with each and every single of Via''s immediate family inside the room staring at him like he has two heads. Belatedly, he wondered, why was every single person in Via''s family there? Was paying a call like this in Militeia? He has no idea.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 267 - 264: Formal Call II

    Victor who was the friendliest in the family suddenly burst out laughing. Well, who wouldn''t be? He has never seen anyone pay a visit in their house like Kylo did. He did not know what to expect. He has grown with 2 brothers ahead of him, and he himself have never made a formal call being a man of the military.

    Via wanted to help him. In fact, she wanted to be the one to receive him at the lobby, but her father wouldn''t let her.

    Anyway, Vivien, finally took pity on the boy and stood up to receive him. "Your highness, to which do we owe the honor of your visit?"

    Kylo tried to smile winningly. "Good afternoon Lady Vivien, please just call me Kylo. I am here to pay a formal call to your daughter, Lady Via. I came all the way from Windsor and have brought some trinkets for your enjoyment if you do not mind."

    Vernon pretended to read through the newspaper as he gave Kylo a once over. Although he''s a prince, he can afford to do this as they were not under the sovereignty of Alighieri.

    Hearing Kylo''s words, Victor could not help but tease, "So, did the flowers come from Windsor too? Good thing they don''t seem wilted yet."

    Kylo turned to face Victor and saw Via beside him. Trying to be nice, he replied calmly. "No, I bought these from the market earlier."

    Via elbowed her brother before standing up from her sitting position. She gave Kylo a smile, which shows that she''s just as uncomfortable with the situation as he was.

    "Is that so? Then thank you Kylo for the thoughtfulness. Also, I apologize for my son''s comment, as he has always been a rowdy boy growing up. Now, since you said that you''re here for my daughter, I know that we should practice proper etiquette. However, if I may be frank, Militeia has a different culture from Alighieri, and here, before you can make a formal call to our daughter, you need to have the approval of her family first." Vivien explained.

    Kylo gulped. "Yes, lady Vivien. I am actually here to seek your approval to become Lady Via''s suitor with the intent to marry someday."

    Via''s brothers all swallowed their spit. What the hell? That was too fast. Was it like that in Alighieri?

    Via blushed. That was not part of their script. She told him that in their kingdom, a man''s formal call to a lady must gain the approval of her parents first.

    Vivien did not know how to respond. That was¡­ she turned to look at her husband.

    Vernon put down the newspaper. Although he still did not like the boy, he still has to observe politeness. He turned to look at his wife and nodded his head.

    "Please, come inside and take a seat." Vivien said, then she looked at her sons signaling them to leave.

    As Kylo walked inside, Via''s brothers were leaving the room. Via''s two elder brothers gave him a warning glare, while Victor showed Kylo two thumbs up.

    Anyway, Kylo walked inside trying to act confident and humble at the same time. Gods, what was he even doing? Anyway, he took the vacant seat opposite Via.

    Vernon cleared his throat. "So, you are here to become a suitor of my daughter? For as I have been informed, you two have already been seeing each other for a while now." If his daughter did not tell him that earlier, perhaps he and his family would have been more polite in welcoming the prince as their guest. Now that they know that it''s a different story. What if the prince were a rake that would just break his daughter''s heart?

    Kylo swallowed. What does he say in response to that? "I have been observing proper etiquette and has been a perfect gentleman whenever in the presence of your daughter, Via. Also, I promise to keep on doing so. You have nothing to worry as your daughter would perfectly be safe with me."

    Vernon was a person who has always been straight to the point, thus, he directly said, "Via is our only daughter, and we know that the two of you see each other in school often. Now, let me be frank. You are the second prince of Alighieri and second in line to the throne, while my daughter is but a lady from Militeia. So, tell me, what are your plans in the future and how do you plan to keep seeing her?"

    Via wanted to facepalm. Really, although she and Kylo were seeing each other, they were just in the stage of getting to know each other more now. Her father was too exaggerated.

    If it were any other man, they would be quite offended as he has not even presented his suit yet and the father was already assuming such. However, Kylo was being sincere, and he understood why Via''s father was being the way he was. As he said, he was second in line to the throne and Via would not be able to provide him any political backing in the future. His thought process was not wrong, as for most people of their stature, marriages usually were political, and love matches rare.

    Aside from that, he has been a rake all his life and he knew many men would pursue a lady and would just leave them high and dry when they already get what they want. All promises undone before they even reach the altar. The lady''s life would be ruined along with her potentially good matches.

    "Then, lord Vernon, let me be honest myself. Although I am second in line to the throne of Alighieri, I have no plans to fight for the throne. I am happy and content with a peaceful life. My heart for your daughter is true, and although I am not proposing marriage now, my intent as her suitor comes with that purpose." Kylo explained. What else could he say? It''s not like he can promise he will marry her immediately.

    Vernon sighed. He knew that he was being exaggerated but this was his only daughter. She has always been the pearl in his hand, though thankfully, she grew up a little more tomboyish and he knew she could handle herself. Aside from that, this Kylo looks a little wimpy. In the future, his daughter can at least beat him up. Besides, the boy was a prince, him being there was a big show of respect to his daughter already. Not taking offense on how they received him even more so.

    "Then, I would only ask for one thing before giving you my blessing to court my daughter." Vernon said.

    Kylo nodded not trusting his voice that might sound too eager.

    Vernon looked at Kylo in the eye and seriously said, "I want you to promise me that you shall always respect the dignity of my daughter as an unmarried lady." Well, what else can he say? It''s not like he can warn the boy and say that he''ll wage war against Alighieri if he hurts his daughter.

    Kylo smiled sincerely, well, although he''s a rake, he can well keep it in his pants until he marries Via. "Then Lord Vernon, I shall swear on that with my life."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 268 - 265: Lovers In Militeia I

    At noon, Serena and Charlton had lunch with Gizel''s family and Milly. Afterwards, Gregory and Geneva said their goodbyes as they had to start their travel back to their march.

    Anyway, now with only 2 full days in Militeia left for Charlton''s stay, Serena and Charlton were about to maximize their time together to explore the capital. Serena who already made the girls her accomplice has nothing to worry about.

    Their first excursion to town was to the jeweler as requested by Charlton. It was quite delightful as he saw Serena so unrestrained, eagerly looking at everything with the abandon of a child in the chocolate shop. At one point, he was thankful that he had enough resources to satisfy one of her guilty pleasures which he just discovered. Not that she can''t afford it herself, but as a man, he would feel inadequate if he can''t afford it for her.

    It was followed by walking the streets of Militeia, and for the first time, they walked under the sunlight, hand in hand, without being too worried of people staring at them and thinking that they were doing something wrong. Them, being tourists, providing a veil of anonymity. It was a delightful feeling and they reveled in it.

    They continued exploring the capital, they went to a large brick and mortar domed church called the Santa Maria, to which Serena would compare to the duomo. Then, they went to have a candle lit dinner at the marina with the gentle waves of the sea as their background. It was beautiful.

    When they went back to the mansion, it was already past dinner, but no one said anything about it. At night, Charlton walked to Serena''s room when everyone else should be asleep. The next morning, he went back to his room before sunrise. The next day was also spent the same way they did the other only that they went to other locations instead.

    The 2 idyllic days passed that way, and the next day should be when Charlton and Kylo were to return to Windsor.

    --

    Serena was standing with Charlton at the balcony of the room she was staying in. It was already 10 in the evening and Charlton will be going back to Windsor the next day. The night was beautiful with the moon and the stars dotting the night sky. She raised her head to look at the stars. Then she felt a warm hand grasp hers.

    "What are you thinking?" Charlton asked.

    Serena shook her head and smiled, turning to look at him, she said, "I have a secret. Do you want to know what it is?"

    "Always. Do tell me." he replied.

    "I have dreamed that I am not really a person of this world, and everything that is happening around me are but fiction, and you are but a fairy tale my mind conjured up. I am so happy now, but I am always afraid that none of this is true and one day, I will wake up and you''re not there." She shared.

    Charlton chuckled with her words, "As I thought. You are a ghost who appeared to hound me." he teased.

    Serena smacked his hand with the joke, "I''m being serious. In my dream, I''m already an old lady who died and when I woke up, I am already here." It was really strange. When she first arrived, she could clearly remember who she was before she transmigrated. Now, her memories were hazy, and although she still has knowledge, she was losing some of her memories from her previous life.

    It has been happening through-out the year in fact, her old memories being replaced by Serena Maxwell''s own memories, but she never noticed it until she could no longer recall even her own name. It''s disconcerting and if not because of her knowledge that''s definitely not of this time, she could no longer differentiate if she was Serena Maxwell or the old lady in the first place.

    Charlton brought her hand to his lips and brushed a tender kiss on the pulse point at her wrist. "No matter, even if you are a ghost, I love you and will always love you. Serena, you are you."

    Serena nodded her head. No matter, this was her reality now. There''s no point in pondering. Charlton was right, she was herself and no one else.

    "You know, I feel like we''re living in a fairy tale these two days. Out here, so far away from Windsor. Don''t you wish we can live like this every day?"

    Charlton circled his arms around her waist and placed his chin on her shoulder. He knew what she was alluding to, but chose to answer differently, "If this were a fairytale, wouldn''t that be a wonderful thing? You know, fairy tales end with a happily ever after."

    Serena sighed as she placed her hand on top of his. She understood what his answer meant. She knew that she should not impose her will for what he was doing was all for their sake. Still, she could not help but voice out, "To be honest, I''m scared of what the future would entail. Not for myself, but for you. I know why you chose to take the path you''re taking now rather than any other, but what if¡­" it all ends up becoming a failure? Was what she wanted to ask, but stopped herself, afraid that she would jinx him.

    Charlton turned her around so their eyes would meet. When they were face to face, he smiled at her, "Serena, don''t think that way. Have more confidence on your man." He knew what she wanted to say, but no matter, he would not take the easy way out. First, there''s no guarantee that they won''t be hunted like dogs, and second, what kind of life would they live? Aside from that, he was a man. He refuses to run away like a coward. He would fight for her or die trying.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 269 - 266: Lovers In Militeia II

    Serena moved to embrace him. She didn''t think it was possible, but every day, she grows to love him more. The more she loves him, the more she becomes afraid for him. She has been so selfishly na?ve before. But now, her greatest fear was him hurting.

    "I am leaving tomorrow, so let''s stop being melancholic, okay? Also, I have something for you." He said as he pulled away from her to show her something he pulled out from his pocket.

    Serena saw the velvet box first before he presented it to her.

    "Serena, I do not know what the future has in store for us, but what I do know is that almost a year ago, I did not know you, today, I fear I cannot live without you. You gave my life a purpose and a meaning, and no matter what happens, I know that I will never love any other than you. I wanted to propose and give you an engagement ring, however, I wanted to save that for later when I am worthy and know that you can wear that ring for everyone to see. So, instead will you please accept this promise ring as a symbol of my fidelity and commitment?"

    He knew that they somewhat have that mutual agreement already, but he wanted to do it. He wanted to give her a physical symbol of his commitment even though their future is not guaranteed.

    Serena did not expect Charlton to do this, and her eyes widened like saucers. Still, her smile slowly curved her lips, and it was more brilliant than any star in the sky. She did not take her eyes off of him as she replied, "You already know the answer to that, but for what it''s worth, then a thousand yeses, Charlton."

    The answer, expected as it had been, still winded Charlton. It was, perhaps, the way she phrased it, or that her smile was so lovely. And then it occurred to him, that with the pleasure she took in looking at the jewelries in the store yesterday, she did not even once glanced at the ring he presented.

    "You did not even see if the ring is acceptable to you."

    "It matters not." Still, without looking at the ring, she held out her hand so he can slip it onto her finger. "It''s what it symbolizes which matters. Besides, I''m satisfied with you."

    Charlton chuckled. "Stop pretending already. We both know that you like sparkly things. This may not be as big and sparkly as the one the queen wears and will pass the crown princess, nor even our family heirloom which my mother still wears and one day, when I''m able to, shall present to you, but I have had this personally customized with great care and consideration."

    Serena who was still elated grinned at Charlton. Well, he did know her well. Thus, she finally took the chance hold out her hand to look at it admiringly. The promise ring was an eternity ring with heart shaped diamonds. The cut of each stone was impressive in detail, the color and clarity almost made her weep. It was beautiful, and it was just perfect for her.

    "Are you satisfied with it?" he asked.

    Serena, still grinning, nodded her head. "That it is from you, makes the ring more beautiful than any other. But of itself. The ring is wonderful. Charlton, I love it! I shall wear it every day."

    Charlton took her hand in his as his eyes mooned. "I''m glad that you liked it."

    --

    The next morning came too soon, and it was the day Charlton and Kylo have to travel back to Windsor. The ship Brittania would be leaving by 2 in the afternoon, thus, they had to leave the mansion at 9 in the morning.

    "But I want to send you." Serena said after she fixed Charlton''s necktie. She went to his room at 8 in the morning to help him prepare for his travel and see him off.

    "It''s alright. I don''t want you to get too tired from the travel. It would take almost 4 hours to travel to the port, plus you will need to travel back on a carriage again. I know how much you hate long carriage rides. By the way, did I tell you that the motor vehicles which benz-motors will be selling has already arrived? I even learned how to drive one."

    Serena shook her head as she smiled. "So, how was it?" Although she knew they were not that fast, it was still faster and more convenient than a horse-drawn carriage. Thus, she too was looking forward to having one.

    "It''s good. Really good. If not because of people talking, I will fetch you from the port myself with one."

    Serena giggled thinking of the image of Charlton driving one. "I think you would look handsome driving one. So, has the date of the opening been finalized? As I recall it should be on the 8th of July, right?"

    "It has been moved to the 15th luckily. I will send an invitation to your family once I arrive at Windsor."

    Serena smiled as she nodded, "then I will see you then. I don''t think my mother would appreciate me going out of our ducal estate not even a week after I got back."

    Charlton sighed, "Sometimes, I wish that the school year is here so that I can see you every day."

    "Me too. Anyway, I will try to visit Columbia''s after a while. We can have the excuse of working on ''crazy for you'' then. Perhaps, during that time, we can even go out using the car for an excursion without anyone knowing." Serena suggested as she wiggled her brows.

    "You and your perverted mind." Charlton mocked scolded as he tapped her nose, instantly understanding what she''s getting at. At the back of his mind though, he was already thinking that the omnibus model which has enclosed space would definitely allow for that. Perhaps he should reserve that model.

    Serena smacked his hand. "What!? I didn''t even say anything. It''s you who has a green and perverted mind."

    Charlton chuckled, "Alright. If you say so."

    Serena was about to reply when someone started knocking on the door.

    "Hey, Charlton, let''s go. We don''t want to be late for the ship, though I don''t mind staying here a bit longer. Anyway, I''ll go down first. I think Via has already arrived to send me off." Kylo said through the door then left. (Via stayed in their own mansion as instructed by her parents and could only return to the Gizel''s family mansion to sleep over after Kylo had Charlton has left.)

    "And that''s my cue. I will miss you." Charlton said as he kissed her lips.

    Serena made a sad expression, "I will miss you too."

    Then they hugged and kissed each other one more time before leaving the room and going down the stairs.

    Thus, Charlton and Kylo''s stay in Militeia ended that day. The girls plus George said their goodbyes and wished them a happy trip before they, along with Jack, boarded the carriage lent by Gizel''s family to send them to the port.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 270 - 267: Singing Audition II

    It was the 4th of July, the day when the final audition for the new songs Columbia will be producing would be held.

    Emily has been preparing for this day to arrive. Although she was not ready with a song she has composed herself, she knew that getting to become the vocalist for a song Charlton would be producing will be a good stepping stone.

    As instructed, she was already outside the gates of Columbia at 9 in the morning. There were about 19 other people with her waiting to be called in.

    She did not want to make a bad impression, especially now that she wanted to enter the entertainment industry. She understood that creating a positive image of herself to everyone was a prerequisite. So, she smiled at everyone politely whenever their eyes met.

    After a while, a carriage arrived and entered the gates. From outside, she saw that it was Charlton who went down from it.

    --

    When Charlton arrived in Windsor yesterday, there were already about 3 letters waiting for him.

    The first one he read was from Edward who informed him that the initial stage of the screening for a potential vocalist was done and on the 4th of July, the final audition shall be held. He along with Harry and Roger shall be selecting the vocalist from the pool of 20 candidates.

    The second letter was from his maternal uncle/ godfather, the royal duke Regulus William. It stated that he read about his business endeavor regarding the telephone and would like to invite him for a demonstration on the 9th of July in the ministry of works.

    The third letter was from Ben, asking him if it would be possible to have his photo driving a Victoria taken for advertisement purposes. He has set a schedule with Lucas to cover that too so that when they launch the opening of the store, more people would come.

    Charlton sighed. He just arrived and work is already lined up for him. Anyway, he started drafting letters, first in response to the 2, the other, addressed to Alexander.

    After doing all those, he tried to get some sleep as he expected that tomorrow would be a long day.

    --

    "Please ask the people outside to come in. I don''t think that it''s nice to stand under the blazing sun." Charlton instructed one of the employees in Columbia as he turned to look outside.

    The people from the other side respectfully bowed seeing him, while Emily who was also outside took the opportunity to smile and wave at him.

    Charlton who recognized her did not think much of it. So, he smiled, nodded his head, and waved back. It was the polite thing to do, and they did have some friendship over the year. Still, he did have enough sense not to approach her. Anyway, he went inside the building to climb the stairs and head to Edward''s office.

    --

    Meanwhile, the person Charlton instructed went to the gate and let the people in. While the people started walking inside some could not help but take a chance to speak with Emily.

    "Did Lord Charlton Daniel just wave at you? Do tell, who are you and what are you doing here? I mean, why are you even auditioning with us?" A girl who seems to be about Emily''s age asked in surprise.

    The other people who are also there to audition looked at her curiously.

    "Lord Daniel is an upperclassman in school. I wish to audition to test if I have the talent for this career as I don''t think that asking for a favor is fair." Emily explained with an air of humility.

    "Wow! So, you''re a noble!? Oh, I''m sorry, Lady¡­" another man who was wearing a formal suit said.

    "Please, just call me Emily." She said with a smile.

    "Then you must know lady Serena! By the way, I''m Howell Jones, I work for the esquire, a newspaper publishing company." The man introduced.

    Emily smiled at him, thinking that he would be a good connection for her in the future. "Yes, Lady Serena is my classmate in school."

    "Then, I hope you don''t mind me asking, just an insider info, I promise not to tell it to anyone!"

    Emily was not stupid of course. She understood that the man was lying. He would definitely publish whatever she was to say about Serena. What does he think of her? An idiot?

    "Oh¡­ but what is your question? Let me hear if it''s appropriate for me to answer." She replied, knowing that the others in line were also straining to hear what she was to say.

    "Is she and Lord Daniel in that kind of a relationship? I mean are they romantically involved?" the man asked.

    Emily thought of it carefully. Should she say yes to that, or no? Then, she realized that people have always been cheering for Cherena. Popularity was like a contest, and if she wants to become more popular than Serena, then she should first break her popularity. Besides, she''s getting tired of Serena''s projected perfect image when truth was, she''s nothing but a cheating whore.

    However, she was not sure if the two were back together. Maybe they were not? Anyway, it doesn''t matter. She''ll just tell the truth. In the end, no one can say anything against her with that.

    "I''m not so sure myself. However, I know that Lady Serena is already engaged, and the man is definitely not Lord Charlton Daniel."

    All the people''s eyes widened. Then, they have been cheering for nothing? And lady Serena was also already engaged? The question now was with who?

    Howell could not believe what he heard. That was a marvelous scoop! "Oh¡­ then, you know who she''s engaged with?"

    Emily just shook her head, even when she knew, she won''t tell. She still needs Geoffrey''s support in the future and burning the bridge now won''t be a good move. It''s enough that she told everyone that Serena''s engaged. Surely, that one, he would appreciate.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 271 - 268: Singing Audition III

    Emily was the 7th person in line for the audition. She waited patiently until it was her turn. When she was called to enter, she saw that there was a man sitting in front of the piano, while Edward, Charlton and 2 other men were sitting behind a table, acting as the panel.

    " I thought that the name was familiar earlier, but now I see that it''s you Emily! It''s been a while. How have you been?" Edward greeted.

    "Good morning, Mr. Easton. Yes, it has been. I''m doing fine. It''s nice to have the opportunity to audition here now. I hope you would treat my performance kindly." She replied.

    "Of course. Please, go ahead." Edward said.

    Charlton gave her a nod in acknowledgement.

    For Charlton, he would prefer not to work with Emily as he knew Serena would not like it. However, that was not only for him to decide. He''s working for Columbia''s and he also knew that Emily''s family, although from the nobility, was not that well-off. Thus, she might be needing this opportunity for herself. So, as long as she has the vocal talent, then he would treat her fairly.

    Harry''s song was for a man to sing, so the song Emily was auditioning for was the duet composed by Roger.

    The pianist, Jerome smiled at Emily as he asked her to take a sit by the piano''s side. Then, he guided her with what they will be doing.

    "Miss, I will try to teach you the first song first, it''s a duet, so please see if you can follow." Jerome explained as he pointed at the sheet music. "I will sing the boy part, and you the girl part."

    Emily nodded her head, "Okay."

    Jerome started playing the piano then he began singing, "You are sunlight, and I moon, joined by the gods of fortune, midnight and high noon, Sharing the sky, we have been blessed you and I¡­"

    After singing that part Jerome stopped, and said, "Alright? Shall you try?"

    "Alright."

    Then, Jerome played again, this time Emily sang the same lines he did. There were parts where she made a mistake, and Jerome guided her through it.

    The panel were listening intently. And they all knew deep inside already that Emily''s voice was perfect. It sounded so angelic.

    After her audition, the panel clapped their hands.

    "Emily, that was beautiful. Anyway, later by noon, after everyone''s done with the audition, the results would be posted just outside the door of this room. So I suggest that in the meantime, you should wait with the others, so there would be no need to come back and check again." Edward instructed.

    Emily smiled and nodded her head, "Thank you."

    --

    "I think Emily''s voice is perfect for the song. I''m already certain that it''s her." Roger stated.

    "I must agree, but there are still others who came for this audition, so we should listen to them too. Aside from that we still need to get the male singer for the song, both for you and Harry." Edward replied.

    Roger gave a side glance at Charlton, hoping that he would sing the male counterpart. Charlton pretended not to notice the look he''s giving him.

    Anyway, the audition continued, and after the rest of the people who came were done, the panel discussed their final choice for about 20 minutes. The easiest was the girl part as it has already been won by Emily. Meanwhile, the other 2 men you got the parts were, for Harry''s song, Dan Quinn, while the one for the duet was won by Claude Michel. Edward wrote the names on a sheet of paper to post it outside.

    --

    When Emily went outside, although she''s confident, she still felt nervous. She was not the only one auditioning, but based on the reaction of the panel earlier, perhaps she got the part?

    Anyway, she waited patiently while the others tried to speak with her.

    After an hour and a half, she saw Edward, Charlton, and the others walk out of the room. They smiled at everyone.

    "Thank you for coming all the way here to audition. Although not everyone got a part today, you are all welcome to audition again when a new song needing a vocalist is produced. The people who won a part shall come back here tomorrow to sign the contract and start rehearsing for their respective song. Again, thank you and I hope that you all will have a pleasant day ahead." Edward said, then he turned on his back to post the result.

    Before anyone can take a peek, he said, "We shall be going ahead." Then he together with the 4 turned to leave.

    When the four were gone, everyone started to look at the paper nervously. Before Emily could see her name, the girl who has been friendly with her earlier squealed in glee.

    "Emily! You got the part. Although I also came here to audition, I''m very happy for you! Congratulations! You deserve it!" a girl said, she thought that Emily was such a nice and sweet girl so it''s alright if she lost to her.

    Emily smiled, although she was confident, she still felt good that she won the part fair and square. It was an achievement she could be proud of.

    --

    One by one the people started leaving. However, Emily wanted to talk to Charlton. She wanted to ask for a favor regarding her own song.

    Missing lunch, she still waited until Charlton finally went down the stairs and out of the building. He was heading to his carriage when Emily stopped him.

    "Charlton." She called.

    Charlton recognized Emily''s voice. Thus, he stopped and turned to face her. "Yes, Miss Emily? Congratulations for winning the part by the way."

    "Oh, thank you. I didn''t expect that I will."

    Charlton nodded, "You did deserve it I should say. Anyway, is there anything you need?"

    "Oh yes. I was wondering if you could help me with this song I''m working on. I know you''re great with this."

    Charlton shook his head, "I would like to, but right now my schedule is quite full."

    "Not now, I mean perchance after the song recording! You still do owe me a favor, correct?" she said trying to show a smile.

    Charlton knew that he still owes her, but he still needs to get Serena''s permission. He has no plans of getting misunderstood by her again. The recording was fine for it''s part of his job, but helping her for a song is a personal favor. "We''ll see." He replied.

    Emily tried not to show her disappointment. Was he backing out of the favor he owes her? "Come on, surely you will have time later. Unless, someone will not like it?" she hinted.

    Charlton worried that she will know that he''s still seeing Serena excused, "It''s not that. But I have many appointments to keep plus I will be returning to Suffox by August so I''m not sure about my schedule."

    "Oh¡­" Emily said in disappointment. Anyway, since she haven''t had lunch, her body was feeling a bit weak, so she staggered.

    Charlton on instinct helped steady her. "Please be careful." He said.

    "Thank you. Anyway, I understand. But maybe during the school year? Perhaps you won''t be busy by then."

    Charlton sighed, she''s too persistent. In the end he could only nod his head. He did owe her a favor. He wanted to hit his head with his stupidity for promising her something just for being late once. He could only hope that Serena won''t blame him.

    Emily''s smile widened, then she embraced him. "Thank you! Thank you!" she said. Then she went her way to leave.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 272 - 269: New Vocalists

    After the chosen vocalists signed their contracts, Charlton had to work with them directly. The process was very straightforward. He gave them a copy of the sheet music each and asked them to rehearse with the band.

    Meanwhile, he continued working on his own song. As said, he needed to compose one of his own to attest his own ability as a music producer. The song needed to be produced alongside the other 2 songs so that they can be sold together.

    Although he was busy with everything that''s happening, he was inspired to do it as it would also serve as his song dedicated to Serena. Come on, although he''s a man, he can also act as a lovestruck teen. He was even planning to have it played during the opening of Benz-motors. Come to think of it, it may also serve as a marketing strategy.

    Charlton looked up from the sheet music he''s working on when someone knocked on the door.

    "Yes?" he asked.

    Richmond opened the door of the control room, "Producer Daniel, I think the vocalists for sun and moon are ready." He informed.

    Charlton nodded then he instructed, "alright. Ask them to enter the recording booth so we can start."

    --

    After Emily signed the contract, she felt satisfied. She was 10 grand richer, and if the song sells well, she will even earn 3% from royalties. It was not a bad deal, given that she just needed to sing. Though she wondered, how much do other people make when they compose their own songs?

    Anyway, there''s no point pondering about it as she will soon find out when she''s ready with her song. For now, she should focus on impressing everyone with her voice.

    Edward introduced her to Harry and Roger. Lord Roger Grimmauld was a viscount, and he was the composer of ''Sun and Moon'' that she will be singing. He praised her voice to high heavens, and it felt great. Truth was, it has been a while since she felt appreciated.

    In school, her achievements have been trampled by Serena, so she felt like she did not get the commendation she deserved. Now, even at the time when she won the audition, she felt that it was all surreal. The feeling was addictive and she wondered, what more when she became popular?

    When they arrived at the recording studio, Charlton first gave them a short tour and explained how everything worked. Then, he handed them the sheet music and left them to work with the band members. Thinking that she will be working with them more in the future, she acted friendlier.

    Learning the whole song was not difficult but it was time consuming because there were 3 of them being taught. She and her duet partner, Claude, learning ''Sun and moon''. While Danny the other vocalist learning ''Daisy Bell''.

    Aside from that, she realized that the other 2 were not as adept as her at learning. For her, she only has to listen once or twice, and she would be able to get it right away. The other 2 took longer to learn. Though of course, she tried to act encouraging when in fact she was already getting irritated with how long they were taking.

    After 2 hours, they had their lunch. Charlton did not join them, and it seemed like he was busy himself doing whatever. She wanted to talk to him, but she didn''t want to make an impression that she''s vying for his attention in front of everyone.

    They continued with the learning process and the rehearsal after having their lunch. By 3 in the afternoon, they were ready.

    Richmond, the band leader, told them to wait awhile as he will inform Producer Daniel.

    Emily noted how respectful to Charlton everyone working there was. Then it got her thinking.

    She knew that she needed a man to raise her status as that was what society dictates. That''s why she has been trying to find herself a man who can help her out of her dilemma. She attempted and even successfully got together with Geoffrey, when that failed, she tested the waters with Charlton, and then when she saw that there was no hope, she tried with Douglas.

    Geoffrey was the crown prince of Windsor. She truly did love him once upon a time but seeing him head over heels for Serena made her realize that it would be pointless pursuing him. She understood that Geoffrey was a man on a mission. Meaning, he won''t let anything in his way when he wants something or someone. If she were to pursue him, she would just get his ire. Anyway, she can just laugh as Serena place a green hat on his dumb head.

    With Douglas, she realized that although he did like her a lot, he was not even half as good as the way Geoffrey has been to her. Also, she''s tired of pleasing him, conforming to be his ideal woman when all she wanted was to hit his head. She can remain as friends with him for connections purposes, but she would never rely her future on him.

    Then, there''s Charlton. When Charlton told her that she can only be his friend, she just thought that he was pig headed, and that he was not her type anyway. However, looking at him now, she can see that she did not give him enough credit.

    Although, she believes that receiving Serena''s leftover was beneath her, she can gauge how beneficial it is to get close to Charlton. Not only that, getting linked to him in public will definitely boost her popularity. That was why when the man, Howell, working for the esquire asked, she told him that Serena was already engaged. It was an opening for her.

    She knew she has talent, but she wanted to trample Serena. Make her taste the feeling of defeat like the way she made her feel over and over. However, she was self-aware. She knew that Serena was prettier, richer, nobler, and though she hated to admit, even have higher grades than her. No matter how one looks at it, she was but a speck of dust when placed beside her. So how can she win?

    Thus, she formulated a plan. If she can''t beat Serena on that regard, then she will use a different approach. She can use her disadvantage to become her advantage instead. What appeals to people aside from those they can''t reach, are those who they can relate to and want to cheer forward. Thus, she will start by projecting an angelic Cinderella image to the public. Then, to boost her popularity more, she will link herself to Charlton.

    She wanted to smirk thinking how conniving her scheme was, but she wanted to project an angelic image. Thankfully, her musing was put to a halt when Richmond returned to ask her and Claude to enter the recording booths.

    --

    Emily entered one recording booth, while her duet partner entered another. She wore the stand-in earphones as she tried to speak on the mic.

    "hello?" she said.

    The people laughed, and Claude, said ''hi'' through his mic in return.

    Charlton also smiled from the control room. "Okay you two, let''s try this out. Richmond, you guys can start."

    With that the band members started playing the instrumentals and Emily hearing her cue started singing.

    "You are sunlight and i moon

    Joined by the gods of fortune

    Midnight and high noon

    Sharing the sky

    We have been blessed, you and i¡­"

    Charlton had to admit that Edward was correct. Serena''s foothold in the music industry would be shook if she were to hand out her composed songs. Emily can be set as a primary example. Her vocal talent was truly astounding.

    When it was Claude''s turn, his rich alto voice complimented Emily''s perfectly.

    "You are here like a mystery

    I''m from a world that''s so different

    From all that you are

    How in the light of one night

    Did we come so far?"

    After they finished their first try, Charlton started giving them some pointers. Emily and Claude took his words in gratefully. Then, they sang it again for 3 more times before Charlton was satisfied. Then, it was Danny''s turn.

    Anyway, when everyone was done with their rehearsals, they agreed to have the songs recorded on the 7th.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 273 - 270: Series Of Meetings V

    Charlton was impressed with the interior and the exterior of their store for Benz motors. From outside, the people passing by would be able to see the models on display inside as instead of just a big window showing some of the merchandise a store has, theirs have floor to ceiling see through glass for walls.

    "You did a really good job here." he complimented as Ben took him for a tour.

    Ben beamed with the praise. "Thank you, I was inspired by the store I saw in our country, though I did add some improvements. Now, let me show you the maintenance area."

    Ben guided him to the maintenance area which also served as their stock room for some of the cars for sale. Charlton observed that one Benz Victoria has been separated from the rest.

    "That is where we will take your photo if that is alright. I think Lucas should be arriving soon." Ben explained.

    Charlton nodded his head. "Alright. Anyway, what are your plans on the opening day? Anything specific?"

    The two of them started discussing the plans for the opening and Charlton offered that they play the new songs he will be producing during that time. That way, it would entertain the guests and at the same time, the new songs will be advertised. Of course, he also has his own agenda for doing so. He wanted Serena to be able to hear his song then.

    Anyway, when Lucas arrived, they started taking photos and an interview followed. They were using Charlton''s face value for advertisement as he partly owned the company.

    After, Charlton requested that Lucas send him a copy of the photo so that he can use it for the album cover of his new song.

    Since everything regarding the opening of Benz-motors was finalized, when he got home, he began drafting an invite to Serena''s family, and some others.

    --

    Come 7th of July, as agreed, the composers of the songs and Edward were present for the recording. Hearing the output, everyone was satisfied.

    Charlton who worked on his own song was also able to have it recorded then.

    The 8th of July was when Serena should be arriving back. However, Charlton could not go and see her that day as he needed to talk to Alexander in preparation for their meeting with his uncle that was slated the day after.

    --

    "Welcome! It''s been quite a while since I last saw you, Charlton. Do tell me about what you''ve been up to lately. You keep surprising me with all the things I''ve been hearing. A singer, a music producer, a businessman, and now, even an innovator. Your parents must be proud." Royal duke Regulus William, the minister of works greeted as Charlton and Alexander were ushered inside his office. He even stood up from his seat to walk towards them as Charlton has always been his favorite nephew.

    Charlton walked inside and gave his uncle who was walking towards them a hug.

    "Uncle Reg, thank you very much for taking the time to read my letter and grant my request for an audience. Yes, it has been a while. I was afraid to visit and impose as I know how busy you are in the ministry." Charlton greeted back.

    "Nonsense. You know that I will always make time for you. And what''s up with the formality on your letter? You know that you can always just pop up as you''re always welcome. Whoever stops you, just tell me. Who dares stop my favorite nephew from visiting me?"

    Charlton chuckled, "Uncle, that is quite an exaggeration, you almost made me believe it. Though I''m glad to hear that as you are also my favorite uncle. Anyway, please let me introduce my friend, this is Alexander Bell, my business partner, and he was actually the person to invent the telephone, not me. I''m just an investor."

    "You¡­" Regulus said as he looked at Charlton happily. Charlton always have a way with words that made him happy. Anyway, he looked at the man Charlton introduced. In any other occasion Regulus would not simply talk to mere merchants, but since it was Charlton who introduced him, he gave the man attention. "It''s good to meet you, Alexander. I hope that my nephew did not cause you too much trouble?"

    Alexander surprised to be addressed by the royal duke immediately bowed his head in greeting. "The honor is mine, your highness. Lord Charlton is ever the kind investor. It is my privilege to serve him."

    "Good that you know." Regulus replied. Good that the man knew his position. He knew that some merchants try to take advantage by befriending some people from the nobility, especially the young and na?ve ones, for the connections. However, since the project seems promising, and of course since it was Charlton who wrote him, he gave it a chance. He has to give a clear warning though. He doesn''t want this merchant to dare double cross his nephew.

    Charlton seeing his uncle giving the eye to Alexander and not even telling him to rise yet gave him a nudge. "Uncle, don''t be too severe. Alexander is a good man, and you will be impressed when you see how his innovative product works."

    Regulus cleared his throat, "Please rise and take a seat. Let me hear about this product my nephew spoke so highly of."

    Alexander started explaining about the telephone and brought out a sample product for demonstration. By the end of his explanation, Regulus was thoroughly convinced that this telephone would be one of the most important technological advancement of the century.

    "So, uncle, what do you think?" Charlton asked.

    Regulus looked at his nephew his eyes mooning, feeling proud. "Good. Very good." Then he turned to Alexander, "do you think you can demonstrate a working product by the end of the month?"

    "Yes, your highness, so long as we can get the wire connection ready." Alexander replied respectfully.

    "Alright, how about this, there is a telegraphic line available at the palace which is connected to the port of Windsor. I will request for an approval for you to connect the lines there for a demonstration in the house of lords. How long does it take for you to set the lines?"

    Alexander counted the days, "Your highness, we can connect the line in a week''s time."

    Regulus nodded his head, "Alright. Charlton, I will send you the exact schedule for your demonstration along with the issued approval from his majesty. Expect that it will be scheduled by the end of July."

    Charlton grinned as he nodded his head. "Thank you, uncle. I''ll see you then."

    After that, when the two of them were to exit, Regulus called Charlton back.

    "Yes, uncle?" he asked.

    "You should be careful not to put too much attention to yourself. You''re not young anymore. I''m giving you this advice as your elder."

    Charlton smiled and nodded his head. He knew that his uncle was just showing his concern. No one who shined too brightly other than the monarch ever had a good ending.

    "I advise that when you graduate, do not accept the position vice minister of defense. Come here and join the ministry of works. I think you will be better here." he added.

    "Thank you, uncle. I will listen to your advice." He replied. He also thought that he can do better things in the ministry of works given his connections now. Besides the soldiers handled by the ministry of defense belong to the crown. Although giving up that military power seem significant, in the overall account of things, it was not.

    "Okay, be careful on your way." Regulus said, then added, "and congratulations for all your achievements so far. I''m happy for you."

    Charlton grinned and nodded his head before exiting.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 274 - 271: Opening Of Benz-motors I

    After his meeting with royal duke Regulus, he started finalizing some of the arrangements regarding the opening of Benz-motors. He discussed his advertisement plan with Edward who suggested that he invite Emily, Claude, Harry, and Roger along. It would be good exposure for them too.

    Charlton, thinking as a producer took that into consideration. Indeed, it would not reflect positively on him if he were not to include them in the guest list. Thus, he issued invites to said people.

    Another person he was reluctant to invite was Geoffrey. However, he cannot not invite him. In this regard, he made new arrangements with Ben regarding the opening event.

    Due to the many changes, the grandness of the event itself escalated. It made him want to hit his own head. Just because he wanted to impress Serena, he''s making his life difficult when he didn''t have to.

    Anyway, on the 12th of July, Charlton received the notice of approval for the access to the telegraphic lines between the port of Windsor and the palace. He then wrote a letter to Alexander to invite him over so that they can discuss arrangements regarding that project.

    They met the next day and after their discussion, they managed to visit the site where the centralized telephone network was located.

    --

    Serena arrived back in Windsor on the 8th of July, and although she should not be, as she knew that Charlton was busy, a part of her was still disappointed not to see him upon her arrival.

    Disembarking the ship with Beatrice and Bernard, she saw Leonard who was already waiting for them. She waved at him, and he waved back with a smile.

    "Thank you for fetching me brother Leonard. Have you been waiting long?" Serena asked when she reached him while thinking ''ah, it''s so refreshing to see his face after a while.''

    Leonard shook his head, "It''s alright. I''ve been handling some matters here earlier too. Anyway, let''s go home, mother has been looking forward to your arrival."

    Serena nodded her head.

    --

    When they arrived back in their ducal estate, Serena was welcomed by her parents. Her mother quickly enveloped her in a hug.

    "I missed you. Did you enjoy your vacation? How was Militeia?" her mother started asking.

    Serena hugged her back, "I missed you too, mother. The vacation was enjoyable, and Militeia was beautiful. I believe that if given the chance again, I would like to go there with you one day."

    "You!" her mother expressed, happy with her words.

    Anyway, they all went to the drawing room first and Serena started regaling her adventures to her parents omitting the part where Charlton spent time there too of course. Curious, she wanted to ask about the invitation Charlton sent.

    She wondered how she could go about it without being obvious. And perhaps, fate was smiling at her for by some luck, her mother opened the topic herself.

    "By the way, do you know that there is a carriage so fantastic that it would make possible that the travel from our duchy to the capital be shortened to just 2 hours?" Celine began.

    "Celine, not carriages, they are motor vehicles called cars." Simoun corrected.

    Celine glared at her husband. "Fine then. Cars."

    Serena wanted to laugh with the exchange but pretended that she has no idea. "No mother, what''s this car you''re talking about?"

    "Well, we read about it in the newspaper that just arrived this morning." Celine explained, then she picked up the newspaper to hand it to Serena, "here, read for yourself."

    Serena received the newspaper and the first thing she noticed was the photo of Charlton sitting on the driver''s seat a Benz Victoria. She stared at the picture and tried not to make her smile obvious as she rubbed the eternity ring on her ring finger with her thumb. He was looking very very handsome.

    Anyway, reading the article, it talked about the product and the opening event that would be held on the 15th, the exact details to follow.

    "It seems like a great innovative product. We should attend the opening and purchase one." Serena suggested, trying not to sound too excited.

    Leonard tried to observe Serena''s expression but noticed nothing strange.

    "Ah, talking about attending, Charlton is such a sweet boy, he even sent us an invite." Celine shared.

    "Oh? Why should he be sending out invites?" Serena asked, feigning ignorance.

    "Apparently, he owns some share on that company. It''s very impressive for someone his age I must admit. Anyway, Moun, I think you should write him back confirming our attendance." Celine instructed.

    In truth, Simoun was reluctant to attend, but his curiosity about the product won, and he could only nod his head in agreement.

    --

    When the 15th of July arrived, the whole street where the shop of Benz-motors was located has been closed. The purpose was so that the guests would have a firsthand demonstration on how the cars worked. They will also be given the chance to ride and perhaps if they learn fast, test drive the cars. It will also give them the chance to directly buy and take home the unit.

    From 3-am, the employees have already began preparing for the event. They brought more units from the warehouse to their store in the capital and parked some of the units on the streets for the guests and people coming to see.

    It was a big event, and they have prepared booths for games and snacks. There was a stage set up on the other end of the street for the opening ceremony and entertainment purposes.

    The opening ceremony itself will be held at 10 in the morning, the hours for the test driving and selling of units would be held after that. Then, by sunset, the remaining cars that were not sold would be taken back inside their store to give way for the people attending the evening party where singing, dancing, and free flowing drinks would be abundant.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 275 - 272: Opening Of Benz Motors II

    It was 8 in the morning when Charlton arrived at the end of the street which serves as entrance to the people joining the event. He noticed that the line was already very long. There were also many curious on-lookers who were not yet in line taking peeks to the inside from the metal barricade.

    Not wanting to announce his presence, he did not go down from his carriage and just instructed Jack to have the guards open the barricade so that they can enter.

    While inside the carriage, he rechecked the list he will giving Ben for priority access. There were about 15 out of the 20 noble families which he particularly invited that confirmed their attendance. He did not expect to be turned down by the other 5, but then again, the event was open to the public, so it''s not surprising.

    Thankfully, despite that, Serena''s family sent a confirmation. He was so looking forward to seeing her. Plus, he did not have to worry that she and Geoffrey might encounter each other in the event. Yes, he ensured that Geoffrey would decline his invitation by the fact that the event was too open.

    He smirked thinking of the small victory he''s feeling, then he shook his head. He was being childish. Geoffrey and Serena meeting was a normal occurrence whether he likes it, which he definitely does not. He wants to rush everything so that he could already profess that he and Serena loves each other. However, he was aware that he was not yet strong enough. Doing that would only give them a tragic ending.

    --

    "Charlton, the event hasn''t started yet, and I already believe that it would be a tremendous success. I still worry about the sales we will have though. The cars are not exactly cheap, and some are inconvenient given the weather at times." Ben said, very nervous. The investment for the company was huge, and all of his life''s savings were at stake.

    Charlton chuckled, "Don''t worry. I am very sure that by the end of the day, we would have at least sold half of the units we have in stock." Though he projected that they will be able to sell more units than they have in stock, he kept that to himself, not wanting to jinx it.

    --

    Serena was annoyed. She prepared herself early, wanting to attend the opening ceremony in the morning, but her parents said that it would be better to arrive at around 2 in the afternoon.

    Anyway, they arrived in their ducal mansion in the capital yesterday for the event today. What use was there to arrive early when they have no plans of heading there early?

    She never thought that she would be experiencing this. Living in the dormitory gave her independence and freedom but living with her parents¡­ ah. To be 19 again.

    She took a deep breath as she entered her room again. Ah, summer is a bad time. She can''t wait for school to start again.

    --

    After the opening ceremony, if Charlton was not a sensation before, then he would instantly be. Although Benz-motors was not only his own everyone attached his name to it. Especially so with the photo of him on the newspaper sitting on the driver''s seat.

    Anyway, the event was then opened, and people flocked to the cars on display. Sounds of engine started to fill the place and some people got to experience riding one.

    At the same time, there was a section where a seminar on driving was being held. He noticed that people were trying to learn quickly. The place was very lively, and his lips tilted up.

    He wanted to roam around but Ben called him as some of the guests he invited started arriving. Thus, he went to the store itself where the guests he invited were guided. He did not have to entertain them himself, but he needed to build rapport.

    --

    Serena and her family arrived at about 2:30 in the afternoon. Not going down their carriage, the guards opened the barricade to let them in.

    Once inside the store itself, they were finally able to look at all the fanfare happening on the street. Simoun and Leonard''s eyes widened like they were in a candy shop. Serena wanted to roll her eyes. If they went earlier, then they would have started enjoying all these at an earlier time.

    Anyway, she looked around and was finally able to spot Charlton who was talking with some other guests. Gods, wasn''t her man impressive? He''s like a CEO, wait, better than a CEO.

    Charlton who has noticed them arriving was still speaking with Earl Johann Remington. Not wanting to appear rude, he let him finish talking first before excusing himself as he told him that duke Simoun Maxwell has arrived.

    The Earl promptly nodded in agreement and even went with him to welcome the duke and his family.

    "Uncle Simoun, Auntie Celine, welcome, and thank you for accepting my invitation. Leonard, Lady Serena. It''s been a while." He greeted while trying hard not to smile too much and lose focus as he saw Serena pretend to put her hair behind her ear, the sunlight making the ring he gave her glint.

    "Thank you for inviting us too. I was reluctant to accept at first given the publicity, but I would say that I''m glad to be here now. The cars outside are amazing. Congratulations. Your parents must be proud." Simoun answered.

    "If you would not dislike it, I can show you the different models. We have stocks inside, so we won''t have to join the people outside." Charlton offered.

    Simoun chuckled, "No need. I actually want to join the people outside this once. I want to drive one myself."

    "Then, let me help you with that. I already learned how to drive one, so I can show you how." Charlton offered, trying to impress without sounding boastful. What? Simoun was to be his father-in-law, though he doesn''t know that yet.

    Simoun who has been tempted finally agreed.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 276 - 273: Opening Of Benz Motors III

    As Charlton guided Serena''s family outside, the people in the area, recognizing him and Serena, couldn''t help but take curious glances. However, they knew it would be impolite to bombard them given that this event was not meant for them to chat up the two stars.

    Anyway, Charlton led the four to one side and the manager immediately approached him, knowing that he was their boss.

    "Lord Daniel, what can we help you with?"

    "I have some very important guests with me, and I hope that we can give them priority treatment."

    The manager instantly understood what he meant. Thus, he instructed the employees to bring out 2 cars for them to ride and test drive later.

    Charlton personally explained everything about the cars and since a car cannot accommodate all of them at the same time, they have been divided into two groups.

    For the first round on the track, Charlton was the one who drove the car for Simoun and Celine, While Serena and Leonard had to be driven by another employee.

    After the experience, Simoun and Leonard were enthralled and wanted to learn how to drive. Charlton offered to teach but Simoun declined, saying that he must have other guests and an employee will do.

    Charlton smiled and did not insist anymore. Thus, in this way, Simoun and Leonard began their one-on-one lesson.

    Meanwhile, Celine and Serena had no interest in learning how to drive. Well, at least Serena just wanted to spend some alone time with Charlton. However, with her mother not leaving her alone, well, fat chance.

    Anyway, so as not to be too obvious, Charlton left them to play host to the other guests. Serena and her mother walked around to explore the booths in the area.

    When it was nearing 4 in the afternoon, her mother saw a friend of hers and they started chatting. Her mom even started introducing her to her friend, Marchioness Diana Brimms. While this was happening, Serena saw Charlton look her way and he was alone.

    Seeing that it was finally their chance, she excused herself from her mother, saying that she needed to go to the toilet. Her mother wanted to go with her, but she insisted that she continue chatting with her friend, she can handle herself.

    --

    Recognizing Serena, the guard in front of the store let her in. Other people were not allowed inside as for now, only the invited guests and the ones who will purchase a car are allowed inside.

    She pretended to look around, then suddenly, a hand pulled her and locked themselves inside a dark room. He dived right in to kiss her and hold her in his arms.

    Serena was given quite a scare, but she instantly recognized his smell and the way he kissed her, so she kissed him back with equal fervor. They only parted when they were both out of breath.

    "I missed you." Charlton whispered huskily.

    "I missed you too." Serena replied.

    "It was so difficult getting you alone. I think I made the mistake of inviting your family too."

    Serena chuckled. "Indeed."

    "Do you think you can attend the program for this evening?" he asked.

    "If I can convince my family to stay long enough then perhaps."

    Charlton sighed. "I think I made a mistake for the program. I''ll just cancel it."

    "Why? What have you planned?"

    "Well, I don''t want to tell but since it might not happen anyway, I will just have to confess and let you imagine it for yourself. I remembered the time you sang during the wedding anniversary of Gizel''s parents in Militeia and I wanted to give you the same surprise. However, I''m afraid that you won''t get to see it, or that Leonard will catch on."

    "So, you set up all the fanfare here now just for me?"

    "Who else would I spare the effort for?"

    Serena embraced him as she giggled, "Don''t worry, just do it. Hehe, I would love to see you sing solo. What song will you be singing? I will always love you?"

    Charlton tapped her nose. "No, not that. I wrote you a new one. I''ll give you a copy of the disc later. By the way, I don''t know if it matters, but I don''t want you to misunderstand. Emily is also a singer now; she won the audition for the vocalist of one of the new songs."

    "I see. Thank you for telling me. But don''t worry, I''m not jealous. I trust you." Serena said as she kissed then licked the crook of his neck.

    Charlton felt his face flush and himself harden in excitement, however, this was not the time and place for it. Thus, he pulled away from her. "Your family must be looking for you now."

    Serena, well, did she ever listen? She followed him and pressed herself to him. What? They were alone in a secluded corner, and she missed him so. "We can be fast, right? Let''s bless this new store of yours with some holy water. Besides, this way, I surely will be able to stay until you sing that song later."

    Has Charlton''s resolve ever been strong enough to say no to her? Never. Especially when he really really wants it too. Besides, some adventure and spontaneity are also good for a relationship.

    Not having to be told twice, he lifted her onto a table and began kissing her. He stood between her legs which were dangling of the table. Hands swept down her body and onto her thighs. Then, he lifted the hem of her dress as he placed his right hand on top of her undergarment. Massaging her womanhood.

    Serena stifled a moan of pleasure as Charlton massaged her cunt with his hand.

    "What are you wearing?" He asked, surprised with the material.

    "That is what one can call a thong. How do you find it? Just push it aside, no need to take if off." Serena explained naughtily. As she placed her hand on his throbbing manhood.

    Charlton chuckled as he shook his head. "You have been preparing for this, haven''t you?"

    Serena was about to answer but didn''t get the chance as Charlton started kissing her again. Given that they don''t have that much time to spare, he simply unbuckled his belt, pulled his pants down and took her on that table fast and hard.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 277 - 274: Opening Of Benz Motors IV

    "Where have you been? We have been looking for you all over." Celine chided lightly as Serena went to approach them.

    "I''m sorry mother, I saw Edward and he invited me to stay and watch the event unfold for the night. For advertisement purposes, he said that the new singers will be singing their respective songs tonight. He said that they''re good. Mother, I want to stay and see; I need to learn who and how good my competitors are." Serena excused, congratulating herself with how genius her explanation was. After her lovemaking session with Charlton, she had to clean herself up so that it won''t be obvious that they did something there. Hehe¡­

    Anyway, afterwards, on her way out, she saw Edward, Emily, the band, and the other new singers and composers. Edward introduced them to her briefly, but she just said hi, hello, goodbye, as she needed to get back to her parents. She has been missing for quite a while. It was a good thing she saw them though, gave her some inspiration for her excuse.

    "You have competitors now? Huh! As if anyone can beat the genius of my daughter. You don''t need to stress yourself over that." Celine said, cheering her daughter on.

    Simoun shook his head, "Celine, don''t encourage that kind of attitude on her. Serena, although you have a career in singing, you don''t need to prove yourself to anyone. We should go home, it''s getting late."

    "I understand father, but I still want to see it. Can''t I stay longer to watch?" Serena insisted. Gods, why does she have to seek approval for something so simple?

    Celine who was also curious about her daughter''s competition decided to support her. "It''s alright Simoun, I can stay here with Serena, and you can just go to your meeting. Besides, we just purchased a new car which Leonard can drive us home later with. Might as well use it now instead of having it picked up."

    Simoun sighed. How can he win with these two banding together? Anyway, they were at the center of the capital so it''s safe and he doesn''t need to worry.

    "Alright. Leonard, can you manage?" Simoun asked.

    Leonard, excited with the new car nodded enthusiastically. He may be 20 and serious most of the time but come on. He''s a normal man too. How can he not be excited by a car? Despite it being slow, it was the first of its kind.

    --

    As it was nearing sunset, the cars which were still on the street were parked on the side to give way for the night''s activities. By the way, all of the cars of their company were sold that day, even having some reservations. However, not all were taken home immediately, as some rich families and nobles bought more than one.

    For example, Serena''s family bought 4. Of course, even when they arrived late, Charlton made sure that Serena gets an omnibus which was the 1st to get sold out as it was convenient even if it were to rain. One needs to have a coachman for it though.

    The MC went up the stage and started to thank everyone for the successful event. There was also a lottery for lucky people, the prizes were comprised of products with the logo of Benz-motors, and a lot more, though everyone of course was eyeing the top prize which was a Benz-Victoria. The winner of which would be announced at the end of the evening.

    Anyway, after all the thanking, the evening event was about to begin, and to start it, the MC announced that in cooperation with Columbia recording company, 3 new songs that will be released the next day will be specially sang that evening.

    The people who have been looking forward to it began cheering.

    The evening first began with dancing though, as the singing will be held as interludes.

    --

    The older noble ladies and gentlemen congregated inside the store, not really wanting to mingle with the commoners, while those from the younger generation were on the street outside trying to enjoy the night.

    People were dancing while an orchestra was playing on the stage. It seemed fun and Serena who was escorted by Leonard could only wish that it were Charlton who was walking with her.

    Leonard observed his sister as he escorted her. She was all smiles and seemed dazed. She looked so happy, that he couldn''t help himself from asking, "Serena, is there anything going on between you and Charlton?"

    Serena contemplated if she should just be truthful or not. Ugh. "If there was, would you stop us?"

    "Serena, you should understand the situation. Don''t be selfish." Leonard finally said.

    Serena furrowed her brows. "What do you mean by that?"

    "You know you''re engaged with Geoffrey. Though political, it has been ordained by the king. Besides, he likes you." Leonard explained.

    "How about this, just don''t get in the way, while Charlton and I find our way out of that predicament? I know what you did last time, and I don''t appreciate it." Serena finally confronted.

    "I won''t apologize for that as I did it out of concern for you and our family. Our parents would not like it if they figured that you''re with Charlton." Leonard said as he sighed.

    "They won''t find out if you don''t tell them. Leonard, I love Charlton, and it would never change. I am telling you this because I want you to support us. You''re my brother, so won''t you be on my side?" Serena tried to appeal.

    "I don''t like what you''re doing. If you two are found out, it will be our downfall. Not just you, not just Charlton, but the whole of our families."

    "Then help me keep it secret for now. Don''t you see? Charlton is working his way up, and so am I. If you can''t help, then keep your arms folded. Don''t tell our parents as I don''t want to involve them with this. Let this be my and Charlton''s battle. If it doesn''t work out, at least that way, it should not implicate our whole family."

 Chapter 278 - 275: Opening Of Benz Motors V

    How can Leonard talk sense to his sister? She has always been spoiled. He stopped walking as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Serena whose hand was inside the crook of his arm also stopped walking.

    Leonard knew that he was but an adoptive child. Everything he has were supposed to be Serena''s. Still, he could not pretend that he was okay with what she''s doing.

    "Serena, I will be honest and tell you that I don''t like what you''re doing. However, I know that I won''t be able to stop you given how hard-headed you are, and I know that in the end, if I tell our parents, they will only follow your whims and cause strife. I want to go and confront Charlton, but I know that he too would not listen to me. I don''t know what to do to be honest." Leonard said just to get it off his chest.

    "The only thing you should do is support us and keep everything a secret. Okay? Besides, I know that you knew that Geoffrey was having an affair before he started liking me."

    Leonard''s eyes widened, "He did?"

    "You didn''t know? Well, at least now I know that you won''t sell me out on Geoffrey just because he''s the crown prince." Serena sarcastically said. Although she liked this brother of hers, she haven''t forgotten any of his sins.

    "I didn''t know. How did you know? Did Charlton tell you?"

    "No, I''m just so much smarter than you are. Now, if you want to make it up to me, then you better support me. Trust me, okay?"

    "Do I have a choice?" Leonard can only say exasperated.

    Serena started chuckling, "Brother Leonard, don''t you know? You''re my most favorite brother in the world." she teased.

    "I am your only brother." He deadpanned.

    That only cause Serena to double over laughing.

    --

    Serena felt better that her brother was already on her side. He would make a very good ally for Charlton in the future too.

    Anyway, on the stage the orchestra stopped playing and the MC took over to make announcements. The interlude began by giving away the first set of prizes. Then, it was followed by him announcing Danny Quinn''s name and he will be singing ''Daisy Bell'' written by Harry Dacre.

    The audience excitedly gave their applause. The orchestra played their instruments serving as background music as he began singing.

    Serena was impressed, the music arrangement for the music background was good and his voice fit the song perfectly. He was better than her in singing, but he''s male so not much comparison there. Anyway, the audience seemed to be equally impressed, as after he finished singing, they all gave him an applause, some cheering, some whistling, some even catcalling.

    After his number, next announced were Emily and Claude, and they will be singing ''sun and moon'' by Lord Roger Grimmauld.

    When Emily sang the first line, Serena felt goosebumps rising. Emily''s voice, though she hated to admit, was angelic and sounded better than hers by leaps. She looked around and saw that the audience were all enraptured. The spotlight she was in gave her a solemn appearance, like that of a fallen angel. She was beautiful, and truly deserving to be the female lead of a novel.

    If she did not trust Charlton enough, she would worry that this scene would surely make him fall for Emily. But since she did, she could only lament that Geoffrey was not there, perhaps he would change his mind about her? Oh well.

    After singing the piece, the audience fell silent, then when the first person clapped, thunderous applause followed. Serena did not know what to feel about that.

    Emily looked around, she knew that Serena was present, and when their eyes met, she smirked.

    Serena saw what Emily did and although she did not really hate her, she still disliked her. With her competitive spirit brought to life, she gave Emily a raised eyebrow with a smirk in return, as if saying, ''So that''s what you want huh? If you want to compete, then bring it on.''

    --

    The MC announced that the orchestra can take the floor again and the dancing continued.

    Serena wondered how long before Charlton takes the stage. Anyway, she and Leonard went inside the store and saw that the new singers and composers were being hounded by the other nobles, curious about their work. She particularly noted that Emily seems to be having the time of her life, feeling very proud of herself.

    Maybe because it was innate to her villainess character, but she just wants to pull her hair. Anyway, she just rolled her eyes.

    Her mother approached and whispered as if wanting to comfort her, "I still think you''re much better. Your songs are also all composed by you so don''t feel daunted."

    Serena smiled at her mother, "don''t worry mother, I''m not."

    Anyway, when the other nobles saw her, they also tried to engage her in a conversation, and Serena being asked, also revealed that she was working on her new song and will be releasing it perhaps in 2-3 weeks. What? She was positive that ''crazy for you'' will drive their songs to the mud.

    --

    The MC took over the stage again and called Charlton to the stage to announce the winner for the Benz- Victoria. Being given the mic, he started addressing the audience.

    "Good evening everyone. I hope that all of you had a great time today. First, on behalf of Benz-motors, I wish to thank all of you for joining us and making this event a success. I trust that you all enjoyed this day?" he asked the audience.

    The audience started exclaiming yes, while some of the ladies started shouting ''Lord Charlton Daniel, I love you! Please marry me!!!!'' then some others saying how thankful to Charlton they were and that he''s totally their idol.

    Serena could not help but want to cheer along but stopped herself having her mother and Leonard beside her. They were standing outside the store along with the other nobles.

    "Charlton is such a dear. Even his father pales in comparison to his charisma." Celine noted for the first time.

    Serena wanted to say, ''of course, that''s my man. No man here could possibly be better than him.''

    Marchioness Diana nodded in agreement. "Indeed, I thought that he would forever be living in the shadow of his father, but now I see that he''s a man of his own. However, that should not be surprising, their family has always produced heirs better than the generation before them. If only my daughter can catch his eye. Perhaps I should start sending proposals to Princess Georgina?"

    Serena wanted to say, dream on, but did not interrupt and just continued looking forward.

    Meanwhile, another middle-aged noble lady interjected, "I don''t think that that would be a good idea."

    The marchioness sighed. "Yeah, I''m just saying." she knew that she would never do that either.

    Without considering politics, they all wanted to have their daughters married to the next grand duke of Suffox. Who didn''t? Next to the crown prince, he has the highest status amongst the men in their daughter''s generation.

    However, one must always consider politics and they all knew that getting their daughter engaged to him also spells trouble. The memory of what happened to Charles back then still fresh in their memory.

    Getting married to the family of the grand duke was tantamount to always living in fear that the crown will stab you at the back. Except for princess Georgina, all the grand duchesses came from lower nobility as the crown never wanted the one holding the grand duke position to have a strong ally.

    Truth was, without the getting married to the princess, the grand duke''s family would have been eradicated with Charles. The family of the grand duke has always been powerful as they hold 20% of the whole military force in the kingdom. Add that the vice minister of defense has always been from their family, that was an addition of another 20%.

    It would have been alright, but Charles shined too much. He was like a bright star that whoever stood beside him would pale in comparison. If he waged war against the crown, there was no doubt then that at least one third of the noble families would have sided with him. And that of itself was a problem.

    Thus, the crown has been eyeing that family, waiting for a good timing to squash them. Why else did no one dare to marry grand duke Charles when he was still a marquess? It has always been a unwritten rule, that all the men in that family can only be looked at from afar. Each generation wanting to marry into but could never do.

    Seeing Charlton even having more charisma than his father, they can only shake their head. Lucky for him, he was the son of princess Georgina the younger full-blooded sister of the king, thus, if he marries low and try not to fight for power, he will be able to live a peaceful life. The generation after him though, well, no one will be able to tell.

    Serena wanted to say ''good you know'' when the marchioness said that she''s just saying. But again, she just looked at the stage. A smile on her face, blissfully unaware of what the people behind her were thinking. Besides, even if she were, it''s not like she would stop her relationship with him.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 279 - 276: Opening Of Benz Motors VI

    Charlton, who was at the stage, was not aware of whatever those older ladies were thinking. He continued addressing the audience.

    "Now, I know that all of you are looking forward for our lottery draw for the winner of the Benz-Victoria, so should we skip the part of me singing, and just go with that?" he joked.

    "NO!!!!! Lord CHARLTON PLEASEEEEEEEEEEEEEE I DON''T EVEN MIND NOT WINNING THAT CAR!"

    "YEAH! ONLY ONE WILL WIN THAT, PLEASE GRANT US OUR WISH TO HEAR YOUR GOLDEN VOICE!"

    "WE LOVE YOUUUU!!!!" Another screamed.

    Serena wanted to laugh, what was Charlton doing? He used to be so shy, now he''s strutting there confidently like some real star.

    "Alright. I will, but before that, let me call on Mr. Ben Ringer, my partner and the largest share owner of Benz-motors. Please, let us all give him a round of applause."

    Everyone applauded and Ben Ringer climbed the stage.

    "Ben, would you like to say anything to our dear audience who came to support our business?"

    Ben was a bit shy but took the mic, "thank you all very much for coming here and supporting us. For those who were not able to buy a car today, worry not, new units will continue arriving. Slowly, but surely." Then he returned the mic to Charlton.

    "Alright, now, Mr. Ben will be drawing the winner of the Benz-Victoria, and we will announce the winner after my song number. Everyone fine with that?"

    Everyone said yes. And then the orchestra played a suspenseful music as Ben went to the lottery wheel to draw one stub. After he did, he did not open it and placed it inside a box that was shown as empty to everyone first. Then he left the stage.

    This time, it was Charlton''s turn to sing, and he smiled to the audience to say, "this song is titled ''you''re the inspiration'' and I hope you will like it." (It''s the song by Chicago if anyone''s curious)

    Serena knew that it was for her, and her heart started beating fast. The orchestra started playing and the song''s background music by itself was already soul stirring, then when Charlton sang the first line, it went straight to her heart.

    "You know our love was meant to be

    The kind of love to last forever

    And I want you here with me

    From tonight until the end of time

    You should know

    Everywhere I go

    Always on my mind

    In my heart, in my soul

    Baby

    You''re the meaning in my life

    You''re the inspiration

    You bring feeling to my life

    You''re the inspiration

    Want to have you near me

    I want to have you hear me saying

    no one needs you more than I need you"

    Serena couldn''t stop her tears of joy from falling and she dabbed her eyes. Each word Charlton sang tickled her heartstrings. It was beautiful, the song, and them. That she loves him so much and him her. That they were willing to go on all lengths to be with each other.

    Meanwhile, everyone else were enchanted, and all the ladies could only dream of marrying him someday. Oh well, they can keep dreaming.

    Emily who already heard the music once knew how good it was, so it was no surprise. Just made her want to get to that level soon enough and trample Serena.

    And I know (and I know)

    Yes I know that it''s plain to see

    So in love when we''re together

    now I know (now I know)

    That I need you here with me

    From tonight until the end of time

    You should know (yes, you need to know)

    Everywhere I go

    Always on my mind

    You''re in my heart, in my soul

    You''re the meaning in my life

    You''re the inspiration

    You bring feeling to my life

    You''re the inspiration

    Want to have you near me

    I want to have you hear me saying

    no one needs you more than I need you (no one needs you more than I)

    Want to have you near me

    I want to have you hear me saying

    no one needs you more than I need you (no one needs you more)

    You''re the meaning in my life

    You''re the inspiration

    You bring feeling to my life

    You''re the inspiration

    When you love somebody

    ''Til the end of time

    When you love somebody

    Always on my mind (no one needs you more than I)

    When you love somebody

    ''Til the end of time

    When you love somebody

    Always on my mind (no on needs you more than I)

    When you love somebody

    ''Til the end of time

    When you love somebody

    Always on my mind (no one needs you more than I)"

    When the song ended everyone was again silenced. Then, booming applause filled the area, even louder than when Emily sang. It was crazy.

    It took 5 minutes before the cheering died down a little, but the excitement was still in the air.

    Charlton smiled at everyone, at one point his and Serena''s eyes met, but they knew that they cannot act out of the ordinary.

    Anyway, after that, the lottery winner was announced by Ben, and guess who won the car?

    "Lady Serena Maxwell!"

    Everyone turned to Serena and loud cheers ensued, Serena was surprised. Really? Her? Was there no mistake?

    She looked at her mother who gave her the signal to go and receive her prize.

    Anyway, everyone cheered, and people started screaming CHERENA!!!!!

    Serena walked to the stage and was handed the mic.

    Before she could speak someone screamed, ''PLEASE GET MARRIED ALREADY!!!!!''

    She blushed but did not answer that. "I am very much surprised by this turn of events. However, I believe that the prize should go to someone else. So, if it''s alright, maybe we can have the draw again?"

    The people all cheered of course, wanting to get the chance to win the car themselves.

    Charlton said something to Ben, and he nodded. "Alright, since Lady Serena said so herself, let us have her draw the winner from the lottery wheel."

    This time, Serena was asked to pick a stub from inside. She wanted to hand it to Ben, but Ben asked her to do the honor.

    Serena opened the stub and she almost wanted to take back the car, for written there was¡­

    "Ms. Emily Evans." She announced, pretending to be happy when in fact, she just wanted to crumple the stub and burn it.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 280 - 277: Rising Star I

    Serena crumpled the newspaper she''s reading from esquire. It''s been 3 days since the opening of Benz -motors and as she was eager to read about the success of her beloved, she asked Jack, her personal coachman, to fetch her copies of newspapers which talked about the event that day.

    All other newspapers talked about the success of the event, and many even mentioned how she won the Benz-Victoria and out of the goodness of her heart had it re-drawn to have another winner.

    All was good, it doesn''t really matter if they also praised Emily''s voice and how she won the Benz-Victoria after. However, the esquire''s published article miffed her.

    The reason? Let her quote what was written:

    ''At the night''s most awaited final event, which was the raffle draw for the Benz-Victoria, Lady Serena Maxwell graced the audience with her presence. Not to sing, but to receive the prize, for she won the grand prize. To many of us, it was like fate or maybe destiny.

    As many knew, Lord Charlton Daniel just sang a spectacular love song ''you''re the inspiration'' (by the way, the copy has been sold out everyday since it has been released on Monday), then suddenly, Lady Maxwell was called. We all started cheering for ''Cherena'' as they were dubbed, but I have a sad news, or maybe not, for everyone.

    According to a reliable source, Lady Serena Maxwell is apparently already engaged. Yes, my dears, engaged. Now, I am sure you''re all wondering who the man is, I am not so sure myself, but what I am sure of is that it''s not Lord Charlton Daniel.

    Who can that man be? For as wonderful as Lord Daniel is, there is still a man who is of better match to our lady. Anyway, let us not pry too much and wait for the reveal later. Let''s congratulate Lady Serena and her beau, give them our felicities and blessings!

    Now, on the other hand, I don''t know if it''s sad news for you or not, but I think it''s wonderful. Lord Charlton Daniel, the man of every lady''s daydream, is still up for grabs!

    Moving on, Lady Serena, being the lady of grand birth she was, did not accept the prize she won and have generously given the chance to someone else. In this process, she was invited to draw a stub from the lottery wheel. To everyone''s surprise, the winner called was Ms. Emily Evans!

    Now, who is this Ms. Emily Evans? Recall that there were also 2 new songs that were sang that night, and one of the singers in the song ''sun and moon'', was her.

    I can''t help but note and praise her voice that night. When she started singing the first line of the song, I felt like there was an angel whispering on my ear. Was it just me or does everyone think the same?

    Anyway, I did not give any meaning to Lady Serena handing the prize to Ms. Emily that night, but looking back, it feels so significant now. I mean, Lady Serena has been the leading singer of our age these few months and has opened a new era for the music industry. However, she''s already engaged to marry. So, I could not help but speculate. what follows is just my own speculation and my interpretation of why that kind of fate played out.

    Since she''s already engaged, might it be that she will be retiring soon and was passing the crown to Ms. Emily? Was she giving blessing to this new star? Well, I don''t know, but what I am sure of is that Ms. Emily sure will be making waves! As of yesterday, she has been dubbed as the new rising star with the song she sang also being sold out every day since Monday.''

    After reading that, who wouldn''t be annoyed? Who can that gossip writer be? How did the news of her engagement been outed? Also, what''s with the retirement plan?

    "Why do you look so irritated my dear?" Celine who just entered the drawing room asked.

    Serena faced her mother, trying to school her expression to calmness, but she just can''t. In the end, her mother saw the newspaper she crumpled, and asked to see it herself.

    After reading it, she too crumpled the newspaper angrily. "Who is this Howell Jones, who has a bad grammar, and daresays my daughter is retiring? I think we should have their newspaper company closed!"

    Then, Simoun who just arrived back from the house of lords entered. "Huh? Whose company? Why are the two of you looking like that? Who dare anger my precious?"

    "This!!!! Moun, you better read it. I don''t know what gave this writer the gall to make assumptions about my daughter''s career!" Celine said.

    Simoun received the newspaper to read it. "I don''t see anything wrong with it though. It didn''t say anything bad?"

    "What not? Can''t you read between the lines!? This is like saying that that new girl is better than our daughter and she should just retire! I swear, we should close down their company! Also, what''s with the pairing with Charlton? It''s indirectly reprimanding, our daughter about her working with Charlton while being engaged to another man!"

    Simoun furrowed his brows, "This is Esquire?" then he shook his head.

    Last Sunday, members of the monarchy faction who were siding with the crown prince had a meeting. The battle for the throne was beginning with 2 adult princes. Prince Frederick was coming strong, his mother being the daughter of Duke Tristan Geralt has more foothold in the kingdom. However, Geoffrey as the crown prince was the rightful heir. Aside from that, his mother, was a princess from Alighieri and it would not do good to offend an ally kingdom when not necessary.

    Still, the nobles would side with whoever brings them the most benefit, and him being the father of the soon to be crown princess of course have sided with the crown prince. Also, it''s good as they seem to have the advantage in numbers.

    Anyway, Esquire was owned by duke Tristan Geralt''s family. He doesn''t know if this article was planned because he doesn''t think that the duke would be interested in such matter. However, he would not put it past their family to take advantage of this.

    --

    TBC

    AN: Hi everyone! If you have time please give my new novel, ''traversing through time to find you'' a try. Would mean a lot to me. Thank you!

 Chapter 281 - 278: Rising Star II

    Nowadays, everyone in the house of lords have noticed that Geoffrey has become different. Although there was slight resentment initially towards him because of him mentioning the orphanages, which led to some nobles getting milked (getting money from them), they all have seen the way he handled it, and it touched the heart of many.

    He was diligent, charismatic, promising, and most of all, he has a heart. All these makes him very fit to be the future king, making his popularity soar in the circle.

    Although that was another matter, Simoun knew that they were connected. Serena was Geoffrey''s intended, and her reputation with the masses was very good. It won''t be strange if the second prince''s faction would want to lessen it. But not so much to offend him, as he knew that they also want him on their side. It''s a very complicated matter. The monarchist was the majority faction, but there''s internal strife. Yet, they won''t offend each other too much as there''s still the radical faction.

    Simoun closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He truly hopes that they won''t involve his daughter to the mix.

    Celine noticed that her husband''s reaction and asked what''s wrong.

    Simoun shook his head, "Esquire is owned by duke Tristan Geralt. We can''t offend them, but they won''t really deliberately try to offend us either. Serena, don''t let what the gossip wrote get to you. But do always observe propriety. I know that you working Charlton is inevitable but try to lessen it so that it won''t cause an issue."

    Serena thought that being in the entertainment circle, getting gossips should be a normal occurrence and she should not let it get to her. She nodded her head, trying not to be saddened by the thought that her ship with Charlton in the entertainment industry just sank.

    Another thing that got to her was Emily''s rising fame. She doesn''t understand why, but it bothers her. There was no need for her to prove that she''s better, or anything like that. Maybe because it was Emily that was daunting her in the first place?

    Either way, she won''t let Emily win against her. She''s a transmigrator for god''s sake. Besides, she wants to tear that smirk she has shown her last time. Maybe it''s a natural thing for her to feel, she was, after all, a villainess.

    --

    Emily has never felt anything like this all her life. She was being flattered by the masses, and it was fulfilling. There was a sense of pride coming from the achievement she got from her rising popularity which was different to when she was like a leech, trying to depend and bet her future on a male to elevate her social status.

    She loves the attention, and she would do anything to keep everything this way. She doesn''t need a queen seat dependent to a king if she can be a queen in her own right. Now, all she must do was push Serena from that pedestal which overshadows her, and she can have all these to herself.

    She has started collecting all the news about when she sang that night, and one particular news that got her attention was the one from Esquire. She suddenly recalled the information she revealed to that writer, Mr. Howell Jones, she smiled thinking that the move seemed useful.

    Now, thinking about it, if she wants to lead in the music industry in the future, she must ensure that she gets to solidify her foothold on it. Her own popularity right now was not enough, and like her initial plan it seems that getting linked with Charlton was a good way to go.

    Getting linked with him is enough to get the attention she wants. She doesn''t need to really get his love or affection as he has politely rejected her last time. She doesn''t want to suffer the same fate again, and earning his ire was no good. He was after all, the music producer. At least for a year she heard.

    --

    A day after the Esquire published the news, the common people started gossiping all about it. Serena was apparently already engaged, and many were devastated by the news because they have been cheering Cherena for a while. However, that piece of news was very interesting and after everyone recovered, they became more curious of other things.

    Who Serena''s intended was, Charlton being single and available, what type of woman Charlton likes, who Emily Evans was, If Serena was going to end her career soon, etc.

    The writer, Howell Jones, also became an instant sensation and was directly given a column of his own in Esquire. He was also informed that the grandchild of their company''s owner, wanted to speak to him in private.

    He was excited with the news and went to meet said grandson. He did not know the young adult''s name, but he seems very regal. Anyway, the man told him that he wanted him to find ways to lessen Serena''s popularity without offending her family too much. Of course, wanting to impress the man as he''s their owner''s grandchild, he told him leave it up to him.

    The man asked his servant to hand him a pouch, and when he left to see what''s inside, he was surprised with the number of gold coins in it.

    Gods, what did he do to deserve such luck!

    Thinking of a way forward, he thought that the best way for him to ensure that Serena''s popularity will be lessened was by having someone to stand above her.

    He already thought of that from last time, that''s why he wrote his article that way. He knew that people liked Serena, but she was still someone from the nobility. She was not someone people can always relate to. So having some gossips about her was a sure way to gain readers. Ugh, truth was, he was just desperate for a break, so he wanted his article to be noticed.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 282 - 279: Rising Star III

    Now that Howell somehow made himself known, he was not sure how to move forward. Anyhow, the mission was getting someone to become more popular than Lady Serena. The question was who? Then, he recalled Ms. Emily Evans. Thinking about it, it was she who tipped him that information which led him to have such luck. Perhaps luck would find him again if he were to stick with her and make her the muse of his articles.

    She was a very nice girl, and she was also very talented. He would be happy to help her gain fame, and at the same time, he will be able to do his job. It was two birds in one stone, and he felt that he was such a genius for coming up with that solution.

    --

    Charlton was too busy to read about all the articles which came to be from the opening of Benz-motors. However, he was still bound to find out about it.

    On the 20th of July, after their newly selected composer signed his contract, Edward decided to ask if he has read the news published by Esquire. Seeing that he didn''t have an idea, Edward rummaged through his drawer, then finding the copy, he handed it to Charlton.

    Charlton read it from top to bottom, and after, he cursed. His first thought was to find the writer and give him a clear warning. How dare he imply that Serena was more fitting to retire? He wanted to give the sorry excuse of a man a lesson. However, he knew that he should not act out of the heat of the moment. Esquire was owned by duke Tristan Geralt, the father of the second queen.

    Aside from that, there were several people who knew that Serena was engaged to Geoffrey, so the news should not be so surprising. It''s good enough that his name was not mentioned. He took a deep breath to calm himself. What if this was a ploy by their family?

    What if he were to attack and they find out that he did it? Most likely, Geoffrey will not do anything about it as obviously, he also wishes for Serena to retire so that he will be able to marry her sooner. The second prince''s family might not know, but perhaps for Geoffrey, they were doing him a favor. He must also consider the fact that Geoffrey already gave him a warning a number of times which means that he''s suspicious.

    He sighed. He could only hope that Serena would not take this matter to heart. Anyway, knowing her, she would be irate but prove them wrong.

    --

    A week after the event, Emily was surprised to see that Mr. Howell Jones has been waiting for her outside the orphanage she frequently visits.

    "Good afternoon Ms. Emily, do you still recall me? We''ve met before during the audition at Columbia''s. I''m Howell Jones." He introduced.

    Emily was a smart girl. From the moment she saw him, she already recognized him. While walking, she has thought of many possibilities as to why he was there. She decided to bet that he''s there because his article might have made him famous, and he''s there for more news. Well, if he wants to take advantage, she might as well use him to hers. They both can benefit, but she must have the upper hand.

    "It''s you! I could not believe that you used that information to besmirch Lady Serena. I dislike dishonest people. I could not believe that I''m seeing you again." Emily exclaimed.

    "Wait, wait, let me explain. I did not do that with that purpose in mind Ms. Emily. I apologize greatly, but my boss was the one who forced me to do so. It was a slip of the tongue that I mentioned it to him and he said that he will fire me if I do not write about it." He explained, while thinking that young innocent and kind girls like Emily should bite to that.

    Emily knew that the man was lying through his teeth, but she can play along. She furrowed her brows, "But, you should have lived in honor¡­ you told me that¡­"

    "Please Ms. Emily, I am the first son of a family 6 without a father. My mother and my siblings can only rely on me to earn a living. I cannot afford to lose my job, so please do understand." He appealed. He was saying half-truth, so he was a little less guilty playing with Emily''s sense of empathy.

    Emily wanted to roll her eyes and just say, cut the chase man, no need for the theatrics. However, she pretended to nod her head, as if sympathizing with his plight.

    "Then¡­ why are you here? You can live without approaching me again. I can live with the guilt alone." Emily said.

    "No Miss Emily, you are completely innocent about that. So please don''t think that way. Actually, I''m her to apologize to you. I hope that you will have it in your heart to forgive me."

    "What else can I say, you did it for your family¡­ although I still feel cheated, I too can understand your plight as I myself have younger siblings¡­" she said, her eyes tearing up.

    Howell thought that there was no girl kinder, lovelier, and more innocent than Emily. He put it in his heart that he shall do everything he can as a writer to help her get the popularity she deserves in the music industry.

    "You are far too kind¡­ Miss Emily. To be honest, aside from apologizing, I am here to ask you for a favor¡­ please I hope you will give it some consideration and accept."

    Emily wondered what it could be. "I don''t know. What is it?"

    "Because of the information, I have been granted a special column in Esquire, and since I know that I owe it all to you, I wish to repay you as much as I can. You are the reason that I have been given the opportunity, so I believe that it''s only right for me to use this chance to let the readers have a glimpse of your talent. Ms. Emily, I wish to write about you and help you achieve the title queen of the music industry, for no one deserves it better than you do. Would you let me?"

    --

    TBC

    AN: Hi everyone! If you have time please give my new novel, ''traversing through time to find you'' a try. Would mean a lot to me. Thank you!

 Chapter 283 - 280: Rising Star IV

    Emily looked at Howell again, he was a young man of 24 and he doesn''t look that shabby. Was he telling the truth? It sounded too good to be true. Then again, everything that''s happening these 2 weeks seems too good. From a nobody, suddenly, she became a known singer. From not even having some money, she now has a few grands kept in her room plus a new car. Even now they were talking, her discs were being sold and were leaving the racks in no time. She felt like she was on the top of the world, and everything was within her grasp. Still, she must play her cards right.

    "Mr. Howell, I don''t know what you see in me, but I don''t want to gain fame by disparaging others." She explained.

    "Of course not. I have no plans of making you do that. I mean, I don''t expect that you will give me any information in exchange, I''m just asking because I really want to do it because I believe in your talent."

    "But, what would I be doing then? I''m just a daughter of a baron without substantial wealth nor influence. I don''t know if you have any ulterior motives."

    "then, just let me try this once. If you will consider, I wish to ask for an interview. A lot of people are curious about you and I''m sure that once they get to know you, they will all love you. It would truly help in your career¡­ I don''t expect anything in return but only hope that you will always give me priority in the future for interviews once you become the queen of the music industry that you deserve to be."

    Emily pretended to contemplate longer when in fact she wanted nothing more than to say yes already. She was afraid that he might change his mind. After a few seconds of looking like she was torn just thinking about it, she gave him a shy smiled as she tucked her hair behind her ear. "I don''t know why you have so much faith in me. I''m just a second-rate singer who hasn''t even composed her own song yet. In comparison to lady Serena, I am but a fly."

    Howell shook his head, "don''t think so lowly of yourself. I''m sure not just me, but many more others believe in you. You will achieve more and be more. So please, would you grant me my request?" he asked again.

    Emily slowly nodded her head.

    Howell beamed. "Great! I have brought a camera with me, and I wish to have some of your daily life recorded too. If possible, would it be alright to have your photo taken? Don''t look at the camera, I know you might think this funny, but I''ll just show that you came out of the orphanage."

    Emily understood why he wanted to take that shot but pretended not to know. She awkwardly posed at first and after some of his correction, she finally did it right.

    Howell thought that Emily was naive.

    Emily thought that Howell was gullible.

    Ah, what a wonderful pair they will be.

    --

    Serena and Charlton finally met in Columbia''s to work on the new song, ''crazy for you''. They also talked about the article Esquire published.

    After all was said, Charlton gave a relieved sigh. He was worried over nothing. Apparently, Serena took it as a challenge, though annoyed she was that her engagement status has been outed.

    Anyway, they decided not to dwell on it as no matter, it was only a matter of time before it gets revealed. It was a pity though, getting approval from the public was somehow endearing, no matter how easily swayable they were.

    --

    Howell was amazed by how Emily lived, making him feel that she truly was a wonder. Although she was a daughter of a baron, he did not expect that she lived the way she did. It was a little similar how he as a middle-class commoner does. She told him that her family only has a title, but beyond that, they don''t have much.

    Her family''s house was a typical townhouse. It was good as it was centrally located in the capital, but it was not that spectacular. If it were in the suburbs, it should be equivalent to a single detached home good for 8 people. For having a father that''s part of the peerage, that was quite humble indeed.

    Emily invited him to sit on the old sofa her family has. "Please take a sit while I prepare tea. I''m sorry, my family only has 2 servants, the cook and the laundress. So, for other things, we do it ourselves."

    Emily always felt embarrassed about that detail but now, she''s flaunting it to project the image she needs. Her sisters were peeking from the outside wondering what was going on.

    Emily gave them the eye, and they all knew not to ask until the man leaves.

    "No, please no need for tea. I am fine. No need to trouble yourself. I''m here for an interview and I don''t wish to impede too much of your time." Howell said.

    "But you''re a guest. It''s impolite not to do so."

    "Please Ms. Emily, I insist."

    Emily furrowed her brows then nodded as she took the seat opposite of his. "Alright. Then, how should this interview go?"

    "Actually, I already have a lot of things I want to write, but I don''t know it they are okay with you. If I were to write everything I saw today, would it be alright or would it be¡­" he didn''t continue to say as many ladies might be embarrassed about being in a situation like Emily was in.

    "No, it''s alright. I don''t mind. It''s the truth and I don''t know why people think lowly when another is living humbly, but I take pride in it, as having a roof over one''s head is blessing enough."

    Howell was more enchanted. He will definitely quote that.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 284 - 281: House Of Lords V

    On Tuesday, the 24th of July, Alexander informed Charlton that the telephone lines were ready, and they can proceed with the demonstration in the palace. Charlton wrote his uncle Regulus regarding this matter on the day itself.

    He was surprised to receive his response the next day informing him that they should ready themselves on Friday as the king and the members of the house of lords have been looking forward to the demonstration and granted them audience that day.

    Thus, on the 27th of July, Charlton and Alexander Bell were standing in the palace grounds waiting to be called inside.

    --

    Inside the house of lords, the king, the 2 princes, about two thirds of the members of the peerage in the kingdom and all the members of the ministries were present for the demonstration. When the Minister of works, royal duke Regulus William, described what the telephone can do, everyone became curious. He was all high praise about the product and even called it the innovation of the century.

    The speaker of the house began talking about some matters until King Edward V cleared his throat to stop him.

    "Move the reports to later. I want to proceed with the demonstration." He said.

    The speaker immediately heeded the king''s orders and gave a signal at the servant on the other side of the house.

    "Lord Charlton Daniel, Mr. Alexander Bell, please be ready as the speaker announces your names. You shall both enter the house." A page told them.

    Charlton nodded his head, his heart thundering. It was his first time entering the house, and today, he must make an impression. A positive impression but at the same time, something not threatening.

    The speaker announced, "Entering, Lord Charlton Daniel, and Mr. Alexander Bell, the owners of the Bell-Daniel Telephone company."

    Charlton followed by Alexander both walked inside. Charlton knew that he could not come too strong, so he chose to stop at the dock where people with a crime should stand. Alexander did not know what to do so he just followed by example.

    Then, Charlton bowed his head and his body to a 45-degree angle while placing his right hand on his left chest, "Your majesty."

    Everyone in the house were observing Charlton, when he stopped at the dock, some of those who did not like his father snickered.

    The King chuckled thinking that his nephew with all his brilliance was also a bit stupid. Letting his guard down, he lightly admonished.

    "Why did you stop there? You should have come forward a bit more so that I would have been able to see you clearer, Charlton Daniel."

    Charlton did not rise when he was not explicitly told not to.

    The king seeing him that way was pleased. Good, his sister raised her son with reverence to the crown. "You may rise."

    Then that was only the time that Charlton chose to rise, Alexander seeing him do so also followed his example.

    "Now, all of us here heard about this innovation your company has. So, I want you to tell us about this product and demonstrate how it works. You may move forward to begin."

    When Charlton and Alexander met, Alexander asked Charlton to take lead in the demonstration as he doesn''t have the confidence to speak in front of the king and the others. Charlton knew why he was apprehensive, and he also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity.

    Thus, he began to speak.

    "Your majesty, your highness, my lords, we are here before you to humbly present and demonstrate the product telephone. As you may all know, we are here today to seek permission in placing the telephone wires beside the electricity wires for convenience and ease of everyone." He began.

    While speaking, many of the nobles gave him a second look. Although he made a blunder earlier, his speech was very clear, he spoke slowly in a humble manner, but it commanded the attention of the listeners.

    The king looked at Charlton a second time. The boy was unlike his father. Where his father''s presence was too strong that it would make the other person''s skin crawl, Charlton''s presence was soothing to the eyes. At first, he thought that he would dislike the boy as he was the son of Charles, but given the attitude he has shown, he thought that he could give him a chance to become useful in the future.

    Besides, the boy was still young, what can he do but try to be useful?

    Charlton continued with the explanation, and after he was done, the telephone as instructed to some palace servant was brought to the long table in front. Charlton and Alexander both walked to the telephone.

    For demonstration purposes, two telephones were wired in the palace grounds, one in the house of lords, the other inside the palace. Two calls would be made that day, one to the other telephone in the palace, the other to the port of Windsor.

    In the process, the king who decided to give Charlton face after his musings went down of his throne to join them. Seeing this favor, the nobles who were just looking at Charlton and Alexander pretending to be nonchalant now openly showed their curiosity by standing.

    The Ministers, Geoffrey, and Frederick went to stand behind the king.

    "Alright Charlton, show us what this product can do." King Edward V instructed.

    Everyone else that did not have the right to come closer craned their neck to know what''s happening.

    Charlton who was sitting in front of the telephone was also nervous. What if the product doesn''t work well that day? However, he did not let it show. Instead, he answered, "Yes your majesty." Then dialed the phone number Alexander gave him.

    The phone rang, and from the palace, one of the king''s groom of the stool went to answer the telephone.

    The ringing stopped, and vaguely, Charlton heard some rustling from the other line, then he spoke. "Hello? I am calling from the house of Lords, can you hear me?" Charlton asked.

 Chapter 285 - 282: House Of Lords VI

    The man''s eyes widened in amazement as seen by the other palace servants. "Yes, my lord, how may I be of service?" he replied.

    Charlton''s eyes also widened, and he felt his heart thumping in his chest. Although he has tested the product in the company last time, he was still nervous about today. He was thinking, ''what if it doesn''t work?'' but now that it did, he finally can breathe in relief. If it failed, he could only imagine what would become of him.

    "It''s now working, your majesty. Please, I implore you to give it a try." Charlton said as he stood up from the chair to give way to the king.

    The king did not want to seem so eager, so he slowly sat on the chair. Then, he placed the earpiece on top of his ear.

    "Who is this?" the king asked.

    The groom of stool immediately recognized his majesty''s voice. "Your majesty, it is I, Heuseff, your groom of stool."

    The king closed his eyes to not make obvious to everyone how amazed he was. "Good." Was the only thing he said.

    Charlton knew from the expression on the King''s face that he was satisfied.

    Then, royal duke Regulus said, "Perhaps Charlton, you should connect us to the port of Windsor. That is quite a distance from here and will be the true test of your product."

    The king placed the earpiece back to its original position on the phone. Then, he looked at Charlton to indicate that he can continue.

    Charlton bowed respectfully and pulled grabbed the earpiece again. This time, he dialed the numbers to the port.

    The phone rang, and again, he heard a voice speaking. "Hello? We are calling from the house of lords, can you hear me?" he repeated the line.

    People in the port have been looking forward to this call, so everyone was there to wait and see how the product would work.

    "Yes, I can hear you. This is from the port of Windsor. Is his majesty there?" The man replied while on the background, sounds of men cheering can be heard.

    Charlton this time shown his smile and said, "Your majesty, I believe they wish to hear your voice."

    The king received the phone, "Is this from the port of Windsor?" he asked.

    "Yes, your majesty! This is your loyal vassal, Andrew Cromwell, at your service." He replied, the people in the port hearing his words, all began to say, "All hail his majesty, King Edward V."

    The king heard everything from the other line, and this time he could not stop the upward tilt of his lips. "Very good." He said this time.

    Meanwhile, all the peers inside the house also wanted to have a try on the telephone but they could only feel sorry for themselves for they cannot that instance.

    The king placed the earpiece down again as he stood up from the chair. Then, he patted Charlton''s shoulder. "Good job. Keep it up. You are indeed my nephew, the blood of the generations of Williams pulsing strong in your veins." He praised.

    Charlton did not have to pretend this time, his eyes widened with the praise. He could not hide the upward tilt of his lips and the shine in his eyes from his elation.

    The king noted his reactions, and he was satisfied. He will be useful to him someday so long as he acts within bounds.

    Charlton quickly bowed, "your majesty, I am not worthy, but I shall not lie, I feel more than honored to receive the praise. It is my greatest privilege to serve you and our kingdom."

    The king liked his glib tongue too, so he laughed as he patted his shoulder three times before turning on his back to go back to his throne.

    Geoffrey looked at Charlton and their eyes met. "Congratulations, Charlton. The product is truly outstanding. I also read about Benz-motors, I apologize for not being able to attend." He said. As he offered his hand for a handshake.

    Charlton took his hand and smiled back, "thank you. It''s alright, I understand." He replied.

    Then Frederick butted in, "It''s been a while cousin. It''s good to see you. Congratulations." Then offered his hand.

    Charlton did not have any bad blood with the 2nd prince, so he also took his hand for a handshake and replied, "Thank you. It''s nice to see you too."

    All the ministers also did the same, not only to him but Alexander too.

    When all the excitement was over, the speaker of the house began to address everyone, asking them all to take their seats. Then, royal duke regulus stood up to open the topic of voting regarding the telephone lines.

    Since 2/3 of the members were present, the meeting was a quorum. Thus, when the voting ensued, and everyone voted for a yes, the telephone wires using the electric posts to attach to were approved that day.

    --

    After the meeting, many of the lower peer members along with those who already knew him, (e.g. Duke Ligeti) started approaching Charlton to congratulate him. Charlton who was friendly and did not show arrogance given his position was easily likable.

    Still, one can never please everyone. While other were praising him there were also some who hated his father who were still skeptical and talked behind his back.

    "A singer and a merchant. Ha! I don''t know what you think, but for me, it''s a shame. Have you seen how he stopped at the dock earlier? It''s as if his father has not educated him for the real duties of a lord. All he knows is playing and having fun I believe," Duke Cobalt began.

    "Indeed. Did you read about the opening of their company, benz-motors? It''s the height of arrogance." Marquis Cobalt added.

    Duke Winston shook his head, although he initially said that ''the fruit fell too far from the tree'', he has to give credit where credit was due.

    "I guess, the blood of those from the Daniel''s is still running through his veins. I don''t know what their family did to receive such blessing. Then again, it may as well be a curse."

    --

    "Are you sure that''s what he told you in Normandy?"

    "Yes, my lord. He even returned the article to me after reading it. He said that he believes in autonomy. My men can even testify that he was there." Baron Umbridge reported.

    The marquess nodded his head. The first time he saw Charlton at the Arena, he thought that he was already unlike his father. When Baron Umbridge informed him of his encounter with Charlton at the times, he felt that there was some possibility. But now, seeing how he talked and made even the king like him, he was sure.

    The son was indeed not the father. He was smarter and more charismatic. Without a doubt he will grow to become very capable. But beyond that, he could see that politics is a game that he could and would play.

    He cannot wait to see the day that he enters the house of lords carrying his own title of Marquess. Once the crown pokes this wolf in sheep''s clothing, he knew that he will definitely strike back and that''s the day that their cause will come to life.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 286 - 283: Rising Star V

    Serena read through the newspaper of Esquire. She doesn''t even understand why she reads the garbage, but she could not help herself. Even though the writer was obviously showing favor to Emily, he knew how to keep the audience hooked. With the way he wrote, if she did not know Emily personally herself, even she will be in awe of her.

    He painted her as a person who has been down with luck, but still chose to stand up every day to face the world with courage and hope. Then, with the singing career, finally, the skies smiled upon her.

    It said, ''Ever since I heard Ms. Emily Evans sing during the opening event of Benz-motors, I looked high and low to request for an interview. Asking around, I found out that she visits every Sunday on an orphanage to provide what she can to the orphans. Without knowing her background, it was already impressive on itself. Yet, when I learned her life stature, I can only salute her.

    When I met her there, she was very polite, very unlike some high-profile stars I know of. Then, when I asked for an interview, she wanted to decline because she felt that it was too much for such a small celebrity like her. I was humbled by her humility. However, in the end, after much persistence on my end, she finally relented.

    Ms. Emily''s father was a baron, but her mother has long passed. She lives in a 3-bedroom townhome with her father and 4 other siblings to which she was the eldest. She manages the household with the help of only a cook and a laundress. Even some commoners live a life richer than her, but she never thought of it as a disadvantage.

    She was kind enough to let me enter their humble abode, and I could not help but note its simplicity. I asked, why does she go to the orphanage to do charity work when she could use that money for herself instead?

    Her answer shook me to the very core¡­.''

    Serena wanted to shout bullshit with all the hypocrisy. Really, Emily should tone it down. What be thankful for having a roof over one''s head? She was a social climber and a gold-digger. How could she say those words to the interviewer like she was some Holy Mary?

    Also, what does the writer mean by other high-profile stars? She could not help but think that he''s alluding to her. He did not mention her name, but she was the only one he compared Emily to last time. However, she has never even spoken to the man, and she has also never acted like some high profile star.

    It''s really maddening!

    Anyway, her car, an omnibus model, stopped. She pushed the curtain and saw that they already arrived at Columbia''s. Ah, the car was truly convenient, the travel from her Ducal estate, Cornwell, to the Capital was shortened to 2 hours. Given that Columbia''s was at the outskirts and nearer to Cornwell, the travel only took 1 and a half hour. Bernard opened the door and she alighted.

    She was about to enter when she heard another car arrive. As the car was a Benz-Victoria, it was not enclosed, and she saw that it was Emily riding it with a hired driver.

    She wanted to say, ''well, so much for living humbly. Now, she has her own car and even a driver. Anyhow, what was she doing there? It''s not like she has a new contract.''

    Serena did not have anything to say to Emily and did not want to look like she''s waiting for her. So, she decided to climb the stairs without saying ''Hi.''

    --

    "Good morning Ms. Emily! We read about your interview with esquire, it''s truly inspiring to normal everyday workers like us." One of Columbia''s employees greeted.

    Emily smiled, "Good morning too, Mr. Juliard. Thank you very much, I''m glad that it had that effect, but I believe that you are more inspiring than myself."

    Juliard was more amazed by Emily''s humbleness. He and the other employees could not help but compare, they didn''t know why, but they just did (triggered by Esquire but they did not know).

    Whenever Lady Serena arrives, she just nods at them in acknowledgement, and they can''t feel any connection with her. Like she''s kind, but there''s always a divide. Maybe because she''s a daughter of a duke, and very noble. However, Emily was different, she was like them.

    Although she too was part of the peerage, she was easy to relate too, especially now that they read all about how she lived in Esquire. It made them want to cheer for her more. It made them feel like her success was the success of all the day-to-day workers like them.

    Even more inspiring when the writer quoted her line, '', don''t know why people think lowly when another is living humbly, for as long as one lives honorably, one should take pride in it. Having a roof over one''s head is blessing enough.''

    "You are far too kind Miss Emily. May I ask why you are here today?" Juliard asked.

    "Ah, I am looking for Lord Charlton, I wish to show him this new piece I wrote, maybe if he approves of it, Columbia''s can have it recorded. I feel nervous as this is my first personal composition¡­ also, he must be busy working with Lady Serena. I wish I could be like her¡­ her skills and composition are so amazing that she doesn''t have to get in line anymore and can just directly get it recorded. Ah¡­ I can only wait for the day." she lamented. Carefully constructing her sentence.

    Juliard nodded his head, "Indeed, lady Serena''s works were all very amazing. It was because of her and Lord Charlton that Columbia has reached this height in a short matter of time. Though, I do hope lord Daniel gives your composition a chance. I''m sure it would be wonderful and many people will support you. Me included! Hehe"

    Emily smiled at him, "thank you so much. Now, I must excuse myself and see if I can squeeze myself in for the day. Wish me luck!"

    "Good luck Miss Emily! All the best!"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 287 - 284: Competition I

    "You seem bothered." Charlton told Serena as he approached her. He just returned to the control room, after giving instructions to the band members.

    Serena shook her head and smiled. She herself could not understand why she''s letting Emily affect her so. "How have you been these days? How did your presentation in the house of lords go?"

    Charlton grinned, "It went better than expected. The king seems to show me some favor."

    "That''s good. Then, when shall the Bell-Daniel Telephone company operating? Soon I expect?"

    "In fact, our ducal mansion already has one. The company is already operating, just that not a lot of people knows about it yet. A public demonstration will be scheduled soon, though I won''t be able to attend it, as I need to go back to Suffox on the 1st week of August."

    "That''s already next week¡­ It''s sad that we''re not able to meet much, nor even go beyond here these days. I will miss you so." Serena lamented as she sighed.

    Charlton tapped her nose, "I will miss you more. But, at least school will be starting soon. The, we will get to see each other again every day."

    Serena smacked his hand, "You keep on doing that. I told you many times, it''s annoying."

    "But your nose is just too cute." He teased as he moved forward to kiss her.

    Serena let him and as their kiss was about to turn passionate, someone knocked on the door.

    Straightening their clothes, Charlton walked to open it.

    "Charlton, is it possible to get one more song produced under you before you head back to Suffox?"

    "I''m almost done with Serena''s. Why? Is it urgent?"

    "May I come in?" Edward asked.

    Charlton opened the door to let him enter.

    Edward went in, "Oh, Serena, didn''t know you were here." Edward greeted as he gave both a knowing smile.

    Serena just smiled back innocently.

    Charlton closed the door again and asked Edward to sit, while he too sat on one of the chairs. "You were saying?" he asked.

    "Yes, as I was saying, if it is possible, can you work on one more song before leaving for Suffox? I think that this one has a lot of potential, and I also wish to promote our new artist. I mean, her name is very hot right now, and if would be good if we were able to develop someone from grassroots."

    Charlton and Serena instantly knew who Edward was referring to.

    Charlton in truth has sometime since he''s done with the meetings, all he has to prepare for are the meeting after he leaves the capital. However, he knows that Serena does not like Emily, especially with the write ups from Esquire, which reminds him that he wishes to burn that publishing company.

    Serena did not like Emily working with Charlton, but she knew that it''s part of his work. However, she has this competitive spirit that wishes to crush Emily. If she were to release her song the same time as hers, then she can''t wait to see her face when her song crushes hers in a resounding defeat. She smirked just thinking about it.

    Charlton was about to reject, but Serena spoke before him.

    "I think since we''re almost done with my song, Charlton has some time."

    Charlton and Edward looked at her in surprise.

    Serena smiled, "Well, I don''t want people to think that I''m hindering her growth or something, have you guys read the newspaper?"

    Edward felt guilty about it, but he was a capitalist. Slowly, some other music companies are starting up, and he doesn''t want them to poach his artists. "Yes, I did, but don''t think too much of it, that''s something normal in the industry. You have been left uncontended at the top for 7 months straight so they''re looking for something to write about. Don''t worry, it will come to pass."

    Charlton meanwhile did not care for what Edward was to say, he wanted to ask Serena again. However, Serena just shook her head at him.

    "Emily''s here, right? I saw her when I arrived. So, you can just go tell her the good news, Edward."

    Edward did not want Serena to change her mind as he knows that Charlton would just follow what she says, so he excused himself. "Yes, she''s still in my office. Then, I''ll go ahead. I''ll send her down in a but as she brought her sheet music with her. Maybe she can show it to you?"

    Charlton shook his head. He doesn''t want to ruin his alone time with Serena for that. "Not today, let her come back tomorrow."

    Edward looked at the two and nodded his head before exiting the room.

    --

    "Why did you agree with that? You should know that I could always say no to it, and¡­" Charlton began after Edward left.

    Serena shook her head, "Charlton, that''s part of your job. Also, if Edward is asking then there should be a good reason for that. I mean, the music industry is growing and inevitably, new competition is coming. I know Emily is good, and he doesn''t want her to get poached. Besides, don''t you have faith in me?"

    Charlton sighed as he moved to sit beside her and wrap his arms around her.

    "You always just have to know better. But honestly, I may just become bias when working on her song. You do know that I''m rooting for you, right?" Charlton said as he kissed her forehead.

    Serena giggled, "Hey, don''t be like that. Besides, she needs it. Didn''t you read how her life was?"

    "I could care less. She can go fend for herself. Who I care about is you. I know you''re bothered and you don''t have to pretend in front of me."

    Serena smiled, she could not help but feel lucky that Charlton was hers. She held both his cheeks, and kissed him. "I love you."

    Charlton smiled as he pressed their foreheads together, "I love you too."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 288 - 285: Competition II

    Charlton honestly did not wish to work with Emily that day. However, Serena had him convinced. She even specifically told him to do his best to help Emily.

    He knew that Serena did not like it, but she also has this sense of competitiveness. She wants to show and prove to everyone that she was better. He shook his head, it''s not that he didn''t expect it. Even during the time in the orphanage, she has been like that. She''s taking pleasure in resoundingly beating Emily.

    He sighed. Whatever he does for love. Anyway, he just thought that he''s always behind Serena just in case, so he''ll just do what she wants him to do now. Besides, he did owe Emily one, at least after this time, they''ll be even.

    When he arrived at Columbia''s, Emily was already there waiting for him. She smiled at him as she walked closer to greet him.

    "Charlton, thank you for giving my song a chance. I know you said that you''ll be busy and that we can work on this during the school year, but I just had to try." Emily said.

    Charlton did not want to be rude. It was already at the tip of his tongue to just say, ''since you knew, why did you approach Edward?'', but there was no point to do so as he was also there now. It''s not like he could tell her that she should thank Serena. Or maybe he should? He shook his head, better safe than sorry.

    "Let''s go." Was all he said in return.

    --

    Emily was very friendly with the band members from last time, so they all greeted her when she arrived. Even joking that she''s the new rising star as the Esquire dubbed her.

    Charlton did not want to join them as he just wanted to finish working with Emily as soon as possible.

    "Ms. Emily, Edward told me that you already have the sheet music ready. Could you please hand it over so I can look through it?" Charlton asked.

    "Oh, yes, of course." Emily replied as she rummaged through her bag. Then, she handed him the sheet music.

    Charlton looked at it and he could not help but give it a second look. To be honest, Emily''s work was very good. It may not be as futuristic as Serena''s but it was¡­ to say the truth, it was brilliant. He felt a bit apprehensive to help her with it, but he knew that even if he doesn''t, the one she wrote was already good enough. If she does get poached, Edward might face some real competition later on.

    The song itself was not as good as the one Serena composes, but he would be lying if he were to deny that Emily''s vocals were better than Serena''s. And that''s only one of the things he''s worried about. For what was more worrying was the fact that Emily''s song would surely be something popular in the balls, for it''s beat were very suited for the waltz.

    Charlton sighed, having the itch to face palm. Serena might kill him later for this.

    Emily worried with Charlton''s sign asked, "Is it bad?"

    Charlton looked at her, ''are you seriously asking that question?'', he also knew how confident Emily was in herself. It''s not like they haven''t worked together before.

    He shook his head, "It''s really good. Just a few changes and we''re good to go. Did you bring extra copies of this?"

    "Yes, I have 3 more for the band members." She replied as she took some more copies out.

    "Okay, I suggest that for the instrumentals, we use the piano, violin and Cielo. Richmond, Jerome and Willy, you three try the song out."

    The three each got a sheet music and tried playing, it sounded great, but could be better.

    Charlton nodded, "okay, let me try to polish it, meanwhile, you familiarize yourself to the tune."

    --

    After they worked on the instrumental, Emily was very satisfied. She can already imagine people dancing for her song. She was sure that it would be phenomenal. She has Charlton to thank as although her work was passable, with his input, she noticed significant improvement.

    "When can we have it recorded?" Emily asked.

    "You can come back here again tomorrow morning. Serena will also be recording her song then." Charlton said.

    Emily nodded. That''s good. She also wants to hear Serena''s new song so that she can compare her work with her new one.

    "Alright. Again, thank you very much. I will see you tomorrow!" she said.

    Charlton just nodded in response as he walked outside the studio.

    --

    The next morning, Emily was first to arrive. As usual, she greeted the employees of Columbia''s even bringing them some cookies which she said was her treat given the blessing she just received. She''s having her song recorded that day.

    The employees were all happy for her and wished her luck.

    Afterwards, everyone else started arriving and they all went to the studio.

    Since Serena has seniority over Emily, she was asked to have her song recorded first. Serena went inside the recording booth and wore the stand in earphones. The introductory melody for ''crazy for you'' began to play, then she began singing.

    Edward was again amazed. Serena''s songs were truly golden and every time, it always feels new. It''s never repetitive at all.

    Meanwhile, Emily could truly say that Serena''s song was again a genius, but her song was not far behind. She smiled. She was positive this time, that her song stands a chance to defeat Serena''s.

    --

    After Serena sang, she went outside the booth smiling. She was quite satisfied with her performance, and she thinks that her voice sounded better than the usual.

    "That was very good Serena. I don''t know how you manage to come up with these songs every time!" Edward praised.

    Serena knew that she just plagiarized, but it was her gift in this timeline, so she won''t start feeling guilty about it. Anyway, she turned to look at Emily.

    She knew that in the novel, Emily was said to be a musical genius just like Charlton, so she wondered what kind of song she can come up with that can defeat Madonna.

    Their eyes met, and irritatingly, Emily gave her a confident smirk when she thought that Charlton and Edward were not looking.

    Serena raised her eyebrow as if saying, ''show me what you got.''

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 289 - 286: Competition III

    Emily entered the recording booth and wore the earphones. The introductory melody of her song started to play. Then, she began singing. (In case you''re wondering, this is the theme song of cinderella ''a dream is a wish your heart makes'')

    "A dream is a wish your heart makes

    When you''re fast asleep

    In dreams you will lose your heartaches

    Whatever you wish for, you keep

    Have faith in your dreams and someday

    Your rainbow will come smiling through

    No matter how your heart is grieving

    If you keep on believing

    The dream that you wish will come true

    A dream is a wish your heart makes

    When you''re fast asleep

    In dreams you will lose your heartaches

    Whatever you wish for, you keep

    Have faith in your dreams and someday

    Your rainbow will come smiling through

    No matter how your heart is grieving

    If you keep on believing

    The dream that you wish will come true"

 Chapter 290 - 287: Leaving For Suffox

    "Milord, all has been prepared. What time should we depart tomorrow?" Jack asked.

    Charlton knew that it was not possible for Serena to see him off and they already said their goodbyes that day on the cliff. Aside from that, he already set the date with Thomas, and he will need to visit the different fiefs on his way back to Suffox to negotiate for the railway.

    "We depart before sunrise." He instructed.

    --

    Charlton was sitting inside the omnibus while 9 Benz-Victoria and 1 other omnibus were being driven by the soldiers left to him by his father. Charlton wanted to bring the cars to Suffox and wanted to gift his mother an Omnibus. The convenience in comparison to riding a carriage and the speed one can get from one place to another would surely delight her.

    He sighed while inside as he leaned back. He wanted to be with Serena when her new song gets released. He wanted to cheer for her for he knew that Emily''s work would be vying for attention against hers. He could only hope that Serena would not take it to heart whatever the result may be.

    Then he chuckled. What was he worrying for? He knew that she also enjoys the competition. She''s taking it as some form of entertainment as she was also getting bored having none.

    He shook his head, anyway, he has written to Lucas to ensure that Serena also gets someone to write a column for her. It''s not good that only Emily gets to have a column dedicated to her prowess. Of course, he didn''t tell Serena that. Although she did know that he was part owner of ''The Times'', she thought that he was not hands-on with it due to his busy schedule. If she asks, he will only deny it.

    Anyway, he closed his eyes to get some more sleep. He will have a busy day ahead.

    --

    The travel has been long, and Charlton had met with the nobles of each fief with Thomas. The negotiations were learning experiences for him. Some of the nobles were reluctant but they needed to give him face. Of course, he has been more than kind to them too. He wanted to build rapport, not make enemies.

    He talked about how the railway with bring about benefits in their fief, and he also explained that although its main purpose was transportation of goods, they will also add trains for passengers which later can be used for public transportation. Meaning, passengers may ride it for a certain fee that will enable them to go from one place to another with a shorter time of travel. For example, if they wish to visit Suffox, they can ride the train and arrive in just a matter of a day. The convenience it will be bringing would be tremendous.

    The nobles were very much inclined to believe his promises than that of a merchant. So, the negotiations have been easier from there. It also helped that he brought a lot of cars. Those who were late in the news, were very curious and so, he used it as an ice breaker. He explained how to use it and taught them how to drive. It made possible for them to have a certain form of bond.

    Also, showing the convenience of cars, and comparing it to the train which was faster and cheaper for the masses later attracted the nobles and the people of the fiefs too much.

    Yes, the townsfolk too have been curious. They have never seen anything like a carriage running without a horse. Then, some of the servants from the noble houses also heard about the trains, and it became a word of mouth. Just the idea brought delight to everyone. Many wanted to visit the capital, and other places but the travel cost and inconvenience was too much given that it takes days to get from one point to another. Those with relatives in the capital began to rejoice too.

    Unknown to Charlton, he has successfully painted the image which he wanted to project, and many of the nobles and commoners formed some sort of idolism for him. He was very charismatic, of high birth, and had lots of achievements. Who, aside from those who hated his family, would not look up to him?

    When he arrived back in Suffox, his parents were there to welcome him. They were very proud of his achievements. The people of their duchy were also immensely proud. It must be said that in their lands, people look up to their family more and love them more than the monarch of the kingdom.

    Of course, that was something not needed to be said. Everyone there just acknowledged it in their hearts.

    --

    When Serena''s and Emily''s songs were released after a week, the response from audience to both were very positive. The numbers based on the sales was that Serena''s song still made more profit, but the gap was very minimal.

    Still, that result was significant. It meant that Emily was now able to garner enough foothold in the industry and can compete with Serena head-to-head.

    Howell of Esquire wrote a lot of positive reviews about Emily''s song and did not write anything about Serena''s. showing that he was snubbing her song. However, ''The Times'' which was a more popular newspaper publishing company also released a column dedicated for entertainment and their muse seems to be Serena.

    Either way, Serena did not mind the news anymore. She has to admit that she did enjoy competing with Emily and beating her this time also made her feel good. Even though she has a cheat and was winning because of that, it did not really make her feel bad.

    She just wanted time to move faster so that she can meet with Charlton already. She missed him so.

    --

    Summer flew by and time began moving faster.

    Before anyone knew it, almost 2 years went by in a blink of an eye.

    --

    End of Volume 2

    yes! It''s end of volume 2 already. I think I was able to lay down the foundations of their career already and do not need to elaborate anymore. The story is also dragging from all of those. I think many feel that way too.

    Thank you for the support so far. Volume 3 coming up!!!! I''m so excited!

 Chapter 291 - 288: Day Before Graduation I

    *Krrrrinnnggggg!!!!*

    The phone started ringing.

    Serena and her friends, Gizel, Milly, and Via, were in her room in the dormitory, busy reminiscing about their year-end ball dance the other night and just bonding together as their graduation was already tomorrow.

    Beatrice, her maid picked it up.

    "Milady, it''s a call from Columbia''s." Beatrice informed.

    Serena excitedly went to answer the phone. She knew that it should be Charlton, that has been their code since a telephone has been installed in her room. She missed him so.

    After he graduated, their meetings became less frequent but their nightly calls over the phone made it feel like they were together every day. However, a month ago, he had to travel to Torton for a task delegated to him in line with his work as the vice minister of works.

    Anyway, she received the phone from Beatrice and place the earpiece on her ear "Hello?" she said.

    As expected, his low baritone voice sounded from the other line. "Did you miss me?" He asked.

    Serena smiled. She missed his voice too. "Of course. Do you even need to ask?"

    "Good, because I missed you so very badly." He replied.

    Serena could not help but chuckle as she shook her head. He was being too sweet. "When did you arrive?"

    "Just about 10 minutes ago. Say, what do you think should I do? I want to head there now, but I just read a missive from Kylo that he''s arriving today and requested that I fetch him. The letter must have arrived after I left as it was dated about 2 weeks ago. Do you think I should just delegate the task to Jack?"

    "It''s been almost a year since you last saw him. But don''t you feel tired? You just got back."

    "A little, but I''m very energized with the thought of seeing you. Him, just so-so."

    Serena giggled, "Stop lying. I know you miss him too. Just go there and fetch him already."

    Charlton grinned, "Alright. I''ll head there right after, though I bet he will tag along. Surely, he misses Via, by the way, don''t tell her. He specifically said in his letter that it should be a surprise."

    Serena nodded, "Ok, I know, I know. You take care, okay? I love you."

    "Okay, I love you too, and see you later."

    --

    Charlton went up his room to freshen up before leaving. It was half past noon, but since the travel time was now shorter, he will be able to arrive at port of Cornwell in just about an hour.

    After, he went down again, and got the car key of the new car model Ben gave him last month before he left. He wanted to show it to Serena and have her ride it with him. However, he hasn''t had the time yet plus he can''t afford to ride it with her in public. They were still in a secret relationship, though he hopes that he could change that soon.

    Anyway, it''s also good to fetch Kylo with it even though he gets to be his first passenger. At least that way, they can visit the school and people won''t think it strange if Serena were to ride it with her friends. Almost everyone knew that Kylo and Via were together.

    He shook his head. Talking about Kylo, he''s been a changed man since he got together with Via. He''s not the same playboy he used to be when they were younger, and now, he''s even working as a proper 2nd prince of Alighieri. He did miss their time together and was curious on how he''s faring.

    Riding his car, he drove out of their ducal mansion.

    --

    The girls continued their talk in her bedroom. They played every song they produced together, and the songs Serena produced on her own. They painted each other''s nails and so on and so forth.

    "I will miss you all so much. After graduation, it''s time to return to Militeia for me and well, find myself a husband. I can''t believe that I will have my social debut without you guys by my side." Gizel lamented.

    "Me too, I wish we can remain here and just live this way¡­" Milly seconded.

    Serena also felt that she will miss the girls. "Yeah, me three. On the bright side though, we can still write to each other and visit from time to time."

    Via chuckled, "Yes, that''s true. Not only that, but there''s also the telephone. Although long distance calls are expensive, it''s not like that would be a problem for us."

    "Talking about long distance calls, I guess Via should be a pro with that. How is it going between you and Kylo by the way? Isn''t he coming for graduation?" Milly asked.

    "I don''t know. The last we talked was 2 weeks ago, he said he''s very busy and might just head straight to Militeia to visit me later." Via replied. She and Kylo have been together for almost 2 years now, and their relationship only went stronger.

    "I see. Anyway, if there''s one thing I like about graduation, it''s that I won''t have to see Emily''s smug face any longer. Like ever since she became popular, yeah, she''s keeping the image of holy Mary, but ugh! I can''t believe people buys it! I know that deep inside, she''s this two-faced bitch and that she''s laughing at everyone for falling for her act!" Milly shared irately.

    "Yeah, me too. I hate her still. Serena, you better put her in place when you make your social debut. Hmpft! That annoying twit! I just want to squash her!!!!" Gizel said.

    Serena shook her head. After their little competition last time, Emily became a hit. Her song, ''A dream is a wish your heart makes'' became her steppingstone, and every song she produced thereafter became a hit. By the way, since Charlton graduated, he stopped being a producer and only ever works on her songs. While Emily became a producer herself.

    "Girls, don''t worry. When have she ever won against me?" Serena said confidently.

    The girls all laughed. It was true, be it grades, looks, profit on her song, and social standing, Emily have never won.

    Then, Beatrice knocked on her door.

    "Yes? Come in." Serena said.

    "Milady, the receptionist called and said that you have a visitor downstairs." Beatrice reported.

    Serena grinned it must be Charlton and Kylo.

    The girls looked at her in askance. They didn''t think that it would be Charlton as the relationship between the two was still kept secret. Who could it be?

    "Who do you think could it be?" Gizel asked.

    "Maybe Serena''s parents?" Milly curious asked.

    "If it''s Serena''s parents, they would just come up directly." Via answered.

    "Pray that it''s not Geoffrey then." Gizel said.

    Serena shook her head. Her relationship with Geoffrey after he graduated has been stagnant, thankfully. Although he sends flowers, and sometimes calls her, the number of times which he did can be counted with her fingers. He apologized saying that he''s very busy with his position as the crown prince. So, the whole year, she has only seen him 3 times. Well, she''s not complaining at all.

    Anyway, trying not to give away the surprise, she said "Let''s go down to find out."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 292 - 289: Day Before Graduation II

    Charlton drove his new car, the Marcedes Simplex which looked much more appealing than the Benz Victoria and other cars that has been sold so far. According to Ben, his cousin signed an agreement to a certain fella who has modeled the design. Now, the company name has been changed to Mercedes-benz. Though that is in the kingdom of origin. In Windsor, their company name was still Benz-Daniel.

    He has not driven it for long distance since when it arrived, he was about to leave for Torton the next day. Anyway, when he test drive it, it was only inside their ducal mansion, and he was not able to test the speed too much. Now, however, he was able to appreciate the speed more.

    He thought that he would arrive at the port in 1 and a half hour, but because of its speed, he was able to arrive in just an hour, and that is considering that the road wasn''t as smooth as inside the capital.

    --

    When Charlton arrived at the port of Cornwell, he was just in time to see that the ship Alphonso which came from Alighieri dock. He was standing beside his Simplex waiting for Kylo to disembark.

    He felt people staring, and he was not sure if its him they were staring at, or the car, for he was sure it was a head turner. It was a good thing that he exited the entertainment industry early, for if not, he was afraid that people would flock to him like whenever Serena goes out in public.

    Even so, he was still very popular, especially given his contributions through the ministry of works.

    While waiting, some people who recognized him came and asked for his autograph. Having no choice, he smiled and wrote some nice message to the notebook or whatever surface they wish him to write in.

    --

    Kylo smiled as he exited the ship. He missed Windsor. Has it already been a year? Time went by so fast. Although it was not his kingdom, it was his second home. Aside from that, he had very fond memories there, plus his friends were there too.

    He looked down from the ship and his eyes immediately gravitated to the Mercedes Simplex. His eyes couldn''t help but widen. That Ben Ringer was playing favorites!

    After he graduated, he also negotiated and came to an agreement with Ben so that they can open a retail store of cars in Alighieri. He became the investor and they started selling cars there. The business was booming and he''s making lots of money.

    Just last month, he received notice that they have a new model to be released, and it will come out for sale in 3 months. He read that it can run as fast as 50mph, and it was just crazy. There have only been 3 models produced so far so he has to line up for one.

    But deym! He sent one to Charlton right away. Well, he knew it must be Charlton''s as who else would he own that car? UGHHHHH!!!! He can''t help but feel envious.

    He walked faster to get nearer the car and saw that Charlton was already surrounded by people of no significance and was giving them autographs. He cleared his throat to announce his presence.

    --

    Charlton looked up only to see that Kylo was already there. He could not help but be delighted to see his friend after a year. It''s the longest they have been separated in their 22 years of life. He handed the notebook back to the person, and despite that there were still other people in line, he excused himself.

    "Kylo, man! It''s been a while. I missed you." Charlton said with a smile and walked over to give Kylo a manly hug.

    Kylo hugged him back, "Charlie, I missed you too. Indeed! It has been." He replied. Then when they let go, he went to see the car. He whistled. "Deym! This looks better than the picture from the brochures. How''s the ride?"

    "Really good. Want to try driving it till we reach the ducal mansion?" Charlton offered.

    Kylo shook his head, "Maybe tomorrow. I want to, but this looks too new. I''m not sure how it operates."

    Charlton chuckled, "It''s similar to the others, I''ll show you on the way back. Where are your escorts?"

    Just when he asked, Kylo''s valet and another servant arrived.

    "Ok, they''re here. Let''s go!" Kylo said excitedly.

    --

    "So, how long will you be staying here for?" Charlton asked as he drove.

    "I won''t stay long. After Via''s graduation, I will head to Militeia with her. Her social debut would come after a few days, and I want to be there when that happens. Anyway, how have you been lately?"

    "Busy. I just came back from Torton this morning. How about you?"

    "I see, so that''s why I couldn''t reach you since last month that I have to resort to writing. The telephone network here in Windsor is so advanced, while in Alighieri, we only have one phone in the palace, and one in the post office. You have no idea how much I have been scolded for using the palace telephone to call Via. ''Kylo, that''s for official business only!'', ugh! Why don''t you lend me Alexander so that he can fix it for us?"

    Charlton chuckled, "No can do, we still have a lot of places to cover here in Windsor. Maybe next year."

    "Ah! I never imagined that we will where we''re at now. When we''re younger, you''re the one who used to follow my example, now it''s the opposite! But, I sure am happy for you. I can''t believe that my best friend was the one dubbed as the most promising youth of our age! By the way, how''s Leonard?" Kylo asked. He wanted to ask about Geoffrey too, but he knew that Charlton didn''t want to talk about him. Not that they have enmity, but well, he was seeing his intended behind his back.

    "Leonard''s also busy being the vice minister of finance. He has a lot of work to do especially that the first meeting of house of lords this year would be tomorrow. By the way, don''t you wish to visit him? We''re near their ducal estate."

    "Nah, we''ll see each other tomorrow, he will sure be present for his sister''s graduation. I want to see Via first."

    "Whatever happened to your motto bros first? I even came to fetch you before seeing my girlfriend."

    "I''m so touched Charlie. But stop spouting nonsense. I bet you gave her a call first."

    The two of them began laughing. It has been a year since they last met, but with their friendship, they were still able to bond like they have not been apart for long.

    The ride back to the ducal mansion took them an hour and a half as they had to make stops along the way for Kylo to try driving the car. Since it was similar to the way the others were driven, Kylo was able to learn it quickly.

    Since there was no roof for the car, they had to freshen up again before heading to the school and visiting their respective girlfriends.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 293 - 290: Day Before Graduation III

    "Hey, why won''t you lend me the Simplex? Come on, let me drive it so that I would be able to impress Via, you drive your Victoria." Kylo complained.

    Charlton shook his head. "Sorry Kylo, I haven''t even given Serena a ride in this car yet. In fact, I am still lamenting the fact that you and your entourage were my first passengers."

    Kylo pouted, and Charlton laughed as he passed him the key. They were in Kylo''s room for his stay and as usual, he''s taking longer than a girl in preparation.

    "You know, if we don''t start leaving now, it will be sunset soon. Remember, we have to get the girls back in their dorm by 9pm."

    "I know, I know. Okay, I''m ready, let''s go."

    Charlton and Kylo went down the stairs and went to the respective cars. Charlton knew that Serena will have her two single friends tag along, and they won''t fit in one car so he lent one to Kylo. Besides, for sure, he wants some alone time with Via.

    --

    When Serena and the girls reached the lobby, a man holding a bouquet of roses was standing there dressed in a suit.

    "Who''s that weirdo?" Gizel whispered as the man''s face was covered by the flowers.

    Serena giggled. "Why don''t you ask Via? I think she might recognize him."

    The three of them all turned to look at Via and her eyes were wide, then a smile slowly bloomed on her face.

    "Kylo!?" she asked in surprise.

    Kylo who was holding the roses, slowly moved the bouquet downwards so that his face was slowly revealed. "Surprise!" he called out.

    Via quickly went to approach him and smack his arm. "What''s with the cheesy entrance?" she said, but her smile was reaching her ears.

    Kylo chuckled, "I missed you. These are for you!" he said.

    "I missed you too. Thank you." Via replied.

    "Okay, we''re out. The ants will be feasting soon." Gizel complained.

    Kylo who heard Gizel finally greeted them, "Hey girls, aren''t you happy to see me? It''s been a while."

    Gizel gave him an eyeroll. Since Kylo started seeing Via, they all formed a real friendship as Kylo stopped being a sexist jerk. "Just so-so. I could live without seeing your face."

    Kylo laughed, he knew that Gizel was just that way, but she means well. "Yeah, thanks, I missed you too."

    Milly shook her head, "Don''t worry Kylo, Gizel was only being sarcastic. Without you around, no one has been making those lame jokes, so we missed them."

    "Hey, that doesn''t help at all. But for what it''s worth, I missed you too."

    Serena shook her head, with the antics, but honestly, Kylo has been a great friend to all of them. It was also good to see him, from the playboy she met at first, he was now a changed man. Even his appearance, from wearing his chin length hair, he was now sporting a more formal look with his hair brushed back and cut only up to his ears.

    "Hey Kylo, long time no see. I missed you."

    Kylo smiled, in comparison to before where he didn''t like Serena because of what she''s doing, this time, he has more feelings of respect for her, and that they got along so well too. Anyway, he answered.

    "Yeah, me too. But I''m sure you missed someone more than me. He''s waiting for you outside. Anyway, come on girls, let''s go. Dinner''s on me" Kylo announced.

    --

    Serena was a step ahead of them as she was excited to see Charlton. It''s been more than a month since she last saw him.

    Exiting the lobby, she was welcomed with the sight of him leaning on a car. He was wearing sunglasses, his hair was an inch longer, and he just looked so very handsome. He lifted his sunglasses then smiled at her, his dimple showing. Gods! If it were just the two of them, she would''ve jumped into his arms immediately. However, given that they can be seen by just about anyone, she stopped herself and just gave him a smile back.

    --

    When Charlton saw Serena exit the lobby, his chest suddenly welled up in fullness. He missed her so much, and now that he saw her, he just realized that he missed her so much more than he thought he did. He doesn''t know if that makes sense, but he desperately wanted to walk to her and envelope her in his embrace, kiss her and show her just how much he loved and adored her. Still, he knew he can''t do that now. But he was positive, that it''s not that far from now.

    He lifted the sunglasses, which he wore for design and to appear cool, so that they can make direct eye contact then smiled at her. What? Although he has projected the image of maturity for everyone to see, he was still a young adult of 22. Looking good for his girlfriend was something he likes doing, specially that he knew just how much she loves it when he does that.

    Serena smiled back at him, her eyes twinkling, and for a few seconds, they remained like that, taking the sight of each other in. That was, until Gizel noticed his new car causing him to break eye contact with Serena.

    "Wow! Is that a new car!?" Gizel asked, seeing the Simplex.

    Charlton finally broke eye contact with Serena and looked at Gizel, "Yes, this one is called a Simplex. Long time no see, Gizelle." He greeted.

    "Yeah, we missed you too. Now, move a little so I can check this one out." Gizelle said as she dazedly approached the car. Deym, it was beautiful. After she saw the Benz Victoria, she suddenly became fascinated with cars. She wanted one so much that she had one imported to Militeia when they went home during vacation last summer. She even learned to drive one and she''s a girl.

    Charlton chuckled as he moved over to let her.

    Milly greeted him, "It''s nice to see you again Charlton. Hope you''re doing great. We read all about your new achievements, and well, congratulations." Milly said. She could not help but admire Charlton, he was only a year older, but his achievements were extraordinary. She actually felt privileged to be his friend, also of course Serena''s. She will truly miss them when she goes back to Horace and live her monotonous life.

    "Thanks Milly. I''m glad to see you too. Congrats for tomorrow by the way." Charlton replied.

    "Thanks! You''re coming to watch right?" Milly asked. She knew he will, Serena was there.

    "Of course." He replied.

    After everyone greeted each other, they all rode the cars, Serena riding shotgun in Charlton''s while Gizel and Milly were riding at the back. Kylo and Via on the other hand was riding a Victoria.

    That way, the 6 of them went to town for a dinner in some fancy hotel to avoid their fans. Yeah, even the 3 girls who only sang with Serena a few times were quite popular. After ''Wannabe'', they had 2 more songs they sang together, ''Stop'', and ''viva forever'', both were hits.

    They talked and just enjoyed each other''s company. There were a lot of stories to tell, given that they have not seen each other a long time. Conversations flew easily just like before and everyone was having a good time.

    In between these, under the table, Serena and Charlton held hands.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 294 - 291: First Session Of The House Of Lords I

    As customary, the first session of the house of lords was held mid-June that year, the same date for the graduation day in Windsor School for nobles.

    Charlton stood in line on the left amongst all the ministers and vice ministers. In front of him was Leonard who was wearing the same garb as him, red robe with 3 ? miniver bars and the emblem of their respective ministry embroidered on the left shoulder area.

    Last year, the two of them entered the house of lords and were given the position in accordance with their birthright. Except that this time, instead of Charlton becoming the vice minister of defense, he was offered the position of vice minister of works.

    Although vice minister of works seems like a good position, it''s not as good as being the vice minister of defense. The reason was that it requires the person in that position to really work. While for defense, the work is easier, and one will also have control to the soldiers under him.

    The position was offered to him by the king himself the reason being that he has so much more potential for it given what he has done with the telephone, and the railway which was still unders construction which they all heard about. Of course, the offer was not really an offer, but a command put in a nice way.

    Charlton agreed not only because he doesn''t want to offend the king, but also for himself. He honestly thought that it was actually good. He can do so much more being the vice minister of works, while as for the command of the soldiers, what use was there for men not loyal to himself? He already has one in his command as the Marquis of Suffox, the sole heir of the grand duke, anyway.

    Thus, for the first time since the founding of the kingdom of Windsor, the position of vice minister of defense did not go to the Daniels but fell to the Cobalts. Of course, Duke Cobalt and Earl Cobalt could only be happy with the exchange.

    A gong was hit 3 times and the doors were opened. Like usual, the Minister of Justice, and the grand duke of Suffox entered at the same time, followed by the others.

    --

    Charlton took his sit after the King told the peers to pray be seated. From where he was, he could also see his father sitting at the 1st seat opposite his. Last year, he figured that his father was not very popular amongst the people in the monarchist faction. Looking at him, he clearly understood why.

    He seemed aloof and lofty, but he knew that that was not really the case. His father was just not good with politicizing with the others, and that he has no reason to. It''s a good thing that he only was required to attend the sessions during the 1st week, as he can obviously see how uncomfortable he was.

    For himself, when he first arrived, there were people who passed the sentiment they felt for his father to himself. Meaning that there were some nobles who did not like him the first time he entered. Behind his back, he heard them laughing at him for dabbing with merchants and entering the entertainment industry. However, he was a man on a mission.

    He never let their words affect him, for every sarcastic remark, he only gave them a smile in return. He projected the image of kindness, humility, and a person who only ever wanted to serve the crown. Everyone knew of his achievements regarding the telephone and the cars, but they just thought that they were flukes. Besides, they were his own, nothing for them.

    Then, a month into his entry to the house, the railway project was completed. It took a year to construct, and when it started operating, the impact it brought was beyond anything they have ever imagined.

    With all those plus him bringing Isambard Brunnel under him in the ministry, his achievements have been extraordinary. Those who thought that the king has demoted him from Vice Minister of Defense to Vice Minister of Works could only sing praises.

    Even the king felt proud of what he did. After the sessions in the house of the lords which were held from June to October, they still have to meet all through the year with the king in his throne room discussing projects they need to work on.

    Anyway, that year, for the first time in history, the largest allocation for budget has been given to the ministry of works. Royal duke Regulus was beyond delighted. All praises for Charlton and would even jokingly tell him that if his son were half as good as him, then he can die a happy man.

    On the other hand, Leonard was also doing a great job as the vice minister of Finance. He was able to increase tax collection by 20% by suggesting that they increase the tax for luxury goods, such as cigarettes and liquor. It was crazy how he came up with his idea. At first the bill was not popular with the peers, however, after reading through the justifications of such, they could only vote for its approval. Later, the minister of finance will be reporting that, and Charlton can only imagine the eyes of the peers dropping out from their sockets.

    --

    The speaker introduced the new peer members, as their custom and everyone received them warmly. Though it was inescapable to everyone that none of the new members were as notable as Charlton and Leonard who entered last year.

    After that, the updates regarding the bills from last year followed. The minister of Justice who was sitting beside prince Frederick was the first to report. The minister of Defense next to him has nothing to update about so the speaker requested for the minister of finance to go next, and report about the bill regarding cigarettes and alcohol. The minister turned from his sit to look at Leonard, and Leonard stood from his seat to begin reporting.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 295 - 292: First Session Of House Of Lords II

    "Your majesty, my lords, I am pleased to provide the updates regarding our approved bill from last year. After the bill on increased tax for cigarettes and alcoholic beverages has entered into force, we were able to increase collection from taxes by 20%. This was not the only positive effect we had. In line with this, according to the minister of health, and minister of defense, there has been some indirect positive effect for them too. Such as lower crime rate, lower cases for lungs related disease¡­" Leonard announced.

    The peers were all very much delighted, and one can see Duke Maxwell from the opposite side brimming with pride.

    The king gave a nod in approval.

    After Leonard was done, he sat, and Charlton gave him a nudge. While the other peers began talking amongst themselves.

    "Good one, congrats." Charlton praised.

    Leonard gave him a smirk, "You''re next."

    Charlton gave an exaggerated sigh. He knew that he would have to report next for their minister, his uncle, was so lazy and was giving him most of the work in their ministry. In fact, after just 6 months of him working there, most of the people there were treating him like he was the minister himself.

    After everyone settled, the speaker of the house called the minister of works next, and as expected he turned for Charlton to speak.

    Charlton stood up and everyone turned to look at him. "Your majesty, my lords, regarding the projects our ministry are heading, I am pleased to report the following. First, the telephone lines interconnecting all the towns and fiefs in our kingdom has been completed. Second, although the railway to Torton is only 70% done, up to where construction has been completed, trains are already operating. Third, construction of the bridge connecting Lobart and Harton has commenced 2 months ago, and Lastly, as you may have noticed since you arrived, 80% of the main roads in the capital has been modernized from cobble stones to flat cement."

    The peers listened. All nodding in approval. Since most of the projects from last year were almost completed, there''s a chance for their requests to get approved this year. They all waited with baited breaths for the next words Charlton will utter.

    It was very important to them as they have all seen the economic effect of the constructed railway from suffox to the capital to all the towns it passed through. Aside from that, Charlton also began giving new ideas and what positive effects those projects may have in their lands. Having complete belief in him, most of them drafted requests and appeals and sent them to the ministry of work so that they can sponsor the requested project.

    "Meanwhile, for the ones who submitted requests for improvement, due to the sheer volume, we have to carefully sift through them for prioritization. Please understand that we wanted to approve everyone''s request, however, due to limited funds and manpower, we can only accommodate the following. First, national road construction from Guian to the capital."

    "YES!!!!!" Earl Reginald who could not stop his happiness expressed as he fisted his hand, as if he won the lottery.

    The peers all looked at him and laughed. Charlton looked at the King and the king nodded his head for him to continue.

    "Second, the railway from Rondell to the capital. Third, irrigation for the west counties, and last, farm to market road from Normandy to the capital. Again, as the heading ministry we were only able to recommend these projects based on our assessment, and it was only because of his majesty''s generosity that these have been approved." He smiled as he finished reporting, then he bowed to the king before sitting. Then, he looked at his father who was trying to keep his smile from showing. He can tell that he''s proud of him too.

    After that, the updates continued but no one was really listening anymore.

    --

    The session ended at 11 am. After the king exited and the princes exited, the peers were left.

    Many started approaching Charlton, wanting to consult with him about certain projects they wish to implement in their lands. Charlton smiled and answered everyone politely. Telling them that they can visit him in the ministry if needed, but today, he needed to excuse himself as he would be attending the graduation with his friend.

    Leonard who sat beside him shook his head. "Geoffrey will attend with us."

    Charlton nodded his head, "I''m attending with Kylo."

    "Oh, I haven''t seen him for quite a while. Is he here to visit Via for her graduation?"

    "Yes, he also misses you and is looking forward to see you later. Anyway, let''s walk to our fathers."

    "Alright." Leonard replied as he sighed. After Serena has been open with her relationship to Charlton with him, he could not help but worry. In the end he could only be pulled in the mess and try to help them hide the matter from everyone else. At first, he had his doubts about what Serena told him. But in 2 years, he has seen how much Charlton changed. Perhaps, not changed, but improved himself. He could only hope that whatever he has in mind would all turn out well. If not, then so help them God.

    Leonard has seen how more than 2/3 of the members of the house were hanging to each and every word Charlton says. He has no doubt that he was very influential now. Still, Geoffrey was not some lackluster. He was the crown prince, and more than half of the members were now loyal to him.

    He has also seen how much Geoffrey changed. He was no longer the crown prince who stayed in the shadows, he also has his own light, and sometimes, he would push his own agenda and would get them approved in no time.

    The second prince was no match for him at all. The only one who could rise and might have a chance on contradicting him and affect the peers was Charlton.

    He shook his head. Why was he even thinking of that?

    When the two reached their fathers, they all said their goodbyes politely and went their separate ways.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 296 - 293: Graduation

    "Let us give a round of applause to welcome Mr. Douglas Sheeran for his Valedictory address." The principal announced and everyone else clapped.

    "Ugh, I can''t believe that he got that award. I still and will forever hate his guts." Gizel who was sitting beside Serena commented.

    "Indeed, me too. I wish he chokes." Milly commented.

    Serena hummed her reply. She was a little absentminded. She wondered how Charlton was faring. Earlier, she saw him with Kylo, and meeting her parents, they were joined by Geoffrey and Leonard. She wondered what they were talking about.

    "Serena? You okay?" Via asked.

    Serena just smiled and nodded her head. "Yes, just reminiscing."

    --

    "It''s been a while, Geoffrey and Leonard. Glad to see you both. How have you been so far?" Kylo said as he gave Geoffrey and Leonard a hug each.

    "Good. How about you? When did you arrive?" Geoffrey asked.

    "I''m doing okay, just arrived yesterday, but I will be leaving tomorrow for Militeia with Via and her family. Hehe."

    Leonard shook his head and tsked as he joked. "And here I thought you love us more. Totally eating your words now, eh?"

    Kylo playfully hit his chest with his fist. Meanwhile, Geoffrey looked at Charlton.

    The four of them started conversing just talking about what''s going on in their lives lately. After a while, the graduation Ceremony began, and after Serena has been called to receive her diploma, Geoffrey called Charlton''s attention.

    "Mind if we talk? Let''s go outside." Geoffrey requested.

    Charlton smiled, nodded his head, and followed. Geoffrey has been trying to talk to him since the other month, but he always declined giving the reason that he''s been very busy, which was also true. However, that instance, he has no way to escape.

    "Charlton, I believe that our relationship warrants me to be frank and go straight to the point. We talked about this before, and I believe that it''s time for me to ask. You have been avoiding me these 2 months, so I need to know, are you with me?"

    "Geoffrey, you are the crown prince. You are the rightful heir to the throne, so, why are you asking me for this?"

    "Just answer the question." Geoffrey insisted. Earlier, during their session in the house of lords, he did not react for his father was there. However, when he heard the list of approved projects, he felt like he has been slapped on the face. None of his recommendation to Charlton got approved.

    Charlton knew why Geoffrey was asking. "You do know that no matter my recommendation, the king has a mind of his own and would only approve and choose those which he likes."

    Geoffrey shook his head as he chuckled. "Earl Reginald is from the neutral faction Charlton, and his project request has been approved. Your loyalty, it is not with me, is it?" He was informed by one of the vice ministers on his side that Charlton did not even recommend one of what he suggested to the king, but he did not believe it. He always thought that Charlton was on his side, but what was revealed earlier was contrary to that.

    Charlton swallowed, thinking of what to say in response. He knew that he has made a name for himself already and has no need to bow to Geoffrey. However, they have been like brothers in the past, and because of that, he was still reluctant to let that hand go completely. "My support and loyalty are to the crown. But you will always be my cousin Geoffrey."

    Geoffrey clenched his jaw as he nodded his head. What else was there to talk about? "Then serve my father well." he instructed. Then he turned and walked inside.

    Charlton watched him leave. He knew he hurt Geoffrey, but it was better that way as he will be plunging the knife soon. At least then, it would soften the blow. He knew that it was only a matter of time before the king awards him the medal of valor. Once he gains that, he would request for Serena''s hand in marriage.

    When the two of them came back inside, they tried not to show the awkwardness between them to their friends and everyone else.

    --

    After the graduation ceremony, Serena''s parents invited everyone to have dinner in the ducal mansion like before. This time, the families of Via, Gizel, and Milly all attended. The invite extended to Kylo who brought Charlton along.

    During dinner, Geoffrey sat beside Serena and Charlton tried hard not to let his emotions slip. Everyone else talked about the graduation and what they plan to be doing after.

    By the end of dinner, people left one by one, even Charlton had to leave.

    Geoffrey stayed, and asked permission to talk to Serena alone.

    Her parents thinking that Geoffrey has always been a perfect gentleman let them be.

    Leonard looked at Serena who gave him a nod.

    --

    Alone with just the two of them, Geoffrey smiled at Serena. He missed her. The last time they met was during winter break and even then, it was only for a short while.

    "Congratulations on your graduation." He began.

    Serena gave him a polite smile as usual. "Thank you."

    Geoffrey thought that Serena was being aloof, but he did not blame her but himself. He hasn''t spent that much time with her in the 2 years. They attended 3 balls together in school, but he did not go out of his way to reach for her. When he graduated, he also became too busy with politics and since their schedules just did not match, he also rarely visited. Apart from that, he also did not want Frederick to see her as his weakness.

    Anyway, he approached her to hold her hands, he felt her trying to snatch them back, but he did not let go. She does not know it but she was the only one left that he still holds dear in his heart. These 2 years, he has hardened his heart and made decisions that he would not otherwise made if he didn''t wish to secure the crown. But, it would be worth it. He now has amassed power equal that to his father, the king himself, though that was still in secrecy.

    "Serena, I know I have not been the best fiance these 2 years, but I swear that I will do better. So please don''t pull away from me." he said.

    Serena did not want to lie to him anymore, but she knew that causing him to begin doubting her was not good. She learned from Leonard that Geoffrey was now a force to be reckoned with and arising suspicion from him in any kind was not good at all.

    She sighed as she gave him a nod. She just has to play his fiancee a few more months as she waits for Charlton who told her that he will ask for her hand soon. The medal of valor should be awarded to him by October before the end of their sessions this year in the house of lords.

    (The medal of Valor in this story is the medal awarded to the person who made great contributions to the kingdom. The one to receive it will be granted a promise from the crown)

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 297 - 294: Debutante I

    There was another reason why the house of lords starts their sessions in mid-June and end in October, and that was because of the Season. The Season is a highly anticipated event to young ladies and gentlemen as it was the time when they can mingle with the opposite gender with the same purpose of courtship and marriage.

    On the first Saturday of July, the first ball of the season will be held. During this event, young ladies of marriageable age would attend with the purpose of being presented to the queen for their debut or coming out to society. They would then be called a debutantes. The age of a debutante isn''t fixed. It will depend on their parents if they think that their daughter is prepared.

    In the past, the average age was 16-18 for those of higher nobility and each girl would take 2-3 years in finding a match. However, due to Windsor school of nobles accepting noble girls to study, the age of those from the higher nobility presented now were at 21.

    At first, some of the nobles chose not to send their daughters to school in fear that they would become spinsters. However, the first batch of graduates became the most celebrated ladies of their seasons, their hands being the most sought after.

    Short to say, they all married just after 1 season, and not only that, they all married well.

    --

    The day was July 1st, and the 1st Saturday of the month. Celine fussed around Serena''s bedroom as she made her daughter turn in a full circle.

    "You look stunning my dear. For sure, you will be the most beautiful debutante later. I can''t believe this is really happening. I know that you''ve been in school balls and attended events for your career, but it''s different now. I almost lament that you''re already engaged to Geoffrey. When you were still young, I always imagined having people lining outside to call on you." Celine said.

    Serena giggled with the idea. If she wasn''t engaged to Geoffrey, she wondered what Charlton would do. Would he also line up and start threatening those who dare line up with him? She knew that it was not part of his personality but it''s a funny thought.

    "Now, let''s go downstairs. Your father and Leonard are waiting. I''m so excited to show you off to everyone."

    Serena nodded her head. She was also excited to see Charlton later. They haven''t seen each other since her graduation and have only been communicating through calls.

    --

    The introduction of the debutantes was held during the night of the ball itself. It would last for about an hour or so as each girl was given only at most 2 minutes for her introduction. This comprised of calling her name, having a short description about her, as she walks towards the queen and finally give a curtsy.

    Every year, there would only be about 20-30 new debutantes in their kingdom, as they were quite strict on who can participate. Anyway, since not all of them marry on the same year, the season continue to be lively with many girls as those who did not, continue to participate in the season to look for a match. Though one must note that the introduction was only done once.

    Anyway, at 7 in the evening, Serena arrived with her family to the palace. When they alighted their car, there were already people in line outside as they waited their turn to walk inside the venue.

    Serena looked around and saw some familiar faces wearing similar attire as her. As a debutante, she was wearing a white ball gown, accompanied by white long gloves.

    One of her former classmates waved at her, and she waved back. Anyway, from her own batch, there were only 8 ladies from Windsor including herself. Amongst all of them, she knew that she was the most popular, though Emily was not a far second.

    She almost felt bad for herself, because for sure, as a debutante, Emily would be more popular than herself because unlike her, she was still not engaged and perhaps men will vie for her attention.

    She sighed. She could only hope that Geoffrey won''t attend the balls too much and that way, she would be able to sneak out with Charlton.

    She was also in hopes that before the season ends, Charlton would be able to propose so that she won''t have to pretend with Geoffrey any longer.

    --

    After a few minutes, it was their family''s turn to be announced. The master of ceremony announced, "His grace, Duke Simoun Maxwell with duchess Celine Maxwell." after her parents entered, they were next, "His lordship, Marquess Leonard Maxwell with Lady Serena Maxwell."

    Leonard and Serena descended from the marbled staircase, a few meters behind their parents. As they did, people looked at her and Leonard in awe. They were a very beautiful pair of siblings and although people were not seeing them for the first time, they were still left mesmerized.

    As Serena walked, like usual, her eyes searched for Charlton. Their eyes met and she could not help but smile. He, as a gentleman was wearing black tailcoat, white shirt, white stock and white vest, like all the others. However, all other men in the room paled in comparison to him. It was not her biasness talking, and she can also see after they broke eye contact that many ladies were eyeing him like hawks.

    --

    People started approaching the ducal couple, and Celine started introducing her daughter. Serena smiled and nodded politely. After a while, Emily was announced with her father.

    Serena looked up to see Emily, and although she still disliked her, she had to admit that the past 2 years have been more than kind to her.

    Emily was able to make a name for herself. She was now popular and quite well off given her earnings. The dress she was wearing was also very stylish. Meanwhile, in terms of her physique, her once chubby cheeks that made her look innocent were gone, making way for a more elegant face almost directly competing against her own.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 298 - 295: Debutante II

    Serena turned away and noticed that almost everyone was still looking up in admiration as Emily descended. She shook her head, she doesn''t really care that much so long as Emily does not get in her way.

    During the 1st few months of her career, Emily tried to get her name linked with Charlton''s. In the articles about her in esquire, she expressed admiration to Charlton, and how thankful she was that he gave her a chance. Etc etc.

    The masses bought it and since they sympathized with her, they conjured her as a Cinderella and started describing Charlton as the prince charming for her. It was sensational at first.

    However, much to Emily''s chagrin, Charlton directly asked ''the times'' to publish how he felt about the love story. He said that there''s nothing between them, and that all he has with her was friendship. He also requested people to stop pairing them up as he doesn''t want people to think that there''s anything between them.

    Short to say, that ship started sinking before it could even sail.

    Serena on her part was very annoyed at first. She wanted to pull Emily''s hair, but she can''t do that because her relationship with Charlton was in secrecy. Fortunately, she did not have to tell Charlton what she felt about it, as he got rid of it himself. She almost wanted to laugh at Emily''s face then.

    Thankfully, Emily was not so stupid and knew where to stop.

    Thus, they lived a life parallel to each other peacefully from then on.

    --

    After all the guests were announced, the royals were next.

    The Master of Ceremonies began to announce, "His highness, crown prince Geoffrey William."

    Then, Geoffrey entered the hall from the entrance which came directly from the palace. All the people in the room gave a bow or a curtsy, while he looked around, and quickly spotted Serena. He wanted to approach her, but given the protocol, he just smiled her way. He stood on the platform beside the throne.

    Then, the MC continued, "All hail his majesty, King Edward V, and her majesty, Queen Loretta"

    The guests this time made a lower bow and curtsy. They did not rise until the King said, "all rise."

    --

    For Serena, this was the first time she saw the King and Queen. Both were good looking though they seem to be in their late 40s.

    The MC started speaking again. "Tonight, we hold the 88th Charlotte''s ball, with the purpose of introducing our new debutantes. This event also marks the beginning of the awaited Season filled with balls, soirees, and galas that will last from July to September. As¡­"

    While the MC was still announcing, all the debutants were being asked to stand in a line as their introduction would come next.

    Serena followed and saw that there were about 24 of them. Again, 8 she recognized as her schoolmates, while the other 16, she assumed must be from other noble families that either did not get sent to school because their family did not like the thought of it, or that they were relatives of nobles (e.g. like the daughter of the second son, or something like that) that were sponsored by their relatives still in the peerage.

    The girls were all nervous and did not talk amongst themselves given that the MC was still speaking and everyone was silently listening.

    After a while, the MC started announcing the first debutante.

    "Ms. Amelie Anderson, the niece of Earl Marcus Anderson, she''s currently 18 years of age, likes embroidery and dancing."

    The said girl walked a bit nervously, and Serena almost winced thinking that she might trip. Which she did. The girl made a curtsy, and the queen just looked at her in passing, then waved her hand off.

    When the girl walked away, she almost wept, and Serena can only pity her.

    The next was better and the queen gave a nod but nothing more.

    The third person to be presented was Emily.

    "Ms. Emily Evans, the first daughter of Baron Evans, a proud graduate of Windsor School of Nobles, a music producer, a composer, and a singer."

    Emily walked with her back straight and gave a perfect curtsy.

    The queen nodded twice and smiled. An indication that she liked her.

    The introduction continued until it was Serena''s turn.

    "Lady Serena Maxwell, the only daughter of Duke Simoun Maxwell, a proud graduate of Windsor School of Nobles, a music composer, and a singer."

    Serena felt goosebumps as she walked, not that she was nervous with people looking as she did that so many times before, but because she was being presented to the King and queen. The parents of Geoffrey who thought that she will be the wife of their son. What if they can see right through her and her plans with Charlton? She tried to focus as she walked and almost tripped like the first girl did.

    Geoffrey looked at her the whole time, he smiled seeing how nervous she was. ''Was she like that because she''s meeting her in-laws for the first time?'' he wondered.

    When Serena reached the front, she curtsied properly in front of the queen.

    The queen knew that the girl was his son''s intended so she smiled immediately and signaled one of her ladies-in-waiting.

    The lady went to walk towards Serena and presented her a gift. It was a bangle made of gold and studded with large and sparkling diamonds.

    The guests were all in awe with such favor. Then again, they all knew that after the season, Serena would be awarded the title crown princess. It was an engagement set in stone 4 years ago, and the only reason that they haven''t made the engagement public was that they were waiting for Serena''s debut.

    Serena did not want to accept such favor, but to say no would be tantamount to offending the queen. Thus, she curtsied and received the gift. "Thank you for the benevolence, your majesty."

    She said as she curtsied again. The queen nodded, "Very good." She said as she smiled.

    Then, Serena walked away. While walking she met Charlton''s eyes, but he just shook his head and smiled, as if telling her not to worry.

    Serena was finally able to breathe and went back to stand with her family.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 299 - 296: Debutante III

    After all the debutantes were presented, as the host of the event, the king asked for the queen''s hand for the opening dance. When the two of them reached the middle of the dance floor, the orchestra started playing.

    Everyone watched as it was only once a year that the two would dance together.

    While the two were dancing, they started their conversation which rarely happens given their relationship.

    "You seem satisfied with my choice for our son." Edward V said.

    "It''s an advantageous match. Do you regret it?" Loretta said as if daring her husband.

    Since Edward married the 2nd queen Floresca, the two of them have been at odds. Loretta knew that the reason why Edward chose the daughter of Duke Maxwell initially was because she has been eyeing the daughter of Duke Argent Cross, the only duke aside from Grand duke Charles who still holds a significant military power in the kingdom, for her son.

    Edward V furrowed his brows. This was why he hated talking to Loretta. She could just simply say that she was, but she just had to provoke him. Dissatisfied, he did not even finish the dance.

    The king and queen halted, but it was not something surprising for the guests. They just thought that they were done with it. So, they clapped their hands.

    The royal couple faced the guests as they waved their hands at them. Then they went back to the platform where their seats were placed. No conversation was made between the two of them after that.

    --

    Court balls, such as the event that night, were different from public balls and school balls. It was not purely for fun, but rather, a social duty for aristocrats. Attendance for those invited was compulsory, and one can only be excused when one was with serious illness or in mourning.

    From a very young age, all children of the nobility were taught dancing in preparation for events like this. Knowing how to dance was not just very important, it was a necessity.

    Now, although the ball centers at dancing, one must note that it was also the avenue where people looked for amusement, discussed current events and philosophical issues, made business deals, fell in love, and proposed marriage.

    Last year, Charlton has already been a popular figure when he entered the scene of society balls. However, nobles were still hesitant to try and form ties with him through marriage due to his family''s circumstance. His father was above all but only one, yet the position was not a comfortable one.

    This year though, since he became the king''s favorite, many nobles thought that they could finally form ties with the Daniel''s family through marriage. Thus, many nobles flock to him, not just to discuss simple matters, but to subtly hint about their daughters.

    The king noticed this, and when he saw Duke Argent Cross approach Charlton, he knew that he must intervene and fix Charlton''s marriage for him. Although he favors the child of his sister, he would not allow the Daniel''s to consolidate military power.

    King Edward V looked at the debutantes in the hall, and one girl struck him. He saw that many gentlemen started lining up to converse with the girl, and he vividly recalled her introduction earlier. Ms. Emily Evans, a song producer, song writer, graduate from the noble school, and physically enticing. Most importantly, a daughter of a mere baron who do not hold any influence in court. He would not be able to find a girl who can match that perfectly with Charlton. His younger sister would not be able to complain about anything. The Evans girl despite he lineage was the cr¨¨me of the crop just next to Geoffrey''s own intended.

    Thus, he instructed one of his personal servants to inform Charlton that he''s calling for him.

    --

    "Serena, here is your dance card." Leonard said as he handed her the card designed as a hand fan.

    Serena opened it to see that there were 10 blank spaces each on both sides with the title of the song and the type of dance written beside it. It was beautiful and very artistic.

    Simoun smiled as he said, "I have been looking forward to this day for a long time. Serena, my daughter, do pencil my name in for the first waltz."

    Serena smiled at her father as she nodded her head.

    Celine smiled as she pulled on Simoun to tease him, "I guess now that you have our princess as your dance partner, you''re already forgetting about me."

    "Of course not. We''ll still have the quadrille together." He teased back.

    Celine smacked his bicep playfully as she shook her head. Still, she jotted his name for the quadrille, then she told Serena and Leonard that they should be partnered to dance on the same number so that the 4 them can dance together.

    As they were discussing that, people were taking curious glances as Geoffrey walked towards them.

    Simoun and Celine were first to notice Geoffrey arrive. They smiled at him as he stood before them. Serena and Leonard noticing their parents'' expression understood that they have company so they turned to face him.

    "Duke Simoun, Duchess Celine, may I request the pleasure of a dance with your daughter, Serena?" Geoffrey asked respectfully as he gave them a slight nod.

    Liking how polite Geoffrey was, Celine answered immediately, "Of course, she will be delighted."

    That was when Geoffrey faced Serena and gave her a smile.

    Serena smiled back at him politely and asked which one he wanted to dance with her.

    Geoffrey chose the waltz before the intermission to which, Serena can only lament, was ''moon river'', a song originally sang by ''Audrey Hepburn'' which she in a bout of genius ''composed'' 2 years ago in some sort of competition with Emily. Well, she didn''t want to be outclassed when people started dancing Emily''s songs in balls.

    After that, Goeffrey left. He knew that Serena was with her family, and he must wait till later to have her to himself.

    Leonard just looked at Serena and shook his head. He could only hope that she knew what she was doing.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 300 - 297: Debutante IV

    "Good evening, your majesty." Charlton greeted the king as he bowed in front for him.

    The king chuckled, "You can call me uncle, Charlton. You are my younger sister''s son." He said heartily.

    Charlton knew his position, and the king''s words were only to show his favor. "Please, your majesty, how could I dare." He said in response.

    The king did not repeat his words, "Come closer, I want to ask, have any lady met your fancy so far?"

    Charlton felt his heart thud. ''Did the king find out?'' was the first thought that came to mind. However, realizing that he was still showing him favor, he doubts that that were the case. "That is something that I don''t have the mind to think of just yet. I am still young and there are many things I still want to do, your majesty."

    The king shook his head, "you are my sister''s only son. She would hate it if I make you work and forget to give her a healthy grandson. If any girl strikes your interest, you should to tell me. By the way, have you asked any lady for a dance yet?"

    "I came here as soon as I received your call, your majesty. I did not have the opportunity yet." Charlton replied.

    The king laughed and nudged the queen. Although they hated each other, they still have to show a face of unity in front of the others.

    "Loretta, should you recommend a girl for our nephew to dance with?"

    Loretta knew what her husband was scheming, and although she wanted nothing but to infuriate him, she knew that it would be more advantageous to the both of them if Charlton were to marry someone of lower birth.

    Loretta smiled, "Ah, I seem to recall this nice girl, Ms. Emily Evans, from earlier. I read that the two of you have worked together before. Since her father is only a baron, it would be nice if you could help her out. Perhaps you could dance the song before the intermission with her?"

    The king shook his head as he smiled, "Charlton, do help the poor girl out for your auntie."

    Charlton felt his stomach churning but tried to keep his smile on his face. "Of course, your majesty."

    Then the queen added happily, "Hmm, do try to see if she''s to your liking. If yes, we can help and play matchmaker."

    "Then, I thank your majesty in advance." Charlton replied, while thinking, he needed to call his mother to the capital this season. He has no plans entertaining the queen''s whims.

    --

    Everyone stared as Charlton walked towards where men were lining up to reach Emily. Seeing him, the other nobles, parted to give way.

    He smiled as he greeted her father, but he did not bow. "Baron Evans. Ms. Evans, may I ask for a dance this evening?"

    When the people heard his words, the gossip mongers started straining their ears to hear more.

    Emily was of course more than delighted. Although she was annoyed when Charlton denied any link that connected them in the news, she grew some feelings of admiration for him.

    In the last 2 years, she has seen how much he has grown, and how influential he became. In her mind, he became the man of men. Although she did not really love him per se, she has been more than enticed with the thought of marrying him. She knew that he was the most desirable bachelor in their kingdom currently.

    Emily curtsied, "Of course, my lord. Which one should I pen?"

    Charlton swallowed. This was the one and only time he would do this. "The waltz before the intermission." He finally said.

    Emily''s smiled at him shyly as she nodded her head.

    Briefly, he thought that he should have just outright refused earlier. However, he knew when to differentiate a request from an order.

    It must be because Duke Argent Cross approached him to discuss about his daughter again. His daughter Annalys was a 19-year-old girl who debuted last year. She did not attend the noble school as the duke believed that women should stay at home.

    He sighed. Just a few more months and this will all be over. No matter, he will ask his mother''s help for it later when he receives the medal of valor.

    --

    As Serena politely jot down the names of the nobles who asked her for a dance, she noted how Charlton approached the king. The king talked to him and so did the queen, then he went to approach Emily. From what she saw, she already understood what happened. A part of her was angry with the injustice of it all, but she knew that she should not let it show. Just a few more months, Charlton promised.

    She recalled how stupidly na?ve she has been in the past. She thought that everything was so simple, but as she learned more of the intricacy of their kingdom''s politics, she began to understand that not everything was as it seems.

    In however way she chooses to break the engagement with Geoffrey, her family will be charged of a crime. They will be squashed like ants, and she doesn''t have the heart to let that happen.

    On the other hand, the same would be true to Charlton''s family. Though perhaps a lighter punishment as his mother was the sister of the king.

    No matter, the only peaceful solution was when Charlton receives the medal of valor which will grant a promise from the crown.

    Other than that, the alternative would be utter chaos.

    Serena tried not to think about it further.

    In the background, the orchestra started to play. It was time for the first dance to commence.

    Simoun smiled at his daughter as he asked for her hand with his outstretched hand.

    Serena smiled back and placed her hand in his.

    As they walked to the dance floor, Celine could not help but dab her tears.

    "My daughter is all grown up and soon, she would marry."

    Leonard sighed with his mother''s dramatics. Anyhow, he asked for her hand. They too were to dance the first waltz together.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 301 - 298: Debutante V

    As the night continued, Charlton was able to ask Serena for one dance. The two of them acted casual about it though, as not to give away their relationship.

    When the song for the gallopade was next, Charlton finally was able to ask for Serena''s hand and the two of them walked towards the dance floor to take their position.

    "I don''t know if anyone told you yet, but you''re the loveliest debutante that has ever graced this hall." Charlton said with a serious face as he raised their linked hands for the dance.

    Serena tried not to laugh. He was flirting and no one knew it except for themselves. She wanted to say something witty in response, but they didn''t have time as the gallop was a fast-paced dance. "I saw you approach Emily earlier after you talked to the king, should I be worried?" she asked.

    Charlton sighed, "the king and queen were playing matchmaker. No need to worry though. I would never let anything like that happen. If worse comes to worst, I will call my mother over for help."

    "Ok, so which dance are you dancing with her?"

    "The one before the intermission."

    Serena swallowed. Briefly, she thought, was what she''s feeling that instance what Charlton has been feeling every time he saw her being escorted and dancing with Geoffrey? It was very unpleasant, like something''s clawing in her chest. "I see."

    "Don''t think much of it. It doesn''t mean anything. Ok?" Charlton comforted as the music started to play.

    Serena looked up to meet his eyes showing him a small smile.

    Then they began to dance alongside the others.

    When the dance ended, Charlton led her back to her family''s side and went to find his next dance partner.

    Serena on the other hand was again asked to dance by the next gentleman in her dance card.

    --

    When the dance reached the song before the interlude, Geoffrey walked towards Serena and asked for her hand. She placed her hand in his and the two of them walked to the dance floor. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Charlton do the same for Emily.

    "It''s been a year since we last danced together, I missed those days when we were still in school." Geoffrey began as they walked to take their position. When Serena did not respond, he looked at her and noticed that she has lips tightened while looking elsewhere. He followed the direction she was looking at only to see Charlton and Emily taking their position on the dancefloor.

    For a few seconds, he wondered why Serena''s sporting that expression, until he noticed that she was not the only one looking but some others too. Then he realized that Emily was also part of the entertainment industry and that she was her competition in that regard. He smiled thinking that Serena was being competitive.

    He came to know that side of her when she started composing songs that could be played in balls too. The last 2 years, he has been very busy and careful so he did not approach her too much, however, he did read about her from the papers and could only silently cheer her on.

    Being well meaning, and wanting to be close to her, he leaned forward so he can whisper in her ear, "They do make a handsome pair I must admit. However, even with the two of them combined, they could not eclipse your beauty."

    Serena felt goosebumps all over when she felt Geoffrey''s breath on the skin of her ears. She pulled back from him on instinct.

    Geoffrey thought that she was just surprised so he just gave her a charming smile as he raised their linked hands and placed his left hand on her lower back.

    Serena tried to calm her heart after realizing what he said. He noticed that she was looking at them, and she could only thank the gods above that he did not think that the reason why was because she was being jealous.

    She tried to focus on him as the introductory music for ''moon river'' began to play. The song was played only with the instrumentals.

    As they were dancing, she noticed how Geoffrey was staring at her the whole time. It made her heart feel heavy, that he was acting like she was the only woman in the world. Just a few more months. She told herself.

    --

    "It has been a long time since we last had a conversation. I never thought that we would have it here, and with you asking me to dance, Charlton." Emily said with a smile as she and Charlton took their position.

    Charlton had no ill feelings towards Emily. Although there was a time when ''Esquire'' tried to pair them up, when he denied everything and even requested that they cut it out, she has been a cool sport about it. Anyway, the only reason why he avoided her like a plague was because he considered Serena''s feelings more important. Thus, given the circumstance now, he could interact with her politely.

    Charlton gave her a small smile as he shook his head, "Indeed it has. Anyway, congratulations on your debut. I hope that this season would be great for you." He said as he raised their linked hands and placed his other hand on her back.

    Emily gave him a demure smile as she placed her hand on his shoulder. She liked the feeling of being the center of attention what with the most desirable bachelor being her dance partner for the song before the intermission. Makes up for the irritation she felt when she read that the song chosen was Serena''s song not hers.

    As they danced, Emily wondered why Charlton chose her tonight. He never gave any indication that he saw her that way before. Then again, the her last year was different to the her now. Perhaps, he suddenly had an epiphany and realized that she was the best candidate to have for his wife?

    Emily shook her head. Whatever his reason was, it would not change the fact that she was now the envy of every woman in the kingdom and the worth of her hand just increased by a hundred-fold.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 302 - 299: Debutante VI

    After the song ''moon river'' came to an end, the interlude for the ball followed.

    Geoffrey led Serena to the refreshment area and nobles specially those allied to Geoffrey knew not to intrude. However, there were some people who just wanted to seek attention, and one such was Emily.

    Since Charlton was her partner, he had to send her to the refreshment area before he can leave, but since she chose to approach Geoffrey and Serena, he felt compelled to accompany her. In fact, he thought that it was good she chose to do that, at least that way, Serena won''t be left alone with Geoffrey for long.

    "Your highness, Lady Serena, it has been a while. I hope we''re not intruding?" Emily said as she curtsied and greeted them.

    Charlton who now stood beside her also gave a polite greeting to Geoffrey and Serena.

    Serena though feeling some irrational jealousy, for the first time felt that Emily was very pleasing to the eyes. Whatever to save her from some alone time with Geoffrey. Thus, she smiled and greeted the two politely. "Ms. Emily, Lord Daniel. Indeed, it has been a while."

    Geoffrey, although did not really like the two joining them, had to be polite. Anyway, in a bout of genius because he knew that Serena thought that he had an affair with Emily before, which was true, while at the same time there was an irrational part of him jealous about how she looks at Charlton, he decided to pair them up. "Ms. Evans, Charlton. Your dance earlier was an eye opener. You two make a handsome pair. Should I be expecting wedding bells soon?"

    Emily blushed, "your highness¡­ that is¡­"

    Serena tried not to choke on her own saliva. What the hell?

    Charlton cleared his throat. He knew he should not, but Geoffrey''s words scratched him the wrong way. "Ms. Emily and I are just friends, please do not mention such matter so offhandedly Geoffrey." he said.

    Geoffrey frowned. Charlton''s head was really becoming too big. Although they were cousins and friends, he was still the crown prince, yet he mentioned his name so casually and even dared to rebut him. All this in front of his own fianc¨¦e. If it were just the two of them, then it would have been fine, however they were in a society ball.

    Aside from that, there was some feeling of enmity after he declined his olive branch.

    Serena felt the change in atmosphere and knew that Charlton made a mistake. She looked at Geoffrey who has his eyebrows furrowed. She took a deep breath, just a few more months. She told herself.

    "Geoffrey?" she called.

    Geoffrey who unconsciously clenched his fist unclenched it hearing her voice. Her turned to face her and smiled.

    "Yes?"

    Serena gave him a smile as she shook her head, "I think that you should not mention marriage so casually. Lord Daniel and Ms. Emily just shared one dance."

    Geoffrey nodded in agreement, then he faced the two, "I apologize, I believe I just got winded with the thought of marriage lately. As you two know, Serena and I have long been engaged and I am hoping that we will marry soon."

    Serena''s smile faltered. Ok, that did not go in a way she wanted it to go.

    Charlton tried to keep a straight face.

    Emily giggled, "Then I believe felicities are in order. Congratulations, your highness, Lady Serena. I hope when the day comes, you won''t forget to send me an invite, for old times'' sake."

    Thankfully, before the conversation move further on that direction, Leonard came to Serena''s rescue.

    "Your highness, Ms. Evans, Charlton, I hate to intrude on this reunion, but my parents are calling for Serena to introduce her to their friends. I hope you don''t mind."

    Serena finally found her salvation and was quick to walk towards her brother''s side.

    Geoffrey tried not to show how displeased he was. What was wrong with these people? It was rare for him and Serena to spend time together, and now that they did, these pests were coming from all directions.

    However, it was Serena''s family, so he can only give a small smile and nod his head as Leonard whisked her away.

    In the end, he was left with Emily and Charlton. Not in the mood to spend time with the two, he simply excused himself and left.

    Still, that encounter left a deep impression on him.

    Since the time of Serena''s graduation, when Charlton declined supporting him, he already felt that he was up to something. What, he did not know.

    Thus, he ordered his men to find out his coming and goings. However, in the past 10 days, they have found nothing.

    Charlton''s transactions were clean. There was not even a single speck of dirt on him. However, Geoffrey was not completely convinced. He knew Charlton''s influence was not weak, and he just felt that he''s hiding something. It was of no consequence if Charlton was on his side, but again, he said no to him, and it left a sour taste on his mouth.

    Then earlier, Charlton''s action was out of the ordinary. He saw that his cousin was baring his fangs.

    --

    When the night has ended, and Geoffrey was back inside his room, one of his men came to report.

    "Were you able to do as I instructed?" Geoffrey asked.

    "Yes, your highness, we have successfully recruited a person from the telephone company."

    "Did you find anything new?"

    "According to the man, they can only retreive the call log for up to 3 days. From the other day and yesterday, we noticed that he gave and received calls from the same line."

    "Did you find out where the call was coming from?"

    "It was from the ducal house of Maxwell, your highness."

    Geoffrey closed his eyes as he felt his heart thundering on his chest. Was it just Leonard and Charlton corresponding or was there a conspiracy going on? He wondered and he knew he would not be able to sleep until he finds out.

    "Is there a way to record the conversations or at least listen to them?" he asked.

    "I apologize your highness. I would need to verify that from the man."

    Geoffrey nodded his head, "Then return once you do."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 303 - 300: Afternoon Tea Party I

    The Charlotte''s ball was the mark that the season has begun. The Season refers to the traditional annual period which begins in July and lasts until October. It was when it was customary for the members of the social elite to hold balls, dinners, parties, and charity events.

    The Season played a role in the political life and career for the gentlemen while at the same time, it provided an opportunity for those members of the nobility and gentry of marriageable age to find their match.

    After the debutante was introduced to society during the Charlotte''s ball, the debutante could reasonably attend 50 balls, 60 parties, 30 dinners, and 25 breakfasts, all that in one season.

    Thus, just 2 days after the 88th Charlotte''s ball, Serena found herself in the company of other debutantes in an afternoon tea party hosted by Duchess Cross which main purpose was to welcome them and at the same time, introduce her daughter to everyone.

    Serena observed that there were now about 40-50 of them as those who did not marry last season were still considered debutantes on the next, just that they don''t get another introduction during the Charlotte''s ball.

    Anyway, they were in the Cross'' ducal mansion''s perfectly manicured garden where almost everyone was standing, forming groups and gossiping with one another rather than sitting around the tables set up under an intricately designed canopy where they can eat delicacies and actually drink tea.

    Since Serena was popular and everyone thought of her as the next queen, she was treated exceptionally well. All the other debutantes wanted to be friends with her and of course, as we all know her, she basked in it.

    Still, the ones who stayed with her were some of her former classmates. She was not close to any of them, but since they knew each other beforehand, there was a feeling of camaraderie amongst them.

    On the other hand, those who did not attend Windsor School of Nobles also had their own group. Let it be known that these ladies have a certain distaste to those who attended the school. The reason was that they felt that there''s a certain arrogance in them, as if they were labeling them as inferior. It''s a thought that poisoned the mind of many younger ladies.

    Well, that has nothing to do with Serena though. Again, she was the future queen and all the ladies wanted to have a good impression on her.

    That did not mean that it''s the same for everyone though, and one such was Emily.

    Emily was very popular to those who were not her competition, but obviously, debutantes treat the season as their battlefield. It''s a matter of who catches the best gentleman first and the biggest catch of the season was Charlton.

    --

    When the clock struck 3, the lady of the house, Duchess Emma Cross, made her appearance with her daughter, Lady Annalys Cross.

    Annalys, more fondly called as Anna, was a petite lady with auburn hair and green eyes. She was very pretty and ladylike. However, she was also quite the arrogant character. It was not surprising though. She was, after all, the only daughter of the 2nd most powerful Duke in the kingdom given their military power.

    Last season, many suitors tried to woo her, and if she so wanted, she could''ve made a perfectly good match. In fact, her father was even offered to have her marry the 2nd prince. Thankfully, her father declined, saying that she was still young.

    In truth, her father wanted a grander position for her. Initially, he had been in talks with the queen for a possible engagement between herself and the crown prince. Sadly, or perhaps, it was a blessing in disguise, it did not push through.

    At first, she was a little disappointed that the said crown princess position went to Lady Serena Maxwell, however, she did not feel so sad about it as Lady Serena was of the same social status as herself. She was also closer to the crown prince''s age. Thus, it was understandable.

    Now, she thinks that it was a blessing, for when she saw Lord Charlton Daniel during her first season, her heart was completely ensnared. She can vividly remember how he asked to dance with her the first time, and although she knew that it was her father''s request, she hoped against hope that she somehow captured his eyes.

    After that evening, she already fancied herself in love with him, and she shall marry no man other than him. As the season gave her more freedom than any other time in her life, she was able to find out things about him. And everything she found out just made her feelings stronger. He was so wonderfully perfect and handsome. Not only that, but he was also very kind.

    When she found out that her father was trying to have a match between them, she was more than ecstatic. She even started calling herself Marchioness Annalys Daniels in her mind.

    However, her dreams of being such almost came to a collapse on the night of the Charlotte''s ball. Her Lord Charlton asked for the hand of a the Baron''s daughter, Emily Evans, in front of everyone and the most infuriating thing about it was that it was the dance before the interlude. A dance she never even had the honor of having herself.

    When Serena was matched to Geoffrey instead of her, she can only be a bit disappointed. However, if Emily were to snatch Charlton under her nose, she would never be reconciled. She admits that Emily did have some achievements and she was pretty. However, a mere baron''s daughter? She was not even fit to kiss the grounds Charlton walks on. How dare she even dream of him?

    She knew that Emily must be because since the time she has started loving Charlton, she has become his number 1 fan. In her quest to know more about him, she researched and read all old news and articles related to him. She even read the published articles on Esquire from 2 years ago.

    She read how she praised Charlton to the high heavens and said that he was a very amazing person. Regaling how Charlton helped her a number of times, from them being partners in music class, leading a charity concert together, to him giving her a chance to become a vocalist up to him helping her produce her very own composed song.

    Ha! What a pretentious social climbing bitch. She laughed at her when she read the article published by ''the times'' on how Charlton denied people''s speculations about his feelings and even requested them to stop linking the two of them.

    After the night of the ball, she thought it over and started to feel better. She came to the realization that perhaps Charlton was just being helpful to an old friend and that was all to their dance. Besides, he did not accompany her longer during the interlude.

    A mere baron''s daughter would never be a match for the only son of the grand duke, who was also a Marquis on his own right.

    However, maybe the bitch doesn''t understand that. So, for that day, she delegated herself as someone who would definitely remind her of her place.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 304 - 301: Afternoon Tea Party II

    All the ladies present curtsied and greeted ''your grace'', when their hostess Duchess Emma, arrived.

    Duchess Emma acknowledged the girls and began addressing them, "Good afternoon everyone and thank you for attending the tea party my family has arranged. I hope all of you would have a great time today. Now, before I leave you young ladies to bond and enjoy, let me reintroduce my daughter, Lady Annalys Cross, or just Anna, as we fondly call her."

    Anna smiled at the ladies present, since there were no princesses nor elders around, she as a duke''s daughter did not curtsy and remained standing, while the girls curtsied, except for Serena who was of equal social status to her.

    The duchess left, and the girls were left to their own devices.

    Although Anna was haughty, she knew that she must at least get herself on Serena''s good graces. Everyone acknowledged her as the crown princess and the next queen, so it was only proper that she address her first.

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you lady Serena." She greeted. She also read about her and Charlton. A part of her was jealous with how good they looked together plus their work and how people used to call them the golden pair even dubbing them as Cherena. However, she knew that Serena was engaged to Geoffrey and what they have must be nothing more than friendship, so she laid her unfounded jealousy aside. Other than that, she kind of like Serena for always putting that Emily on her place.

    Serena smiled thinking that although Anna gave an arrogant vibe, she was polite enough to greet her, "The pleasure is all mine, Lady Anna."

    After that, Serena''s former classmates, there were 4 of them as the other 2 were more inclined to stay with Emily, introduced themselves. Anna also smiled politely and greeted the others. They were all older than her, but in their society, social standing was of greater importance than age.

    When their greetings and introduction were through, Anna excused herself to walk around as she was playing hostess.

    "Lady Anna although young, carries herself very well." Cornelia observed.

    "Indeed. Anyway, do you think her brother, Marquis Christopher, will join us later?" Brigette asked.

    "Oh¡­ I don''t know but I wish he would. He''s the only reason I came here today. Serena, you''re so lucky, you don''t have to worry about finding a match this season. The pressure on us graduates is real." Hannah frantically.

    Serena tried to smile but she was afraid that her smile maybe just looked like a grimace. ''If only you guys knew.'' She thought.

    "Oh, by the way, have you guys read the news Esquire published this morning?" Cornelia gossiped.

    "Nope, I''ve been tired reading that as all they ever did was praise Emily to the high heavens. Gods, if only they knew. I can still remember how she was during our first year." Lydia answered.

    "Just ask me for the sake of asking then." Cornelia suggested.

    Serena not wanting to hear about it chose that time to excuse herself to get some refreshments. Nothing good would come of it if she were to listen. She purposely did not read it so that it won''t get to her.

    As she walked, the girls all looked at her and smiled. She smiled back being friendly. At some point, she mused becoming the leader of these girls, but then changed her mind. She knew that if she does, the main reason they would follow her was because they all thought she will become the queen. She did not want to have that title attached on her, so she decided that she would just act nice and be friendly to everyone instead. At least that way, when she later marries Charlton, they would not be able to say anything much against her.

    Anyway, as she was looking at the selection of snacks on the buffet table, she heard two girls chatting.

    "Did you notice that Lady Anna has greeted almost everyone already except for Ms. Emily?"

    "Yeah, I think Lady Anna dislikes her."

    "Really? Why did you say so?"

    "Why else? Do you even need to ask?"

    The other girl laughed, "Oh yeah. But who in this party is not dreaming of catching Lord Daniel''s fancy? Though I do get Lady Anna, Ms. Emily is just a baron''s daughter. Not a match with Lord Daniel at all."

    "Ugh. I wish everyone shared that sentiment. Because as far as I know, some people dub Emily as Cinderella''s incarnate and Lord Daniel as her prince charming. It''s disturbing, but very popular."

    "Indeed. Then again, the views of those commoners doesn''t matter. And¡­"

    Then, the two ladies finally noticed Serena who was standing behind them.

    "Lady Serena, sorry, were we blocking the way?"

    Serena smiled as she shook her head at the two. "No, it''s alright." She said. Then she went to return to her group. Since she carried some light snacks, she opted to sit under the canopy and her classmates followed to accompany her.

    She tried not to sigh as she sat and looked around. Honestly, she went away from her group to avoid listening to crap like that, but instead, when she heard the two girls talking about the same topic, she was not able to stop herself and listened to the two like she was some gossip monger.

    --

    Serena''s eyes landed on Lady Anna who finally deigned it time to approach Emily''s group.

    She noticed that Anna talked to her 2 classmates but obviously chose to ignore Emily. She could not help but think that the scene looked awfully similar to a villainess girl treating the female lead poorly because the male lead likes her.

    She almost found the situation funny. There they were fighting over one man without knowing that said man has long been inside her pocket for the keeping.

    Anyway, after a while, a group of gentlemen came into the garden, and when Serena looked towards their direction, like magnets, their eyes were drawn to each other and instantly met.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 305 - 302: Afternoon Tea Party III

    The meeting of the ministers and vice ministers have just ended, and Charlton was just about to leave when Marquis Christopher Cross, the vice minister of justice, invited him, along with other vice ministers their age (21-26) and from the peerage, to join him for afternoon tea which his mother hosted in their ducal mansion.

    It was no secret, and the meaning of the invite was clear as the afternoon tea was hosted for debutantes. Attending would mean that one was interested to find a match this season.

    Last year, Charlton was also invited by the Marquis to the same event, and he declined giving some excuse he could no longer remember. Now, since he knew that Serena was in attendance and he wanted to see her, he had decided to accept.

    Aside from him, Leonard and 2 other vice ministers, Earl Hugo Cobalt the VM of defense, and Earl Dante Winston the VM of health, also agreed to attend. Of the current 8 Vice Ministers, they were the ones close in age and were bachelors.

    As the 5 of them have their own cars, they all convoyed towards the Cross ducal mansion and arrived there in 15 minutes.

    --

    "So, the two golden bachelors now decided that it''s time to find a match this season, eh?" Earl Dante Winston teased. The five of them were walking towards the mansion after parking their cars.

    (AN: just in case you''re wondering. Although Dante and Hugo''s rank in the peerage as earls were lower than that of the marquis, they were also sons and heirs of dukes, and aside from that, they were of equal rank to the other 3 as vice ministers. So, they can joke with each other.)

    Although duke Winston and duke Cobalt disliked grand duke Charles, their sons did not necessarily hate Charlton. Charlton was very easy to get along with, he was humble despite his achievements and besides, they all were working in ministries, and they frequently meet each other on meetings so some form of camaraderie did arise.

    "I''m not thinking of finding a match just yet and am just here to see my sister." Leonard clarified.

    Christopher chuckled then looked at Charlton, his father wanted to match his younger sister, Anna, with him after the negotiations for her match with the crown prince failed. He knew that combining their families through this match was asking for trouble, but his father was asking for trouble in the first place.

    Although their family has a neutral position in court before, he has been offended by what the king did. They were halfway in the negotiations and then suddenly, his daughter was snubbed for the daughter of the Maxwell. This caused him to change gears and join the radical faction secretly. Of course, that has not been announced so that they can still switch sides later to whichever faction was winning.

    Anyway, his parents hoped for the match and have waited for Charlton to graduate. There was no need for Anna to attend Windsor school for nobles as their age were 3 years apart. Anyway, they both debuted last year but Charlton didn''t seem like he was ready. It was understandable as it was his first year as a vice minister, and that he was still young at 22. Usually, men like them marry at 26. He himself was already 24 and haven''t even thought of getting one yet.

    However, from the Charlotte''s ball, Charlton chose to dance with Ms. Evans before the interlude. It seems that he was interested, and he can somewhat understand why. Ms. Emily Evans was a beauty with talent while his sister in comparison although was also a beauty was a little lacking. It doesn''t matter though. What was important was that Charlton seems like he was ready for a match now. Ms. Evans was just a mere baron''s daughter and insignificant.

    "How about you Charlton? Are you here for one? I saw how you danced with Ms. Evans at the Charlotte''s ball. Was it her that you''re here for?" Hugo asked, his two eyebrows wiggling.

    Charlton shook his head while smiling. "Definitely not her, but it is true that I''m hoping for a match this year." He answered. Might as well let that piece out, he was intending to propose to Serena by the end of the season. He has decided to talk to his mother and let her talk to the king. Everyone knew that he would be awarded the medal of Valor come October anyway. A war against Geoffrey be damned.

    The current king favors him, and Geoffrey was still just a crown prince. If he dares lay a hand on him and Serena in the future, then he will fight him tooth and nail. The only reason why he''s still keeping his distance from Serena was so that people would not talk and so that Geoffrey would not get wind of it prematurely.

    Leonard furrowed his brows with Charlton''s words. Was he going to make the move soon? His father was under Geoffrey''s faction, and he knew that Geoffrey''s influence in the court now was not to be trifled with. However, he knew that so was Charlton''s.

    Leonard has already worked in the court himself for a year now. His world views and understanding has already changed from being a mere student to that of a vice minister. The king was above all, but he still needed his vassals. There was a chance that the king would allow it to happen as Charlton has proved himself valuable. The only problem was Geoffrey, but Geoffrey was not the king yet.

    Anyway, if worse comes to worst, he could become a turncoat. The charter change that the radicals have been pushing for seems attractive to him anyway.

    "Ha! All the ladies would surely have a field day if they heard you say that. Then again, you''re here now, so I guess all of them would be rejoicing soon." Hugo said while laughing.

    Christopher took note of what Charlton said. A confirmation was better than just mere assumptions.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 306 - 303: Afternoon Tea Party IV

    When they reached the Mansion''s porch, the duchess who has been informed of the arrival welcomed them.

    "Mother, I have arrived with some friends." Christopher said.

    Duchess Emma turned to smile at his companions. Seeing that the marquis of Suffox was amongst them, her smile reached her eyes. Her daughter would surely be delighted.

    The four lords gave her a slight bow and greeted, "your grace."

    "It''s a pleasure to have you here with us today. There''s an ongoing tea party inside, but since you''re already here, let me invite you to join in." the duchess said. Although that''s the purpose, they still had to keep propriety.

    Hugo who has also joined in last year graciously thanked the duchess.

    Then, they all walked inside. The duchess personally led them to the garden to introduce them to the ladies.

    When they entered the garden, Charlton immediately spotted Serena who was sitting with some other girls he vaguely recognized as their former schoolmates. She was having that look on her face when she''s smiling but he knew she was gloating, and he wondered what she was thinking of.

    He smiled, thinking that at least it seemed like she was not that bored in this tea party she''s attending and that she was not affected by the news esquire released that day.

    After a few seconds, the ladies noticed their presence, and Serena finally looked up and their eyes met. He saw her face immediately brighten in delight. He wanted to wink at her, but he knew that people were looking. Thus, he only gave her a nod in acknowledgement.

    The duchess called her daughter, and Anna who saw Charlton in the group was more than ecstatic. They have been introduced before so there was no need for a reintroduction.

    "Lord Dante, Lord Hugo, Lord Leonard, and Lord Charlton, it is a pleasure that you deigned to join us in this tea party today." Lady Anna greeted as she curtsied.

    The four smiled at her and greeted her back.

    Anyway, the duchess gave her daughter a meaningful smile before excusing herself, leaving the 5 gentlemen in the garden.

    The ladies all looked at them. It was nothing to be embarrassed about as they all knew the reason why they were there. The afternoon tea party hosted by duchess Cross which only began last year after Lady Anna''s debut was highly anticipated because it provides the chance for debutantes to meet with some of the most eligible bachelors of their age.

    Hugo and Dante excused themselves to go and get some snack from the buffet table. They were there last year so they knew how this goes. They will get snacks sit at one of the tables, and let ladies approach them pretty neat. Sure was nice being an heir to a dukedom.

    Meanwhile, Charlton and Leonard were not able to do the same as their host, Christopher addressed them.

    "Charlton, since this is your first time attending, let my sister accompany you so that she can explain how this party works. Meanwhile, Leonard, I think I saw your sister earlier. It would be nice if you give us an introduction so I can thank her for attending this party." Christopher said.

    Charlton and Leonard understood what Christopher was doing, however, as guests it would be impolite to turn him down.

    Charlton smiled at Anna, anyway, this should not last for more than 15 minutes. He thought. "Lady Annalys, please, lead the way."

    --

    Leonard and Christopher approached Serena''s table, and seeing them, Serena stood up to greet her brother.

    "Brother Leonard. I didn''t know that you will be joining us today." She greeted as she gave him a smile.

    Leonard smiled back. He didn''t want to, but he had to introduce his host. "Yes, I was just invited after our meeting earlier finished. Anyway, let me introduce my colleague. Marquis Christopher Cross, this is my sister, Lady Serena Maxwell."

    Christopher gave Serena a slight bow as he asked for her hand.

    Serena placed her hand in his not really thinking much of it.

    Christopher then kissed the back of her hand as he looked up at her and said, "Enchant¨¦."

    Leonard furrowed his brows. Was Christopher flirting with his sister? He shook his head. Most probably just flattering.

    Serena thought the same, so she just smiled back as she pulled her hand away from his. "You flatter me Lord Cross. Please, let me introduce my friends too." she said. She knew that the girls have been looking forward to this part. Her on the other hand wanted to join the table where Charlton was. Really, this tea party sure was weird.

    Anyhow, she just needs to stay for a few minutes then excuse herself to say that she would be using the comfort room. Surely, Charlton would follow her after a while.

    --

    Charlton followed Anna to the buffet table to get some snacks. He knew that the girl''s father was hoping for a match between them, but he hadn''t had the chance to give an outright refusal as no offer has been made.

    Meanwhile, from the times he danced with Lady Anna, he knew that she somewhat admired him, but many ladies admire him, so he did not think much of it. Now that he''s in this situation though, it seems like he must turn her down gently.

    After getting some snacks, Anna led him to sit in front of one unoccupied table under the canopy. It was a square table good for four. It was on the other end to where Serena was seated, but it didn''t matter as long as he can see her. It doesn''t hurt that she can see him too.

    "So¡­ Lord Daniel, what made you come and join us in this tea party this year?" Anna asked. She could guess the answer, but she needed an opening for their conversation.

    Charlton drank the tea in front of him. "You brother invited me last year, so I thought that it would be impolite to decline the invitation this year too." He replied casually.

    Anna smiled at him charmingly. It''s good if that were the case. At least it meant that he was not there for Emily. It was the worst thing she could imagine.

    Anna was thinking of hogging all his time while in the party as none of the girls who were impertinent enough to think that they were her friends would dare sit with them uninvited.

    However, she haven''t anticipated the shamelessness of the mere baron''s daughter Emily who placed her plate of macaroons on the table and took a seat beside Charlton.

    Charlton tried not to wince with the situation. Ok, so he heard about how things work in this tea party, so it''s nothing unexpected but still.

    He looked at Serena''s direction and saw that she was trying to listen to what Christopher was saying. However, the mirth in her eyes made him believe that she saw what was happening from his end. She was laughing at him.

    Well, it was indeed a funny situation, except that he was the one in it. Looking at the two ladies who were both seated on each side of the table with him in between, he just wanted to pray and say, ''so help me god.''

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 307 - 304: Afternoon Tea Party V

    After Christopher informed Leonard of how the tea party goes, he was given no choice but to give his host some face. So, he left for the buffet table, got some snacks, and sat in front of a vacant table. After a while, some ladies approached and talked to him.

    Serena could only chuckle seeing his expression. From the corner of her eyes, she also checked what''s happening on Charlton''s side, and when she was that Emily and Anna were sitting beside him, instead of getting jealous, she wanted to laugh. The situation was too funny to get angry over with.

    Anyway, while she was doing so, Christopher who did not leave their table tried to talk to her and the girls. She pretended to listen, and just nodded her head with whatever he was saying. After a while, he started addressing her directly, so she had no choice but place her full attention on him.

    "His highness sure is a lucky man to have been engaged with you Lady Serena. If you don''t mind me asking, have there been any talks of when the engagement would be announced publicly?" Christopher asked. He has seen Serena before in the newspaper and from afar, but it was the first time that he was able to be near her and talk to her. To be frank, he was interested.

    Serena who has no idea whatever was running in Christopher''s mind just answered, "none as of yet", while adding ''hopefully never'' in her head. Though she has a feeling that Geoffrey was planning to do so by the end of the season. Another reason why Charlton should make his move soon. Once the engagement gets announced to the public, she will formally receive the title crown princess and things would become more complicated.

    "I see. So, what does he think of you dabbling in the entertainment industry?" Christopher continued, trying to prolong their conversation.

    Serena who thought that it was time to meet with Charlton simply said, "He''s ok with it, I guess. Anyway, Lord Cross, if you don''t mind, I wish to ask, where''s the ladies'' room?"

    "It''s inside the mansion, if you go straight and enter the back door, it''s on the left. Let me walk you there." He pointed and suggested.

    Serena shook her head, "No, thank you. I think I can manage on my own. I will be back shortly." She said as she smiled at him and then her female former schoolmates. She knew they won''t offer as they obviously wanted to spend as much time with Christopher Cross as possible.

    Christopher smiled and did not insist.

    --

    "I thought you already forgot but all about me, what being cooped up between two beautiful ladies vying for your attention." Serena teased. They were now inside one of the comfort rooms in the mansion.

    Charlton tapped her nose. "Don''t remind me. Also, what''s were you and Christopher talking about? He seems to be acting awfully close to you earlier. If I didn''t know any better, I would say that he''s trying to flirt with you."

    Serena slapped his hand, "I think that''s just you, going the roundabout way of changing the topic. Hmpft!"

    Charlton chuckled as he placed both his hands on top of the marbled table of the sink, Serena in between them. "Now, enough of them. I missed you." He said, as he angled his face to kiss her lips, moving to down to her neck then her collarbone.

    Serena feeling the feathery touch of his lips and could not help but moan, "I missed you too."

    Charlton smirked. He turned her around so that they were both facing the mirror, their eyes meeting.

    "What are you doing?" Serena asked.

    "Showing you how much I missed you." Charlton replied as he started kissing her neck, followed by him hitching her skirt upwards.

    "People are waiting for us¡­ They will notice that we''ve been missing." Serena reminded.

    Charlton pressed closer to her, "You think I would care when I''m like this now?" he whispered as he started licking her ear.

    Serena giggled with the tingling sensation. She briefly wondered since when was it that their roles have been reversed completely? It used to be her that was more spontaneous and daring.

    "I''ll take it that as a yes." Charlton said as he completely lifted her skirt and lowered her undergarment while he unbuckled his belt. He entered he just like that.

    Through the mirror, he can see her facial expression, and as he moved faster, he saw her skin turning pink. Wanting to see more, he unzipped her dress from behind and pulled her dress down. He was rewarded with the view of her bountiful bosom, jiggling every time he thrusted.

    He fondled the two with both his hands, the erotic view in front of him arousing him more as he kissed the back of her neck.

    "Charlton please¡­" Serena said.

    Charlton knew that she was near, and so was he. "Can I, inside?" he asked.

    Serena nodded, "Yes."

    Charlton smiled as he moved faster until he finally felt her spasm and he poured his seeds inside her.

    The two of them tried to catch their breath.

    "I love you." He whispered.

    "I love you too." She replied.

    --

    After a few minutes, the two of them started fixing their clothes.

    "Serena, I called my mother and told her that I already have a lady in my heart, and I want to marry her this season. She kept asking who, but I thought that it would better if I tell her and explain everything once she arrives, lest she gets a heart attack." Charlton shared as he chuckled.

    Serena smiled and asked, "I thought you''re going to wait for the medal of valor?"

    "I still am, but it would be nice if my mother knows and tries to get her brother, my uncle, the king, used to the idea. Whatever makes the success rate of my proposal higher. Aside from that, I fear that the queen or maybe even the king himself is trying to match me with Emily."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 308 - 305: Afternoon Tea Party VI

    "You think that the king would agree? I mean, Geoffrey is his son."

    "The situation now seems good. The king favors me and is starting to get suspicious with Geoffrey''s activities."

    Serena furrowed her brows, Geoffrey was the king''s son, why would he be suspicious with his own son''s activities?

    Charlton seeing her expression explained, "It''s a bit complicated how politics work. Geoffrey is next in line to the throne and my uncle''s health is not as good as it used to be. He fears that Geoffrey''s influence has already eclipsed his."

    "I see¡­ so, when will your mother be arriving?"

    "If not next week, probably the week after. If everything works our splendidly, perhaps after a month¡­" Charlton was saying but stopped when Serena covered his mouth with her own. He looked at her in surprise.

    Serena smiled as she pulled away, "Don''t jinx it. Anyway, we have to head back now."

    Charlton smiled as he nodded his head. "I''ll call you later this evening."

    --

    Serena re-entered the tea party first. She saw Leonard giver her a warning look, but she chose to ignore him. She sat back on her seat.

    "That took a while." Cornelia commented.

    Serena smiled, "I had an upset stomach." She said outright.

    There was an awkward silence after that. Which lady would admit to that?

    Christopher chuckled breaking the awkward silence. "Is it the food?"

    Serena pleasantly surprised with his wit decided to humor him. "If it is, then you would have to compensate me heavily."

    This time, Christopher laughed.

    --

    Meanwhile¡­

    "Ms. Evans, don''t you think that some people are just too shameless? Not knowing their place and are overreaching?" Anna sarcastically asked with a smiling face.

    Emily smiled back, she has a holy image to uphold, but it''s just herself and this Anna this time. She also knew that unlike Serena, this girl does not have as much rapport with everyone else. She has worked these 2 years not so that she could just let everyone step on her. Anyway, she was the next grand duchess, and this girl, who was she? Just a daughter of a duke who would be married off soon. What match can she make? Serena already has Geoffrey.

    "You think so? I think some are more shameless what with trying to gain someone''s attention when the other person is obviously uninterested." She replied.

    Anna''s eyes widened in shock and anger. No one has ever dared talk to her that way. With anger and humiliation, she took the cup in front of her and splash the tea on Emily''s face.

    Emily could only thank the gods that the tea was no longer hot or else her face might get burnt. She wanted to be angry too but knew that she won''t win in that kind of battle. Anyway, the action just showed how dumb this Anna girl was.

    She has been defeated by Serena many times, but to be defeated by a girl who did not even go to school, younger than her, and everything else inferior to her except for the womb they came out from? It would be a shame if she lets this bitch go.

    --

    Charlton reentered the garden and tried not to sigh as he walked back to his seat. When he was near enough his seat, about 3 steps away, what welcomed him was the sight of Anna splashing Emily with tea to the face. His eyes widened while everyone looked at the three of them.

    He immediately wanted to make a turn. What''s with this timing? He just arrived and haven''t even sat down yet. However, with how things were looking, he knew that everyone already associated him with the situation. He wanted to facepalm.

    Okay, how about taking a step back and making a turn to go to Serena''s table and excuse himself from his host? Marvelous idea.

    He was just about to do that when the two girls spotted him.

    "Lord Daniel, I''m sorry that you have to see that, this girl, Emily, she provoked me." Anna began to explain.

    Charlton wanted to say, ''I don''t really care, so you two just do your thing and I will just disperse somewhere.''

    Emily wiped her face with her hands. Then, she started dabbing her eyes as if sobbing.

    "Lady Anna, I know you have some admiration for Lord Daniel. But there''s no need to take it out on me if he doesn''t see you that way. Lord Daniel and I are just friends, and the only reason he asked me for a dance during the Charlotte''s ball before the interlude was because of that."

    Charlton looked at Emily with a raised eyebrow, did she have to word it that way? Should he just deny her words outright? But what would that make him seem like?

    Thankfully, before he could speak, Christopher approached, Serena and their former schoolmates in tow.

    "What happened here?" Christopher asked.

    Anna, seeing her brother went to stand beside him. "Brother Christopher, this Ms. Evans has been rude to me. I don''t like her in this party any longer. She''s a lady who does not know propriety."

    Christopher knew his younger sister''s attitude and most probably she started it herself. However, he was his sister, so he did not admonish her and just apologized to Emily.

    "Ms. Evans, please overlook this matter. My sister is still young¡­"

    Emily shook her head. "It''s alright Lord Cross. I don''t know what I did to offend Lady Annalys but thank you for your graciousness. The tea party has been wonderful, but I believe it''s time that I take my leave."

    Then, Emily looked at Charlton.

    Charlton stared back. What? Was she expecting him to help her or whisk her away? No way.

    Serena wanted to laugh at the side. The drama was just too funny to watch. In the end, she brought out her own handkerchief.

    "Miss Emily, please, wipe your face with this." Serena said as she gave her a friendly smile.

    Ah, what a nice feeling it was. How to describe it again? Oh yeah, like the Chinese idiom said, "When a snipe and clam quarrel, the fisherman benefits."

    Serena felt like she''s the fisherman.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 309 - 306: The Calm Before The Storm I

    In contrast to the flurry of activities and excitement being experienced by the debutantes after the afternoon party hosted by duchess cross, the days that followed have been boring and excruciatingly slow for Serena.

    She continued to attend parties and galas, seeing the same set of people, socializing with other ladies flattering her hoping that she would favor them. It was boring her and although there''s the entertainment provided by Emily and Anna, that too has quickly gone old.

    During those times, Christopher Cross tried to talk to her. He seems interested in her, but she could not fathom why. To the knowledge of everyone in their society, she was already engaged to Geoffrey. Perhaps he was just trying to build connections? Then again, he was always acting within propriety so perhaps she''s just the one being overly conscious. Besides, maybe she was just not used to it as it has been forever since any male out of her circle acted friendly with her.

    Anyway, she kept thinking that it would be nice if Charlton were there, but he has been busy and was not able to attend the functions. The last they met was at the tea party 2 weeks ago. He did call her though. It was easy because she was living in their ducal mansion in the capital with just Leonard. Her parents were in their ducal estate overseeing matters in their duchy.

    It has been somewhat a ritual between them. Every evening at 8pm as long as she''s not attending a function, he would call her house and she would be beside the telephone to answer. If not, then he would say that the call was from Columbia''s.

    Last night, he informed her that his mother should be arriving in 3 days. A bit later than they expected. At first, she did not think much of it, but as the days passed and the event drew nearer, it made her nervous and excited at the same time. She hopes that everything would work out for the best.

    --

    Geoffrey was pacing in his study. The night after the Charlotte''s ball, his man reported that there was no way to get the call recorded nor listened to. They could only switch the lines, but the person talking would notice that there has been a change in the connection as they will lose the other person in line. Also, their boss was in the control room to ensure nothing like that will happen.

    In the end, they can only look at the call log of Charlton''s house and try to figure out what''s going on from there.

    Geoffrey ordered his man to continue observing and that morning, he was presented with a written document reporting in detail the call log from the Daniel''s ducal mansion. There were several calls made but he focused on the detail that in the last 2 weeks, the ducal mansion of Daniels made outgoing calls to the ducal mansion of Maxwell 9 times. Surprisingly, there was a pattern to it. It was made every night at 8 in the evening.

    Geoffrey did not know how to interpret it at first. Duke Simoun already left for their ducal estate in cornwell so he can cross out that Charlton has been corresponding with him. The next person he thought of was Leonard. Were they that close?

    The calls all lasted for at least an hour and it''s just weird. He did not want to think that it''s Serena because of the implications it would make. Yet, all the clues were pointing towards her.

    Of the 14 days, the only times when no call took place was when there were evening social functions.

    The glaring thing though was that on one of the evenings that his faction had a meeting, in which Leonard also attended, a call still took place and it lasted for over an hour.

    Geoffrey did not want to believe it and wanted to give Charlton and Serena the benefit of the doubt.

    He could be wrong. There was a possibility that Charlton was talking to someone else, or perhaps it was not Charlton calling but an aide calling a lover that coincidentally works for the house of Maxwell.

    Geoffrey took a deep breath as he clenched his trembling fist. He should remain calm that instant. He must not rush about things.

    Calming himself, he decided to wait a few days. Although he wanted to just visit Serena''s ducal mansion to seek confirmation that very moment, he would still wait for the right timing. Leonard would be heading to Torton in 2 days'' time.

    He wished more than anything that he was wrong. If not, he did not know what he would do.

    --

    On the 20th of July, grand duchess Georgina Daniel arrived in the capital. She went down the train, her servants, aides, and escorts behind her.

    Charlton seeing his mother alight from the first compartment of the train reserved for VVIP passengers quickly excused himself from the people surrounding him to welcome her.

    "Mother." He greeted as he gave her a hug.

    Georgina smiled widely seeing her son. He made her so proud. From the moment the train stopped, she already saw him through the window. A lot of people were congregating around him, and he was treating them all nicely. Despite all his achievements, his feet were firmly glued on the ground.

    Which mother would not be proud? He was her pride and joy. Well, given that she also married the most amazing man in the empire, it was only natural that the best man of his generation would also come out of her womb. How lucky was she?

    Anyway, she kissed both his cheeks, then she said, "you have to tell me all about this ruse you''re making. I read all about this girl you seem to adore from the news."

    Charlton shook his head understanding that his mother was referring to Emily. He wanted to get it straight but knew that since they were in the middle of the crowd that it was not the time.

    "Mother, I''ll tell you all about it when we get back to the mansion."

    His mother nodded her head in understanding.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 310 - 307: The Calm Before The Storm II

    "Charlton, you have to tell me everything. Your secrecy is getting my heart tied up in a knot." Georgina told her son.

    Charlton chuckled. "Mother, we have the rest of the day, it''s just 10 in the morning. Go on and freshen up first." He suggested. He was a bit nervous opening up, so he wanted to delay a little. Also, the dirt and grime in his hair was uncomfortable. He knew his mother was also feeling the same.

    That''s one thing he did not like about the benz Simplex, it didn''t have a roof unlike the omnibus. He hopes that the next car to be produced has one. He did not fancy taking a shower every time he uses it.

    "You''re really trying to keep everything in suspense, aren''t you? If I didn''t know any better, I would say you''re doing this on purpose."

    Teasingly he said, "Well mother, if you arrived just like when you said you will, then you would have known about it earlier."

    Georgina pinched and pulled Charlton''s ear. "What did you say to your mother?"

    Charlton exaggeratedly expressed that he was in pain just like when he was 10, "Mother, mother, ouch! Please, I will listen to you!"

    His mother laughed and finally let him go.

    --

    After about an hour and a half, he knocked on his mother''s door. Although he was already a grown man, he could still act like this. Growing up, although he was away for long periods of time, with him schooling in Alighieri, and in the capital, he was still close to his parents, more so with his mother.

    In his younger days, it was not an uncommon occurrence for him to visit his parents'' chambers. It was usually their venue whenever he wanted to share some good news and just talk about what''s happening in his life. It has been a while since he last did that, but since now was a special occasion calling for some heart-to-heart talk, he chose that as their venue. It was also to ensure privacy.

    Georgina knew that it must be Charlton, so she asked her lady servant to open the door.

    When the servant opened that door, Charlton came in.

    "So, you''re ready to share about this lady that you want to marry? My son is all grown up now." she teased.

    Charlton entered the room. He chuckled as he nodded his head. Then, he sat on the seat beside the coffee table waiting for his mother to dismiss her personal servant.

    Georgina waved her hand at the woman and the woman gave her a bow before exiting the room.

    When it was just the two of them, she started to ask.

    "So, is it Ms. Emily Evans? Although she''s not that bad, isn''t her social standing a little too low? Then again, haven''t you publicly announced before that you don''t see her that way? What caused the change of heart?" Georgina bombarded.

    "Mother, if it is her, would you be satisfied with my choice?" Charlton asked for the sake of asking.

    His mother sighed. "Although I''m not happy about it, if you love her, then I would have no choice but to accept. Her social standing is pitiable, but her achievements are still not something to scoff at. It''s just that I don''t think that she''s a good match with you. She seems a little bit scheming behind her angelic smile."

    "It''s not her." Charlton finally revealed.

    Georgina clapped in delight. "Thank god! I was almost about to convince you otherwise! I did not want to play the evil mother card, but I almost did! Hahaha!"

    "Mother, you just said that if I love her¡­" Charlton feigned hurt.

    Georgina turned serious, "you do?"

    "Of course not."

    "Good. So, I also heard about this lady Annalys Cross. She seems to be the better choice. Although she did not attend Windsor school of nobles, I believe that she can handle herself well. Besides I also did not attend that school and I think I''m not bad as the duchess. Another plus on her side is that her father is Duke Cross who''s a man of the military. She would understand and would be able to handle the pressure that comes with the position of being your wife better. Then again, you don''t seem to express much interest on her. So, it''s not her, is it?"

    Charlton shook his head as he smiled, "Mother, you really thought this through. But to answer your question, definitely not her."

    "Well, good. She''s a bit too haughty and prideful for my taste. And of course, I thought this through. You''re my only son. I want to ensure that the woman you choose is indeed the best suited wife for you. As an advice, let me tell you that the most important decision in life you will make is finding your life partner. Believe me, I know. When I first saw your father, I just knew that he was the one for me. Not because he was THE Charles Daniel, but because his eyes were the kindest I have ever seen, and¡­"

    "Mother, please spare me the details of how you found father and convinced grandfather to make him your future husband again. I think I heard that one over a hundred times already." Charlton said as he winced. Gods, his mother was barely in her teens then.

    Georgina laughed, "Ok, ok. Now, do tell me, who''s the lady? Perhaps I should just trust your choice. Ever since you were younger, you never made the wrong one."

    Charlton took a deep breath. This is it. "Mother, the woman that I love is Lady Serena Maxwell."

    "Serena Maxwell, hmm¡­ just as I thought! If it were me choosing myself I would choose her. She''s as closest to perfection as one can get, nice and humble, really really a good choice. I can''t believe brother Edward chose her for his son first before I did. What a pity. Anyway, stop fooling around and tell me. Who is it?" Georgina said.

    Charlton shook his head then looked at his mother in the eye. He gave her a small smile. His eyes were filled with a mixture of sadness, yearning, hope, and vulnerability. Then he said, "Mother, I''m serious. I love her, and I would marry no other in this lifetime except for her. Please, help me."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 311 - 308: The Calm Before The Storm III

    Georgina was struck speechless. When Charlton first mentioned Serena''s name, she just thought that he was joking. Thus, when he said that he was serious and even claimed that he would marry no other than her, she wanted to curse and scold him. He should know better than to covet his very own cousin''s intended.

    However, when she saw the helplessness in his eyes, heard the desperation in his voice when he asked for her help, she felt like her heart was being tied up in a knot. He was her only son. Her own flesh and blood that came out from her very own womb. How could she scoff at him and tell him to stop that madness when he has never asked for her help until that very moment?

    She took a deep breath. She must have a clearer understanding of what was going on.

    "Does Serena know?" she asked tentatively.

    Charlton nodded his head, "Yes."

    Georgina''s eyes widened. "For how long? And does she love you back?"

    "For a while now. As for her loving me, I would like to say definitely. But of course, if I couldn''t ask for her hand, then it will be all for naught. So mother, will you help me?" Charlton asked again, looking at hs mother pleadingly.

    Georgina sighed as she massaged her forehead. "How could I not? If you really love her, then we''ll fight for her. I''m an avid believer that true love conquers all. I''m just thinking of how I would be able to convince brother Edward. I know he favors you, but he still doesn''t favor your father and he''s always quite suspicious."

    "Mother, I have also thought of that but given that I have been able to amass enough wealth now, I believe that it would be obvious to everyone that the reason I want to marry Serena would be because of love rather than the connection to their family and their fortune. Aside from that, Duke Maxwell doesn''t have any military power. So, any suspicion from the king would be cancelled out. Another important matter to note is that the king knows that Duke Maxwell''s loyalty lies with the crown prince and not to himself." Charlton explained.

    Georgina chuckled. "You really thought this through. How long have you been preparing for this?"

    Charlton could only smile awkwardly. How could he tell his mother that Serena and himself have been together for almost 3 years now? "Quite a while."

    Georgina smiled knowingly. "I bet that the reason you even decided to dabble in the music industry was because of her! I always found it strange when you did that. Tsk tsk. I should have listened to my mother''s instinct. By the way, does Serena''s parents know?"

    Charlton shook his head. "It would be far too risky on their side."

    "Right. Well then, convincing your uncle would be difficult, but that''s not to say I can''t sway him. I am after all, his only full-blooded sister. By the time he awards you the medal of valor, have confidence that you''ll be able to propose." Georgina finished as she gave her son a confident grin.

    Charlton felt that a stone was lifter off his chest as he smiled back at his mother.

    --

    "How long will you be in Torton, brother Leonard?" Serena asked. She was currently standing at the porch of their mansion as she was sending Leonard off.

    "About a week or two at most." Leonard answered. Seeing Serena''s smiling face that couldn''t hide her eagerness for him to leave, he sighed. "Serena, you and Charlton should tone it down. What happened in the tea party last time should not happen again. You two have been missing for almost half an hour, and later, people might be able to catch on."

    Serena gave him a guilty look, "Yes, I know¡­"

    "Also, don''t think that I don''t know that you two have been chatting on the telephone almost every night on the same time. Don''t think that since we''re at the confines of our home that it''s all good. Remember, even the walls have ears." Leonard advised.

    Serena nodded her head, "I will listen to you brother. Now, I believe that you should get going."

    Leonard shook his head. Did she even listen to what he said? "You take care and don''t get yourself in trouble while I''m gone. I heard Charlton announce that he''s looking for a match this season, so I guess he should have found a way out of your predicament. Serena, I highly suggest that you don''t meet with him for the meantime. Try to limit contact with him too. You also tell him that. I''m not sure, but I''m positive that Geoffrey''s been eyeing him. Listen to me, even just this time. Ok?"

    Serena smiled. Leonard was nagging, but she knew that he was just concerned. "Thank you¡­ Don''t worry too much. Now, off you go. Take care and don''t forget to bring me a souvenir on your way back."

    Leonard sighed again. He could only hope that she really took his words to heart. In retrospect, he should have just told Charlton himself. Should he give him a call? He looked at his watch. No more time. It was getting late, and his colleagues should be waiting for him at their meeting point already.

    "Ok, I''ll go ahead. Goodbye."

    "I''ll wait for your return." Serena replied.

    --

    "Your highness, Lord Leonard Maxwell has already exited the capital."

    Geoffrey looked at the time. It was only 2 in the afternoon. "What about Charlton?"

    "He''s currently in their ducal mansion. May I also add that princess Georgina arrived this morning."

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows, what was Charlton''s mother doing here at this time? Either way, it doesn''t affect his plans. He looked at the man still waiting for further instructions, "Inform the men that I will be going out tonight."

    "Yes, your highness."

    That night, he was heading to the ducal mansion of Maxwell for an unannounced visit.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 312 - 309: The Calm Before The Storm IV

    It was 7:40 in the evening when Geoffrey arrived in the ducal mansion of Maxwell in the capital. Since he was visiting incognito, he only brought 5 men as escorts to not draw attention.

    Although his visit was unannounced, he was welcomed by the employees in the ducal mansion as they all recognized him.

    Upon entering the mansion, the butler first greeted him.

    "Your highness."

    "At ease." Geoffrey replied.

    "I shall announce your arrival to the lady. Please, wait a moment."

    "No need. Where is she?"

    The butler was not sure, but then, another servant came in to say that the lady was in the drawing room. The butler wanted to lead Geoffrey there, but again, Geoffrey declined.

    The butler no longer insisted lest he earns the ire of the crown prince. Anyway, him and their lady has been alone in a room a couple of times already. So, he just thought, propriety be damned.

    As Geoffrey walked to the drawing room, he made a stop in front of the servant who interrupted earlier.

    "Did it take effect?" he asked.

    "Yes, your highness, the lady is now asleep in the drawing room."

    --

    After Leonard left, Serena went back to her room to idle around. At 6:30 in the evening, Beatrice called her for dinner. Everything seemed to be moving normally. After dinner, she lounged in their drawing room reading some novels and just waiting for Charlton''s call.

    Earlier, she thought of Leonard''s advise and tried to call him. However, when she called, she was told that he went out in town with his mother.

    Anyway, thinking that she can tell him another time, she decided not to think too much of it. While reading, she suddenly felt drowsy. Thinking that she could just nap while waiting for Charlton''s call, she placed the book she has been reading on the table and lied down on the sofa. In less than a minute, she fell asleep.

    --

    Geoffrey entered the drawing room, and as expected, he saw Serena''s sleeping form. The doors were shut, and he walked towards her. Then, he sat on the coffee table in front of the Sofa.

    For a few minutes, he just observed her peaceful features as she slept. Vaguely, he realized that it was the first time he saw her with such vulnerability.

    He used his right hand to brush some of her stray hair away from her face. Then, he stared at her in contemplation.

    For almost 3 years, he has considered her as his light. When things were rough, it was always her face that he thought of. She served as his motivation and inspiration. That whatever comes his way, he would pave through them as waiting for him in the finish line, was her.

    He loved her with all of him and perhaps even more. She was his treasure, his world, his everything. And perhaps, it was a mistake on his part to do that for she never did say that she felt the same. However, they were engaged, and she has been promised to him by the decree of the king himself.

    He placed his hand on her cheek as he used his thumb to caress her lips. Then, he leaned forward to kiss her forehead. Silently, he said a little prayer in hopes that all his doubts and suspicions were only just that.

    Every single person he cared for and held dear to his heart has already betrayed him.

    His father who he looked up to and loved so much has been toying with him and his brother. Making them compete like chickens in a cockpit.

    His own mother who he expected to give him her unconditional love has only ever seen him as a means to her end. His worth dependent on the glory he could give her.

    His brothers who would rather see him dead so that they can lay claim to the crown themselves.

    His very own cousin, Charlton, who he once thought of as his closest friend and ally has turned his back on him.

    People in his faction, they were also just there because of the benefit they can get from him. He has no doubt that if he loses his foothold, they would all abandon him too.

    Only Serena was left. Her, and his love for her which he wanted so much to hold on to, for it was the one and only remaining pure and unadulterated love in his life.

    --

    The wait has been agonizing, but after a while, from where he was at, he heard the telephone ring. His heart started drumming in his chest.

    Geoffrey closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. Then, he looked at Serena''s peaceful sleeping face one more time. He kissed her lips then stood up.

    He exited the room and the servant informed him that the call was for Serena, and it came from Columbia recording company.

    Hearing that gave him some form of assurance. That maybe he was wrong, and all his suspicions were just from his imagination.

    "Is the other person still on the line?" he asked.

    "Yes, your highness, he''s waiting for her to answer."

    Geoffrey nodded his head, "Lead the way."

    The telephone then was a candlestick telephone. It featured a base with a vertical cylindrical neck extending upright. Mounted at the top of the stand was a microphone which serves as the transmitter to speak into. There was also a switch hook extending sideways upon which an earpiece which serves as the receiver was hung.

    Geoffrey received the earpiece while the servant, a spy he planted in the ducal mansion, stood beside him. On a piece of paper, he wrote the words the servant has to say.

    "Sir, do you wish me to relay your message to lady Serena?" The servant began.

    There was silence at first, but after a few seconds, the man from the other line asked, "Is lady Serena not feeling well?"

    "Our lady is fine. She just fell asleep. Should I tell her to call you back once she wakes up?"

    "No, it''s alright. I will call again another day. Thank you."

    After, the person hanged up and the disconnected tone sounded from the receiver.

    Geoffrey closed his eyes as his body started to tremble with barely suppressed rage. He has heard that voice for over 15 years not to recognize it.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 313 - 310: The Calm Before The Storm V

    Geoffrey remained standing there as he tried to calm himself. The exquisite sense of betrayal making it difficult for him to breathe. His heart sunk and his gut wrenched. It should no longer be a surprise to him for he went there expecting just that. However, when the truth was laid bare in front of him, like a dam that broke, he was instantly flooded with a mixture of emotions that rolled up in one ugly mess. Anger. Resentment. Fury. Disappointment.

    How could they do that to him? How long have they been in that kind of a relationship? How far have they gone? He wondered.

    Serena, his sweet Serena. Perhaps it was only a momentary lapse of judgement on her part. Perhaps it was his mistake for he did not give her enough attention as he should have. He has been busy the past 2 years and maybe she felt lonely. She would never be so cruel as to cold bloodedly betray him for another man. Would she?

    Then there was Charlton. He must have been the instigator. His cousin who has turned his back against him. He must be planning all of this in his head. Why? Why would he do that to him? He knew how much Serena meant to him. He told him that he loved her. He also warned him time and time again not to covet what was his. Yet, he still did it.

    Did he think that he would never know? Did he think that after he finds out he''ll just let things go? Or was it that he knew that he wouldn''t thus he has been taking steps against him from the very start?

    Geoffrey scoffed in bitter hatred and resentment. Charlton was not wrong. He would never let this matter go. He has felt betrayed many times, be it by his family, friends, or allies. However, he could still tolerate them as he understood that they were all part of politics. But what Charlton did, it was far too personal and no man, not even a saint, would take it lying down.

    That backstabbing cousin of his was going to pay and it would cost him dearly. So dearly that his life would seem cheap in comparison.

    "Your highness?" the servant beside him asked seeing that Geoffrey hasn''t moved from his position and was still holding the receiver on his left hand.

    Geoffrey finally getting a hold of himself opened his eyes. He first hung the earpiece back to its place.

    "Do not let anyone know that I received this call tonight." He instructed.

    "Yes, your highness."

    --

    Geoffrey went back to the drawing room and sat back on the coffee table to stare at Serena who was still asleep.

    She was still as beautiful to him and again he wondered. How far has she gone with his cousin?

    She and Charlton have been working in Columbia''s for a while and he knew that they have spent an awful amount of time alone together.

    How much have she given Charlton? Did she let him kiss her? Touch her?

    He has kissed Serena albeit they were only a mere touching of the lips, but what about Charlton? He knew his cousin was a rake back in Alighieri. Could he have gone further?

    If he asks her, he knew she would never admit to it. With her in front of him defenseless and knowing none the better, he could do it and find out the truth that instance. The medicine was still in effect, and he needed to find out the extent of her betrayal.

    If she has already given herself to Charlton, then she has already completely betrayed him. If that were the case, could he forgive her? For if that were true, then all the time that he has been acting like a love-sick puppy in front of her, she and Charlton must have been laughing at him. Should he wait and see until he catches the two of them red handed before he takes action to let her know the extent of how much she has hurt him?

    He loved, respected and adored her. But what did she give him in return?

    He looked at her lying there, vulnerable. The material of her dress clinging on her body. Her chest rising and falling as she took even breaths. Not for the first time, he was tempted to take her.

    In either case, she was rightfully his. If he takes her and she was innocent, then good for her. He would still marry her despite what she did. However, if he finds out that she''s no longer pure, then at least he has tasted her once and for all.

    Did she think that just because he loved her that he would just let her off that easily too? Did she think that because her father and her brother were his allies that he would not dare touch her? Did she think that he would wait for her to stab him in the back once he marries her?

    If she''s no longer innocent, then he would take her for the ride. He will enjoy her body as much as he could and when he''s tired of her, then he would throw her away like a used rag. What better revenge was there for a lady such as herself?

    He would even tell that to his cousin as a gift on his trip to hell.

    His smile turned wicked as he stared at Serena again. If he takes her now, she won''t tell anyone. To her that has always projected the image of perfection, he was sure that she would keep it just to herself.

    Geoffrey leaned forward and smelled the scent of her hair. She did not move and just continued sleeping peacefully. Sardonically, he thought of the folktale sleeping beauty where the wandering king carries her to bed and gathers the first fruits of love.

    It was a fitting allegory to what they will be engaging in tonight.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 314 - 311: While She Was Sleeping I

    Geoffrey felt that the sofa in the drawing room was not a fitting venue for what he has planned on doing to Serena that night. Although he was decided, he did not want her to find out what he did just yet. He knew she won''t publicly announce it, but he has no guarantee that she won''t alert Charlton, who he wanted to catch off guard, and her family, who were still somewhat useful.

    He knew that Charlton''s current influence and power as the Marquis of Suffox was nothing to scoff at. Charlton has many people on his side. When it comes to politics, he knew that he could turn those people who admires him against him, for which human do not feel any sense of jealousy nor envy? However, his main concern was grand duke Charles who was also a war hero. If he wants to take Charlton down, he must take care of that deep rooted tree first.

    It would not be that difficult as his father already hated the man. All he had to do was find something to incriminate him and if he could not, then he could of course, simply produce one.

    Another matter he considered was that Leonard would not be coming back to the capital for another 2 weeks. During those times, he could still play with her again and again like what she did to him.

    Then, another devious thought came to his mind. If he gets her pregnant along the way, won''t that even be an even better gift to his cousin?

    --

    Geoffrey has a good physique with his own military training. Thus, carrying Serena all the way to her bedroom was not difficult. The halls have been emptied, and only the servant whose loyalty was to him, was walking with them. The servant, who was called Mrs. Mildred, was the housekeeper of the ducal mansion. She was the undisputed head of the female staff; thus, it was not difficult for her to handle everyone else in the mansion.

    "Go find out when Serena bled last and do not enter this room until I tell you so." Geoffrey instructed as he laid Serena down on the bed.

    "Yes, your highness." Mildred replied as she bowed her head, then she left the room.

    --

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT. IF YOU DON''T LIKE THIS PART, YOU MAY OPT TO SKIP IT. I DO NOT ADHERE TO USING DATE-RAPE DRUG OR ANYTHING OF THE LIKE. BUT DO CONSIDER THAT THIS IS A WORK OF FICTION AND I BELIEVE IN CREATIVE FREEDOM. SORRY.

    The effect of the drug that Serena ingested was that it causes extreme drowsiness (or blackouts), confusion, impaired motor skills, impaired judgement, and reduced level of consciousness. It also causes "anterograde amnesia" which makes it hard to remember what happened while on the drug. It has a sedative effect, its action appearing 15 to 20 minutes after administration, and lasts approximately four to six hours.

    Serena laid there on the bed. Blissfully unaware of what would be transpiring that night. The room was dimly lit by the lamps and Geoffrey stood beside the bed staring at her sleeping form. She was laying on the soft white sheets, her hair a rich gold spilling on the pillow. Her finely arched brows sat above closed eyelids while her lashes settled against her flush cheekbones. Her lush cupids'' bow mouth that has uttered so many lies had lips tinted the color of deep rose. They stood in sharp contrast to her pale skin and golden tresses.

    He tore his gaze from her perfect features, catching the rise and fall of her chest from the corner of his eyes. His mouth went dry. Despite the fact that he was there to confirm her betrayal, he would not deny that he has longed to touch her for a long time.

    Geoffrey leaned forward. He arched her back to unzip her dress, then he pulled them down. For the first time, her body clad only in her undergarments was presented to him. Her skin was smooth and white. Her breast still under her brassier stood high, rising with each breath she took.

    Wanting to see more, he unhooked her bra and took it off. Soon, her rounded breasts were exposed to him, her nipples turning to hard buds as the cool air assaulted her flesh. The color a match to her rosy lips. Geoffrey didn''t stop there. Eager to see every last inch of her skin, he pulled her undergarment right off of her body.

    Now completely naked, he let his eyes roam her still form. He saw soft milky white thighs and not a single hair on her apex. Her narrow hips narrowed further into a tiny waist; her stomach only slightly rounded as she continued to breathe.

    Did she show all of these to his cousin? Did she give these all to him? He wondered, his lust and anger intermixing. He shook his head.

    He laid his eyes on her breasts again, and his manhood began to throb. Then, he began to undress.

    When completely naked, he climbed the bed and kneeled beside her. He looked at her face again. He slowly ran a finger along the line of her cheek. Serena looked almost ethereal, so innocent, and pure. Almost fooling him that it''s real. Well, he will find out soon enough.

    Her scent which was assaulting his nose tempted him to taste her. So, he did. He lowered his mouth to first kiss her mouth which frequently told him lies. Then, he moved down to kissing and licking her neck, down to the swell of her sweet mounds. She tasted as good as she smelled, like milk and honey. He wanted to nibble her skin, leave his marks, but he knew that now was not the time.

    Despite his ministrations, she didn''t move at all, but he thought that her breathing became shallower.

    Letting his tongue trail her mounds, he reached the peak and took one pebble hard nipple into his mouth, rolling the tight nub between his teeth. He licked and sucked the nipple, before tonguing his way to the other.

    After a few moments Serena''s breathing had become erratic and her sweet rosy lips were parted and panting though her lashes still rested on her cheeks.

    He noted that even though asleep, her body was reacting to him. That was good. For despite his anger and hatred, he did not want to deprive himself of the pleasure he would take.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 315 - 312: While She Was Sleeping II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT. IF YOU DON''T LIKE THIS PART, YOU MAY OPT TO SKIP IT.

    Geoffrey realized that her body was reacting to him, and a wicked smirk crossed his face as he abandoned her heaving globes. He kissed and licked his way down to her abdomen until he reached down to the between of her thighs. Her breath was coming in gasps now, but she showed no signs of rousing.

    Lifting her legs to place her ankles behind his shoulders, he rubbed his cheek along the silky-smooth skin of her inner thighs. He could feel her body tremble. Then, he placed his hands on her firm butt cheeks, lifting her slightly upwards so he could see her bright pink slit. He did not know what to expect as in truth, he never had sexual relations with the opposite gender before. Everything he knew were based on what he read.

    Based on the external appearance of her womanhood, he could not tell if she already did it with his cousin or not. However, he could see that she was wet. Her juices covering her pussy lips with a glossy sheen. He breathed in her scent, a mixture of her honey skin and a sweet and salty almond.

    Again, he wanted to taste her. So, he did. He dipped down and used his tongue to run the length of her slit. She was both bitter and sweet. And as he neared her hooded clit, he heard her let out a soft moan.

    Startled, he glanced at her face. A part of him was relieved that she did not gain consciousness, a part of him disappointed. The drug she took would have made her forget what transpired tonight anyway.

    He lowered his head to taste her once more. Her body trembled again and again as his tongue continued to play mercilessly running if from the bottom of her lips to her clit, over and over, until she began to let out soft little mewls of delight.

    It almost made him think that she liked what he was doing. Thinking that it was time, he knelt over her. Then, he held his throbbing manhood and brought it to the point where the tip of it was nudging into her. The thought of getting inside her exciting him.

    Then slowly, he pushed inside. Although she was tight and it took some effort to get fully sheathed inside her, he felt no barrier and she did not bleed.

    He stopped in a mixture of pleasure and pain. Pleasure to be inside, pain as there goes his confirmation.

    Getting ahold of himself, he continued to move. He was going to hell anyway. "Serena. I loved you. I adored you. Why? Why?" He asked in a whisper of agony as he continued to fuck her. She was unaware that he was inside her, sliding rhythmically into and out of her. She moved underneath him, still not stirring from her sleep, but almost as though she were dreaming about being fucked and moving accordingly.

    "I will remove every taint he has marked in your body. You are mine. Remember this, you are mine." He whispered to her ear again, as he released his seed inside her.

    After being spent the first time, he lied on his back beside her. His chest was heaving with his deep breathing. Then he turned to face her who was still asleep.

    Briefly he wondered, has she let him cum inside her too? Was there a spawn inside her womb belonging to his cousin?

    He stood from the bed and walked to the door. Then, he opened it and saw Mildred outside. If she was shocked of what Geoffrey did, her face did not show it.

    "Were you able to find out?" he asked.

    "Lady Serena''s bleeding ended about 2 weeks and 3 days ago." Mildred reported.

    Geoffrey nodded, then he closed the door and went back inside the room.

    He knew for certain that Serena and Charlton have not met during the last 2 weeks as after he received the call logs, he has immediately placed men to observe the comings and goings in both the ducal mansions. That was good. Very good indeed.

    If Serena was lucky, she would get pregnant with his spawn, and he might consider keeping her still.

    He climbed back on the bed again. He stared at her face, and he almost wanted to laugh. Has he gone mad just like his mother?

    Earlier, he just decided that he would throw her away like a used rag when he figures that she has given herself to Charlton, but now that he has confirmed it, he was still finding ways on how she could be his.

    He pinched Serena''s chin.

    "You know, you''re truly blessed to be born with this face. You lied to me, made a fool out of me, but despite everything you did, a part of me is still reluctant to let you go. What have you done to me Serena?"

    Then, he kissed her, his tongue forcing her mouth to open, his spit intermixing with hers. It intoxicated him. He only parted his lips from her when he needed air.

    Then, he placed his hand on her abdomen. "You may have given him your first, but you are still mine. I will fill you every night and you will never know. You may think that it''s his, but the child you will carry will be mine. I can play the hero to save you after I''m done with that lover of yours. You will be grateful for me taking care of his spawn, but what you don''t know is that it''s mine."

    Geoffrey smirked as he felt himself harden again. This time, he turned her over, and pulled her hips up so that she was sort of kneeling. He had to support her as she kept falling to one side. But then, he knelt behind her and pushed his cock into her again. His semen inside her the first time acting as their lubricant.

    He continued going in and out of her. It was pleasurable in more ways than one for Geoffrey, but then he was afraid that she might suffocate with the position, so he grabbed her orbs and pulled her upwards. He continued to thrust inside her as he licked her ears.

    Wanting to see her face, he lied her on her back. He placed the back of her knees on his forearm and pushed inside her.

    After a while, he felt his sac tightened and his cum spurted inside her womb again.

    He let go of her legs ad he rolled over to lie next to her as he tried to catch his breath.

    --

    Recovering, Geoffrey checked the time, it was 11:00 in the evening. He wanted to spend more time enjoying her flesh, but he did not want to risk it. So, he stood up from the bed and went to her bathroom to wash himself.

    Afterwards, he brought out a basin and a washcloth to personally clean Serena''s body and remove all traces of their activities that night.

    He wiped her body and his semen between her legs. He could have asked Mildred to do it, but he did not want her to see Serena''s shameful state nor what he did to her.

    After he was done, he clothed her with a nightdress.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 316 - 313: While She Was Sleeping III

    Serena woke up feeling a little fuzzy. Feeling thirsty she roused to drink some water. She looked around and saw herself in her bedroom. She felt strange that she can''t remember how she got back. Last she remembered, she had dinner, fell asleep on the sofa in their drawing room while waiting for Charlton''s call. She looked at herself already dressed in a nightgown. Did she return to her room last night? She can''t seem to recall. Then again, nothing seemed amiss. Well except that she felt like she had a wet dream last night. Did she miss Charlton that much?

    After a while, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    "Milady, are you awake? May I come in?" a voice of a woman came through the door.

    "Please come in." Serena replied.

    Mildred came in and bowed to Serena in greeting, "Milady, please, let me assist you for the day."

    "Oh, it is you, Mildred. Where is Beatrice?" Serena asked as she massaged the side of her head.

    "Beatrice asked for leave this morning. She may not be coming back for the next 2 weeks as there was a sudden emergency in their family. Thus, for the meantime, I shall be taking over her duties." Mildred explained.

    Serena took a glance at Mildred. She has been their housekeeper for 2 years. The woman was in her mid-40''s and looked friendly. "It''s alright, but you are the housekeeper. Won''t it be easier to just delegate the task to another servant girl?"

    Mildred shook her head, "It''s alright milady. I have more free time in my hands than the other servants in the mansion. It would also be my honor to serve you personally these two weeks."

    Serena finally nodded her head. "Alright. Anyway, were you the one who assisted me last night? I can''t seem to recall how I returned here in my bedroom."

    Mildred continued to smile, "Yes, Milady, last night you fell asleep at the drawing room. I woke you up and we walked together back here. You seem a little too drowsy, so, I assisted you in getting changed too."

    Serena felt a little embarrassed but just let the matter go.

    --

    Serena continued her day like she normally does. She read through another set of invites addressed to her for parties, but she was not in the mood to attend most. Anyway, as her position in the social strata was high, there were very few people she needs to give face to.

    When the clock struck 4 in the afternoon, she decided that it was time to call Charlton. He should be home by now. She dialed his telephone number and waited for someone to answer.

    "Hello?" The person from the other line spoke.

    Serena recognized his voice immediately. "Charlton?"

    Charlton smiled hearing her voice. Trying to fool around he pretended not to recognize her. "Yes, it is me speaking. Who is this?"

    Serena too smiled knowing what he was doing. "Just one of your many admirers. So, Lord Daniel, can we be phone pals?"

    Charlton chuckled, "Ok, you win. How are you? I called last night only to be informed that you were already asleep."

    "I''m okay. I have been waiting for your call but yeah, I did fall asleep. Maybe it''s because of the boring novel that I was reading. So, have you talked to your mother? How did you tell her? What did she say?"

    "Yes, I did. Well, I told her how you seduced her only son and made him your lover. Then, you made him drink some love potion, and how because of it, he can''t live without you in his life anymore. Ah, the poor boy."

    "HEY!" Serena exclaimed from the other line.

    Charlton laughed. "Ok, just kidding! I just told her that I would never marry another girl other than you, and I asked for her help to somehow convince, or at least make her brother, the king, open to the idea of me asking for your hand in marriage."

    Serena''s eyes mooned, "So¡­ how did she take it?"

    "How else? Of course, she agreed to help me. Other than the fact that I''m her only son, she was happy that it was you. She likes you and I''m afraid that when we''re one family, she would favor you more than me! She had always wanted a daughter."

    Serena shook her head as she smiled, even when Charlton can''t see her. "You''re exaggerating."

    "No, I''m not. Yesterday, I was out with her shopping, and you have no idea how many trinkets she picked for you. Ooops, that should be a surprise, don''t tell her I told you. They would be her gifts to you later. And would you even imagine? She''s already picking baby clothes! I mean, I told her we don''t have that plan yet, but she''s like, it will happen soon. Once I propose, and we become engaged, the marriage should happen in under a month she told me. No use prolonging it. Then, a cute little sapling would follow right after."

    "Well, she''s not wrong."

    "What? Can you say that again?" Charlton asked again after he heard her words. His grin reaching his ears.

    "I said, she''s not wrong. I would love to marry you as soon as you propose. Then I also look forward to having a family with you." Serena said her voice filled with laughter.

    Charlton continued to smile as he felt his chest expand in fullness. "I love you, Serena. Know that when that happens, there''s nothing else in life I would ask for."

    "I love you too. I miss you¡­ I wish we can just be together this instance."

    "I miss you too. I honestly want to go there now¡­" he said then sighed.

    "It''s okay. I know the situation, which reminds me, I tried to call you yesterday. Before Leonard left, he warned me to be careful and that I should also tell you that. He also said that we should limit our meetings and contact for the meantime as he thinks that Geoffrey is eyeing you."

    "I will keep that in mind. Tell Leonard thanks for me when he comes back."

    "Do you think he has an inkling about us? Why would he be eyeing you otherwise?"

    "No, at least I hope not. I believe he''s been eyeing me because of what I said to him during your graduation ceremony. He tried to invite me to his faction, but I declined. He must have been offended."

    "I see. So¡­ have you seen the invite for the ball hosted by duchess Ligeti next week?"

    "Yes, in fact, I already sent my confirmation. Just thinking of the venue sure brings back good memories. I wonder if I would be lucky enough to see my lady love then."

    Serena giggled, "Maybe."

    --

    After the two of them talked, Serena wrote her confirmation in response to the invite. Then, she went about her day. At night, she went back to her room and Mildred assisted her. She drank water before lying on the bed, then fell into a deep slumber.

    Mildred went back to the room and checked on Serena. Confirming that she''s sound asleep, she opened the window to look outside and give the signal.

    Seeing the hooded figure going out of the car, she went down to let him in.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 317 - 314: While She Was Sleeping IV

    Geoffrey went about his day normally after that night in the ducal mansion. He still went to do his obligations as the crown prince, which included heading the newly established ministry of social welfare. The creation of said ministry was something he introduced from the time he raised the issue regarding the orphans. It entered into force last year. With him as the minister, he was able to push initiatives and programs which inevitably endeared him to the masses and to some of the other nobles.

    He projected the image of compassion and that the crown cares for the citizens of their kingdom.

    "Your highness, should we continue with pushing this bill on tomorrow''s session?" his vice minister asked.

    Geoffrey smiled with some duplicity. For a time, he wanted to initiate the bill regarding women''s right. He recalled that when they had their student council session almost 3 years ago, the topic on women losing her rights, property, and even identity upon marriage was brought up. It was by law that she was under the complete and total supervision of her husband and thus, through marriage, husband and wife became one person; whatever view he presented was the unquestionable truth.

    It was the reason why Serena wanted to enjoy her freedom first she told him. And like a lovesick cretin, he kept her words to heart. Thus, a few months after assumption of his duty as the minister, he started drafting the bill addressing women''s rights. He wanted to gift it to her before they marry. He wanted her to feel a sense of security that despite marriage he promises to love and respect her continuously. That what he presented were not shackles, but love, mutual respect, and harmony.

    He was supposed to table it during their session in the house of lords after Serena''s graduation, but for some reason it has been pushed back. Now that it was completely ready, he was the first person to be against it.

    Although he knew that what he did to Serena was some form of revenge, he still doesn''t consider himself to be completely evil. In fact, he thinks that he was already very merciful.

    He has been presented with cases where married women were subjected to torture by their husbands for no apparent reason other than because the man felt like it. He felt some empathy for them, but one must understand that in their society, beatings and marital rape were completely legal.

    Now, even though they were not married yet, for the longest time, he has already considered her his wife. And even if he didn''t, he was by all rights entitled to give a heavier punishment to her. He could have questioned her purity publicly and she would not be able to do anything against it. Yet, he didn''t. Satisfied with his own moral justification, he tried to focus.

    "No. I''m not pushing for it anymore. They were right. Women were nothing more than overly emotional and mindless creatures ruled by their sexuality." Geoffrey replied. Yes, Serena was only mindless as her sexuality was what made her fall for Charlton. He tried to tell himself.

    The vice minister, Earl James Walter, gave a sigh of relief.

    Geoffrey looked at him and asked. "Why are you sighing in relief?"

    Vice minister Walter chuckled, "I think the men will be happier."

    "Are you?"

    "Definitely."

    Geoffrey dismissed the man as he shook his head. They live in such a society that have skewed sense of morality. He has always thought himself above them, that he was different.

    But then, he now realized that he just never met that something that would trigger him. Now he did, he realized that despite his anger and madness, there was a sense of liberation in walking away from the confines of his own morality.

    Then again, he never felt himself to be a villain. He was morally justified to exact his revenge.

    As they say, history was written in a way where the winners become heroes and losers the villains. There were always two sides of the coin.

    --

    The second night, with his own justification in mind, everything felt so much better.

    Come the third and fourth night, he was able to enjoy her body to the fullest.

    On the fifth night, after enjoying her unconscious body, he leaned on her stomach to press his ear against it.

    He smiled. Perhaps his seed has already met her egg and maybe there was already a baby forming inside her. The thought pleased him in more ways than one.

    "Baby, are you inside?" he asked. Then he chuckled. "Baby, there''s a man trying to steal your mother away from us, and we need to get rid of him. Getting rid of him is not too easy but we''ll get there. Besides, wouldn''t he be too lucky if he were just to pay with his little life?"

    Geoffrey moved upwards so that he could see Serena''s face. He brushed a stray hair away from her face.

    "Serena, how much foolish can you still be? Changing the time of your call, did you think that I still do not know? Don''t you even feel an ounce of guilt for what you did? What you''re doing? You know, I found out just earlier that you have been doing that behind my back for almost 3 years. 3 years Serena. I wouldn''t have known if not for that damn necklace you kept on wearing. Your dear Charlton even tried to erase the evidence, but I still found out.

    3 years, the two of you lied to my face. Did you two laughed at me then? That as I escorted you to those balls, he was fucking you behind my back? I even asked him to dance with you myself. You even made me ask him to dance with you. Was it satisfying? Showing me your smiles while stabbing me at the back?

    Now don''t blame me if I were to do the same. I''m not some villain, Serena. I loved you. All I did was love you. You could have told me. I would have disagreed, but maybe then, I would have been able to stop the two of you.

    But look at where we are now. I would have given you everything. I wanted everything between us to be special. But then, you never loved me, did you? But love is not the only issue here Serena. You have an obligation to me. I was your fiance, I still am your fiance."

    Geoffrey closed his eyes in anger and frustration. Then, he stood up to head to the bathroom. He cleaned himself and came back to the bedroom to clean Serena too.

    "Tomorrow is the weekend and I think that it''s time I pay you a visit while you''re awake. I admit that I like you pliant and submissive in bed like this, but I somehow do miss you looking at me and smiling. Did you smile at me with guilt in your eyes or did you smile at me with some sarcasm? I never did notice it before.

    I wonder how you will react if I were to act more forward? Will you let me? Like how you let me kiss you sometimes? Like how you let me hold you? Giving me some form of security that you will never betray me? Or will you push me away? What face will you show me?" Geoffrey mused as he chuckled again.

    After, he kissed her forehead and left the room.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 318 - 315: While She Was Sleeping V

    As Geoffrey was seated inside his car about to leave the palace, he saw through the window that Charlton''s mother, Princess Georgina, alighted her car. He furrowed his brows. What could she be doing there? He wondered. She rarely ever visits.

    He shook his head as he scoffed. He would find out soon enough. Although he still somewhat respects his father despite what he does to him, he was not that stupid not to have spies on his end. Heuseff, the king''s groom of the stool was already one of his men.

    --

    Geoffrey arrived at the gates of Maxwell''s ducal mansion at 2 in the afternoon. It was a change from always coming in the dark of the night.

    He and his men were welcomed formally as he sent his card ahead of time. It was something he contemplated on, whether he should just go and catch Serena off guard, or should he send a card first to observe propriety. In the end, he decided that it''s better to just send one so he could see what Serena would do in preparation to receive him.

    As he went down his car after his footman opened the door, the servants in Serena''s mansion all greeted him with them down on one knee. "Your highness."

    Geoffrey was used to such welcome, and just looked straight to the mansion''s porch. Standing there was Serena. Despite seeing her every night, the past 5 days, he still found himself entranced. For a second, he almost thought that she''s there to truly welcome him.

    He walked towards her and when he finally reached her, she did a curtsy. He recalled that every time he visited after he graduated, she would give him a curtsy and greet him with a "your highness." He would always laugh it off and tell her to call him by his name.

    This time was no different. Although it somehow irritated him, he let the matter go and just smiled at her. Putting in place the fa?ade of normalcy.

    "Serena, just call me Geoffrey, we will be wed soon." He said, mentioning their marriage casually, trying to see how she would react.

    Serena''s eyes widened by a fraction but tried not to show it. It was the first time that Geoffrey mentioned it so casually. Not wanting him to notice, she gave him a nod as she tried to change the topic by asking him to come inside.

    Geoffrey noted Serena''s expression of surprise though how miniscule it was. She was too easy to read. Was he too blind before that''s why he never noticed? Or was it just like this because he already knew what she was hiding? Somehow, he was feeling some entertainment with what he''s doing. Did they feel this way whenever they thought they played him well? He must admit, the feeling was exhilarating, the knowledge that instead of being the one played, he was now the one in control of the game.

    Serena guided them to the drawing room, and she made Geoffrey sit on the couch.

    Geoffrey smiled and took the single seat. Making Serena sit on the three-seater couch beside it.

    Two servants were in the room, and she asked one to bring in the tea.

    "So¡­ why did you visit today?" Serena asked, trying to sound welcoming.

    "I wanted to see you. Aren''t you happy to see me?" He said with a smile on his face.

    ''Gods, why was Geoffrey being like this again?'' She thought. She just wanted to tell him off, but she can''t do that now. Just a little more and Charlton would be able to ask for her hand. She must not alert Geoffrey especially that Leonard already gave her a warning.

    Serena tried to smile back and nod her head.

    Geoffrey''s eyes mooned; he could totally see that she was doing so reluctantly. But it was a good start. It means that she really has no idea what he''s been doing to her, nor does she and Charlton have any clue that he already knows.

    The servant with the tea came back and placed the tea set on the coffee table. Then she bowed and went to stand on her original position earlier.

    Serena personally poured a cup for Geoffrey and one for herself.

    Geoffrey took the cup as he observed her drinking from her own. She looked a bit jittery and nervous. Was it because of his presence? Was it because she was guilty? Or was it because she was just afraid that he''ll figure out what she''s doing behind his back?

    Geoffrey smirked. He wondered how far he can push her. Wanting to test it himself, he looked at the servants with furrowed brows. The servants, understanding the meaning of that excused themselves as they closed the doors of the drawing room, leaving the two of them alone.

    Serena looked at Geoffrey in askance. Although it''s not the first time they have been alone with each other, it just felt strange that he did that without her permission.

    Geoffrey just smiled, then, he stood up from his seat to sit beside her.

    Serena tried not to act like she was reluctant to be near him. They have attended balls together, they have sat by side by side before, he held her hand, he danced with her, he embraced her, and there were also times when he kissed her. Just a mere touching of the lips and nothing much though. He always got away with it because despite all those, he still kept some propriety. Besides, if she didn''t let him, she was afraid that he''ll marry her right after graduation. She needed to buy time.

    Geoffrey took her right hand on his left and intertwined their fingers. "I missed you." he said.

    Serena backed away a little when he started to lean in. "Geoffrey, I think this is¡­"

    Geoffrey wanted to laugh sarcastically at her reaction. If he didn''t know better, he would think that she''s just not used to the intimacy and was an innocent to the ways of how lovers interact. But he knew better.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 319 - 316: While She Was Sleeping VI

    Geoffrey smiled at Serena as he pulled her closer. Their hands still intertwined. "didn''t you miss me too?" he asked, testing her.

    Serena felt her heart palpitating. She doesn''t understand why she''s been feeling this way the past few days. She would be extremely happy one second, and then a bit nervous and jittery the next for no apparent reason. She wanted to tell Charlton, but she couldn''t understand what''s going on herself. Might be her hormones?

    "Yes, I did. But I know you''re busy as the crown prince so it''s alright if you can''t visit me often." She said as she gave him a smile.

    Geoffrey chuckled. Really, how could he have never noticed before? Her mouth was saying one thing while her eyes were obviously saying another. Trying to humor her, he replied, "That''s good. But I still feel guilty for not giving you enough attention. Do you have a ball you wish to attend to next week? I will make time." He tested. He knew that she already replied to Duchess Ligeti''s invite. What more, Charlton also confirmed his attendance.

    Serena was only attending one ball, and that''s the one duchess Ligeti was hosting. She was supposed to meet Charlton, but then, what if Geoffrey finds out she attended? Confirmation to such events must be given at least a week in advance. Better to tell him than to risk it she thought. "Yes, I already sent my confirmation to duchess Ligeti for the ball she will be hosting."

    "I see. I will escort you then."

    Serena tried to look grateful when in fact she''s already cursing in her head, "thank you."

    Geoffrey could see that Serena''s trying hard to look pleased. She was blatantly lying to his face, and he could read her like an open book. That lying mouth of hers. "You don''t seem too pleased." He tried to sound pitifully, wanting to hear what she''ll say to that.

    "I am pleased." Serena denied. Well, really, she doesn''t even want him to attend, but although she felt that way, she doesn''t want to say the words directly to his face. Not just because she doesn''t want him to figure out the truth, but because she also felt some guilt towards him. Geoffrey have always been nice to her, and she felt that he''s pitiful when he finds out.

    "Really? Then if you truly are, will you give me a kiss? You never did kiss me again on your own initiative after that one time in our school''s founding ball." He said, wondering if she would.

    Serena did not know what to say at first. What was wrong with him? He never said things like that before. "We''re not yet married, Geoffrey, I think that should wait¡­"

    "Then, will you agree if I propose to you on the coming ball next week? We can marry right after. You''re already a debutante, and I can talk to Mr. Easton to end that contract of yours."

    Serena felt alarmed. "But you promised to wait till the contract ends."

    Geoffrey smirked as if teasing her. He let go of her hand as he leaned back on the couch. "Then kiss me." he requested the second time.

    Serena knew that if she doesn''t Geoffrey might do as he says. "Ok, but you have to promise that you won''t do what you said you will."

    "Why not? Won''t that be romantic?" He said half jokingly, enjoying himself with the strange conversation they''re having. He never approached her this way before.

    Serena could not understand what Geoffrey was getting at. Did he eat something strange that day? It doesn''t matter, as long as she can hold on to the end of the season. "Will you please stop that?" She scolded.

    "Okay, I won''t do that, Now, kiss me."

    Serena closed her eyes in defeat. Just get through with it. She quickly gave him a peck on the cheek. "Ok, done."

    "That''s not a kiss. You have to kiss me here." he said as he pointed at his lips.

    Serena clenched her fist. Just a few more months. As they were seating side by side and Geoffrey was leaning back his face forward, Serena had to scoot closer. She touched Geoffrey''s face to make him face her. Then she went forward to kiss his lips. Just a touch would suffice. As she was about to pull back, she figured that she couldn''t as Geoffrey was holding the back of her head.

    Geoffrey felt her looming closer, and he felt his body react. Her showing initiative, albeit through his blackmailing, excited him. As their lips touched, he grabbed the back of her head. Then, he thrusted his tongue forward to meet hers.

    Serena pushed away from him more strongly, "What are you doing!?" she exclaimed as she was able to have some space away from his mouth.

    Geoffrey chuckled trying to sound casual. "Teaching you how to kiss properly since you seem to have forgotten what a kiss is. Serena, we''re soon to be wed, no need to be shy. We did kiss that way once. Now, kiss me again properly or I will seriously have to hasten our wedding."

    What was wrong with him? Serena wondered. What should she do in this kind of situation? To hell with it. Just till the end of the season. She will bear with this humiliation. "You promise?"

    "Yes, I promise." Geoffrey repeated. Ah, if he knew that it would be this easy, he should''ve done this a long time ago.

    Serena closed her eyes and kissed him again. When she felt Geoffrey probing her mouth open, she let him.

    Geoffrey was enjoying himself a lot. So, she can be pliant and submissive even when awake too. He continued to kiss her as he hoisted her body so that she was on his lap. Then, he began touching her.

    Serena did not know what was happening anymore, it felt like she was dreaming, and her senses were heightened. But then, he started touching her and as she felt his arousal, it was like she was doused in cold water. She quickly tried to push away from him. So strongly that she almost fell.

    Geoffrey was alert and held her close, so she won''t fall. What if she''s already pregnant?

    "Careful." He reminded.

    "What were you doing!?" Serena exclaimed as she tried to get away from him. What was she doing herself? She''s not normal. There''s something wrong with her. Definitely something wrong with her. Why did she react that way to his touch? Why did she even entertain his requests? She looked at him confused as tears started to pool in her eyes.

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows. He could see the confusion in her eyes, and it''s not good if she were to start catching on. Also, he knew Serena was being strange. She has a strong personality and her acting vulnerable was out of character. Was it because of some effects of the drug he had Mildred feed her at night? Possibly. It''s been 5 nights straight since then. He sighed. He hopes that she won''t suffer from the withdrawal symptoms when they stop administering it.

    Still, he embraced her as he tried to laugh it off. "Sorry Serena, I just missed you too much and you know how much I love you."

    Serena turned to face him. She shook her head. She was overreacting and it won''t be good if he catches on. "Just don''t do that again." She said trying to gain composure as she tried to remove his hold on her.

    Geoffrey smiled and nodded his head.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 320 - 317: While She Was Sleeping VII

    Geoffrey wanted to scoff. Apparently, the purpose of princess Georgina''s visit was not only rekindling fond memories with his father, but also to prepare him on what Charlton would be requesting when he gets the medal of valor.

    Really, he has to give it to Charlton. After stabbing him from behind, now he would want to publicly humiliate him by letting everyone know how Serena, his intended for 4 years, who he personally escorted in balls and publicly favored, would choose him over himself.

    Did he want to paint himself as the hero who saved the beauty from the villain? Did he want to romanticize his and Serena''s betrayal as something justifiable because it was true love?

    Geoffrey chuckled sarcastically as he shook his head. So, what does that make him then? Was he the antagonist who was getting in the way of their love? He clenched and unclenched his fist. It was maddening.

    If he has any less control of himself, he would have tried to kill his cousin right away. However, aside from the fact that risk of failure at that moment was too high, death was too kind of a mercy for such a traitorous snake as him.

    He smirked. Fine. It''s also good to let them think and feel like they''re succeeding now. Better to lull them with the false sense of security by his seeming ignorance then stab them at the back just like what they did to him.

    When he saw the time was already midnight, he prepared to visit Serena again. Though he enjoyed kissing and touching her earlier when he visited, it was not enough. He wanted to fill her and enjoy everything her body has to offer. Besides, he needs to check the external appearance of her apex. He read that some change in its appearance may indicate pregnancy.

    --

    Geoffrey looked at his cousin who was currently the one speaking in the house of lords. It was Monday morning, and Charlton was again trying to show everyone his magnificence. He mocked himself for even congratulating and being wholeheartedly happy for him once.

    Then, he vividly recalled the moment he told Charlton he loved Serena. It was during their first signing event. Was Charlton laughing at him that time? That he even pushed him to join Serena?

    Ah, the trip down memory lane. There were many instances that he has warned his cousin, but yet, all those times, he was already fucking his intended.

    Geoffrey clenched and unclenched his fist to calm himself. Although there was a rift between them politically, they were still being civil. To show his rage would only make it obvious that he already knows.

    When Charlton finished speaking, he clapped his hands along with the others.

    --

    It was Thursday morning, the day before the Ligeti''s ball. Serena paced around in her room. She felt so weird. She doesn''t feel normal.

    She noticed that recently, in the morning, she would feel so energized, but then, at night, when her head hits the pillow, she was dead to the world.

    Then, yesterday afternoon, she shouted at one of their servants just because she heard her gritting her teeth. She was not usually irritable, but now, she was. She knew her emotions were becoming unstable. One moment she would be happy, then the next, she would feel so angry.

    When she talks to Charlton, she would suddenly feel like crying because she missed him so, then the next, she would feel so depressed then irrationally jealous that maybe he was seeing someone else behind her back. When she read another news from Esquire linking Charlton to Emily, she even tore the newspaper to bits. She''s not usually like that.

    Then the most disturbing thing happened. Just that morning when she woke up, she felt so fuzzy and dizzy that she didn''t have enough time to get up from bed and vomited all over the floor on her left.

    Was she sick? What could be wrong with her?

    Thank goodness that Mildred was such a kind soul and has been very patient with her. Honestly, she felt so spoiled. Beatrice was also good, but she was not even half as attentive as Mildred.

    She tried to think of all the possibilities, and there was only one that seemed to click.

    Could it be? Was she pregnant? But the last time she and Charlton had sex was right after her menstruation. She should not be ovulating then. Her period has a regular 35-day cycle. But then, it''s not like she ever engaged in such activity with another man.

    She held her still flat stomach. It was a possibility even though how miniscule. Her period should be coming in 4 days. Gods, if she''s really pregnant, what does she do? She always knew that it was a possibility, but she was too confident with her calendar. They have been following it for 3 years.

    There was a time when she just thought that if she does get pregnant, she''ll just elope with Charlton, but now, everything he has worked for was within his reach. If she tells him to abandon everything and run away with her that instance, would he? Does she want him to?

    She knew how important his family legacy was to him. There was a time when he was willing to abandon everything for her, but they were just mere students then. Now that he has achieved more, has built himself to the degree he holds himself, it''s not the same anymore. Charlton would fight tooth and nail for his own legacy. He would not run away. At most, he would either tell her to wait, or he might hasten his proposal which might cause everything he worked for to crumble.

    Gods, of all opportune moment, why now?

    But then, if she''s really pregnant, it she''s calculating it correctly, by the end of the season she''ll only be entering her 2nd trimester. She won''t show until she was at least 4-5 months pregnant. So, there''s also that.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 321 - 318: While She Was Sleeping VIII

    Serena was very nervous and afraid. Their society has never been kind to women. If people were to find out that she''s pregnant out of wedlock, and even worse, that the baby was not her fiance''s then¡­

    She shook her head. Despite her being afraid, she was also happy inside.

    She smiled as she rubbed her stomach. If she was indeed pregnant, then the baby inside her was the embodiment of her and Charlton''s love. How could she not be happy about it? Even without confirming if it was really there, she already loved and cherished it.

    Anyway, should she cancel on attending the ball tomorrow evening? Just to be sure. But then, she missed Charlton so much. She hasn''t seen his face for almost a month now. She needs to see him so that she could stare at his face to ensure their baby would look like him.

    Gods, what does she tell him? Should she tell him? Never mind. She knew she must wait She hasn''t even missed her period yet!

    She doesn''t even know if she wants her period to arrive or not anymore. The thought of a child with Charlton making her feel very exhilaratingly happy.

    Should she start knitting baby clothes? She recalled Charlton saying that his mother was excited for a grandchild and doesn''t even want to prolong the engagement. Was that an angel''s tongue? She wanted to laugh.

    Earlier, she just felt like the world''s closing in on her, now she was again very happy. Her emotions fluctuating like crazy. Maybe it was really her hormones.

    Thank goodness, her mother''s not around. That makes her think that she should be careful with her clothes later just in case, lest people notice that she''s missing her period.

    --

    It was Thursday, the night before the Ligeti''s ball, and the last night that Geoffrey was visiting Serena past midnight. Sadly, Leonard was due to arrive back on Saturday morning.

    Anyway, before leaving to see Serena, one of his men came to report.

    "Your highness, we have found a witness with information saying that he was sure that the grand duke of Suffox have signed one document proving that he attended one meeting with the radical faction. However, it was a document from 29 years ago and he doesn''t know if it still exists."

    Geoffrey who spent time in studying all the tasks handed out to all the vice ministers and ministers through the years was able to recall that 29 years ago, grand duke Charles, who was still a Marquess and the vice minister of defense, was delegated to eradicate the people part of the radical faction. It was the only task he failed as he reported that he could not identify who they were.

    If there was a witness and sufficient evidence that he attended said meeting, then¡­

    Geoffrey suddenly had a devious glint in his eyes. "It doesn''t matter if it exists not. If you cannot find said document, then produce one."

    "Yes, your highness."

    Finally, things were going his way.

    --

    Mildred opened the gates to let Geoffrey in. As they walked towards Serena''s room, Mildred reported her observations regarding Serena''s behavior and her health.

    Geoffrey wondered, was it the effects of the drug they have been feeding her that causes her strange behavior or was it that she was already pregnant? The symptoms were quite similar.

    "Tonight, would be the last time you administer that on Serena. Burn whatever remains you still have of it. When is her personal maid coming back?"

    "Yes, your highness. Her personal maid, Beatrice, should arrive a week from now."

    "That''s good. I want you to keep your eyes on Serena. Do you know when we should expect her bleeding to arrive?"

    "If my calculations were correct, it should be in about 4 days. Your highness"

    "Good. I will visit next weekend then."

    --

    Geoffrey smirked as he placed his hand on top of Serena''s stomach.

    "Serena, have you figured it out yet? We''re having a child. I''m sure when you find out, you would be ecstatic. Then, you would surely share it with your lover, thinking that it''s his. Oh my, I can''t wait for the day when he finds out the truth." He said as he chuckled.

    Then, he started undressing her. He looked at her now exposed breasts. "Is it just me or have these grown larger?" Geoffrey asked as he fondled them. Feeling aroused by his own ministrations, he started licking her areolas then, he sucked her nipples as if trying to see if milk would come out of them.

    Serena moaned but did not rouse. "It would be nice if I can hear you call my name as I do this to you. What do you think of doing this tomorrow at Ligeti''s ducal mansion? You won''t deny me, would you? Not with our baby inside you that you think was Charlton''s. Ah, this feels so good. I wonder what face he would be making if he were to see us.

    By the way, do you know what your lover has been up to? Using his mother to convince my father so that he can beg for leniency once he asks for your hand? I''m sure you know.

    I found it problematic at first, but now, it''s like a blessing in disguise. I wonder what my father would do once the gift I''m preparing for your lover''s family comes unwrapped."

    Geoffrey Then began to move downwards as he spread her legs apart. He stared at her womanhood. From a bright pink, it has now turned into the color of dark rose. The lips a bit swollen. He wondered if the change was because of pregnancy or because he has been pounding her every night. Either way, he enjoyed how it looked like.

    He looked up to talk to her again. "After tonight, I won''t be able to do this to you for quite a while. I''m afraid that our child might have some deformity if we still continue administering the drug. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure to make up for all the night we will be missing tonight."

    With that, Geoffrey began their nightly ritual.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 322 - 319: Ligetiâ€™s Ball I

    As Serena descended the stairs, Geoffrey could not help but note the effort she made to look good that evening. She was wearing a pale pink gown with a strapless sweetheart bodice, covered in blossoming crystal beaded, three-dimensional floral embroidery. Her skirt had a dazzling patterned sequin underskirt, with an airy net skirt on top. Her hair was in a braided updo with some tendrils framing her face. She looked absolutely divine.

    He almost disillusioned himself that she made the effort for him until he saw the damnable necklace she was wearing. Ha. Really. She even said that it was a gift from her parents.

    When Serena reached the landing, she greeted him with a curtsy. "Your highness."

    Geoffrey almost wanted to scoff at her pretentiousness. He wondered if she would still call him that when he takes her while she''s awake. Sometimes, he could not understand himself. He both loved and hated her. Anyway, putting his own mask back on, he only smiled.

    "Serena, there you go again with your highness this, your highness that. How many times do I have to tell you to just call me by my name? You used to do so when we were in school."

    Serena smiled back, save for their last encounter, Geoffrey has always been nice and patient with her. It also doesn''t hurt that he''s also very handsome. She was a bit guilty for going behind his back, but not regretful. "Alright, Geoffrey. By the way, for tonight, I would only dance the quadrille and the waltz. Please excuse me from any fast-paced dance, okay?" She requested.

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows. Then, he grasped her gloved hands with his own to pull her closer as he looked at her in the eyes with worry. "Why? Is there something wrong? Should we go check with a physician?"

    Serena suddenly felt worried when Geoffrey mentioned a physician. Could they detect if she''s pregnant this early on? Anyway, she shook her head. "No, it''s nothing like that. It''s just that time of the month."

    Geoffrey wanted to laugh. Really, she''s always lying to his face without batting an eyelash. But it was forgivable this time. He also did not want her to exert too much effort with the dances with the high chance that she''s pregnant. What if something happens to their baby? Still, he needs to punish that mouth of hers.

    "Are you sure? Let me check." He said as he took of his gloves from his hands.

    Serena seeing him take off his gloves simply thought that he''s going to check the temperature of her forehead as she answered him with a yes.

    Geoffrey had something else in mind. He placed his bare hands on her face so that she won''t be able to turn away from him, then he directly kissed her lips, probing her mouth open with his tongue. Serena tried to push him away but then after a while, she stopped resisting and let him continue.

    When Geoffrey started using his tongue, Serena was tempted to bite him. But then, she wasn''t sure what he would do. Anyway, she just told herself never mind. It''s too late to act like a virgin Mary when they have already kissed a couple of times. Besides, it was only recently that he''s been acting like a boy who just hit puberty.

    Geoffrey wanted to smirk as he pulled back. Although she just stood there as she let him kiss her, he knew that her body was responding to him. Anyway, he just smiled at her as he held her close. Directly looking in her eyes, he whispered, "I love you."

    Serena felt her heart stutter. She flushed red and guiltily looked away. Why was Geoffrey being this way now? Also, why was her heart beating wildly in her chest? She could not even pretend that she''s unaffected. What was happening to her? Truth was, she was not repulsed by Geoffrey''s touch. She even liked how he was being. With that realization, she felt repulsed by herself. What was she thinking? Gods. She needs to see Charlton.

    Geoffrey could see Serena blush from her face to the swell of her breast. Her eyes held panic as she averted her gaze away from him. He wanted to laugh. She was too easy. Was she now feeling guilty towards him? Or was she feeling guilty for Charlton because she liked what he was doing?

    After the brief silence, Geoffrey decided to get moving. The night has just begun.

    Geoffrey wore his gloves back, then, he offered his outstretched hand to Serena. "shall we?" he asked.

    Serena looked at his hand in front of her. Apprehensive to take it.

    "Serena?" Geoffrey asked as he gave her a smile.

    Serena looked at him again. Though she was loathe to admit it, he was deviously handsome that evening. Still, she shook her head. "I think we should go on separate cars. People might talk." She said, trying to sound reasonable. She doesn''t know why, but a part of her was frightened to be in close quarters with him alone.

    Would Geoffrey take no for an answer? Definitely not. So, as she did not place her hand in his, he decided to just do things his way. He gave her a smirk, then he hoisted her up in a bridal carry.

    Serena''s eyes widened. "Put me down Geoffrey." She said in protest. She did not dare hit him lest he accidentally cause her to fall and lose her possible baby.

    "you''re not feeling well, right?" he said almost too sweetly.

    Serena could not argue with him, lamely she said, "but all the servants are watching."

    Geoffrey just laughed it off, "Just let them. We are getting married anyway."

    Serena closed her eyes, both angry and conscience stricken when it comes to Geoffrey.

    On the other hand, all the servants just pretended not to see what was happening in front of them. Thinking that the two were acting happily because Leonard and Serena''s parents were not there.

    Geoffrey continued to carry her until they reached his car. He made her sit down inside first before getting on himself.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 323 - 320: Ligetiâ€™s Ball II

    The trip to the Ligeti''s ducal palace was an hour away by carriage, but since they were riding a car (omnibus), it would only take them about half an hour.

    Half an hour is a short time, but for Serena it felt like an eternity. She took a glance at Geoffrey. She did not notice it earlier, but now looking at him, his lips and the corner of his mouth had some tint of red. She knew that it was her lipstick from when he kissed her. Thank goodness she only applied a thin layer on her lips just so that it will redden a little more.

    Gods, this is horrendous. She took out her handkerchief. "Geoffrey, your lips are tinted with some lipstick, please wipe it off."

    Geoffrey tried to look innocent. If he didn''t know any better, he would say that Serena''s taking the initiative. "Sorry, I can''t see it myself. Would you please help me?"

    Serena took a deep breath. If not because she did not want other people to misunderstand, she wouldn''t care. "Please look here." she instructed.

    Geoffrey turned to face her.

    Serena held his chin so that she can wipe the tint off.

    As she was doing that, Geoffrey stared at her. She was focused abd biting her lips as she gently wiped his mouth. The moment was nice and sweet. For a second, he felt that this was how it should be between them. His heart softened, but then, he saw the necklace she was wearing and again, he was reminded of their betrayal.

    Serena focused on dabbing his lips with her handkerchief, so she did not notice the change in Geoffrey''s expression. She was taken by surprise when Geoffrey placed his hand on her back. "What are you doing?" she asked.

    Geoffrey in a bout of possessiveness did not care what other people would think later. He leaned forward his head bowed to attach his lips on soft juncture between her shoulder and her neck not covered by the necklace. He suckled it to effectively mark her with a hickey.

    Serena felt Geoffrey sucking her skin and she tried to hit him. "Geoffrey! Stop! What are you doing!?" she protested. She could only hope that he won''t leave a mark. She should have decided not to come to the ball if he was going to act that way. What would Charlton think if he sees the mark?

    Geoffrey finally let her go. He looked at the spot her suckled and saw it turn red. Now, as Charlton see the necklace she''s wearing, he would also see the mark he left. He felt more refreshed with the thought.

    Serena was at a loss of what to do. Geoffrey was the crown prince. She wants to fight him, but then, he was more powerful than her. "Why did you do that? What if you left a mark? People would see!"

    "there''s no mark. Don''t worry." Geoffrey lied.

    Serena huffed. Just a few more months. Just endure a little more. She told herself. If not for herself, then for her baby.

    --

    Charlton arrived early at the ball. He knew that Geoffrey was escorting Serena, but it''s a sight that he has seen many times, so it''s not like it was anything new. It was good that despite Geoffrey being Serena''s fiance, he always observed propriety.

    If not, he would have just torn his mask off long time ago and proceeded with plan B.

    Anyway, now that plan A was working marvelously, he doesn''t want to resort to his other plans. Just 3 months more at the maximum and he would have Serena with him peacefully.

    As he was popular with other nobles, he was not left alone in the ball. Some gentlemen approached him to talk about business. He answered them all politely. There were also some who requested that he fill in their partner''s dance card. One in particular was Christopher Cross bringing his younger sister''s dance card. Really, he wanted to decline knowing that the girl likes him. However, he has to give his colleague face, so he reluctantly signed his name.

    While this was happening, the master of ceremonies continued to announce guests who were just to enter the ballroom. People were not paying any particular attention to those who arrived when they were not very high-ranking personages. But of course, when it was Geoffrey and Serena''s turn, everyone stopped what they were doing to look. They were, after all, their crown prince and soon-to-be crown princess.

    "Crown Prince Geoffrey William, and Lady Serena Maxwell." The MC announced and everyone on the ball turned to look at the two who just arrived.

    Charlton looked at the main entrance and like always, she took his breath away, she was lovelier than he remembered. Although they have just talked earlier that morning, he missed her so much as they have not seen each other for a month.

    Their eyes met, and he saw her smile for him. Instantly, he felt his chest expand and aside from the happiness of seeing her, he felt his heart filled with so much longing.

    As she and Geoffrey descended the stairs, he noticed the sparkling necklace he gave her. She hasn''t worn it the last 2 years and he was reminded of the time he gave it to her. He tried not to chuckle remembering what happened then.

    When the two reached the landing, the host and hostess, Duke and Duchess Ligeti welcomed them. They engaged in a short conversation, and after a while, Geoffrey took Serena to the table which serves as resting area for those who wish to take a break from dancing and have some snacks.

    Contrary to what Geoffrey usually does, which was to go around the room to take care of Serena''s dance card, he just chose to sit beside her.

    --

    "Charlton, what do you think of me asking the crown prince to dance with my sister?" Christopher asked off-handedly as he stood beside Charlton. At the back of his mind, he was thinking if Geoffrey would grant him the chance to dance with Serena. Really, the lady was a sight to behold. Despite her already being engaged, he could not help but admire her. A beauty is a beauty indeed.

    Charlton wanted to get nearer to Serena. Thinking this as an opportunity, he replied, "Why don''t you ask him yourself? Let''s go, I will accompany you."

    --

    "Don''t you have to fill in my dance card?" Serena asked.

    "You''re not feeling well, so I''ll just dance with you 3 times."

    "But that''s inappropriate. Also, won''t you dance with other ladies here?" Serena weakly protested and suggested.

    "If I didn''t know better, I would think that you just want to get rid of me." Geoffrey said jokingly.

    Serena tried not to be obvious. "Of course not. I just thought that people would give me a bad reputation if I just hoard you to myself."

    ''Tsk tsk Serena, almost made me believe your words. But then, perhaps I should see how you two would try to meet each other with me here.'' Geoffrey thought.

    "Your highness, Lady Serena, it has been a while. I hope we''re not intruding." Christopher Cross came to greet them.

    Serena and Geoffrey both looked at him, and Serena''s eyes widened, pleasantly surprise. For beside Christopher was Charlton.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 324 - 321: Ligetiâ€™s Ball III

    Geoffrey turned to face Christopher who addressed him first. Observing some form of etiquette despite his higher position, he stood up to greet him back. "Lord Cross"

    Serena who was also greeted by Christopher stood up from her seat. She gave him a curtsy. "Lord Cross."

    "Good evening, your highness, Lady Serena." Charlton this time greeted.

    Geoffrey''s eyes landed on Charlton. He did not expect that his cousin would approach them. He''s really daring and thick skinned. But he has to give it to him, he''s very creative and knew how to use everything in his disposal. He smiled and greeted him back, "Lord Daniel."

    Serena smiled and gave Charlton a curtsy too. "Lord Daniel."

    Geoffrey not wanting to give away any indication that he knew the relationship between the two, faced Christopher again, "So, what can I do for you this evening?"

    Christopher said what he came to say, "Your highness, would you honor my sister with a dance?"

    Geoffrey did not want to but he had to give Christopher some face.

    "I would be delighted." Geoffrey replied as he received the dance card. As he signed his name, from the corner of his eyes, he observed Serena and Charlton. They were smiling casually at one another and once upon a time, he thought nothing of it but them just being long time friends. Although he has always had a hunch, something irrational which made him jealous with the way Serena looked at his cousin, he ignored it. What a fool he was then. Could they be smiling as if laughing at his stupidity now?

    Christopher while waiting for Geoffrey to write his name turned to Serena. Then, his gaze landed on the red like bruise between her neck and shoulder. Curious, he stared at it a little longer.

    As Geoffrey handed the dance card back to Christopher, he saw him looking at Serena and noticed that he was looking at the hickey. He smirked, then he placed his hand around Serena''s waist as he pulled her closer towards himself.

    Serena was surprised by what Geoffrey was doing, in a voice a pitch higher than normal, she exclaimed, "Geoffrey!"

    Geoffrey only chuckled in response seeing Charlton''s eyes widen by a fraction. He faced Christopher, "I did not know when you were introduced to my fiancee Lord Cross, but may I ask why you have been staring at her?"

    Christopher swallowed. Was his action too obvious? He hoped not. He shook his head, "We have been introduced in my mother''s afternoon tea party by her brother, Lord Leonard Maxwell. I apologize for my rudeness, but I just felt worried seeing a bruise on her lady''s neck."

    Geoffrey did not really notice Christopher''s lingering eyes. He just wanted him to mention the bruise. It felt like his cousin was too oblivious to it.

    Serena who thought that there was nothing on her skin quickly used her hand to cover the spot which Geoffrey suckled earlier. Facing Christopher with some embarrassment and so that Charlton would not misunderstand, she said, "It was bitten by a bug. I did not know it would leave a mark."

    Charlton''s eyes saw it before Serena could cover it herself. Not wanting to show the sudden onslaught of anger on his face, he looked away as he clenched his fist.

    Geoffrey saw everything unfold before him, wanting to push more buttons, he smirked as he said, "Yes, indeed. It was a huge bug inside the car which suckled her skin finding it too sweet." The implication of his words can be left to everyone''s imagination.

    Serena was mortified. Charlton was not saying anything, but she could see that he''s angry. Geoffrey, what was wrong with him today?

    Thankfully, Christopher cleared his throat. To break the awkward silence. Trying not to embarrass Serena, he pretended to agree with Geoffrey, "Well, it''s summer and bugs are abundant. Lady Serena, sorry for bringing attention to the bruising."

    Serena gave him a smile, "It''s alright, Lord Cross. Thank you, at least now I know that it needs treatment."

    Christopher smiled back then asked, "If the lady still has a blank space in her card, would it be possible to ask for a dance?"

    Geoffrey did not think much about Christopher asking as he considered it as proper etiquette. "Serena, are you feeling well enough for a dance?"

    Serena smiled and nodded as she answered, "Only for the quadrille and the waltz"

    As Geoffrey handed the dance card to Christopher, he faced Charlton. Wanting to see how he would react and not wanting to reveal anything, he asked as usual. "Charlton, you still have blank spaces in yours?"

    Charlton was surprised that Geoffrey still asked, but then answered "yes. Lady Serena, will you also grant me a dance?" he asked while trying to sound nonchalant.

    "Yes, lord Daniel." Serena answered with a smile.

    Geoffrey glanced at Serena who he can see was pleased. Truly, these adulterous pair. Not even an ounce of guilt. His anger was simmering, but he was prepared. Fine. Let them chat a little, he also wanted to see what he has missed all the while.

    Charlton was given Serena''s card and he looked at the blank spaces. There was still a quadrille left unclaimed, but he did not care. He wrote his name beside the dance for the waltz. Coincidentally, the song was Waltz of flowers, reminisce of their first dance in this very same palace on a different time.

    He handed the card back to Geoffrey who did not look at it. He handed it straight back to Serena.

    Serena tried not to look excited as she took a glimpse to see which number he chose. Seeing his name on the space beside the song, Waltz of flowers, she tried not to reveal her smile.

    Anyway, at the background, the MC announced that the ball was about to begin and so, he instructed everyone to take their position for the first dance, which was the grand march.

    With that, Christopher excused himself and so did Charlton. Like everyone else, they needed to look for their respective partners for the dance.

    --

    tbc

 Chapter 325 - 322: Ligetiâ€™s Ball IV

    Serena glared at Geoffrey after the two left. "Why did you lie to me? and why did you say those words?"

    Geoffrey gave her a mischievous smile while his eyes were full of fondness. On any other man it would look almost boyish, but on Geoffrey, it almost looked seductive. It made his charm and pheromones exude in waves.

    Serena, disarmed with his appeal, had to look away. She felt the heat on her cheeks and her heart started beating fast. Briefly, she wondered, since when did Geoffrey elicit that kind of reaction from her? He was approaching her differently. He has always been a gentleman to her, but now he was being naughty, as if seducing her. And though how hard she tried to deny it, she knew that a part of her felt thrilled.

    Then, as if to test her further, he raised his gloved hand to gently caress the mark he left on her skin. He leaned forward to whisper on her ear, "Do not be angry, Serena. I did not see it properly earlier in the car as it was dark. When I noticed, I did not mention it for I did not want you to be angry. Forgive me?"

    Serena almost felt her heart stop. This was wrong in many ways. Although Geoffrey was her intended, she loves Charlton. She might even be carrying their child. They had a promise. She turned to face Geoffrey to answer him and perhaps to reprimand him again, but as their eyes met, her knees grew weak. He was too near that she could see every minute detail of his face. His long lashes, his thin and high bridged nose, his deep blue eyes, his lips that just kissed her earlier. Yes, those lips. She can vividly recall how he kissed her, the way he kisses her which made her feel like he would devour her. She tried to take a step back.

    Geoffrey can see every miniscule change in Serena. Her ears turning pink, her chest as if heaving, her breath turning a bit shallow. And as she tried to take a step back, she almost tumbled, and so, he wrapped his arm around her so that his hand was on her lower back. He pulled her closer to him so that their chests were almost touching.

    Serena had to use her hands to put some space between them. "Geoffrey, let go." She said weakly.

    "Not until you say you forgive me." Geoffrey said, his tone almost teasing.

    Serena blushed and shook her head, as if waking herself from this madness.

    "No?" Geoffrey asked as he pressed her closer.

    Coming back to her senses, she realized where they were and what he was doing. Yet, still weak from his advances, she answered with a breathy voice, "I, I forgive you, just please, don''t do that again."

    Geoffrey smirked as he slowly took his hand back, caressing her waist along the way. "Alright. But may I remind you to be careful or you might fall."

    Serena with some space between them now can finally breathe normally. She decided not to pursue the matter about the hickey anymore. Anyway, since he let Charlton dance with her and she felt a bit guilty about that, all can be forgiven.

    Geoffrey grinned as he asked for her hand. Really, one only has to know how to play the carrot game with Serena and she would be very pliant.

    Anyhow, though Serena only said she will dance the Quadrille and the Waltz, since the grand march was easier to dance, they decided to join in.

    --

    The waltz of flowers was the 7th dance for the night. As the 6th dance was about to end, Charlton looked for Serena. He saw her sitting with Lady Cornelia, one of her former classmates. The two of them were chatting.

    The next he looked for was Geoffrey. Thankfully, he was occupied talking with another noble.

    With that, he decided to approach Serena.

    When the 6th song ended, he was already in front of her asking for her hand.

    Serena excused herself from Cornelia as she placed her hand in his. The two of them were one of the earliest to take their position on the dancefloor.

    Serena looked up and her eyes met with Charlton''s. Then the overwhelming feeling of her love for him hit her. She loves him. She loves him so much. Suddenly, she wanted to embrace him. To kiss him. She wanted to be in his arms and make him tell her that everything''s all right. She doesn''t want to part from him for even one second, for in truth she was afraid. She was very afraid for she was guilty. Guilty for she knew that she liked the feel of Geoffrey''s kiss, his touch, her body liked it too much that even the thought was plaguing her.

    Charlton bowed and gave her a smile. Then, he held her hand up and placed his other hand on her back. "I missed you." He whispered.

    Serena felt relief. This is real. In that instance, she finally felt her heart settle with the peace that only his presence could give her. "I missed you too, Charlton, I love you." She whispered back, not knowing that her voice had a tinge of desperation. As if she has been submerged under the water for a long time and this was the only time that she was finally able to inhale some oxygen.

    Charlton looked at her again, there was something different with the way she said it. Yet, he just shook it off. "I love you too. By the way, why only the waltz and quadrille?"

    Serena feeling some normalcy again smiled back. Not wanting him to get an inkling just yet, lest it''s just a false alarm on her part, she shook her head. "I sprained my ankle the other day. It hurts when I move too much."

    "How come you never told me?"

    "I don''t want you to worry. Besides, it''s nothing much. I also just don''t want to dance too much tonight." She explained.

    Then, the waltz of flowers began to play.

    "You remember this?" Charlton asked.

    Serena smiled as she answered, "how can I forget?"

    Then, like the first time, they danced to the same song.

    Geoffrey stood at the sidelines as he watched the two. Truly despicable. Truly abhorrent seeing them sickeningly sweet. Charlton, the traitorous backstabbing snake of a cousin of his. Serena, his whorish intended who, just a moment ago, was almost simpering with desire by his mere touch.

    Ah, he could not wait for the moment that he destroys their perfect little world. Then again, he already did destroy it, it''s just that they don''t know it yet.

    With that thought in mind, Geoffrey tried not to laugh out loud. As they say, ignorance is bliss. They left him blissfully unaware for 3 years. Sad to say, he can''t extend them the same courtesy. At least, not to Charlton.

    He looked at the time. The dance will end in just a few minutes, and then it would be his turn to dance with another partner. He wondered, would the two find some little corner where they can touch and do some despicable things with each other? Would they dare?

    He will soon find out.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 326 - 323: Ligetiâ€™s Ball V

    After the song ''waltz of the flowers'' ended, Charlton led Serena back to the table where the rest of the ladies were. Some of Serena''s former classmates approached, engaging her in small talks.

    Looking at her dance card, Serena saw that her next scheduled dance was the Quadrille with Christopher but that''s the 14th song for the evening and was slated as the 2nd song after the interlude. Calculating the time, she approximately has an hour at least before that. She looked around and saw Geoffrey who was on the dancefloor occupied. If she slips out of the ballroom now, he won''t notice.

    She looked at Charlton who was talking to some noblemen. Their eyes met. She blinked once and looked away. She smiled as she excused herself from the other ladies.

    Charlton knew that Serena just slipped out of the ballroom. He looked around the room and saw Geoffrey still dancing with the daughter of Marquess Ligeti. He excused himself from the gentlemen to follow.

    Geoffrey of course was not unaware. He saw the two exiting the ballroom one after another. He was angry, but he was the one who gave them the opportunity. Then, he wondered, how should he go about this?

    --

    Serena was a bit familiar with the palace as she had been there before. Not wanting anyone to see them, she chose to head out to the garden where she knew a labyrinth (outdoor garden maze or hedge maze) was. The area was dimly lit by lamp posts that were situated far between. However, the sky was clear and the full moon and stars bright enough providing additional lighting.

    Before entering the labyrinth, she turned to look at the door leading back to the palace which was about 30 meters away. Finally, she saw his figure exiting the door. Careful so that no one else would accidentally see them entering one after the other, she quickly entered the labyrinth.

    --

    Charlton who just exited the ballroom saw Serena''s silhouette taking a turn to the right at the far end of the hall. As he has been there before, he knew that she should be heading to the gardens.

    He was about to walk and follow her briskly, but before he could, someone called him. "Lord Daniel!"

    Charlton wanted to pretend not to hear but the person who called him was directly behind him. Also, he just exited the door of the ballroom and people from inside can still see. Thus, he had no choice but to turn.

    "Good evening, Lord Daniel!" Lady Annalys this time greeted more demurely as she gave him a curtsy.

    "Lady Cross." He greeted back. "What can I do for you?" he asked.

    Annalys blushed as she shifted her weight from left to right. Normally, she''s very confident in front of other people, but since Charlton was the love of her life who saw something shameful about her last time with Emily, she felt a bit embarrassed. Also, she felt shy about the words she wanted to say.

    Charlton did not have time for this. "If it''s nothing, then I need to excuse myself."

    Annalys looked at him again with widened eyes. Tears started to pool in her eyes. "I''m sorry¡­ but¡­"

    Charlton took a deep breath feeling irritated but at the same time a bit guilty. Giving more patience considering that the lady was 4 years his junior, and the younger sister of his colleague he apologized. "I apologize Lady Annalys for my callousness. But what is it you wanted to tell me?"

    Lady Annalys felt her breath hitch. Charlton was so nice, he even apologized to her even though she''s the one who was kinda annoying. Taking courage, she took a deep breath and finally said, "Lord Daniel, the next song, you signed your name beside it in my dance card. So¡­" She said to remind him. When she saw him about to exit the room as the song before theirs was about to end, she decided to follow him immediately.

    Charlton winced. Right. Still, he wanted to give an excuse, but before he could, someone came to interject in their conversation.

    "Lady Annalys, I''m sure that there''s no need to remind Lord Daniel. As a gentleman, he would not leave his number with you unclaimed. Am I right Charlton?" Geoffrey asked in a cheerful manner. Well, he was actually feeling a bit jovial.

    When the song he was dancing to ended, he immediately decided to exit the ballroom to follow Serena and Charlton. He didn''t know what his plan was other than finding them to see what they would be up to. He had a man stationed just by the exit so he would know where Charlton and Serena were.

    Coincidentally, as walked nearer to the exit, he saw that Charlton was just by the door talking to Lady Annalys. When he reached them, he was just in time to hear her words.

    Immediately, another idea came to mind. Why not he finds Serena instead? Wouldn''t it be funnier to see her surprised face that instead of her lover it''s him that she would meet?

    Also, he was sure that Charlton would look for her too later. Why not let him see them in a compromising position?

    Charlton had no choice but to acquiesce. Besides, with Geoffrey staring at him, how could he still go find Serena that instance? He could only hope that she won''t be angry at him arriving late.

    "Yes, indeed." Charlton said to reply to Geoffrey''s question. Then, he turned to look at Lady Annalys again. He smiled as he asked for her hand. "Lady Cross, shall we?"

    Lady Annalys'' face bloomed like a flower. "Of course, Lord Daniel." She said as she placed her hand in his, then she looked at Geoffrey to give him a curtsy, "your highness. Thank you. Please, excuse us."

    Geoffrey gave them his permission with a nod.

    When the two walked away, he walked outside. When he was out of view from the people inside the ballroom, a man approached him to report. "Your highness, the lady took a right at the end of the hall."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 327 - 324: Ligetiâ€™s Ball VI

    Geoffrey followed the direction given by his man; he saw a double door at the end of the hall leading to what he presumed must be the garden.

    He opened the door and though it was quite a distance he instantly recognized that the lady standing in front of the entrance of the labyrinth was Serena. He was not able to see her features, but the pale pink dress she wore gave her away.

    She took a quick glance at his direction and entered the labyrinth. Geoffrey did not think she have recognized him given the distance and the dim lights. He smirked as he walked to enter the labyrinth himself.

    --

    Charlton kept a straight face as he danced with Annalys. Thankfully, he chose to dance the lancers with her. Lancers was a variation of the quadrille, and the steps were only repetitive. Thus, he could afford his mind to drift without making a misstep. He could not help but worry with the thought that Serena was waiting for him all alone.

    "Lord Daniel?" Annalys asked. Charlton''s steps were perfect despite him not even looking at her. But she wanted him to look at her.

    Charlton who was only moving with the motions heard her call him. He finally looked to meet her eyes.

    Annalys smiled sweetly. "You seem preoccupied."

    Charlton gave her a polite smile but did not say anything. He just wanted the song to end so he can leave.

    Annalys got the hint and just thought that maybe he wanted to use the toilet. Definitely, Lord Charlton Daniel would not have attempted to leave the ballroom without good reason when it was their turn to dance. Satisfied with her own thought, she just enjoyed the moment.

    When the song finally ended, Charlton led Annalys to the table where the ladies were and excused himself.

    Annalys thanked him and just observed him as he quickly exited the ballroom. She wanted to follow him, but her next dance partner was there to claim his dance.

    --

    Reaching the middle of the labyrinth, Geoffrey saw Serena standing by the fountain, her back facing him. As the only source of light were the moon and the stars which were hanging brightly at the night sky, the area was dim. However, Geoffrey could still see her clearly and perhaps it''s the color of her dress or the crystals in it that reflected light, but she seemed to sparkle.

    Geoffrey walked towards her. She did not turn to look at him, and he wondered if this was a game that she and his cousin usually played.

    Serena heard his footsteps behind her, but she wanted to be a little dramatic. She smiled when she felt his presence behind her.

    Geoffrey leaned forward and wrapped his hands around her waist. With her hair in an updo, her shoulders and a portion of her back were bare. Knowing that her body trembles when he kisses the portion of her back just below her shoulder and near her neck even asleep, he did just that.

    Serena gasped when she felt the kiss landing on the area near her neck. He never kissed her there before. Then, she felt him continue peppering her back with kisses eliciting goosebumps all over her body. It tingled and it felt good. It immediately made her wet to her core.

    Geoffrey held her closer, her back pressed against his front. He continued showering her back and shoulders with kisses, and he enjoyed hearing her gasping breathily, feeling her body trembling in delight. Becoming more daring, he moved his hands upwards to touch her soft mounds.

    Serena felt him groping her and being too aroused and wanting to feel more of his touch, she instructed in between gasping breaths, "you have to remove the ribbon of my corset which is holding my dress up."

    Geoffrey smirked and used his teeth to pull the ribbon. Her dress loosened making it possible for him to pull her dress down, her breast become exposed to the cool night air.

    Serena moaned as he used his fingers to tease her hardened nipples. Lately, her breast felt a bit swollen, and they were very sensitive.

    Geoffrey wanting to suckle them turned her around and so as not to show her his face, he quickly attached his mouth to her breast, suckling and nibbling them, while he was holding her back to press her closer to him.

    Serena felt powerless as she moaned in delight, not recognizing immediately that his hair was black instead of brown given the darkness of the night.

    Geoffrey showered each of the orb the attention they deserved. He was enjoying this, and he wondered, could the traitorous snake see them now?

    --

    Charlton stepped out to the garden and scanned the area, not seeing Serena, he assumed that she must be inside the labyrinth. Wanting to find her soon, but also not wanting people to notice he''s there just in case. He walked inside stealthily.

    Knowing her, she should be waiting for him in the middle. As he walked around the maze, he heard some gasping and heavy breathing, and he wondered if there were another couple in the area which were doing something they should not. He shook his head as he smiled. Well, it''s not like people in their society were all innocent. In fact, he can come up with some names of those engaging in premarital sex and other funny businesses. Even the ladies.

    Anyway, he needs to get Serena out of there and back to the ballroom if that were the case. It wouldn''t be good for them to get discovered.

    Finally, he saw the wide span of area which should lead to the middle from where he''s at.

    The gasps he was hearing turned to moans. Then he furrowed his brows. Serena?

    He walked faster and from where he was at, there was no mistake. Even though it was dark, he could easily recognize that the lady moaning with the man in front of her sucking her breast was Serena. She had her eyes closed and he knew that she was in a state of pleasure.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 328 - 325: Ligetiâ€™s Ball VII

    Serena felt him bite her nipple a bit roughly, and she gasped in both pleasure and pain. "Ah, that''s¡­" she said as she opened her eyes. As she was now facing directly at the side where the entrance to the middle of the labyrinth was, she saw that there was a man standing looking at them. She did not recognize him immediately because it was dark, but still, she panicked thinking that someone saw their rendezvous. She immediately tried to pull and straighten Charlton so she can hide herself behind his frame.

    Geoffrey felt what she was doing and knew that someone must be watching them. Was it Charlton? He smirked. He straightened himself and finally, their eyes met. He saw Serena''s eyes widen when she recognized who he was. Not giving her more time to think, he placed his hand on the back of her neck and pulled her in for a passionate kiss.

    When Serena''s eyes met those deep blue eyes instead of stormy gray, her heart almost stopped. It took a few seconds for her to process what was happening. All that time, the one holding her body, kissing her shoulders, and even doing all those things she responded to was not Charlton but Geoffrey. How could she have not recognized him? How could she have mistaken his touches as Charlton''s? As he continued to kiss her, her mind was adrift until, it clicked. If Geoffrey was the one kissing her then¡­ the man, she saw¡­ could it be? She tried to push Geoffrey away.

    --

    Charlton who was standing from the other side was rooted on the spot. He would never believe Serena cheating on him. Seeing what''s happening in front of him, his body moved on instinct, and in complete rage, he grabbed the collar of the man who he thought must be taking advantage of his lover to get him away from her.

    Geoffrey could feel Serena trying to push him away, but he did not budge. Then, he heard the angry footsteps. He anticipated what Charlton would do, so when he felt the back of his collar being pulled roughly, he let go of Serena so that she won''t get dragged along.

    Serena tried to gain balance as Geoffrey was dragged away from her, thankful that he let her go at that moment too. With her upper body exposed to the night air, she instinctively used her arms to cover her breast.

    Charlton pulled the man and tried to throw him to the ground.

    Geoffrey who was prepared did not fall but took a few steps back to balance himself.

    "You son of a bitch. How dare you!?" Charlton exclaimed. As he followed the man and threw his first punch directed to the man''s face.

    Geoffrey who saw him coming took a step to the right the rest of his body turning with his movement. Charlton''s fist landed on air but still grazed the corner of his mouth causing it to bleed. Then, given his position, he threw a counter punch directed to Charlton''s gut. "How dare I!?" he asked back his voice filled with a mixture of anger and astonishment.

    Charlton heard the man speak and felt the punch but with his adrenaline pumping it was like he heard nothing and felt no pain at all. He just wanted to pulverize the asshole who dared touch his woman. He elbowed the man who got hit on his back.

    If Geoffrey could scoff at the situation, he would. His cousin already heard that it was him and he still had the audacity to fight him. The elbow landed on his back, and he staggered forward.

    Charlton took the opportunity to land another hit at the man''s back so that he landed on his knees. Then, he used his forearm to strangle him.

    Geoffrey used the back of his head to hit Charlton''s face as he tried to take his arm off of his neck.

    Serena seeing the fight unfold in front of her could only scream for them to stop. "Charlton! Geoffrey! Please, stop!"

    Charlton heard Serena''s voice and finally realized what he''s doing. The man he was strangling¡­ was Geoffrey? He slowly loosened his hold.

    Geoffrey threw Charlton''s hand off. Then, he stood from the ground.

    Serena knew that the situation was not good. She has no idea how it was him who appeared there first instead of Charlton, but she still had enough sense to know that her lover murdering the crown prince while they were in a ball would lead to no good.

    Apparently, her calling them to stop at that time was good, for suddenly, she heard footsteps coming as about 10 soldiers suddenly surrounded them. She instantly turned around not wanting the men to see her body.

    "Your highness." The soldiers greeted as they went down on one knee.

    "Turn around and leave." Geoffrey commanded a bit angrily knowing the state of undress Serena was in.

    "Yes, your highness." the soldiers replied before standing up to leave.

    As they left, he quickly took off his coat and he walked to approach Serena. He wrapped his coat on her to cover her body. Then, finally, Geoffrey faced Charlton who was still on the ground. "What were you doing cousin, and why did you react the way you did?" he asked. As if he completely had no idea why they were in that situation.

    Charlton clenched his fist not looking Geoffrey in the eye. He wanted to fight and just continue strangling him to death. He was angry and was feeling suffocated with the situation. However, he knew that coming clean that instant would be a horrible decision to make. Serena was Geoffrey''s intended and he was only a friend. Also, they were surrounded by Geoffrey''s men. Thankfully, before he could speak, Serena made the decision for them.

    "Geoffrey, you know Charlton is a friend. Perhaps he thought that you were someone else." She said as she held Geoffrey''s hand to pull him back.

    "Charlton, is that true?" He asked.

    Charlton wanted to bite his tongue just so that he won''t have to answer. However, when he looked up and saw Serena looking at him, as if begging him just to agree for their sake, he knew that there was no other choice.

    "Yes." he replied.

    Serena could feel the pain Charlton was feeling and her heart felt like it was being tied in knots. Tears prickled her eyes. However, she must keep up with the charade. She knew that she must shift Geoffrey''s attention. So, she tugged his arm and looked at him with tearful eyes, as if the situation was embarrassing her to no end. "Please Geoffrey, let''s just go¡­"

    Geoffrey wanted to push more buttons again, enjoying the play he was partaking in, but he felt Serena tugging his arm. Knowing that pursuing the matter would only lead to the two having a clue that he already knows the whole truth to their charade, he decided to stop there.

    "Alright." He said as he gave a small smile to Serena. Then he turned to his cousin. "Charlton, I will forgive you this time, but I expect that this would never happen again."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 329 - 326: Ligetiâ€™s Ball VIII

    As Geoffrey wrapped his arm around Serena and led her out of the labyrinth, Charlton could only clench his fist and close his eyes. Never had he felt so small and inadequate. Never had he felt more ashamed of himself than that moment.

    However, he had no one else to blame but himself. He''s the one who decided to take this route. Although Serena''s idea of running away was implausible, there were other options. Yet it was him who was reluctant to throw away his familial ties. Alas, he still wanted a fairytale.

    What was he thinking? Geoffrey was a man, not some celibate being. What gave him the confidence that he would not touch Serena at all? The two were still engaged and things like that could happen.

    He let Serena handle Geoffrey alone. How did he expect her to stop his advances? If he knew that Geoffrey was taking liberties with Serena¡­ he punched the ground causing his knuckles to bleed.

    Now that he knew, what can he do about it? Everything he prepared for was slowly taking place. How could he switch gears when success was so near that he could almost taste it?

    He had to remind himself that at that moment, he was still the other man. The most important thing was that Geoffrey was not forcing Serena. As long as he doesn''t violate Serena then he could take it.

    As he told himself those words to calm himself, he tilted his head up to stop his tears from falling.

    --

    After leaving the labyrinth, Geoffrey assisted Serena on fixing her dress. Then, he asked one of his men to inform the duke and duchess that they would be retiring early. He also instructed to send their apologies to the rest of their dance partners.

    Finally, the two of them went inside the car for the ride back to the Maxwell Ducal Mansion.

    Serena stole glances at Geoffrey. She wanted to ask how he found her but was afraid that he''ll know that she was waiting for another man. She can''t even scold him or fight with him for what happened because not only has she consented to everything he did earlier, but she also even encouraged him. The only saving grace she had was not calling Charlton''s name as he did all those to her.

    Geoffrey has an idea of what Serena might be thinking. Although he did not have to explain himself, he did not want her to start suspecting.

    "Why have you been sneaking glances at me?" he asked as he took her hand in his.

    Serena knew she could not ask the question she wanted to. So as an excuse, she answered, "The side of your mouth has a cut. Is it painful?"

    Geoffrey smiled then exaggeratedly winced. "Now that you mentioned it¡­"

    Although the event earlier was like a nightmare, she still felt grateful to Geoffrey for listening to her and prioritizing her over his anger. She remembered quite well how he shooed his men away and wrapped her with his coat rather than thinking of getting back at Charlton first.

    Charlton¡­ she worried over him. She must call him later. She must explain to him what happened. What if he misunderstands her? Before her thoughts about him engulf her, she felt Geoffrey take off the glove she was wearing from the hand he was holding. Then, he placed her hand on his cheek.

    "Would you kiss it better?" he asked as he looked her in the eye, as if begging for her attention.

    Serena pulled her hand away. "Stop fooling around."

    Geoffrey gave her an innocent smile then he leaned back on his seat. "I wonder, what could Charlton be doing there earlier? He was still dancing with Lady Annalys when I left the ball." He asked out loud.

    Serena felt her heart thump. Any other time she would not be as afraid of Geoffrey discovering about her and Charlton. However, currently, there''s the possibility that she''s pregnant. Also, they were already very near their goal. Just a few months more. How could she afford to let Geoffrey find out now?

    "Perhaps the two of them were also in the area?" she tried.

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Perhaps. Charlton is a known rake. When we were growing up, you have no idea how many maidenheads he has taken. So, I won''t be surprised if he''s seeing her behind everyone''s back. I just hope Duke Cross won''t find out."

    Serena just smiled with Geoffrey''s response. She knew about Charlton''s past, so it''s not a surprise to her. However, she could not stop the seed of doubt in her chest. What if Charlton was only prolonging the time to ask for her hand because he''s seeing other girls behind her back? No. It''s not possible, Charlton was in the labyrinth because he knew she was there. How could she ever doubt him with just some words Geoffrey said?

    Geoffrey looked at Serena''s reaction to his words. He could not read her mind, but he could see that she''s thinking and digesting his words. He smirked. "Ouch!" he said. He was not acting. It was indeed painful. That traitorous snake really threw in the punch. He would get back at him later when all his plans were set in motion. In the meantime, he would just play along with them.

    --

    The car entered the gates of the Maxwell ducal mansion and it stopped in front of the porch. The driver opened the door and Geoffrey stepped out first.

    He offered his outstretched palm to Serena who took it as she alighted.

    "Thank you, Geoffrey for tonight." Serena said.

    Geoffrey shook his head. "Won''t you invite me in? It''s still a little early. Please help me treat my wound?" he asked like a kid.

    "I''m not a physician nor a nurse¡­ I¡­"

    "Surely, you know how to apply first aid kit, Serena." Geoffrey said, his voice sweet and teasing.

    Serena sighed. Considering how nice and considerate he has been to her, and it was kinda her fault that Charlton punched him, she relented.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 330 - 327: Mind In Chaos I

    Arriving in the drawing room, Geoffrey took a sit on the three-seater sofa while Serena instructed a servant to get the first aid kit. Then the doors were closed leaving just the two of them inside.

    Geoffrey seeing Serena still standing by the door as if waiting for the servant to arrive back, called her attention. "Come sit down."

    Serena faced him and felt a bit awkward in her heart. What to do?

    Geoffrey just smiled and patted the space next to him. "I won''t bite." He joked.

    Feeling that it''s a bit hypocritical of her to act all shy, she just braced herself and sat next to him.

    Geoffrey removed his gloves and then took Serena''s hand to remove hers too.

    "What are you doing?" Serena asked. A part of her afraid, while another part thrilled.

    Geoffrey shook his head and intertwined their fingers. "I just wanted to hold your hand." He shared.

    Serena willed herself to calm down. She felt him rubbing the top of her hand with his thumb.

    "So¡­ I did not know that you have that side to you¡­" Geoffrey began as he leaned closer to her.

    Serena understood what he was pertaining to. Her heart thumped. She turned away from him. He was too close. "I¡­ I was a bit confused. Forgive me¡­ I''m not¡­" as she tried to give an excuse, Geoffrey used his hand to turn her face towards him.

    Geoffrey saw her acting all innocent trying to come up with an excuse but not denying what she did. He wanted to smirk. Serena was now like a butterfly who got caught on his web. He knew that because of what happened earlier, the dynamics of their relationship has changed. She would not reject his advances, nor would she stop him from taking some liberties for she did act like a wanton whore earlier. She was the one who first gave him the cue that she wanted them herself. To act otherwise would indicate that she was waiting for another man. Her lips that always spouted lies were tempting him, so he angled his face to kiss her.

    Serena used her hand to block his lips, "Geoffrey, please, the servant will be back soon¡­" she said, and true to her words, someone knocked on the door.

    Geoffrey licked her palm before seating upright again.

    --

    The servant placed the first aid kit, a basin of warm water, and a hand towel on the coffee table then left the drawing room.

    A bit nervous, Serena washed her hands first. Then, she picked a gauze pad, placed some alcohol on it, and started dabbing it on Geoffrey''s wound.

    Geoffrey hissed. So much for gentle touch.

    "Does it hurt?" Serena asked.

    "A little." Geoffrey replied.

    Serena nodded and continued.

    Geoffrey stared at her under his eyelids as she concentrated on cleaning his wound. The moment giving him the illusion that she cares more for him than she lets on. However, again he saw the necklace she was wearing, and he felt something gnawing on his chest.

    When Serena felt Geoffrey taking shaky breaths, she tried to look him in the eye to ask what''s wrong.

    Geoffrey''s eyes met Serena''s. His eyes mooned as he wrapped his hand around her wrist to stop her from cleaning his wound.

    Serena was about to ask but before she could even get the words out, she felt his mouth on hers. He bit her lower lip a little and she gasped. Then, he used his tongue to enter her mouth, French kissing her, their saliva intermixing.

    As Geoffrey continued kissing her, he used his free hand to untie the ribbon at the back of her dress. Her dress loosened. Then, gently pushed her to lie on the sofa with him on top of her. He used his free hand to pull her top down exposing her breasts. He fondled one and played with it as he continued to kiss her.

    Serena''s mind has turned into a puddle. She knew that she had to stop him somehow. This was wrong. She loves Charlton and she must not let another man do this to her. Yet, how could she do so with the situation and circumstance?

    Geoffrey seeing that Serena was compliant knew that he can do more. He moved his mouth from hers and started going down. He kissed, licked, and nibbled her neck, her collarbones, her chest, sucking and marking every part he passed through before reaching her sensitive buds.

    Serena''s mind almost stopped functioning. She moaned and gasped in pleasure. Geoffrey''s mouth gave her too much ecstasy. She just wanted him to continue. God, what was happening to her? She wanted his touch. No, she''s desperate for his touch. It''s like her body aches for him that instance.

    Geoffrey smirked as he continued his ministrations. Then, he lifted the hem of her skirt. Using his fingers, he traced the outline of her womanhood behind her underwear. She was wet and ready. He wanted her. He took off her underwear, then, he unbuckled his belt.

    Serena felt the tip of his manhood on her entrance. Suddenly, she felt like she was doused in cold water. What was she doing? She loves Charlton. She might even be pregnant with their child.

    "No, Geoffrey. Stop." She said in the midst of her own intoxication to whatever was happening.

    Geoffrey moved up to lick and kiss her ear as he whispered, "I love you, Serena. We will be wed soon. I will take responsibility."

    "After the wedding¡­ we can do this after¡­" Serena gasped as Geoffrey rubbed her clit with his dick.

    Geoffrey knew that they must stop. Doing this now with her would only destroy his plans. However, he won''t let her off that easily. He took her hand in his and led it to his pulsating manhood.

    Serena''s hand trembled knowing what he made her touch.

    "I want you so much. I know you never did this before, but I need your help. I might go crazy if you don''t." Geoffrey said.

    Serena shook her head. Was he thinking what she''s thinking he wants her to do?

    "Please Serena? Just this once." Geoffrey pleaded. While enjoying the look on Serena''s face.

 Chapter 331 - 328: Mind In Chaos II

    Serena''s hand quivered as Geoffrey guided her in stroking his manhood. She was no virgin, but the situation was so¡­ weird. She blushed to the roots of her hair. She did not mean to, but since her hand was on Geoffrey penis, she unconsciously measured his girth and length. (AN: Sorry. Hahaha! I can''t get over this. I just kept on laughing. I know that this part should be dark, but it''s just so funny.)

    Geoffrey groaned. Her hand was very soft and smooth. It felt like silk was stroking him. He positioned himself to stand in front of Serena as he pulled her to sit upright.

    Serena was presented with the view of his manhood in front of her. It was very much erect, and it looked angry.

    Geoffrey took her hand and wrapped it around his groin. "See what you do to me?"

    Serena never thought that Geoffrey could be so¡­ shameless. But as she looked at his member, her mouth watered. Gods, what was she even doing? Her hand moved to stroke him up and down on its own accord.

    "Yes, like that Serena." Geoffrey said as he let go of her hand. Then, he touched her head as he directed it towards his manhood. "You can try licking it." He coaxed.

    Serena tentatively brought out her tongue. She licked him.

    Geoffrey felt more aroused than ever. Although he manipulated her, she was still doing everything on her own. It was more than pleasant. "Yes, like that Serena."

    Serena hearing his words of encouragement continued what she was doing. She licked him and started to suck him. She continued her ministrations as she held his testicles.

    Geoffrey looked at what Serena was doing. Her mouth was magical and brought him to a new height in pleasure. If only she could be this pliant every time. He closed his eyes as he felt his sac tighten.

    Serena felt him reach climax as he spilled himself inside her mouth. It tasted horrible and she could not bring herself to swallow. She let them spill out of her mouth. Then, she quickly went to get the hand towel, dipped it in the water basin to wipe her mouth.

    Geoffrey seeing her reaction couldn''t help but chuckle. He sat down beside her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Thank you, Serena. I love you." He whispered, then he kissed her forehead.

    --

    When Geoffrey left the mansion, Serena quickly went back to her bedroom. She did not let Mildred come in and help her. She just said she can handle herself.

    She locked the door. She went to the bathroom, opened the faucet in the bathtub. Tears started blurring her vision. She went to the sink to brush her teeth. She cleaned her mouth 3 times. When satisfied and seeing the bathtub filled, she submerged herself in the water.

    Her tears continued to fall as she roughly scrubbed her skin. She began to cry. What did she do? Why have she placed herself in that situation?

    She knew she did what she had to do to stop Geoffrey from having sex with her, but she didn''t have to do it to that extent. And no matter how she denies it, the truth was glaring at her.

    She liked it.

    She really really liked it.

    As Geoffrey touched her, her body reacted. If she was not able to think anymore, she would have let Geoffrey fuck her. She wanted him to fuck her even now.

    She continued scrubbing her skin raw.

    She was such a dirty slut. She was a whore.

    How could she do this to Charlton?

    She hugged her knees together as her tears continued to fall.

    How could she face Charlton now? She wanted to drown herself to death.

    And Geoffrey¡­ How could she even blame him? It was her who brought herself to the situation she''s in. What does she do?

    She stayed like that for over an hour.

    Then, suddenly, she recalled that she may have a life growing inside of her.

    No, she must stay strong for their baby. She must not think this way. She did what she had to do.

    She shook her head, climbed out of the bathtub and wrapped herself in a towel. Then, she got dressed in a nightgown. Then she lied on her bed.

    She couldn''t sleep with all the thoughts bothering her.

    What if Charlton finds out what she did? Would he think that she''s a dirty slut? Would he still want her? Does he still even want her after seeing what happened earlier in the labyrinth?

    No, she needs to talk to him.

    She looked at the time. It was already 3am. She shook her head again. No, she can''t call now, it''s too late. It was a Saturday. She can call him later. But what does she tell him? How can she tell him what she did? She cried again.

    She tried to sleep but still couldn''t. What was wrong with her?

    No, she must take care of her body. If not for herself then for the baby.

    --

    After getting a grip of himself, Charlton left ball with the excuse that he was not feeling well. The ducal couple worried over him, but he insisted that he''s alright. In the end, he just explained that it seemed like he ate something bad earlier that morning.

    Finally free from the two, he drove his car back home. Thankfully, his mother left yesterday morning to travel back to Suffox. It was easy to travel back and forth nowadays because of the train.

    He entered the mansion and the butler greeted him.

    "Did I receive a call?" he asked.

    "No milord." The butler reported.

    Charlton sighed. Was Serena home yet? He pondered if he should call her, but what does he tell her? He felt too ashamed of himself to do so at that moment.

    He shook his head. "Get me a bottle of scotch and bring it to my room." He instructed the butler.

    He knew that tomorrow, he has to go back to his reality again, but for now, let him wallow in his own sorrows.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 332 - 329: Mind In Chaos III

    "Welcome back milord." The butler greeted as Leonard entered the mansion.

    Leonard gave a nod to the butler then asked. "Where''s Serena?" He has been used to her welcoming him back as she always did that even on days when he just returns from the ministry. Also, he wanted to hand her the souvenir she asked for. Although they were not siblings by blood, their relationship was pretty good.

    "Lady Serena has not come down from her bedroom yet. Perhaps she''s still tired from the ball last night." The butler reported.

    Leonard looked at his watch. It was already 1 in the afternoon. He shook his head. "Where''s her servant girl Beatrice?"

    "She''s taken leave the day after you left milord. Currently, the housekeeper, Mildred, is taking over her duties."

    "The housekeeper?" Leonard asked as he furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, she said that she has done a similar job before and that she has a lot of time in her hands. Thus, instead of letting some inexperienced servants serve the lady, she volunteered herself." The butler explained.

    Leonard felt it a bit strange but then again, the explanation seems reasonable. "Alright. Then instruct Mildred to wake Serena up. It''s already late. I haven''t had my lunch yet, so tell her that I requested she join me." He instructed before he walked to his chambers to freshen up from his journey.

    --

    "Milady¡­" Mildred called as she knocked on Serena''s door.

    Serena who was not able to sleep much was again jolted awake. She was not usually a light sleeper but that morning, as soon as the birds chirped, she was awakened. She tried to sleep more, her eyes and body were tired plus she knew that she needed to for her health, but her mind was just awake.

    Anyway, she decided to get up and open the door.

    "Milady, sorry for disturbing your sleep, but Lord Leonard has arrived, and he requested you join him for a meal." Mildred explained.

    "When did he arrive? Is he in the dining room already?" Serena asked feeling a bit guilty. She usually welcomes him when he arrives back, not that it''s her duty to, but he''s been away for 2 weeks.

    "He just arrived a few minutes ago. Currently, he''s in his chambers. Shall I help you in getting ready?"

    Serena nodded and let Mildred in.

    --

    When Serena arrived in the dining room, Leonard was already seated waiting for her.

    "Welcome back, brother Leonard. Sorry to keep you waiting." Serena greeted as she gave him a smile. Trying to act normal despite the turmoil she''s feeling.

    Leonard smiled back. "It''s alright. Come sit down."

    Serena sat in front of him. "So, how was your trip?"

    "Grueling." Leonard replied.

    Serena giggled.

    Leonard''s eyes turned to crescents as he looked at Serena, then as if the lecture her, he asked. "So, what have you been up to since I left? It''s already 2:30 and this would only be your first meal."

    "Nothing much. Just being lazy here at home." Serena replied as the servant served the soup. Serena took a spoon to feed herself but before she could even put the spoon in her mouth, the smell of pumpkin began to nauseate her. She quickly stood up to head to the comfort room.

    Leonard was surprised with Serena suddenly standing up. "Serena?"

    Serena ignored him and walked away. When she reached the comfort room, she vomited. Was she sick? No, maybe not. She touched her stomach. Maybe she''s truly pregnant? Anyway, she went back to the dining room.

    "What happened?" Leonard asked in concern.

    Serena shook her head, "It''s nothing."

    Leonard observed Serena. This time, he noticed the redness in her eyes and the slightly darkened circles under them. She was up so late but why did it seem like she didn''t sleep at all? "I was informed that you came back home early from the ball with Geoffrey last night. Is there something I need to know?"

    Serena was again reminded of what happened last night with Geoffrey. Gods, what would Charlton think? She needs to call him now. She thought absentmindedly.

    Leonard stared at Serena who did not respond to him and looked like she was in a world of her own. She was being a bit strange. Then again, maybe she was still tired? Changing the topic, he said, "Never mind. Just eat your meal now."

    Serena heard what Leonard said and started eating. Thankfully, her stomach was able to take the food this time.

    --

    After the meal, Leonard handed a shawl made of white fur. He did not know what to buy for her, but seeing the shawl, he knew she would like it.

    Serena took the gift happily. "Thank you, brother Leonard. You''re the best!" she said as she hugged him.

    Leonard awkwardly patted her back. Serena was not usually touchy with him but maybe she just liked the gift very much? Anyhow, he excused himself for he was tired from the trip. He went back to his room to rest.

    As Leonard left, Serena quickly went to the telephone. She looked left and right just in case. As if someone will find out what she would be doing. Then, she dialed his number.

    "This is Daniel Ducal Mansion. How may I help you?" a woman''s voice from the other line spoke.

    Serena furrowed her brows, why was a woman answering the phone? Usually, it''s a male servant that does so. "Hello, may I speak to Lord Daniel?"

    "May I ask who this is?"

    Serena was instantly irritated. "Why are you asking who I am? Why? Are you Lord Daniel''s keeper?" she asked.

    "I''m sorry Madam if I offended you. I will inform the lord right away."

    Serena heard the other line went silent and she waited for Charlton to answer. Then, she realized what she said and how she treated the woman who was probably just a servant doing her job. Gods, maybe it''s because she wasn''t able to sleep that''s why she was having this temper. She was just so irritated, it felt like the woman was staking claims on her man. How dare her?

    "I''m sorry madam, milord is still asleep. Would you please kindly leave your name and number so that he could call you back later?"

    Serena frowned. Was the woman lying? Or was Charlton keeping some mistress and hiding away from her? No. what was she even thinking? She was about to leave her name but then thought what would people think if they knew she was acting that way? Would they think that she''s an evil person?

    Not wanting to leave her name and give a bad impression, she just hanged the phone without answering the question.

    --

    After 20 minutes, Serena picked up the phone again. Then she dialed the same number.

    "This is Daniel Ducal Mansion. How may I help you?" the same woman''s voice from the other line spoke.

    Serena did not want to reveal that she''s the same person, so she deepened her voice. "Good afternoon. May I speak with Lord Daniel? This is Edward Easton. It''s important."

    "Please wait a moment."

    Serena furrowed her brows, did the bitch just lied to her earlier? Did she wait for 20 minutes but Charlton was awake all along? She''s gonna tell him to fire that servant. How dare she do that to her? Just because she was a female caller that servant thought not to tell Charlton she called. Did she want to seduce him? Did she want to climb his bed?

    What if Charlton lets her? What if he lets any girl climb his bed and just not tell her? What more he saw Geoffrey doing that to her? Would he want to replace her already?

    Then she started crying again.

    No, he won''t. She was pregnant with their child. He would never leave her. She smiled again happily.

    --

    TBC

    AN: Guys, again Serena''s now showing some symptoms of withdrawal. Remember she''s been drugged for 2 weeks. I did research about the drug that was used on her and people suffer that way bec it affects the Central Nervous System. Some don''t even recover from the damage. The recovery period if a person is on rehab would take months. Plus remember, what was done to her is immediate withdrawal making the effect more drastic. If you don''t believe you may also read about it. So DON''T TAKE DRUGS AND NEVER ABUSE DRUGS.

 Chapter 333 - 330: Mind In Chaos IV

    "Hello?" Charlton said, his voice a bit husky from just waking up.

    Serena furrowed her brows. Why was his voice like that? Did he just wake up? Or did he engage in some activity with another woman thus his voice was husky? Why did he not answer her call the first time?

    "Hello?" Charlton repeated when he did not hear Edward speak.

    "Charlton. It''s me." Serena finally said.

    Charlton was suddenly more alert and awake. He was happy she called, but then, he remembered what happened and he again felt ashamed of himself. Not knowing what to say, there was a moment of silence between them.

    "Charlton?" Serena asked. Why was he not answering? What if he doesn''t want to talk to her anymore? What if he knew what she did last night? No. She just did what she needed to do. She did nothing wrong. But what about Charlton? Maybe he was seeing that woman behind her back.

    "Serena¡­ I''m sorry¡­" he said. He doesn''t know what to say except that he was sorry for last night.

    Serena felt tears prickling her eyes. Why was he apologizing? Was her assumptions correct? Did he engage with an illicit relationship with another woman behind her back? He danced with Annalys last night instead of meeting her right away. Did he like her more? she was younger than her and also very pretty. She''s also a daughter of a duke and she doesn''t even have a fiance yet. Then she became angry. How dare he? After impregnating her he would just leave her. No. that can''t be the case. Charlton loves her. Shaking her head, she chose to talk about another issue.

    "Were you hiding from me that''s why you did not answer my call earlier? Why did you answer right away when I said I''m Edward instead?"

    Charlton was surprised. Did she call earlier? "You called earlier?"

    "Yes. A woman answered. Who''s that?"

    "It''s Lydia. She''s a servant from our estate in Suffox and¡­."

    "Why do you know her name specifically? And why do you call her by her name?"

    Charlton furrowed his brows. What''s wrong with Serena? "Serena, is there something wrong?"

    "What''s wrong? You tell me what''s wrong? Don''t you know that she has been very rude to me? I want you to fire her right away. She must be wanting to climb your bed. I don''t like women working for you anymore."

    Was Serena playing her jealous self again? Was she playing a trick on him? Charlton chuckled.

    Serena heard him chuckling. Was he making fun of her? Was he thinking that why would he do that? He was still single. Was that the reason why he did not want to run away with her before and just prolonging asking for her hand?

    "If you don''t do as I tell you, I''m breaking up with you." Serena said.

    "What? Serena, you can''t be serious, Lydia is a servant already in her 40''s. What did she tell you that got you so irked?" he asked concerned.

    Serena blushed from the other line. Oh, so she''s an old lady? Was Charlton saying the truth? She sounded young. "Oh¡­ I''m just fooling around. So¡­ why did you not answer earlier? Also, why haven''t you tried calling me the whole day?"

    Charlton breathed a sigh of relief. "I just woke up. Sorry if I wasn''t able to call you. So¡­ what happened after you arrived home last night?" he asked, thinking that there''s no other way around but to talk about it.

    Serena felt a lump in her throat. What if Charlton already knew? What if Geoffrey told him? They were still cousins. No, Geoffrey would never tell him that. He has always been a gentleman to her. He won''t tell anyone her secrets. It''s a private matter. But what if he tells Charlton when Charlton asks for her hand? No, Charlton can''t find out. What if he even starts thinking that the baby in her womb isn''t his?

    "He left right after sending me back¡­"

    Charlton had nothing to say so he just said, "I see¡­"

    Serena started crying again. What I see? Did he know that she''s lying? "Charlton¡­ last night what you saw him doing to me¡­ I mean, I thought he was you¡­" she confessed.

    "Yes, I gathered as much¡­ Serena, I''m sorry about that¡­ and¡­" Charlton said as he closed his eyes. He wants to move now. He wants to ask for her hand now. But what if everything messes up? He was so dedicated to plan A that he hasn''t had the chance to develop plan B. Even if he wanted to change gears, it would take at least a few months.

    "Why did you choose to dance with Annalys first? Why did you not come to the labyrinth first? Do you like her more than me? Are you choosing her over me?" she finally asked. She knew that it was actually better because if he did, Geoffrey may have caught them. But it''s one of the many questions bothering her the whole time.

    Charlton furrowed his brows. What was Serena thinking? How could he ever think of anyone else other than her? "Listen, Serena. I did not mean to dance with her first. I wanted to go there right away but I have signed my name in her dance card and as I tried to leave the ballroom, she followed me and demanded that I claim the dance. Geoffrey was there. He was the one who even reminded me to be a gentleman and dance with her."

    "So, you want me to ask Geoffrey if what you''re saying is true?"

    "What? No. Serena, what I meant to say is that I would never leave you waiting for no reason. And¡­ are you crying?" Charlton explained.

    Serena sniffed as she wiped her tears. "No."

    "What happened Serena? I know you. You''re not like this. Did Geoffrey do anything to you?" he asked as he clenched his fist.

    "No... he did nothing. I''m just being¡­ because I think¡­ Charlton... I think I''m pregnant."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 334 - 331: Mind In Chaos V

    There was a moment of silence as Charlton let the words Serena said sink in. He replayed her words in his mind and his heart started beating erratically. If Serena''s pregnant then what step should he take next? Should he propose earlier? Should he take her and hide her away? But aren''t women supposed to be in confinement when pregnant especially the 1st trimester? How far along was she? Gods, the timing wasn''t ideal, but still, a bud of happiness grew in his heart.

    "Charlton? Why are you not saying anything?" Serena asked when she did not hear him reply. Does he not want her anymore? Was he thinking of abandoning her now?

    Charlton could hear her panicking based on her voice. Was she scared? He wanted to go to her side that very instance. But he had to reassure her now. "Serena, please know that if that were the case, then I''m very happy and thankful. I love you and you''re not through this alone. Okay?"

    "Okay¡­" Serena felt a bit reassured with Charlton''s words. She realized that she''s scared. But¡­ then again, she was not sure if she''s pregnant herself. She shook her head. What was wrong with her? Why did she tell him that? What about their plans? She''s being selfish. She wasn''t even sure. Her period wasn''t due till 3 days later.

    Hearing her say okay more calmly, Charlton felt more at ease. Now, he needed to know how far along she was to know the next steps he needed to take. "Serena, when was the last time you bled?"

    Why was he asking when her last period was? Was he doubting if the child was his? Was he thinking that she already did that with Geoffrey too? She shook her head. No, that can''t be.

    "Actually, it just ended the day before we¡­ in the tea party. I know it isn''t due to arrive till 3 days later¡­ and I was not ovulating then¡­ but things can happen. I mean, I hope you don''t think that I''m just making all this up."

    Charlton sighed. He did not know if it''s out of relief or disappointment. If that were the case, the chance of her being pregnant now was almost nil. Then again, it was also good that she''s not. That way, his plans could still move as is. Having a baby can wait when everything''s settled. "Of course not. Serena, to tell you honestly, having a child with you is something I look forward to and when you said that you might be pregnant, I was very happy. However, based on what you said yourself, it''s unlikely."

    Was it just her mind playing tricks on her? Serena shook her head. Charlton was right. How could she be pregnant? Besides, even a missed period, which she has not even encountered yet, was not even a sure indicator too as it might just be delayed. Was she just being stupid? But no, maybe Charlton was just saying so because he doesn''t want her to be pregnant.

    Not hearing her answer, Charlton felt worried. "Serena? How about this, we wait for it to arrive and think of what steps to take next if it doesn''t?"

    "No, no need. I think it''s just my hormones. Anyway, I need to go." Serena said. Not in the mood to talk to him any longer.

    Charlton felt that Serena was being strange. However, she was usually moody when her period was soon to arrive. "Okay, I love you."

    "I love you too." Serena replied. Then, she hanged the phone.

    Was she just being paranoid? Serena shook her head. In any case, she should still be careful.

    --

    Serena twisted and turned as she tried to get some sleep. Yet, she couldn''t. Her mind was still wide awake, and all she could think of were Charlton''s possible infidelity and him not wanting their baby if she was even pregnant. Then, she thought of Geoffrey. If it were Geoffrey surely, he would be happy about it. He would even marry her right away.

    Unlike Charlton, he''s always ready to marry her. Insistent on marrying her. Charlton was always delaying. Maybe he doesn''t love her as she thought he did.

    Then she recalled the times that he broke up with her. He never even had to work getting back together with her. It was always her chasing him. Then, all the girls were throwing themselves at him. Was it that he only wanted her because she belonged to Geoffrey? Was it only the thrill that he wanted from her?

    She has given him her everything. But again, he never asked for it. It was that she freely offered them that''s why he took her. Was that why she was of little worth to him?

    She began crying again. Why does he not extend the effort to visit her nowadays? He doesn''t even try. If he truly missed her than he should find ways of getting there and spending time with her. Why was it always her who must make the effort?

    In the end, Serena was only able to sleep when it was already 4am. Then, she was again awakened as soon as the birds began chirping.

    --

    "Serena? Are you okay?" Leonard asked. He was in the dining room eating breakfast with Serena. She seemed at bit absent minded.

    Serena looked at Leonard, seeing him worried, she tried to smile. "I''m okay brother Leonard¡­ I just have trouble sleeping lately."

    Leonard smiled back. "Perhaps that''s because you''ve been cooped up inside the house doing nothing lately. I heard from the butler that for the 2 weeks I''m away, you only attended one ball. Perhaps some exercise will do you good."

    Serena pouted. "Are you saying I''m fat?"

    Leonard chuckled. Serena was still as vain as ever. But now that she mentioned it, he took another glance at her, she seemed like she lost some weight. Was she on a diet? He shook his head. "I didn''t say anything like that. In fact, I think you need to eat more."

    --

    After eating their breakfast, the butler came in and presented Serena a card which just arrived.

    Serena picked up the card from the silver tray.

    "You have a caller?" Leonard asked.

    Serena nodded as she thumbed the card where embossed was Geoffrey''s name in golden letters.

    --

 Chapter 335 - 332: Mind In Chaos VI

    Two in the afternoon was the beginning of calling hours in Windsor. From Geoffrey''s last visit, he specifically instructed that there''s no need to give him the courtesy welcome for the crown prince when he sends his card as he''s visiting Serena as a caller. Thus, this time, instead of the porch, Serena was waiting for Geoffrey in the drawing room.

    As Serena sat on the sofa, her heart started drumming in her chest. She recalled what happened in this very room just the other night. She didn''t know how to face him nor what to expect. Does he now think cheaply of her? Did he find out about her and Charlton? Was he back for more? She was filled with so much anxiety.

    "Milady, his royal highness has arrived." The butler announced.

    Serena stood up from her seat. "Please, let him in."

    The butler announced Geoffrey''s name, and as Geoffrey entered the room, Serena''s eyes widened. Geoffrey was carrying a bouquet of tulips, and behind him were servants carrying vases of tulips of varying colors. There were even boxed gifts with him. And although she can afford all of them, she could not help but feel her chest expand with the flattery.

    As the servants placed the flowers and the gifts around the room, Geoffrey approached her and smiled. Then, he handed her the bouquet saying, "A bouquet of flowers to the most beautiful lady in the empire." He said charmingly.

    Serena received the bouquet "Geoffrey, this is too much¡­" she said as she blushed. When she received his card earlier that morning, she did not know why but unlike the usual apprehension she feels when she receives his call or visits, she felt a bit excited. Now she understood why. Geoffrey made her feel wanted. Needed. Yearned for. Yes, unlike Charlton who has never needed to pursue her, Geoffrey kept on doing so.

    "I can only lament that I can''t do this every single day. I missed you." Geoffrey said. Then, he took her hand not holding the bouquet and kissed it.

    As his lips grazed the back of her hand, Serena felt goosebumps all over her body. She took her hand back quickly as she blushed. Why was she reacting this way? It was not the first time he did that, but it felt like a fire was ignited within her. Then, she was reminded of how much she wanted him to do more to her that night. Then, she felt the guilt again. She loves Charlton. Why was she doing this?

    Geoffrey saw the changes in Serena''s expression. From the moment he entered, he saw the difference of how she looked at him. For the first time, she seemed actually truly excited that he''s there. When she saw the gifts, she looked happy, flattered, and appreciative. Then, when he kissed the back of her hand, the way her skin flushed. She wanted him. He can see it. However, now, she''s again back to her shell and was feeling guilty.

    Really? She felt guilty that she''s wanting him but never felt guilty enough when she went behind his back with his cousin. What did Charlton even feed her? Aish. If he didn''t love her enough, he would not be as tolerant.

    The night he went back home after the ball, he tried to think things through. What did he really want from Serena? Does he exact his revenge on her too? Somehow, she still must pay for what she did to him. But then, he thought that what he did without her knowledge was payment enough. Or maybe he''s just telling himself that because he didn''t want to let her go.

    Although he knew that his love for her wasn''t as pure as it once was, he still loved her all the same. In the end, he decided that he would continue seducing her until she falls in love with him. It was Charlton he hated. As long as Serena does not betray his trust again, he could still forgive her. Besides, she might be carrying their child.

    Serena again started to worry. Was Geoffrey thinking that she was a hypocrite? Did she offend him? She peeked at his expression. He only seemed confused. She sighed in relief. "Sorry about that¡­ Please take a seat."

    "How could a gentleman sit before a lady does?" Geoffrey replied as he smiled at her, indicating she sit first.

    Why was Geoffrey so attentive? Has he always been this attentive? Serena wondered as she took a seat. Then, he sat beside her. ''Oh. So that''s why.'' She thought.

    "So¡­ why did you visit today?" Serena began a bit awkwardly.

    Geoffrey smirked. Then, he took her hand in his again as he scooted closer to Serena. He leaned towards her ear, then whispered, "Why else?"

    Serena flushed all over, "B-brother Leonard is here¡­"

    Geoffrey chuckled. "What are you thinking? I just visited to see you. Is that a crime?"

    Serena felt embarrassed. What was she thinking? Geoffrey has been visiting her just to see her for the longest of times. His feelings for her have always been wholesome.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that I''m feeling a bit confused lately." She excused.

    Geoffrey then used his thumb and index to gently pinch her chin and turn her face towards him.

    Serena was surprised but did not complain. Geoffrey was looking all over her face, as if examining, while his face filled with worry.

    "Serena, are you okay? Have you been losing sleep?"

    How did he instantly know that? And he was even so worried for her. It felt good. "Yes, I have been having trouble sleeping lately¡­"

    Geoffrey winced. "I think that you need to rest. But¡­ will you forgive me for not wanting to leave just yet?" he asked sweetly as he looked her in the eyes looking so pitiful.

    Serena felt her heart soften. "It''s okay¡­"

    Geoffrey smiled, then as if remembering something, he stood up from his seat to open one of the boxes. He took out a bottle. "I just recalled this lavender scented oil I got for you. It will come handy now." Then, he suddenly went down on one knee in front of Serena and started taking off her shoes.

    "Geoffrey! What?" Serena reacted shocked.

    Geoffrey looked up and smiled at her. After removing her shoes, he lifted her feet and guided them towards the sofa. Then, he sat at the other end. "Lie down with your head on my lap." He instructed.

    "That''s not... appropriate¡­" Serena said lamely.

    Geoffrey just laughed and gently pulled her shoulder. In the end, Serena did lie on his lap. He opened the bottled and rubbed the oil to his fingers. Then, he gently massaged her temples.

    Serena was a bit stiff. This has never been done to her by a man before. She felt loved and cared for.

    "Relax Serena¡­ I''m your intended, even if anyone comes in through that door, no one will be able to say anything." Geoffrey said as he continued to massage her temples, then moving to her head, running his fingers from the top of her forehead then to her scalp to the tip of her hair.

    Serena felt her body relax with his words, the scent of lavender, and the feel of his hands. Slowly, she drifted off to sleep.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 336 - 333: Mind In Chaos VII

    Serena groggily opened her eyes. She does not know how long she was asleep for but through the open curtains in their drawing room, she could see that it was almost sunset. As she shifted, she felt the unevenness of her pillow. Belatedly, she realized that her head was still lying on Geoffrey''s lap. More alert, she quickly rose to a sitting position.

    She turned to face him to apologize but saw that his eyes were closed. Was he unconscious? She scooted closer. As she took closer inspection, she took note of his dark ebony hair in direct contrast to his pale skin, his thin red lips, high cheek bones, high bridged nose, and smooth skin. She knew that Geoffrey was handsome, but never has she taken the time to appreciate it.

    Geoffrey could feel Serena staring at him and he wondered what was she thinking of? When she did not do anything other than stare, he placed his hand at the back of her head to pull her in for a kiss.

    Serena pushed away to cover her mouth.

    Geoffrey looked at her and furrowed his brows.

    "I just woke up." She explained.

    Geoffrey chuckled understanding what she meant. Looking at the table in front of them, he saw a crystal container with rock candies inside. He opened it, then took one to eat. After, he took another and hovered it near Serena''s mouth.

    Serena wanted to take it by hand but knowing what he meant, she opened her mouth.

    Geoffrey saw her complying, but instead of just feeding her the candy, he took the opportunity to kiss her. His tongue entering her mouth, passing the mint flavored candy inside.

    Serena could do nothing more than blush. She realized that Geoffrey was a dominant kind of lover. Very unlike Charlton who would always ask for permission and see if she''s comfortable about something first. Gods, what was she doing? Charlton. She needs to keep her mind straight. When he stopped kissing her to take in some air, she pulled away from him placing some distance between them.

    Panting slightly, she said, "It''s getting late Geoffrey. I think it''s time we call it a day. Thank you for all these¡­" She did not want him to misinterpret her, nor did she want to mess things up between herself and Charlton.

    Geoffrey has no plans of listening. He was not done with her. "You''re already driving me away?" he asked leaning forward as he caressed her cheek, his eyes meeting hers as if trying to convey his pain with the mere thought that she did not want him there.

    Serena felt her heart pounding in her chest. Why? Why was she feeling this way now when she never felt anything other than friendship and guilt for Geoffrey in the past 3 years? She tried to swallow the imaginary lump on her throat. "This¡­ this is not¡­"

    "Appropriate?" Geoffrey supplemented as his hand trailed from her face to her collarbones.

    Serena felt his gentle caress and just like the last time, it drove her to the brink. She could not understand why, how, and when it began, but his touch floods her with desire, want, need even. It impels her to become weak and powerless. Still, she answered albeit in the breathy voice aching to a moan, "Yes, that."

    Geoffrey smirked. She wanted him. He knew she wanted him. So, he kissed her again. His tongue entering her mouth, his left hand fondling her left breast, his right supporting the back of her head as he gently laid her again on the sofa.

    Serena felt him do all those to her and her mind became completely clouded. She could no longer think, but just feel. She wanted him. She wanted him so much. So, while his tongue explored her mouth, she reached hers out, and this time, their tongues tangled as she kissed him back.

    Geoffrey felt her respond and he felt his own excitement hit the roof. Not even minding that it was still daylight, that Leonard was in the mansion, or even considering anyone entering the door that instance, his hand reached for the hem of her dress. Climbing up, he felt her smooth legs until he reached her middle. Blocked by her underwear, he pushed it sideways so that he can access her apex. She was wet. Very wet. He rubbed her clit. Then, he used his finger to enter her folds.

    Serena moaned. Her eyes in slits, seeing but unseeing as she wrapped her arms around his torso. "Ah¡­"

    Geoffrey knowing that she was getting louder used his mouth to cover hers as his fingers continued to go in and out of her, circling, moving up and down to pleasure her. When he felt that she was nearing her peak, he stopped. He looked at her panting, chest heaving with need.

    Serena was lost. Why did he stop? No, she needed her release. She would do anything to get her release. "Please¡­" she whispered.

    Geoffrey knew that she was in deep lust. If he takes her now, his plans would be turned into jumbles. However, it was an easy decision for him to make. He wanted her and this time she wanted him. The opportunity might not come as easily next time. Why would he need to follow a straight line? She was his. He also did not want to ask her again what her please was pertaining to. This was his chance. He unbuckled his belt.

    Serena did not know what was happening anymore. She just wants to reach her climax. Her body was aching with need. So again, she pleaded, "Please¡­"

    In one swift movement, Geoffrey pushed, and he was inside her.

    Serena''s eyes widened when she felt something bigger than his fingers go inside her. Her mind suddenly went out of the haze it was under. Gods, what have she done? She¡­ she let another man other than Charlton inside her¡­ and it was her who asked, no, begged for it. But that should only be her second concern, for another more pressing matter came to mind.

    She opened her eyes and saw Geoffrey''s figure looming in front of her. Then, their eyes met. She was scared and did not know what to do. Did he¡­ did he figure that she was no longer intact?

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 337 - 334: Mind In Chaos VIII

    Geoffrey can read Serena''s expression like the back of his hand. At that moment, he knew she was afraid whether he figured that she was no longer intact. For a second, he entertained the thought of telling her that he knew. But then, that would not work in his favor. Thus, when her tears started pooling and falling from her eyes, he kissed them away. He willed himself to act that this was the first time. That this was his, hers, and theirs.

    "Don''t cry Serena. I love you. I will marry you right after, okay?" he whispered as if to reassure her.

    Serena did not know how to respond. Did he not figure it out or was he playing dumb? She did not know. However, his words like a balm soothed her.

    Geoffrey started moving. Doing this with her awake, knowing that she was welcoming his embrace, the feeling was infinitely better. She was never going to escape him.

    Serena was no longer given time to think when he started moving. At first, he was moving slowly as if savoring the feel of their union. But after a while, he was going in and out of her fast and hard. She had to wrap her arms around his torso for balance.

    With her arms wrapped around him, Geoffrey was able to manipulate their position easier. This time, he pulled her up so that he was sitting upright, her on top of him and she was straddling his hips. He was still inside her as he reached her back to unzip her dress.

    Serena''s mind was again clouded by the pleasure she was receiving. She started moving herself as Geoffrey pulled her dress down revealing her swollen breasts. He grabbed and suckled them in turns.

    Serena could not stop herself from moaning as her breasts and nipples were very sensitive. "uhhhh¡­"

    Geoffrey felt himself about to reach climax but did not want this to finish just yet. Holding her waist, he shifted their position again. This time, Serena was on fours facing the door, while he was behind her. As he thrusted behind her, he started kissing her back near her shoulders.

    Serena felt goosebumps on her skin when he started kissing her back. It was so good.

    Geoffrey went to her ear then he whispered "Call out my name¡­" as he continued thrusting in and out of her.

    Serena was long lost. "G-Geoffrey¡­ ah!!!" she exclaimed as she felt herself reached a mind numbing orgasm.

    Geoffrey too felt himself near, so he grabbed her orbs as he pulled her up. He lightly bit her shoulder as he came inside her.

    If anyone in the mansion heard them, no one dared knock on the door nor come inside the room.

    --

    Serena lied on her bed staring into nothingness that night. She felt lost and empty. After the momentary pleasure she had shared with Geoffrey that afternoon, she has nothing to say about herself anymore.

    Last time, she could still say that she has been afraid of what he would say after what happened in the labyrinth. She was forced into submission then, so she could still have that excuse to herself. But now¡­ it was different. Although Geoffrey was the one who initiated everything, she had a choice. She had a choice¡­ so, why? Why did she choose that? Why did she even beg him to do that to her? Just when she thought that she has no more tears to cry, fresh tears started falling again.

    She was such a dirty whore. She did not even wait to know if she''s pregnant. Now, if she truly were, she would not even be able to claim that Charlton was surely the father. Or maybe that''s why? Did she unconsciously wanted to have sex with Geoffrey because she wanted him to take responsibility just in case Charlton runs away? Did her evil mind come up with the abhorrent plan without her consciously knowing?

    Then, she looked at her flat abdomen. She can''t be pregnant, could she? Both times she had sex, it was in her window period. She took a shaky breath again. But what if she were?

    She did wrong to Charlton, and she also did wrong to Geoffrey. If they knew, both would abandon her and surely throw her away like some used rag. She''s a horrible person and when that happens, she would only get what she deserved.

    Someone knocked on her door and a servant whose voice she could not recognize called from behind it. "Lady Serena? You have a phone call from Columbia recording company¡­" she said.

    Serena knew that it must be Charlton. But what does she say to him? She doesn''t want to talk to him. She could never face him again. She doesn''t want to face him again. Trying to compose her voice so no one would know that she''s been crying lest they tell Leonard, she took a deep breath. "Tell him that I''m asleep." She instructed.

    The servant said that she understood and left.

    Serena stood up from her bed. She saw the scissors and took it. She looked at her wrist. Just a cut and all this would end. She would no longer need to think about what was wrong with her, she would no longer have to feel conscience and guilt stricken for what she did. She would no longer feel dirty.

    She pressed the scissors to her wrist, her hand shaking. Tears blurred her vision again.

    She threw the scissors away. No. She can''t do it. She was afraid. She could not end her own life. What about her family? What about her possible baby? What about those who would mourn her? She may hate her life, but there were still people who loves her, right?

    She went back to lie on her bed. She willed herself to stop thinking. Her heart ached, her nose was sour, her eyes stinged. Still, she tried to calm down until finally, she was back to staring into space.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 338 - 335: Movements I

    Geoffrey''s eyes mooned in a good mood as he entered his chambers. He did not expect things would be moving that quickly between him and Serena. He shook his head. He had to remind himself that everything might just be an illusion. Sometimes he wonders, was he the one seducing her, or was she the one seducing him? He knew she was still heavily influenced by the drug, but the thought of her loving him, choosing him, still made him happy.

    After a while, his aide came to inform him that one of his men seeks audience with him. He instructed to let the man in.

    The man who was part of his intel came in to report and presented him the document which would possibly incriminate the grand duke.

    He read through it and instead of mere attendance to a meeting, what was inside was proof that during his campaign to eradicate members of the radical faction, he has signed the document which says that the food supplies were lost due to the typhoon at that time, when in fact, he along with his men distributed it to the people of Grindel. Grindel was under Marquess Yvonne Libertine and his march was the primary suspected stronghold of the radical faction breeding rebels at that time.

    He mused on it for a while.

    He knew that as the crown prince and future king of their kingdom he should think things through. He should not let his hate on Charlton cloud his judgement. Rebels were emerging, and they were getting stronger. Perhaps by next year, a civil war might break.

    Looking at the bigger picture, the court was divided and although the monarchist was the majority faction, a huge chunk of their elite military force was from the Daniels. Was the military force of the monarchist faction strong enough to win against the radical faction who were most probably backing the rebels if the Daniels shifts their allegiance?

    Currently, the Daniels do not hold as much military power as before. From 40%, they only have 20% now. The other 20% went with the ministry of defense position given to earl Cobalt, who was under his faction. 25% were under the direct command of the king, 15% to the crown prince, and another 20% were from the Cross ducal family. Aside from those, there were definitely private armies unaccounted.

    The Daniels have long been loyal to the crown, but Geoffrey does not want to keep the backstabbing snake even though Serena was now good as his. He would rather recruit the Cross ducal family to their side. If he were able to have them, then it won''t be of consequence to lose the Daniels.

    He shook his head. All those were just his presumptions. In the end, the one who will pass judgement would be his father not him. Initially, his plan was to wait until Charlton tries to talk to his father about proposing to Serena for maximum effect. However, what happened earlier made him want to propel things forward sooner.

    Either way, what''s the point on waiting? He wanted to make Charlton suffer, but not at the expense of putting his future with Serena and their possible child in jeopardy.

    He needs to start his movement while he was still ahead. He opened his drawer and took out an envelope. He placed the document inside and sealed it.

    "Hand this to the minister of justice and make sure that you are not being followed. Tell him that I want this tabled soon." Geoffrey instructed as he handed the document to his messenger.

    "Yes, your highness." The man answered before leaving his chambers.

    --

    *clang! the spoon Serena was using for dinner fell on the floor.

    Leonard looked up in surprise. "Is there something wrong?" he asked as he looked at Serena worriedly.

    Serena just shook her head and asked for a new spoon. She did not want him to worry and get herself a physician. Since yesterday, her hands kept on shaking and her muscles just ached. She was also sweating for no apparent reason. She was worried herself but just lumped it to her suffering from insomnia lately. Besides, her period that was supposed to arrive today haven''t arrived just yet. She was afraid that she might truly be pregnant. What if the physician could diagnose that?

    Leonard felt that there was something strange in Serena, but he could not pinpoint what. He did not spend too much time with her save for dinner so he could not really tell. "Should I call a physician to check on you?"

    Serena''s eyes widened. "No!"

    Leonard was surprised with her strong reaction.

    "I mean, I will tell you if I feel something wrong. No need to call one." She explained.

    Leonard furrowed his brows. Something was definitely wrong with her. Before he could continue their conversation, a servant came in.

    "Please excuse me, Milord. Milady, a call has arrived from Columbia''s." the servant announced.

    Serena shook her head. The servant understood and left.

    Leonard looked at Serena. He knew that it must be Charlton, he has been frequently calling these 3 days, but Serena refused to answer him. It was so bizarre. Just before he left, she would excitedly take the call. "You''re not taking the call?" he asked.

    "I am having dinner." She answered as she kept her head lowered so that Leonard would not see her expression.

    Leonard continued to stare at her. Were they having a lover''s spat? He sighed.

    --

    Charlton stared at the telephone in his hand. It was the 3rd night that he''s been trying to reach Serena, but she just won''t answer his call. Was she angry at him? He was getting worried. Their last conversation of her assuming herself pregnant has been bothering him. Perhaps he should not have taken it lightly. What if it was true? Also, her period was due to arrive today. He wanted to ask her, but she wouldn''t talk to him.

    He wanted to, no he needed to see her. He sighed. It seems like he would need to get Leonard''s cooperation.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 339 - 336: Movements II

    The day was Wednesday, and the house of lords was having a session that morning. Charlton just wanted it to end already so that he could talk to Leonard and try to convince him to let him see his sister in secrecy. Although he could just send in his card, he did not want to alert Geoffrey. Aside from that, if Serena was not receiving his call, she would most probably refuse to receive his card too.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He should focus on the meeting. What were they talking about again? Oh yes, it was earl Cobalt reporting on the rebel forces that''s beginning to rise. Honestly, what was the man doing? Yes, they have some camaraderie, but he could not help but question the man''s competence. He holds the military force to subjugate those rebels, but it seems like he doesn''t know how to use it.

    From the corner of his eyes, he saw the king frown. Well, it doesn''t look like things would end well for Cobalt. When the earl was done reporting he sat down again.

    "Duke Cobalt." The king called his voice interlaced with annoyance.

    "Yes, your majesty?" The duke stood up from his seat.

    "I recall you informing me that your son has studied military tactics and strategy since young. Am I correct?" the king asked with sarcasm.

    "Yes, your majesty." The duke answered his eyes looking left and right.

    "Then tell me, why is it that he seems to be the most incompetent fool who ever held the position vice minister of defense!?" the king this time did not hide his anger. He threw the document containing the report. Everyone in the room turned silent.

    Duke Winston who was seating next to Duke Cobalt stood from his seat. "Your majesty, please quell your anger."

    The king furrowed his brows and his eyes narrowed to slits. "Duke Winston, I know that you and duke Cobalt have been long-time friends, but I did not expect that you would stand up for him. Is there something you wish to say in defense of these fools?"

    "Your majesty, my loyalty shall always lie with the crown, and the reason why I am standing now is because of that. Your majesty, my lords, I believe that it is no longer a secret that the rebel group has a strong backer. Perhaps, without trying to offend anyone, it may even be joined by some people in this room."

    Everyone in the room started murmuring and whispering to each other. The way Duke Winston said it, it seems like something big would be happening soon.

    The king laughed hearing Duke Winston''s words as he hit his throne''s arm rest with his hand three times. "Then duke Winston, pray tell. Who is it that you wish to accuse?"

    Duke Winston shook his head, not wanting to point his finger. He just said those words as instructed.

    Then, the minister of justice, Royal duke Stephan William, stood from his seat.

    The king saw him do so, "Minister Stephan, you wish to add something?"

    "Your majesty, I did not wish to raise this matter initially as the event happened a long time ago. I am not sure if it should still be relevant. However, Duke Winston''s words might not be just pure conjecture."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "Your majesty, a few days ago, I received a petition from an anonymous sender. I did not give it much importance as it arrived randomly. However, what was attached to it was a curious matter. If I may be so bold." He said as he fished out a set of documents from his robe.

    The king understood what Stephan was doing, he glanced at his aide, and the aide went to collect the document from the royal duke and presented it to him.

    He read through it, the more he read, the more his ire grew. The document was from 29 years ago and it may no longer be relevant as many things have already changed. He took a glance at Stephan and Winston. Were they putting on a play?

    He knew a lot of these people hated Charles. He too hated the man, but he was not stupid enough to dispose of him. Aside from him being very useful, he was also married to his younger sister. However, if what this document was saying was true, then Charles may indeed be a sympathizer.

    "Inform the grand duke of Suffox that his presence is demanded on our next meeting." The king finally announced.

    Charlton hearing those words was astounded. Based on the conversation earlier¡­ were they accusing his father of being a sympathizer?

    Anyhow, after those words were announced, the king walked out of the room signifying that the session was adjourned.

    Charlton stood from his seat and unlike the usual where many nobles would approach him right after the session, everyone was now looking at him warily as if afraid to be connected to his family.

    He sighed. His father was definitely not a sympathizer. However, the accusation has horrible timing. He has not even addressed his concern about Serena, now comes this. Gods, he had to talk to her.

    He turned to look at Leonard who also stood up to leave.

    "If you have something to say, just say it."

    Charlton looked around. Seeing that many already left first and no one would hear their conversation he talked in a low voice.

    "Leonard, I need to talk to Serena. Lend me a hand here, please?"

    Normally, Leonard would only say no and that they should not involve him in their affair. However, he noticed that Serena has been acting strange as of late and he was concerned. Perhaps seeing Charlton would help?

    In the end, Leonard relented. Thus, that evening, Charlton was able to find himself inside the Maxwell ducal mansion''s drawing room.

    He sat on the sofa and looked around the room. He noticed that there were tulips and unopened gifts lying about. He sighed. He has no doubt they were from Geoffrey.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 340 - 337: Truth, Lies, Love, And Hate I

    Charlton stood up when he heard the doorknob turning and when the door finally opened, he could no longer contain his smile for he saw that behind it was Serena.

    Serena has not been feeling well, but when Mildred informed her that Leonard was requesting her presence in the drawing room, she changed her clothes to join him. Thus, when she opened the door to the drawing room, she was caught completely by surprise to see that instead of Leonard, Charlton was there smiling at her. Not knowing what to do, she was rooted on the spot.

    Charlton seeing her unmoving was quick to approach her. He grabbed her hand to pull her in for an embrace as he pushed the door close. "I missed you." He whispered as he kissed the top of her head.

    Serena felt his warmth enveloping her and she realized that this was real. Not just a figment of her imagination. She was instantly flooded with the immense feeling of longing for him. Gods, she loved him so much. Then, her heart started aching as her guilt-stricken conscience started rearing in. How could she do that to him? To them?

    "Serena¡­ whatever my fault was, do forgive me. Just please, don''t ignore me. These past few days have been hell. If not for Leonard giving me this chance today, I don''t know what I would do." he confessed.

    Serena closed her eyes as her tears started to fall. She too doesn''t know what to do. She loves him and does not want to lie to him. However, if she tells him the truth¡­ how about their baby? If she tells him the truth, he will never forgive her and might just leave her. No, she can''t let him find out now.

    Charlton felt Serena''s tears, so he pulled back a little as he used his right hand to lift her chin. He looked into her eyes and smiled, "Are those tears of joy you''re shedding? Did you miss me too?" he teased trying to uplift the mood as he gave her a mischievous smile.

    Serena started to tremble. She was afraid. What if Charlton sees through her lies? She bit her lower lip.

    Charlton felt Serena shaking and he became worried. This time he took the chance to really look at her. Last time he saw her was at the ball 5 days ago. She was still not like this then. Now, her eyes had dark circles under them, and her cheeks looked a little sunken. Suddenly he was reminded of what happened that night. He wanted to punch himself in the gut. Was this because of that? Or¡­ could it be? His eyes shined.

    "Serena? Are you¡­ did it not arrive?" he asked, his voice filled with so much love, hope, and adoration.

    Serena shook her head. "It¡­ it didn''t." she replied as her heart started hammering in her chest.

    Charlton can see that Serena''s scared and although he knew that a child now was not a great thing with the current situation, he knew that he should not show nor let her feel that he thinks that way. Besides, he was indeed happy with the news.

    "Then that''s great. I''m going to be a father soon and we''ll have the loveliest family ever." He said chuckling. "Come, let''s take a sit. I believe that we need to discuss the next steps that we should be taking with this new development."

    Serena let herself be led by Charlton. When he was about to sit on the three-seater sofa, she pushed him to move to the other seat as she recalled what she did there with Geoffrey.

    Charlton thought that she was being peculiar. "what''s wrong?"

    Serena just shook her head and led them to seat on the two-seater loveseat.

    Charlton did not pursue the matter and just took her hand in his. To be honest, he did not know how to say the words. If Serena was truly pregnant and given what happened earlier in the house of lords, there was only one option they can take. He was about to open the awkward topic when Serena spoke first.

    "Charlton¡­ do you really love me?" she asked.

    "Of course." Was his automatic reply.

    "Then¡­ let''s run away. Let''s leave all these behind. We can go to so many places. Money will never be a problem. We will have our child. We will be happy¡­. Charlton, please¡­"

    Serena''s words were tripping over each other. Charlton has never seen her behave like this. She acted like she''d lost her mind. The look in her eyes showed her terror. She was sobbing now and pulling at his arm, whimpering one word, screaming the next. Demanding and begging at the same time.

    "Serena, calm down." He said as he wrapped his arms around her. When she stopped shaking, he pulled back to look at her and smile. "Okay. We can do that. If you think that running away is best, then we can go with that. I have this villa built with Ben''s help in their country, Lisbon. I haven''t seen it myself in person, but it should be finished by now. I had the best architect draft the blueprint and it''s beautiful. I think you will like it there."

    Serena looked at him wide eyed. "Then let''s leave right away. I don''t need to bring anything with me, just you. Charlton, let''s leave right away."

    Charlton wanted to say yes, that he''ll leave with her that instance, but¡­ he had to think. What about his father? The charge on him that he will be facing this Friday? What about their families. He needs to tie all loose ends before leaving.

    Serena did not hear Charlton answer, then it clicked. He said that she''ll like it there, not we. Her face turned ugly. "You''re not coming with me?"

    "I will, but you will need to leave first. I need to tie loose ends here in Windsor. Serena, please wait for me, okay? I will send Jack with you." Charlton explained.

    --

    tbc

 Chapter 341 - 338: Truth, Lies, Love, And Hate II

    Charlton felt that his words sounded wrong, he shook his head. "Serena, you understand what I mean right?"

    For a long while, Serena didn''t say a word. She let Charlton''s words sink in. Really? What did she expect? Three years, she has waited for him. Three years she has poured all her love and devotion to him. And what does she get? Now that there''s the possibility that she''s pregnant he was going to send her away to a faraway place she has not even heard of with no company other than that of his coachman. Was he serious?

    She was willing to throw away everything, even her family just so that she can be with him. Did he think that she did not think of them too? So, was this it? Was this the limit of his love for her? If he even loved her? Was what she read in stories, in news, in gossips about to happen to her? Will she become one of those fallen ladies sent to faraway places to give birth with false promises from her lover to follow only to rot away forgotten while he continues to live his life like nothing happened?

    Serena looked at Charlton who was staring at her worriedly, his face a picture of a concerned lover. Then, she started laughing. Softly at first, then slowly turning hysterical. Her tears kept falling and it suddenly was difficult for her to breathe. She felt suffocated.

    Charlton got more worried. He knew his words did not sound pleasant, but they have always talked of possibilities with practicality. Serena has always been practical like himself. She would also think of the best solution with the highest success rate and least casualties. He just thought that way, but then again, she might be pregnant. He tried to change his words.

    "Serena, how about this? I will accompany you myself, but I would need to return here in Windsor right after. Or since it''s still early, we can wait a little? Say a month or two? I can ask for your hand then. It might be safer that way. You can stop attending parties, stay with your mother in the meantime while I try to work things out for us?" he asked in panic now too. He has never been in a situation like this himself and although it has always been easy for him to come up with solutions in other matters, he doesn''t know the answer to this himself. They were talking of a life inside her. Sending her away will ensure she won''t get involved in anything ugly. Keeping her there was also good, but there were some risks.

    Serena pulled away from him as she asked. "Do you really think me an idiot?"

    Charlton furrowed his brows. "Of course not. Why would I ever think that?"

    Serena''s mind has been in a haze, but something clear came in and her mind focused on it. "Charlton, you once told me, that I was not willing to throw everything away for you. That I only have one foot in and the other trying to find solid ground for insurance. But now, this is everything. I am willing to throw away everything, but it''s you who''s reluctant." She accused.

    Charlton kept his voice soft, soothing as he explained. "Serena, that was a different case to now. We''re no longer meager teens and we both know that our actions will bear consequences not just to ourselves but also to those we love. So, please, don''t be unfair¡­"

    Serena laughed sarcastically. If she were in her right mind, she would know and see why Charlton was suggesting what he was suggesting. In fact, that''s what she thought too when she first deduced that she might be pregnant. However, now it''s different. Her self-defense was way up. She has been doubting Charlton''s love for her, her mind was convoluted, she had sex with Geoffrey which she was hiding from Charlton, she was scared of being caught and being abandoned, she was hysterical with hysteria and depression.

    "So, you''re saying that our situation is hopeless and the only way to get through it is if I get out of the picture, right?"

    "Serena, please don''t misinterpret..." Gods, he was willing to run away but even so, he needed time. Aside from that, the situation now was not ideal. His father was being accused of being a sympathizer and if he goes, he might be sentenced for real.

    "You did all those to me. You got me pregnant, and now we arrived at this point and you''re telling me that you''re not ready?" Serena enumerated unbelievably. Were all her doubts about him true? Was he still the same rake before she met him? Was she just a conquest?

    "Serena, don''t do this." Charlton pleaded. He really fucked things up. He has to own it up.

    Her heart ached with so much disappointment, anger, and frustration. Her body started shaking again as she placed both her palms to her face. What did she expect? She should have known that this will be the outcome. The thought of him still being a rake might be unfounded, but she knew him. Charlton for all his wonderfulness would always think within the boundary of his reason. Or perhaps he did not love her enough to go beyond that. In the end, his love for her only amounts to this.

    Then suddenly, like a devil whispering to her ears, another thought came to mind. Geoffrey¡­ he might think that this child was his. Perhaps it was truly his. Suddenly she was filled with hope. He told her that he would marry her right after they did that. Unlike Charlton he was willing to take responsibility at the very first instance. He would love her as he always did. He would care for this child as much as she did.

    "I did the right choice." She said as she began laughing.

    Charlton looked at her confused. "Serena, please calm down, let''s talk this through. What do you mean?"

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 342 - 339: Truth, Lies, Love, And Hate III

    Serena removed her hands from her face to look at him. Her eyes turned to slits. Hate. She hated him. "Talk, talk, talk. That''s all you''re ever good at Charlton, and I''m sick of it. From this moment on, we go our separate ways as if nothing was ever between us. I can''t do this with you anymore."

    "What are you talking about? Serena don''t act this way. You may even be pregnant with our child. You''re¡­"

    "What made you so sure that it''s yours?" she asked as she laughed sardonically.

    "What?" Charlton asked incredulously. "You can''t be serious."

    "Yes, you heard me right the first time."

    Charlton''s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a million knives. He found it difficult to breathe himself. "Did¡­ did Geoffrey¡­ force you?"

    Serena laughed again like a bat crazy person. "Geoffrey would never do that. He loves me. From the bottom of his heart, he loves me. We did it, and I liked it. I liked it very much. He did not force me. I did it with him on my own accord in this very room."

    No. Serena would not do this to him. She can''t possibly¡­ "Serena, tell me that you are just saying those words out of spite." Charlton pleaded, his own voice quivering.

    Serena could feel her own gut quench, her heart felt like it''s bleeding, but she did not stop. Instead, she pushed the knife deeper. "You wish. Why do I even have to run away? Now, I''m poised to be the crown princess, the future queen of this kingdom. Why did I even choose you from the start? I was an idiot blinded! Now leave! I don''t want to see you ever again. You hear me? I don''t want to see you ever again! Just breathing the same air as you are burning my lungs!"

    Charlton have never felt anything like this all his life. Every nerve on his body shook and he felt absolutely stripped. Vulnerability. Disbelief. Disgust. Horror. Anger. Humiliation. Confusion. Shattering, crippling, traumatizing heartbreak. He did not know he was capable of feeling all these emotions at once. There was absolutely nothing like it. He loved her. He absolutely fucking loved her.

    No. Serena might just be speaking out of anger. This can''t be real. This can''t be what she really thinks nor feels. She wouldn''t do this to him. To them. They loved each other. Then he remembered what happened in Ligeti''s ball. How she responded to Geoffrey''s touch. How she moaned with pleasure as he did those things to her.

    Then he saw red. Rage. Red hot fury enveloped his body. He clenched his fists as his heart continued to palpitate, his breathing became erratic. Everything just wanted to explode. He needs to leave. He needs to leave before he does something irreparable. He can''t do this. He can''t.

    He stood up from his seat. He could not look at her. So, he walked. He walked out of that room with his pain and his anguish. If he stayed any longer, he was afraid that he might do something completely out of his character. Never has he felt such sense of betrayal that made him want to destroy everything on his path. And to think that such a feeling would be drawn out of him from the woman he loved the most.

    As Charlton walked away Serena felt unbelievable. She knew she said those words, but he never even asked why. He did not even show any other reaction. She wanted him to be angry at least then she would know he felt something. But what happened? He just accepted her words as is. So that''s it? Perhaps he was even thankful. Gods, he just stood up to leave. She was so angry that she picked up a vase full of flowers and threw it on the floor. The sound of porcelain shattering resounded in the room. She will not chase him. She will not chase him this time.

    Charlton just continued walking not even turning back once.

    --

    Leonard was alarmed when Mildred came in to report that she heard the sound of porcelain breaking from the drawing room. For a moment, he wondered why she knew he was not in the room when he specifically told her that he was waiting for Serena there earlier. He shook his head, maybe she thought that the two of them already finished talking so she went to find him.

    The most pressing concern was Serena. He got up from his seat in the study to see her.

    When he entered the drawing room, he saw his sister hunched on the sofa. Broken porcelains were scattered on the floor. Gods, what happened? Briefly, he wondered, why did he always have to create disaster when he tries to meddle in her love life?

    "Serena?" he asked as he reached her and sat beside her.

    Serena looked up to see Leonard. Her eyes red and swollen.

    Leonard could not bear see such pitiful look on Serena. She was his sister. His only sister. Spoiled, proud, haughty, but he loved her all the same. To see her like this, his heart felt unbearable. He reached out and pulled her in his arms. "Serena. Tell me¡­ what happened?"

    "Brother Leonard¡­ am I¡­ am I a disgusting person?"

    "No. Serena, you''re the most beautiful person in this world. Whoever tells you otherwise¡­ did Charlton say that? Tell me. I''ll kill that bastard." Why did he even allow their affair to happen? He should have nipped it in the bud. Wait, he did try, but why did he listen to Serena? He even covered for them for 2 years. He should''ve known better. This was also his fault.

    Serena hugged Leonard back as she continued to cry. "No¡­ Charlton did not say anything like that¡­ please don''t blame him. It was my choice¡­ I should have listened to you from the start. I''m so sorry, brother. I''m so sorry¡­"

    Leonard shook his head. "No. Serena, it''s not your fault, okay? Don''t blame yourself." He said as he tried to comfort her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 343 - 340: Truth, Lies, Love, And Hate IV

    What would you feel when you find out that the person you love, the one you never doubted for a moment, the one you built your world, dreams, and hopes upon, cheating on you?

    Anger, humiliation, disbelief, and every plethora of ugly emotions creating the worst collections of feelings possible.

    So, how does one expect Charlton to react on what Serena said? Initially, at the very least? When Serena said those words, she shattered three of the most important qualities in their relationship. Trust, honesty, and respect.

    The emotions of a person who has become a victim of betrayal, was something universal. Geoffrey felt it, and now Charlton was feeling it too. The only difference was that for Charlton it was worse. He was so angry that night that it took all his willpower to walk away from that room rather than saying or doing hurtful things to Serena.

    When he got home, he locked himself in his room.

    At first, his emotions kept on alternating between anger and desperation. Anger, for obvious reasons. Desperation for despite what she said, he loved her still.

    Her words played on his mind in replay like that of a broken record. It was so painful and agonizing, that if he were a weaker man, he would have been driven to insanity.

    He wanted to hurt her back, to get some form of petty revenge. Then, he also thought of other options. Like, he wanted to cage her. To capture her. To make her his. To force her into submission that she would have no choice but to stay his. But what can he do? He loves her and could not bear to hurt her.

    He could not imagine losing her from his life completely. He does not want to lose her at all. He wants to hold on to her, hold on for as much as he can but he knew that to do so would be like grasping loose sands.

    Then he thought, no. He still wanted to fight for her, for their love, but how could he when she told him herself that she loved Geoffrey now? That her choice was Geoffrey?

    He had to ask himself, what was true love? Was it letting go? Or never letting go?

    When he was able to escape all the anger and desperation, what came next was even worse.

    His relationship with Serena was built on trust that grew over time and it was undeniable that he drew significant amount of his day-to-day happiness, comfort, contentment, and even self-confidence from it. He made her so central in his world, that the thought of losing her, was like losing hope. It''s a feeling of loss of purpose, loneliness, no possible path to feeling happiness ever again.

    He felt disconnected from himself. He felt empty and tired, and honestly, he wanted to stop caring about everything already and just cease to exist.

    Like some lost soul, he spent the next 3 days inside his room, not taking a step out, not eating, not drinking, not going to work and when the servants knock, he would just say go away.

    Thankfully for him, before he could prolong his suffering in that little bubble he created, his parents arrived.

    --

    "Charlton!!!! Open this door!!!" Georgina screamed from the other side of the door for the second time.

    Charlton was jolted awake from loud banging and his mother''s shrill voice. With adrenaline because of his mild panic, he was able to quickly move from the bed to the door. He unlocked it and upon opening, he saw his mother.

    Georgina finally saw her son who was still alive. She was so annoyed when he wouldn''t take her calls. She has called their mansion a couple of times because she wanted to ask about why Charles was being asked to attend the session tomorrow with utmost urgency, but her good for nothing son wouldn''t take calls according to the butler. Thus, she decided to come with her husband.

    Upon arrival, she did not have time to listen to the butler explain about what''s happening, she just stormed to see her good for nothing son. She was going to give him an earful. But when he opened the door, what she stumbled on was him with dark circles under his eyes, stubble growing, and lips dry because of dehydration. Briefly, she congratulated herself for having good genes so that she was able to produce a son that still looked good even though he looked like he didn''t shower for days. She shook her head. Her anger dissipated after seeing his poor condition.

    "What happened to you?" she asked.

    Charlton wondered why his mother was there, until he remembered that his father might go on trial tomorrow. He has been so absorbed wallowing in his own pity party that he forgot to worry about his own father. He looked at his mother again. He noted that she seems to have not slept properly the last few days.

    He shook his head not wanting to add more to her worries. "Nothing, mother. Did father come with you?" he asked, his voice sounding hoarse.

    Before his mother could answer, he saw his father who was looking at him and his mother from the landing. He was standing proud and tall, but his eyes held concern. He worried about him.

    "Father." Charlton greeted.

    "Charlton, you made your mother and I worry." Charles said as he approached.

    "I''m sorry. Father, about the king''s call¡­"

    "We can talk about it later. You need to eat first and take a bath. I was informed by the butler what you have been up to these 3 days. It''s unbecoming of you as a man." Charles lightly reprimanded.

    Charlton winced. His father was right. "Yes, father. I''m sorry again. Mother, I''m sorry for making you two worried."

    Georgina was about to say something, but Charles shook his head.

    "Georgina, we can talk about it later. Have a rest first. The journey has been long."

    Georgina wanted to protest. She wanted to know about what''s going on. However, it''s rare for Charles not to indulge her, so when he tells her no, she would understand that he means it.

    Thus, the two went to their room to freshen up from the journey, while Charlton was left to his devices.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 344 - 341: Truth, Lies, Love, And Hate V

    After Charlton talked to his parents and told them about what happened in the house of lords, his mother almost fainted. Chances were, tomorrow his father would be accused of treason and would soon be facing trial. It was a heavy charge punishable by death.

    They discussed which document could be possibly used against his father, but his father could not think of any. They tried to talk how to resolve it but came up with nothing as they did not even know where to start. In the end, his father reassured them that everything would be fine.

    The talk, food, and shower has been good for Charlton. He was brought out of the muddle headedness he has been experiencing.

    As he returned to his room and lied on his bed, his mind again drifted back to Serena and what happened. Unlike the last 3 days, he tried to think objectively. He thought of their conversation from the start and not just focusing on her cheating on him. Just in case he missed something.

    It does not matter when she started having feelings for Geoffrey, for it may have been a gradual development. Perhaps every time she was playing her role as his fianc¨¦e, she was already falling for him. But how about physical intimacy?

    Why was it that when she thought of herself being pregnant, she thought of him first? Did she only have sex with Geoffrey recently? Was it because she was afraid that he would not take responsibility? It was so twisted. For clearly, she has been honest with him and even told him that the time they did it was right after her period. Now that part was so strange.

    He shook his head. In the overall summary of things, it does not matter. She still chose to do that. She still¡­

    Then he remembered the look of terror on her face, the way she tried to convince him to run away, why? Those were very uncharacteristic of her, and he remembered that at that time, he felt like there was something disturbing about it. Was there some foul play? But she had been in the confines of her home the whole time.

    Was this just his desperation talking again? Still, he needed to give himself, their relationship, another chance.

    He needs to talk to her. However, with how things ended last time, would she even talk to him? Perhaps, Leonard might even kill him before he can reach 2 meters from her. He hit his head with his hand. What he needed to find were evidence. He needs to investigate what might have happened to her. There''s a possibility that everything he was thinking were only his own conjectures because of the wishful thinking that Serena did not purposely cheat on him on her right mind.

    But how does he do that? The only person capable of finding out what fucking happened in that house was Leonard. Leonard. He needed to talk to Leonard but the only way that Leonard would even face him would be in the ministry or the house of lords.

    If he even attempts to go to their mansion, he was afraid he would only be chased out like a dog. Perhaps, he should try to capture him off guard so they would be able to talk like civilized citizens.

    --

    On the eve of Saturday, Geoffrey read through the reports sent to him.

    He chose to go through Mildred''s report. The report had 3 matters.

    First was that Serena''s period has not arrived even up to the day of writing. She was experiencing some morning sickness too. That made him very happy. It meant that more likely than not, she was pregnant.

    Second was about Charlton visiting and it pissed him off. He did not expect that Leonard knew and chose to keep silent about it. Wait, he even was a promoter and was involved enough to let the two see each other secretly. If he was not Serena''s brother and useful, he would never let this go. Thankfully, what he did only helped him.

    Third, her personal maid arrived that morning which meant that Mildred can no longer take care of her. It made him worry but also gave him some relief. That way, there would be no more way for them to realize that Mildred worked for him. Later on, he would just ask her to resign peacefully and go to somewhere far away.

    The other report was on Charlton not going out of their mansion for 3 days. He has no doubt that he''s feeling betrayed. Wallowing in self-pity, wondering where he went wrong, he could understand fully what he was feeling for he has been there too. Not that he was sympathizing. In fact, it brought him some sort of satisfaction to know that his cousin was now going through what he went through. This does not mean he was done exacting his revenge. Come Monday, the trial would happen, and he could already predict how everything would play out.

    Anyhow, he knew that his plan was good, but he did not expect that it would be this effective. Now, all he had to do was ensure Charlton doesn''t get to talk to Serena again and that Serena would never find out what he did. After that, Serena would completely his.

    Like always, he burned the paper so that there would be no proof. He could never be overconfident.

    --

    Come Sunday, Geoffrey visited the Maxwell Ducal mansion again. Serena seemed a little sick, but it was good that she was still taking care of herself. She did not talk to him much, but it was alright. He knew that she was not feeling well, and it was not good to agitate her.

    Anyway, he gave her another massage until she fell asleep. As he caressed her hair, he looked at her face. His lips formed a sad smile. There were many thoughts playing in his mind. His and Serena''s future, his tainted love for her, if she will grow to love him when she''s sober, if she will love the child when she realizes that it''s his, many questions, many uncertainties.

    He shook his head. He''ll just cross the bridge when he gets there.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 345 - 342: Movements III

    "Don''t worry too much, Georgina, everything will be fine." Grand duke Charles tried to calm his wife who was filled with worry.

    Georgina nodded her head. Yesterday evening, she tried to visit the palace to meet with her brother, but she has been told that the king was not accepting visits from anyone. Thus, in the end, she had to return home. She was filled with worry.

    Charlton looked at his parents. Then, he looked at the sky which was gray-white and sunless. It seems like it''s going to rain later. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Why was this sequence of event happening now? Couldn''t it have a better timing?

    "Let''s go." His father announced.

    "Yes, father." Charlton answered.

    The two of them entered the same car. Their ride was shared in silence.

    --

    Upon arrival at the gates of the palace, Charlton and his father alighted from their car to walk towards the house of lords. Other peers were already present in the palace grounds. Some greeted them like nothing was wrong, while some dared not approach.

    After a while, everyone started taking their position in the lines. Charlton took his and soon after, Leonard arrived to take his in front of him.

    "Leonard." He called.

    Leonard glared but chose to ignore him. It would not do to commit murder in the palace grounds.

    "Listen." Charlton said as he moved a little closer. "I don''t know if you''ve noticed but I''m worried about Serena¡­ she''s been strange these days. I am not sure but someone in your house might be¡­"

    Leonard clenched his fist to control his temper. After this asshole played with his sister''s heart, he''s now trying to put the blame in his house. He wanted nothing more than to¡­

    Thankfully, the gong was hit thrice. The doors to the house of lords were opened and in two lines, everyone began to enter.

    --

    When the king entered, a dozen of palace guards came in with him. After he sat on his throne, the guards walked towards the grand duke of Suffox. The head palace guard opened a roll of parchment.

    "Grand duke Charles Daniel of Suffox, you have been accused of the crime treason on the grounds of colluding with the rebels and we have received sufficient evidence to merit a trial. In this regard, we request that you stand behind the dock for the proceedings." The head guard read in a loud booming voice. Then, two guards walked forward as if to restrain the grand duke.

    "I can walk myself." Charles said as he walked towards the dock.

    Charlton can feel his heart booming in his chest and his stomach turned. It is as they feared.

    Since Charles was the grand duke, the juries of the case would be the dukes and royal dukes. The king on the other hand was the one to pass the final judgement. The 7 dukes, and 7 royal dukes stood behind their seats at the long table while, the minister of Justice, royal duke Stephan William, had to take the seat on the other end which was right below the king''s throne. He was the one to interrogate, and cross examine.

    Anyway, the vice minister of justice, Christopher Cross, stood from his seat. He was to act as the bailiff. The house speaker moved and let him stand on the platform.

    "Vice minister Cross, please swear the jury." Stephan instructed as the presiding judge.

    "Please raise your right hand. Do you solemnly swear that you will truly listen to this case and render true verdict as to this defendant?" Christopher said.

    The duke and royal dukes followed and said, ''yes, I swear.''

    With that, each of them started to take their seats.

    "Please swear in the defendant." Stephan instructed.

    "Grand duke of Suffox, please raise your right hand." Christopher said this time.

    Charles raised his right hand.

    "Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth?"

    "I swear." Charles answered.

    "Then, we can now start the prosecution." Stephan said.

    Since Grand duke Charles was accused with a capital offense, there was no need to present witnesses. The Juror had to ask questions based on evidence.

    Now, one thing to note was that, in cases during this time, there was no presumption of innocence and no right to remain silent. Defendants, who in this case was Charles, were expected to disprove evidence presented against them and establish their innocence.

    The initial questions thrown to Charles were mostly inquisitive in nature. He was able to answer everything quickly.

    Charlton felt that everything was going well. Until a piece of document was presented, and he saw the miniscule change in his father''s expression.

    "Do you recognize this document?" Stephan asked.

    "I have not seen its content thus I cannot say." Charles answered.

    "Then, please see it for closer inspection." Stephan said as he passed the document to one of the aids and it was given to Charles.

    Charles received it and sifted through the document which contained names and signatures. He took a deep breath. He tried hard not to look at Charlton''s direction.

    "The people in Grindel at that time were only suspected rebels and were thus, still law-abiding citizens of our kingdom. On the account of radicals planning to rebel, there have been no civil war during that time. Although I admit that I did not follow order, there''s no ground to use this against me and say that this was treason." Charles defended.

    However, his defense fell on deaf ears. Everyone knew that while treason was technically plotting the death of the king, plotting to reform their government through forceful means was also akin to that. It metonymically implies threatening the king as the figure for the government as a whole.

    "Thus, you are saying that the document is true?" Stephan asked.

    "Yes." Charles answered.

    "Then, if so, you have lied, forged a document submitted on that year regarding the supplies?"

    "Yes."

    "In line with this, then, let me ask, did you know the people behind the radical faction?"

    "Only Marquess Yvonne Libertine who has already passed two decades ago."

    The king scoffed. Obviously knowing that him only knowing Libertine was a lie.

    "Then, that is all. Members of the jury, you have heard all the facts of this trial. Please use the piece of paper in front of you to write your verdict. Let me remind you that as jurors, you can not be swayed by your sympathy."

    Charlton felt his hand shaking. It was clear as day that the outcome was in the negative.

    After a while, the papers were handed to minister, and he looked through each and every one. He tallied it and after he began to speak. As expected, the grand duke, with a vote count of 10-4, was found guilty.

    Now, it was the turn of the king to pass judgement.

    Everyone in the room was tense and waiting.

    Charlton could not keep himself seated. He would never let his father he judged this way. Not before his very eyes. "Your Majesty, please grant mercy."

    --

    On one side, the Marquess smirked. Everything was going according to plan.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 346 - 343: Movements IV

    When the monarch was angry, one would do well to just shut up and try not get embroiled with his anger. That was what most the nobles in the room were thinking, at least those who were not involved in the plotting of this event.

    On the other hand, those who have their own agenda were quite happy with the development.

    Now, one must understand that what was in play was not purely luck from Geoffrey''s end. He was not the only one involved in this move. It was unknown to him, but his hand was also used to propel the turn of events.

    When Geoffrey''s man started looking for evidence against the grand duke, the radical faction leader, Marquess Maurelle Klaus knew that this was their chance. He knew that Charles was a sacrifice they would need to make to recruit his only son to their side. Thus, he supplied the evidence.

    "You still dare to beg mercy!?" The king exclaimed in a fit of anger. He has not even announced the punishment yet and the traitor''s son was already ready to defend his father.

    Charlton did not utter any reply.

    Then, another person kneeled. "Please grant mercy." It was Marquess Klaus.

    Charlton looked and saw a man he never even exchanged words with kneel for leniency for his father. Then, shortly, about 30% of people inside the room followed.

    The king laughed sardonically. It was an ugly sight before him. Were these dogs baring their teeth against him? "You all wish to be buried with the grand duke!?" he was angry. He was only planning to have the Charles imprisoned and questioned, but now he wanted to get him executed.

    Geoffrey watched everything unfold as if he was innocent and had nothing to do with it. In fact, he even looked sympathetic and about to say something, as if wanting to defend the grand duke.

    Frederick who was observing Geoffrey from the corner of his eyes saw all the changes in his brother''s expression. Then he thought ''No, Geoffrey was already ahead in the race to the crown. I need Charlton''s family to be on my side if I want to have any chance of winning.'' Thus, he spoke.

    "Father, please quell your anger. I believe that in light of their contributions to our kingdom, we should still give the Daniels a chance."

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows as if regretting that he didn''t say the words himself. Really, his outer appearance was that of being torn, but deep inside he was rejoicing. Everything was going according to his plan. Even this brother of his was acting in a way he expected him to.

    Although it was in Geoffrey''s purpose to get Charlton sent out of the capital, he did not want to seem like he was involved in this event in any way. He was a person who did not like any loose ends. When he does something, he would not let it get traced back to him. He trusted few people and even those in his faction do not know everything he was doing behind the scenes.

    The king looked at Frederick. He did not think that his son was colluding with the rebels, but he knew that he was standing up for the Daniels because he wanted to get them to his side. Geoffrey was overpowering his brothers, and his popularity with the masses was already immense. He was the crown prince and his first son, but his mother¡­ also, he did not really wish to get rid of the balancing force in the court.

    "What chance?" The king asked his 2nd son.

    Frederick''s eyes widened. His father was giving him a chance to get the Charlton to his side. If he can get him and his father out of this situation, then they would surely remember this saving grace and stand behind him.

    "Father, the crime was committed almost 3 decades ago, and although a crime is a crime, the more pressing matter now is to know if the grand duke is currently colluding with the rebels. Now, instead of letting him rot in prison, why not let him eradicate the rebels to prove his innocence?" Frederick tried.

    The members of the radical faction became nervous. If the king lets Charles escape, the war will be against them instead of the crown. No, the grand duke must not get out of this. Charlton was the one they needed, not his father.

    "That seems reasonable¡­" The king mused.

    Thankfully for the radicals, Duke Cobalt stood from his seat. "Your majesty, although I agree with the method, I also dissuade it. If the grand duke were truly part of the rebels, then he might turn against us instead."

    "That is also true." The king answered.

    After that, everyone in the room remained silent waiting for the king''s final decision.

    The king looked at everyone in the room. He can feel that there''s a political plot happening but then, it seems like both factions wanted to get rid of the grand duke. He shook his head. He was now more confused than when he first entered the house. He sighed. Despite his hate for the grand duke, he was still his sister''s husband, and Charlton her son.

    In the end, he sentenced the duke on the grounds of forgery and plunder from the kingdom''s treasury. The punishment was 5 years of imprisonment at island Lerise. On the other hand, on the grounds of treason, he announced that Charlton should prove his father''s innocence by eradicating the rebels. He shall set out with Earl Cobalt the following day to start their campaign.

    The trial ended with that. Grand duke Charles was not given time to talk to his son nor to his wife. The palace guards went to escort him. They all walked out of the house towards the waiting carriage that would deliver him straight to the pier.

    As Charlton saw this event happening in front of him, his heart felt like it was being squeezed. It was difficult to breathe, and tears blurred his vision. That was his father, but what to do? He was indeed guilty as he admitted so himself.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 347 - 344: Movements V

    After that, the session was dismissed. No one approached Charlton, either in fear of getting embroiled in what''s happening, or just plainly understanding that he wanted to be alone that instance.

    On the other hand, Charlton tried to stop himself from wallowing in despair. He had to think. Right now, this was already the best outcome. Although island Lerise was a secluded island where political prisoners were sent and didn''t allow for visitations, he knew that the punishment was already merciful enough as is. The conditions in the prison were bad, and it was the place of nightmare especially to the commoners who were thrown to the dungeons in the lower floors. However, he knew that more likely than not, his father would be placed on a better cell on the upper floors.

    The more pressing issue now was him leaving the capital to prove his father''s innocence on the account of treason. He had to stay strong not just for himself but also his mother. Gods, his mother. He had to get home now and tell her.

    He walked out of the house and rode the car he and his father used earlier. The driver asked where the grand duke was. He shook his head, and just told him to drive.

    Inside the car, he thought of many things, like what he needed to do in preparation for leaving tomorrow. How and why the document charging his father come to light. Why it had to happen now.

    Then he remembered¡­ Gods. What about Serena? Would she think he really abandoned her?

    The timing of the events was really fantastical. But what can he do? These events were beyond his control. Who would have thought that his father did commit said crime in the past and it would come to haunt him today? Clearly even if there''s some conspiracy going on against his father, which he was positive that there was, it just so happened that it transpired on that day.

    He sighed. Although Serena seems to be acting strange and he wants to solve that predicament, he knew she was strong, and she has her family to support her. On her pregnancy, it might just be false alarm and even if she was pregnant¡­ He shook his head. He loves her and trusts that she loves him too. When she finds out why he left, she would understand. That is if she didn''t mean what she said that night. He could only hope that she waits for him.

    His father, his mother, they have no one else to rely on that moment but him.

    It''s not a matter of choice, but if it was, he can only feel guilty to Serena.

    --

    When Charlton arrived home, his mother was quick to notice that his father was not with him. Her eyes flooded with tears and Charlton quickly went to embrace her to calm her down. When she stopped crying and bawling, he started to tell her everything verbatim.

    Georgina was shell shocked. She has never been much for politics, but even she understood that there''s someone out there who''s targeting their family. The question was who. She discouraged Charlton from leaving the next day as it may be a trap.

    Charlton felt like there may be some truth to his mother''s words, but it''s not like he has a choice. Also, he had to put his faith on the king. For if he wanted to get rid of their family, he would have done so earlier in the house of lords. That is, if he''s the one behind it. No need to play with them and have him prove his father''s innocence.

    Now, on the who''s behind this, perhaps he should analyze on the why. Why did they have to do this?

    There were two possible reasons why this was happening. One, someone holds a grudge against his father, and it was just coincidence that it led to this. Two, someone was trying to win his family over to one faction or did not win his family over to their faction and thus were trying to get rid of them.

    If it''s the first reason, then there were too many suspects. It''s not like he doesn''t know that his father was hated. Could it be Duke Winston who opened up the topic the other week? Or maybe the minister of justice himself who presented the document?

    If it were the second reason, there were only 3 primary suspects. Geoffrey, Frederick, and the radical faction. However, with how everything played out earlier, it seems like the main suspect leans towards Frederick, but he doesn''t seem smart enough to come up with a plan as intricate.

    In the end, he can only shake his head. No point pondering as all he can do now was to extinguish those rebels to prove his father''s innocence.

    --

    Serena was having dinner in the dining room with her whole family, blissfully unaware of what just transpired earlier in the house of lords. Anyway, Her mother arrived that afternoon while her father arrived with Leonard after attending the court session.

    After Charlton left that night, she has been depressed. The next three days had her wallow in that and many times, she just wanted to end her life. Although she knew she did wrong, Charlton also did not even try to ask her why or anything. He just left. It was the most painful thing for her. That he chose to leave her in her weakest.

    On the 4th day, which was yesterday, Geoffrey visited. She felt guilty towards Geoffrey. He has been nothing but kind and considerate towards her, and she knew that she lied and went behind his back. She felt disgusted with herself that she even considered using him.

    "Serena?" Celine called when she saw her daughter spacing out. It was very uncharacteristic of her.

    "Yes mother?" Serena replied as she looked at her mother.

    Celine smiled and repeated her question. "So, how have you been these days? You seem to have lost weight."

    "Mother, I''m doing just fine. I''m dieting so it''s good that I lost weight." She replied with a smile as she tried not to make them worry. She was feeling better today. Last night, she was able to sleep for 7 hours straight. Definitely an improvement from the previous days. Her body also stopped aching the other day. However, her morning sickness got worse.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 348 - 345: Leaving The Capital

    The day Charlton was to leave the capital, the sun was shining high above the skies. People were milling about in the streets, doing what they normally do. Nothing changed and life kept on moving.

    With a heavy heart he asked Jack, his coachman turned driver, to drive his car to the ministry of defense where he would meet with Earl Hugo Cobalt who was also tasked to leave the capital and lead the campaign in extinguishing the rebels as punishment for his failures.

    If something made his mother''s heart feel any better, it was this. That he was not alone in the punishment and Cobalt, being the son of another duke loyal to the crown, would be with him in this mission.

    He sighed. Talking about his conversation with his mother, last night, he contemplated over and over if he should give Serena a visit. It would be difficult, but not impossible. He thought of at least seeing and talking to her one more time before he leaves. He doesn''t want to part with her on bad terms. However, in the end, he decided that doing so was pointless.

    As his mother told him apologetically, to continue asking for Serena''s hand now would only fan the king''s suspicion towards their family. In fact, even after he comes home successful from his mission, and prove his father''s innocence, they cannot do that anymore. She cried and cried, very sorry that she and Charles, as parents, failed Charlton, their only son.

    Charlton just smiled at his mother then. He told her that it''s alright that he understood the circumstance, that she should not think about that as he can let Serena go, but not the ones who brought him to this world. His heart was in shambles, but he had to reassure his mother.

    He has to let Serena go unless he plans to join the rebels. Truth was, he thought of doing just that, him becoming a turncoat. But then, his father was in prison. If he didn''t know any better, he would think that the crown was keeping his father hostage. But he knew better. His father was a criminal that did commit the crime.

    Anyhow, if it''s any consolation, at least Serena hated him already. Him leaving would not make her feel that bad. She won''t have to wait for him for he himself did not know how long it would take for him and Cobalt to extinguish the rebels. They would need to find them, get information, find who their backers were, etc. It might take as short as a few months, or it may take a few years.

    As he arrived at the grounds just outside the ministry, he saw that Earl Hugo Cobalt was already there waiting for him along with some soldiers. He alighted his car.

    They greeted each other, and Hugo introduced him to the soldiers. They discussed some matters regarding their mission, and afterwards, they decided to start their journey to Norfolk which was the base camp of the ministry''s soldiers. Charlton also has his own soldiers to command from his family, but they were in Suffox protecting their duchy.

    Hugo exhaled loudly as he faced Charlton. "So, I guess this is it eh?"

    Charlton tilted his head to the left, ''what was Hugo trying to say?'' he wondered.

    Hugo started laughing, "If there''s one thing that makes me feel better about this stupid mission, it''s that I''m not alone in this. Never thought that the most promising youth of our generation will fall just as in deep shit as I''m in. One a failure, another a son of a criminal. Aish! What a wonderful pair we make in this journey akin to an exile."

    Charlton did not want to laugh as he was feeling like shit, but he could not help the chuckle that escaped him. Hugo was taking this in strides, taking lightly of their punishment. He shook his head. "Could I bring my car and driver to get there?" he asked.

    Hugo looked at his car "Yeah sure. Just so you know though. After arriving in Norfolk, that car will only stay in camp. Some paths we would need to take upland would only allow for horses." He explained.

    "It''s alright. Thank you for the heads up." Charlton replied.

    That way, since Hugo allowed it, Jack was able to join Charlton in this journey too.

    --

    "Your highness, Lord Cobalt and Lord Daniel left this morning. Lord Daniel was accompanied by his aide. Should we¡­" the man asked as he hovered his thumb to his neck. Indicating if they should get rid of Charlton already.

    "No need. In the meantime, just observe him. Tell Lucas that.". Geoffrey did not postpone getting rid of Charlton because he brought Jack with him, honestly, one man would not be able to do much with an army against them. However, he does not want to rush things. Also, although he hated his cousin, him out of the picture was already enough for now. Geoffrey shook his head with the excuse. In the end, he could not go through with it. He could not kill his own kin in cold blood even though he betrayed him. His father was right, he was too soft hearted.

    "Yes, your highness." His aide replied as he bowed then left the room.

    Goeffrey stood from his chair to look through the window. He looked at the sky with the sun shining brightly. It stung his eyes and his vision blurred.

    His revenge was almost through, and it has been spectacular. He was able to ruin the relationship between Serena and Charlton, got them to taste the betrayal they put him through, get the grand duke in prison, drive his cousin away, even his life unknown to him was in his hands. Serena¡­ does she know that Charlton already abandoned her?

    Anyhow, he should be happy now. But why? Why was it that he felt so empty?

    Perhaps, the end really does not justify the means. No. He could not regret this. This was the choice he made. He will just try to make it up to Serena for the rest of their lives.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 349 - 346: Passing Days I

    Serena stared at herself in the mirror. It has been 2 weeks since Charlton walked out of the door of the drawing room, and time did not stop moving. Not for her, not for anyone else.

    It was a good thing her parents arrived when they did, at least then, she had to act with some normalcy. Her mother did not return to their duchy and chose to stay with her in the ducal mansion. She could not tell her what was wrong, but her company was enough.

    Since her mother was there, she was forced out of hiding cooped up in their mansion. They attended some parties and galas, and it was there that she learned what happened to Charlton''s family.

    For a few days, she tried to tell herself that Charlton did not choose to leave her. That perhaps, he has not given up on them. That it''s the circumstance that forced him.

    However, the passing days proved her wrong. He never called and she knew that he could. Not only that, the night before he left, he could have visited her, but he didn''t.

    She looked at herself again as tears blurred her vision. She has been crying a lot. It was very very painful, but she has to accept it. Charlton has abandoned her. It''s either he believed what she said that night and felt disgusted by her, or that it was the circumstance with his parents that made him do so. In truth, it doesn''t matter what the reason was, for in the end, the conclusion was still the same.

    He still abandoned her at the time when she needed him the most. She knew she should not blame him, but deep inside her heart she was still scornful.

    Then, she placed her hand on her still flat abdomen. After a few days since her mother has arrived, she put some thoughts to her actions and realized that she was over acting. What made her think that she could be pregnant? Perhaps it was just delayed. Although she has been suffering with some mood fluctuations and nausea in the morning, she could have just gotten sick. With some positivity, she tried to comfort herself with that.

    However, now that it''s been almost 3 weeks since the time it was due to arrive¡­ she closed her eyes. She could no longer live in denial. She was with child and it''s only a matter of time before everyone in the mansion finds out. It was a good thing that Beatrice just arrived 2 weeks ago, and no one has discovered that blood did not stain her undergarments yet.

    Now, the question was, what does she do about it?

    The first thing that came to mind was to get rid of it. It has not been a month yet and she still has that option. But then, just the thought of doing that to a life, a life that was her own flesh and blood, she knew she could never do it. No matter how scornful she was of Charlton, if he was indeed the father, she could not push all the blame on him. She also shared the responsibility for she was the one who told him to release it inside. Aside from that¡­ she wrapped her arm around her abdomen. She already loved her child.

    The second idea was running away. Leave for a vacation, then just disappear. Give birth to the baby somewhere and live a secluded life. She has money, but her problem was that her face was too well known. Then she thought of the medical advances which was disturbingly inadequate and the maternal mortality which was also quite high. She also feared of going through this alone. She thought of going to her friends, but she doesn''t want to embroil them with her problems.

    Third, telling her family the truth. But how could she bear for them to go down with her? Every single one of them will be punished for this. It would be better if she just disappears herself, that way, they will not know, and she would be the only one facing the charges if she gets caught someday.

    Gods, the only solution to all her problems was Geoffrey. But could she, do it? Could she, after going behind his back, having a relationship with his cousin for 3 years, and now pregnant, possibly with the child of his own cousin, push the responsibility to him?

    He has been so kind and gentle to her. Well, not so gentle considering how pushy he was to the point that they did that, but she could not really say that he forced her. She might have been confused that time, but still, she engaged in those activities with consent. Then, on the issue of him not figuring that she was no longer intact, perhaps, he was more open minded and knew that not all girls have intact hymen like all the other men of the era? Possibly.

    Anyway, was she so evil and conniving that she would use him just so that she would escape from this predicament? Also, what if later he figures that this child was not his? He would kill her, and he would be justified to do so. Then how about her child?

    Then again, she won''t have to think that far, for before it reaches to that point, she would need to give birth safely first.

    She looked at the calendar on the table of her vanity. The days were passing, the time ticking, and she needed to decide. Geoffrey will be visiting on Sunday, and from his last visit, he already asked her about announcing their engagement to the public.

    Serena shook her head. At this point, she knew that Geoffrey was her, her child''s, and her family''s lifeline. It''s not a matter of her taking his hand anymore, but the question now was, should she give in to the temptation of taking his hand and live as if she never did those things behind his back? Should she... cheat Geoffrey of the truth?

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 350 - 347: Passing Days II

    It was Sunday. Geoffrey was sitting inside his car as he stared at the ring he was holding. It was the heirloom which was passed down from one generation to the next to be given to the crown princess and future queen of their kingdom.

    He sighed. Then, he placed the ring back in his pocket. Although he has longed for this moment, there was a little sourness with the knowledge that Serena would only choose to be with him because Charlton abandoned her.

    He shook his head. He was the architect and the engineer of everything that happened, and there''s no point pondering on what he could have done instead. He knew that Serena would only marry him because she has been pushed to a corner, but a part of him still hoped that she would grow to love him in the end.

    Truly, he was mad. That he knew that she would just use him, but he was more than willing. While at the same time, that after all he did to her, he was still hoping that everything can still turn to be that of a fairytale.

    He was shaken out of his reverie when the door was opened. They have arrived at the Maxwell ducal mansion.

    --

    Serena has anticipated Geoffrey''s visit and thus opted to wait in the drawing room. She has thought of it a hundred times or more. What she would do, what step to take. So many possibilities, but all just led to a dead end.

    The butler opened the door and Geoffrey entered. Serena immediately stood to welcome him.

    Geoffrey noted that Serena seems tense. He smiled at her as he approached. He held her hands which felt cold and clammy. "Serena, please, no need to stand in ceremony."

    Serena awkwardly smiled back as she nodded her head. She felt nervous. How could she not be? She knew that Geoffrey was her lifeline, and she doesn''t know if he''ll take her when he finds out the truth. Could she really tell him?

    The two of them sat.

    "So how have you been these days? I heard that you have been attending parties more often. I apologize for not being able to accompany you." Geoffrey began.

    "I am doing better. It''s alright, my mother was with me during those events." Serena answered. Then, she bit her lower lip as she looked away from him. She wanted to tell him but did not know where to start. She rarely initiated their conversations. She realized just how little she knew of Geoffrey. He has always been there, but she never took the time to really know him.

    Geoffrey seeing her bite her lower lip placed his hand on her cheek as he brushed her lip with his thumb. "Don''t do that, unless you''re tempting me to kiss you."

    Serena''s eyes widened. Gods, how does she tell him when he''s being like this again.

    Geoffrey chuckled, "Anyhow, you seem nervous. Is there something you wish to tell me?" he asked gently.

    Serena took a deep breath. There''s no point prolonging this. "Geoffrey¡­ I think¡­ no, I''m quite positive that¡­ I''m pregnant." She finally said as she closed her eyes.

    Geoffrey stared at Serena whose eyes were closed. As if afraid of what his response would be. To be honest, he did not know if he should be happy or disappointed. That she shared this news to him, he did not know her purpose. Was it so that they would rush their marriage? He shook his head. It does not matter. Either way, he would marry her.

    Serena did not know what to expect. Would he doubt her now? Truth was, they only had sex once and how likely was it that she would get pregnant immediately? Would he doubt the paternity of the child?

    "Serena, open your eyes." He said in a low voice akin to a whisper.

    Serena slowly opened her eyes and when she saw what he was doing, her vision blurred. Geoffrey was kneeling before her, presenting the ring she saw his mother wore. It was the engagement ring given to the crown princess of the kingdom.

    "Serena, I know that we''ve been engaged for years, but I wanted to propose before we walk down the aisle. Now that you''re pregnant with our child, I guess you would definitely say yes, and it would be a double celebration for me. But still, let me ask, will you marry me?" Geoffrey asked, his eyes in crescents. The words he uttered, he dreamed of saying them to her so many times. When he found out the truth, he was so angry, and his heart was full of hatred. Now, he can only see the hypocrisy in him. What question? He would never ask the question without the assurance that she would say yes.

    Serena let her tears fall. Could she do it to Geoffrey? She knew that she fooled him for 3 years, but that was a different case. She always thought that she would marry Charlton and just make it up to him in some way someday. But now, it has come to this. She needed to marry Geoffrey¡­ but how could she let him marry someone like her? Someone who has not only fooled him but was even¡­ a damaged good. She was carrying a child, and she was not even sure if it''s his or Charlton''s.

    Geoffrey saw Serena''s tears fall and it made him nervous. Would she still choose Charlton despite everything? Would she still reject him? "Serena?" he called her name.

    Serena pulled him up to sit beside her. When he was back on his seat, she began talking, her lips trembling, as her tears fell continuously.

    "Geoffrey¡­ I¡­ it''s not you who needs to ask if I would marry you, but rather me who needs to ask. I know you told me that you loved me many times, and I hope that it still rings true. Please, do not be angry, no, you can be angry with me, blame me all you want, but please, my only request is for you not blame my family for they were completely innocent on this matter. It was all me¡­ "

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 351 - 348: Passing Days III

    Geoffrey felt a lump on his throat. His heart thumped. Still, he needed to respond. "What do you mean? What are you trying to say?" Geoffrey asked.

    Serena chanced to peek at Geoffrey''s expression but just saw him being confused. She sniffed. She needed to continue.

    "Geoffrey¡­ I need to ask for your forgiveness. I have done something abhorrible... and I¡­"

    Geoffrey wanted to tell her he knows. But if he does that, she might realize what he did. Still, he never thought how much it would mean to him for her to try and open up, to attempt to tell him the truth. It showed that she was placing her trust on him and does not wish to just use him. That knowledge was enough.

    He pulled Serena to an embrace. "Serena, just know, that whatever it is, I forgive you. You don''t need to tell me if it''s difficult to say¡­" Geoffrey coaxed. He did not know how much he meant those words until he said them. Yes, now he forgives her, but could she forgive him?

    Serena shook her head as she chuckled her heart feeling a bit better with his reassurance. "You have not even heard what my sin was¡­" she said.

    Geoffrey pulled back and thumbed her tears. "Serena, I want you to know that I love you. Whatever happened in the past, is in the past. We can never change it. What we have is now and the future. We''re going to have a child, and no matter what sin you may have committed, I will forgive you for I would never abandon you and our child."

    In truth, he does not want her to continue. Not because he wanted her to live with the thought bugging her, afraid of when he would find out. But because he wanted her to love him. He does not want her to just feel gratefulness to him, for by gods, he loves her. He loves her too much.

    Serena knew that she should tell him still, but now that he said those words, how could she dare continue? She shook her head. she still has to try. "What if I tell you that this child is not yours?"

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Don''t be silly. I know what we did that night, and as I told you, I will marry you and take responsibility." He answered simply as he pulled her again to his embrace. "Now, please let me put this ring on your finger. I feel dejected that perhaps you''re only trying to reject me."

    Serena could only think that Geoffrey was unbelievable. So, that''s it? Then again, she should not be surprised. He has always been dense. If not, how could he be so stupid as to not understand that she didn''t see him that way for years?

    Geoffrey took her left hand. Then, he pushed the ring into her finger. It fitted perfectly.

    Serena looked at the 7-carat cushion shaped pink diamond on her finger. This was not the ring he showed her earlier. She looked at him in askance.

    "I know. I just wanted you to wear that instead of the one from my mother first. For luck. Political marriage like that of my parents, they turned to become ugly. I don''t want that for us." Geoffrey explained.

    Serena felt her heart soften. She should be receiving her retribution, her karma. But instead, she got this. "I''m just surprised it fit so perfectly. Thank you, Geoffrey."

    "Do you like it?"

    Serena looked at it again. Truth was, it was beautiful. Not exactly her preference, but beautiful nonetheless. Perhaps, such was life. She took a deep breath. She may not have told him the truth, but she swore that she would treat him earnestly from that moment on. "Yes, It''s beautiful."

    Geoffrey smiled. A few months back, he picked the diamond carefully and had the ring crafted to her size. The times he measured her finger while they held hands paid off.

    When he was on the way here today, he was apprehensive. He did not know if he could or if he even still loves Serena the same. His love for her has been tainted with qualms and uncertainties. The misgiving that she would lie to him again, that she will run back to Charlton the next instance. It was something that kept him awake at night. But when she tried to tell him the truth, all his hatred, all of his anger, all his doubts, they just dissipated. For despite everything, despite the desperation, Serena remained true to herself.

    "Serena, let''s get married." Geoffrey whispered as he embraced her again.

    Serena felt tears prickling her eyes. She never thought that marrying Geoffrey would bring her relief and would even make her feel thankful one day. She did not love him still, and she knew that it was unfair to him. But she would try to love him the best that she can.

    She embraced him back. Then she laughed. "Okay."

    --

    After they have agreed to get married, there were many things to consider. Well, the most pressing was the date given the circumstance. It cannot be rushed that much though, it was the marriage of the crown prince, the heir apparent, of the kingdom, it was expected that there would be a lot of ceremonies involved.

    Anyhow, since they were in the ducal mansion, the first person they informed was Serena''s mother. Celine was shocked to say the least. She always felt that Serena did not see Geoffrey that way, but then again, it''s not like there was anything to do about it. It was a marriage decreed by the king.

    Yet, as she saw the the expression on Serena''s face, the relief and joy which has been missing for weeks, she felt happy too. Perhaps, the marriage was a good thing.

    What shocked her more though was that they already decided on a date. She wondered what''s the rush. They wanted to have it in a month.

    She looked at her daughter skeptically. Was she? Gods, how did she not notice? She can now be awarded with the title, worst mom of the century.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 352 - 349: Thwarted Plans

    *Ksshhhkk!

    The sound of glass breaking resounded in the room.

    "Why now!? Just when our plan is so near to completion, this thing happens. Perhaps, we should just go through with it despite¡­" duke Argent Cross said angrily. They finally have the warden who''s overlooking grand duke Charles'' food ration in the prison in their pocket. All they have to do now was get rid of the man, pull his son to their side, and start the revolution.

    "Your grace, please do not be impatient. Our group has been waiting for this opportunity for 3 decades, what''s a few months more? We should not destroy everything we worked for when we''re so near." Marquess Maurelle Klaus said in a soothing voice. In fact, he too was angry. Not because of what happened but because of the duke''s arrogance. If they didn''t need the duke''s military force in addition to his own, he would get rid of him first. He shook his head. The man was still one of their strongest pillars.

    "Yes, father, please quell your anger. Let us listen to Marquess Klaus'' idea first." Christopher said trying to calm his father. Honestly, he too was annoyed. Why did Geoffrey have to announce his engagement to the public now? Even proposing to Serena in one of the balls. Just a few days ago, it was all over the news, and the royal''s popularity to the public again soared.

    Just two weeks ago, the news of the war hero being thrown in prison went out, and the public''s opinion about the monarchs was in an all time low. It was not enough to spark a revolution, but surely the untimely death of the grand duke inside the prison followed by the death of his son would lead to just that. Well, they''re not really going to kill Charlton as they needed his army on their side, but that would have been the press release that they will make.

    As the Marquess'' brilliant plan was, they would use this chance to blame the royals for the deaths. They will poison the grand duke, try to kill Charlton in a stage set up so that he would blame the monarch, use his face as the image of their cause, have him lead his men to join their cause too, then bam! Revolution to overthrow the monarch.

    In fact, initially, it would have been easier to do that if the king simply executed the grand duke, but with the way things played out, this was the next plan.

    Anyway, marquess Klaus spoke again, "There will be no change in the plan, we will just have to delay it. If we persist to do everything now, it won''t be very effective. The death of the grand duke would only be overshadowed by the royal wedding. Charles won''t be able to escape, he would still remain in prison for the next 5 years, so we can wait a little. Right now, let''s leave them with the false sense of security."

    "You mean to say that we will have to wait that long!? I might already be feasted on by the vultures by then." Argent exclaimed his eyes wide as saucers.

    Everyone in the room looked at the marquess in askance. Many were becoming impatient, the duke was right, another 5 years was not a short time.

    Klaus shook his head, "Not that long. We just need to have the most optimal timing."

    Another man spoke as he nodded his head in agreement, "the Marquess is correct. Aside from that, I have seen how much the crown prince''s faction has grown. It would not be that easy to penetrate his defenses. We might succeed to overthrow the father, but there is still the son."

    "That''s the problem, now that Lady Serena is to be married to him, his influence might even become stronger. Lady Serena is very popular to the public, she would also be a hindrance. Maybe we should just¡­" Another man spoke.

    Christopher glared. How dare this filthy man even utter her name?

    Klaus shook his head. "Are you daunted by just the addition of a mere lady? Aside from that, getting rid of her would not be good. How could we lead a revolution with that kind of crime tainting our cause?"

    The others hummed in agreement.

    "To be frank, I think the wedding of the crown prince is good for us. With him married, he would not be able to dedicate all his time on watching and anticipating the moves of everyone in court. I saw how he looked at her. Like a sick puppy in love. So, I say that lady Serena would be his weakness instead." Someone suggested.

    Christopher noticed that too. He wanted so much to twist Geoffrey''s arm that laid claim to the woman he wanted. Serena. He has never found any woman as enchanting. However, it seems that she would need to marry Geoffrey first.

    "Anyhow, how about Charlton''s movements in the army? Does he show any form of hatred to the monarchs for the injustice?" Klaus asked.

    Christopher sighed. He has planted spies there, and according to their report, contrary to Charlton being hateful, he was dedicated to finding the rebels and serving the crown instead. However, lately, it seems that he''s just passing the days in daze. A bit nonchalant, like he''s looking for the meaning of life. He shook his head as he sighed. "No. According to reports, he just seems dedicated to finding the rebels. Now though, maybe because he couldn''t make heads or tails of where to start, he seems a bit downhearted."

    Klaus nodded, that was good. Based on his observations, Charlton was a steady person. He was acting according to his expectations. He would not act unreasonably unless there''s no more option or unless his bottom line has been tested. That''s why he came up with this plan. For him to be dedicated to the crown and later find out how they tried to get rid of his family, he was sure that he would then join them.

    "That''s alright. Keep observing him. When the time is right, we will get him to our side."

    At the end of their meeting, everyone agreed to delay their plans a little.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 353 - 350: Passing Days IV

    Serena did not know that she would feel this way after everything. That she could still feel this way at all. After all, she has been with Charlton for 3 years and have loved him wholeheartedly. So, at first, she thought that being with Geoffrey would be difficult. How could she love again? As if doing so would be a crime. However, human emotions can be a funny thing.

    She knew that a part of her still loves Charlton, perhaps, always will. He was her first great love, one can say. They shared their dreams together, they had a wonderful plan for their future, it was almost perfect, and they were happy. It was the fairytale all the girls dreamed of. However, the end has been ugly. At first, she hated him, she was a scorned lover left behind.

    Yet, as days turned into weeks, her anger dissipated. From the beginning their relationship was wrong. It was a mistake. She was the one who pulled him into the cocoon and web of lies, making him betray even his own cousin.

    So, for him to leave her and choose his family, it was justified. In fact, even without the lies and betrayal, it was justified for him to choose them. Not to say that it didn''t hurt. So, does she regret it? Her relationship with him? She can''t really say yes, but she can''t say no either. Anyhow, life must move on. She just hopes never to encounter him again in this lifetime.

    Now, here''s Geoffrey. For the longest time, he was just there. She never really considered him because all the while, her eyes were on Charlton. She did not expect that at the end of the day, he would be her knight in the shining armor. Initially, she felt guilty and thought that what she felt for him were all gratefulness. That he stood beside her through this.

    However, again, human emotion, it''s a funny thing. Perhaps, human beings were just programmed this way. For despite her own apprehension, with how her heart was shattered into pieces after what happened with Charlton, she has fallen in love with Geoffrey. What was most surprising was that it happened in such a short period of time.

    At The Outset, one might say that Geoffrey was like her rebound. It was only natural for her to feel that way after being abandoned. She first thought that way too. But she knew herself. There''s no use denying it. True that him being her savior helped, but she knew that it was real.

    The days after they agreed to get married, he has been so good to her. He visited her daily, he touched her tummy, they talked about their wedding, where they would live, what they would name their child. It was wonderful.

    They looked at brochures with baby clothes, all those things. He was so nice and perfect. Well, not all was good, he brought her to meet his mother, who was not so nice by the way, but the more she knew him, the more beautiful she could envision their future.

    Then, there was the way he looked at her. As if she was all that matters. That she was all he ever needed. It used to frighten her, but now she revels in it.

    She looked forward to his visits, she was happy in his company. It was only 10 days after they agreed to marry when he proposed to her during that ball in front of the crowd, but she happily said yes. Not out of relief or that because she had no choice, but because she wanted to marry him.

    "Serena? Have you finished with the list of those you wish to invite?" Celine asked as she approached her daughter who was absent mindedly looking into space as she held the pen in her hand.

    Serena smiled at her mother, "almost done. Mother, do you have people you wish to invite? Geoffrey told me not to worry about the numbers. He said that if I wish it to, we can even accommodate all the people in the kingdom." She said while laughing. Yes, Geoffrey she figured, was the type to spoil. Sometimes, she could not believe how good he was to her. How could she not have seen him sooner?

    Celine always worried that when this day comes, her daughter would be devastated for she would not be marrying out of love but because of something political. But now, seeing her with joy, like that of maiden looking forward to her marriage, she felt like a thorn was taken out of her heart.

    Celine smiled at Serena and sat beside her. They looked at the guestlist and she enthusiastically added the names she wanted to invite. Ha! All the other nobles would envy them to death.

    --

    When Leonard was informed that Serena was marrying Geoffrey, he felt it strange. He knew how stubborn Serena was and how much she loved Charlton, so it was truly a curious matter. Her sudden change of heart. Vaguely, he recalled what Charlton said that day. At first, he didn''t really try to look into what he said because he was too angry with him then. But with Serena acting stranger and as if devoid of life the coming days, he began to snoop.

    He realized that all these began after the day he left. The only change in his sister''s life then was the change in servant. Mildred. So, he had spies look into her. However, he came up with nothing. She''s not acting strange and everything about her was normal. But that''s the problem, she was too normal.

    Then, another was that the day after he left, Geoffrey visited according to the butler, but he did not see him leave. He wanted to ask Serena about this, but looking at her now, huddled together with their mother in the drawing room, laughing and happily discussing her upcoming nuptials, he shook his head.

    What for?

    Whatever happened then, it''s not like he can do anything about it anymore. What''s important was the now. Serena seems happy, and from the beginning he already knew it. Even though Charlton was his long-time friend, he would still choose his sister.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 354 - 351: Wedding Song I

    Geoffrey and Serena''s wedding was not a private matter but rather a state matter. It was the marriage of the future king of Windsor, thus many details about the wedding were according to royal wedding protocol. In this regard, not a lot of planning fell on the shoulders of the couple.

    Still, some minute details were decided by them though. Like the wedding dress, the design of the cake, the songs played on the day. Which song to use for their first dance.

    These details were now the topic of conversation between Serena and Geoffrey.

    They just arrived in the drawing room of the Maxwell ducal mansion after returning from their wedding rehearsal. Their wedding will be in 2 weeks.

    "I think a train that long won''t be good. It would be too heavy for you to move in considering¡­" Geoffrey said as they walked inside.

    Serena giggled as she shook her head. Really, Geoffrey was a worrywart. "Don''t worry, I won''t choose to wear anything that would compromise me and our child."

    Geoffrey smiled as he moved to wrap his arms around her middle. "Okay. Anyhow, are you sure that you don''t want me to accompany you in meeting Edward Easton tomorrow? I can skip the morning session to join you." Geoffrey asked and suggested.

    Serena untangled his hold on her to face him. He was too sweet. If before, it would irritate her how clingy he was, now she rather enjoys it. "You shouldn''t skimp on your duties because of me. Besides, I''m the one who signed that contract, so I should be the one talking to him to end it. I don''t want to scare Edward with you looming behind me, it would feel like we''re threatening him." She jokingly said.

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Alright. So, this got me wondering, why do you like music so much that you even signed a contract that long?"

    Serena smiled a bit wistfully. She didn''t want to tell the truth for it might hurt him, but she knew that honesty was needed in any relationship. "Dont''t be angry okay? I wanted to delay our marriage at that time."

    "Oh." Was all Geoffrey could say.

    Serena felt ashamed of herself. But that was all in the past. "But now I know how stupid that was. Forgive me?" she asked as she held Geoffrey''s hand and looked him in the eyes.

    Geoffrey kissed her forehead. "There''s nothing to forgive." He answered.

    Serena felt her heart skip a beat. How could she not have considered him before? "However, don''t discount my love for music. It''s real."

    "Yes, I could see that. How do you even come up with such beautiful songs and lyrics?"

    "Well, whenever I feel strong emotions about something or about a certain moment, I associate it with a song. With the lyrics, my feelings at that time can be expressed more clearly and immortalized. Something like that." She explained.

    Geoffrey nodded his head, "I see¡­" then he wondered, was he able to¡­

    Serena wanted to surprise him with the song when the recorded copy was out, but she could not bear to see his dejected expression. "Like now¡­ I hope you won''t dislike it¡­ but since I don''t have anything else I could give you which you do not already have¡­ would you mind receiving my song for you as a gift?"

    "You have written one for me?" he asked.

    "Technically¡­ you could say that." She said as she laughed. Gods, here she goes again.

    "Would you sing it for me now?" he tried. His heart was swelling with emotions, love, happiness, guilt. How could he have done something so ugly to someone so beautiful? He was happy, he felt loved, but everything also felt bittersweet. For he knew that every emotion Serena was giving him, all the love, he didn''t deserve any of it. However, he was selfish. He would hold on to her for as long as he can.

    "Let me warn you, the accompanying melody is still just a draft. I will ask the people in Columbia''s to help me with it tomorrow. But since it''s for you, I think it''s better that you be the first one who gets to listen to it."

    Geoffrey had a gentle smile as he nodded his head.

    Serena felt her heart throb. The gentle look in his eyes, he was so kind and beautiful. She swallowed as she pulled his hand, "Let''s go to the music room."

    --

    As they reached inside, Serena opened the grand piano and asked Geoffrey to stand at the side. "Don''t laugh, okay? I already feel embarrassed just with the thought that I''m singing this to you."

    Geoffrey shook his head while smiling. "Without hearing it, I already know that this would be your best song yet."

    For a moment, Serena was reminded of Charlton and their lively banter. How he would joke and make her happy. How he would flatter her till her ears turn red. She shook her head. They were over. Singing a song should not only remind her of him, for before him, she already loved singing and listening to music.

    She placed her hands on top of the piano keys. Then, she turned to look at Geoffrey. He was smiling at her, as if encouraging her to start playing.

    She started playing the first notes accordingly. While doing so, memories came flashing in her head. How she first met Geoffrey, their first encounter, how he saved her the first time from falling down the stairs. The way he apologized to her, and they started to become friends. How he was there during her first heartbreak. The way he tried to win her heart over the years.

    That through everything, he was always there, but she took him for granted. That she chose and kept on choosing Charlton until he abandoned her. Why did she never take the time to consider Geoffrey?

    She was so overcome by emotions that she had to stop playing. She used her hands to wipe her tears.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 355 - 352: Wedding Song II

    Geoffrey saw that Serena stopped playing and was in tears. Thus, he walked over to sit beside her on the stool. He wrapped his arms around her as he asked, "Are you alright?"

    Serena wrapped her arms around him too. Then, she took a deep breath, calming herself. "I''m alright, don''t worry. I''m just a bit overwhelmed by my emotions."

    "We can do this another day then. I can wait." He whispered as he kissed the top of her head.

    Serena looked up and saw Geoffrey''s worried expression. She smiled to reassure him. "Geoffrey¡­ I know I never told you, and¡­ I think that this is a bit late, but I still have to say this to you now¡­ I¡­ I love you. And I''m sorry for the times I purposely ignored your feelings¡­"

    Geoffrey felt his heart stutter. The more she was honest and kind to him, the more she was loving him, the more guilty he was. He shook his head. He has everything he ever wanted now. He would not destroy it by letting his guilt eat him. He was happy. To hear her finally say the words, his heart was exuberant. He smiled back, "and now, I am the luckiest man in the world. I love you too, Serena."

    Serena sniffed a little. She was the lucky one.

    Geoffrey pulled his handkerchief from his breast pocket to hand it to her. "You can blow your nose on this." He said, lightening the mood.

    Serena laughed as she received it. "I can''t possibly¡­" then she shook her head. "Since we will be wed soon, I think I should be able to do this in front of you."

    Geoffrey this time also laughed. "Please feel free to do so. Just my only request is for you to stop those tears, I feel like my heart is being prickled by thousands of needles seeing you with them"

    "Okay¡­ that''s a deal." She answered as she blew her nose using his handkerchief. It was almost disgusting, and she felt so embarrassed.

    Geoffrey could only think that her doing that in front of him was also adorable. He never saw this side of her before as he always saw Serena as perfection.

    "Okay, I''m done. Now, stand at the side again, I will sing you the song for real this time." She instructed.

    Geoffrey followed her instruction and stood at the side. He gave her that look again, the one which she now understood as him knowing that she was being unreasonable but since he loved her, he was willing to spoil her.

    Serena knew how truly blessed she was. She started playing the piano again. Before she began singing the first line of the song, she looked at Geoffrey whose eyes were on her wearing a small smile, his expression full of gentleness. What did she ever do to deserve his love?

    Anyhow, she thanked Kenny Loggins and the other people who sang this song before her.

    "Are those your eyes?

    Is that your smile?

    I''ve been looking at you forever

    Yet I never saw you before

    Are these your hands

    Holdin'' mine

    Now I wonder how,

    I could''ve been so blind¡­

    For the first time

    I am looking in your eyes,

    For the first time

    I''m seein'' who you are

    I can''t believe how much I see

    When you''re lookin'' back at me

    Now I understand what love is,

    Love is¡­. For the first time.

    Can this be real?

    Can this be true?

    Am I the person I was this morning?

    And are you the same you?

    It''s all so strange

    How can it be?

    All along this love

    Was right in front of me¡­

    For the first time

    I am looking in your eyes,

    For the first time

    I''m seein'' who you are

    I can''t believe how much I see

    When you''re lookin'' back at me

    Now I understand what love is,

    Love is¡­. For the first time."

    After that part, she stopped playing, as the next lines have higher notes, and she can do that in the recording tomorrow. Anyhow, she looked at Geoffrey''s expression, she stopped looking at him after the first two lines because she had to focus on the piano keys.

    Geoffrey did not think it possible. That he could love Serena more for he already loved her with all of him. However, every day, she was proving him wrong. He could still love her more than he already did, and it made him feel more unworthy. He closed his eyes. Despite that feeling of unworthiness, he would never want to lose her. He would just have to cherish her more until his last breath.

    "Do you¡­ like it?" Serena asked a bit worriedly. Gods, it''s a gift for him but really, all she did was express what she felt through that song. Maybe he did not like it? "Uh¡­ I can change it to another one if that one wasn''t good enough." She tried to laugh it off awkwardly.

    Geoffrey finally opened his eyes and saw her slightly awkward and embarrassed expression. As if afraid that the song was not good enough. In truth the lyrics of the song reached his heart. It was a confession from her to him. It was beautiful.

    "It''s beautiful Serena. I believe that that''s the most beautiful song I ever heard you sing. Thank you." He finally replied.

    Serena saw that he was very solemn and honest in his reply that she just wanted to tease him. "Really? With that look on your face, why is it that I don''t feel convinced?"

    Geoffrey sighed as he moved to sit beside her again. "It''s not that. I just feel a bit sad that I could not gift you something as beautiful nor as meaningful." He answered.

    Serena felt bad about teasing him. So, she wrapped her arms around his left arm. "I''m just teasing you, Geoffrey. You might not know it, but for me, you being here with me now, is a gift beyond words, and no song nor music could ever amount to that. So, it''s me who should thank you."

    Geoffrey swallowed the lump in his throat as he used his right hand to caress her hair. "Don''t downplay your efforts, Serena. The song was beautiful, and I really liked it a lot."

    Serena''s eyes mooned. She was glad that he liked it. "What do you think of using that as the song for our first dance?" she suggested. What? It''s their wedding.

    Geoffrey nodded as he smiled. "That would be wonderful."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 356 - 353: Wedding Song III

    "Good morning, Serena. It''s been a while." Edward greeted smiling as he stood up from his seat.

    "Good morning Edward. Yes, it has been." Serena replied as she walked inside his office.

    "Please, take a seat. How have you been these days? By the way, I read from the newspaper. Congratulations." Edward said trying not to sound awkward. Well, he was one of the promoters of the Cherena ship, and now that the news of Serena and Geoffrey getting married went out, what can he say? He was curious, but can he ask?

    "Pretty well.." Serena said with a smile, then she handed him the invitation she brought. "I was supposed to send this through the courier, but I wanted to give it to you personally. I hope you could be present for the event..."

    Edward received the invite with two hands, "of course, it would be my honor, Serena, or should I say your highness now?" he joked.

    Serena chuckled, noticing the curiosity in Edward''s eyes. It was good that he didn''t look like he was judging her. "If you have something to say, just say it. It''s not like we''re not friends."

    "I''m just surprised. I mean, I didn''t know since when you and Charlton¡­" he said as he shook his head.

    Serena sighed. She knew that this topic would come up, later too when her friends arrive. It was inevitable. Honestly, if one were to look at it without being biased, she was the bad person. Charlton''s father was sent to prison, he was sent on a mission akin to an exile, and there she was about to marry Geoffrey not even a month after all those. Though Geoffrey was her fiance, all of them knew that she and Charlton were in a relationship for 3 years. When they last met, they were still together, and it has only been barely 2 and a half months since then.

    It seemed like she was enjoying good fortunes while Charlton was in misery. However, it''s not like she can tell them that she''s pregnant and whatever transpired between her and Charlton.

    "Are you disappointed in me?" she asked.

    "No, of course not. Just curious. Whatever you decide, I respect it. But I just have one question."

    "Shoot."

    "Are you happy?"

    Serena smiled wistfully. When her car entered the company, she felt very nostalgic. She and Charlton had so many memories there. They were all wonderful memories, and she felt her heart ache. Her wound that just started scabbing was forced open and it took her a few minutes before she was able to calm herself. She had to remind herself that it was Charlton who chose to abandon her. They were over.

    Then, she thought of Geoffrey. He was her future, and she would not cheat on him again by pining over Charlton after everything.

    "I am. I thought I won''t be, but I am. Geoffrey is wonderful."

    "Then, that''s all that matters. Besides, not all first loves work. Recall, I thought before that I wouldn''t be able to move on from my first love but look at me now. I have a wife, and a child on the way to boot."

    Serena giggled, "How is Jenny doing by the way?"

    "Ugh¡­ always angry and moody. When I don''t do what she says in under a second, she''ll be mad. But what to do? she''s pregnant with our child so all I can do now is try to please her. Gods, pregnant women are like¡­ anyway, let''s change the topic. So, what can I do for you today?"

    "Well, it''s not easy to carry a child I suppose. Anyhow, aside from handing you the invite, I''m here to make a request. Remember our contract? I know it''s early, but we have to cancel it."

    "I gathered as much. That I am disappointed in, I would miss your songs. I mean not the income, though that''s part of it I won''t lie, but also your talent. It''s just a secret between us, but I think your songs are a million times better than Emily''s."

    Serena laughed, "Hey, don''t be like that, she''s your top grosser now. Though I should say, I agree. Also, let me correct you on that one, that knowledge is no secret at all. Not that I''m arrogant or overconfident in myself, just that I know so. Hehe!"

    Edward laughed along. "Okay, so that''s it?"

    Serena grinned. "Actually, I''m here for a favor too. I think this favor you will also like."

    "You have a new song?"

    Serena nodded, "This one is a gift for my husband-to-be, we would also use it for our first dance during our wedding. So, I hope that you can lend me a music producer as long as it''s not Emily."

    "Wait, you said I will like it¡­ so you mean¡­ we can mass produce and sell it?" Edward asked for confirmation.

    "Yes, and the cover of the album¡­ I will ask Geoffrey''s permission if we can use our pre-wedding photo." Serena added.

    If Edward''s eyes could turn into the money sign, it would have. He shook his head to shake himself out of the thoughts of money. "Though I feel a little bad for Charlton, I should say that I''m all in for this one. I mean, business is business, right? Also, you two did part amicably, am I correct?"

    Serena knew that Charlton might hear it somewhere, someday, and it might hurt him. But she''s not doing this out of spite. Besides, in her dictionary, he was the one who abandoned her, not the other way around. So, what right did he have to feel bad?

    Anyhow, she wanted to do this for Geoffrey. He was the crown prince, and a song of her love for him would not only show him her sincerity, but also boost his popularity to the masses. She knew that the royal''s popularity based on the newspapers she read, took a hit after the grand duke was sent to prison, so she also wanted to help (Geoffrey''s that is).

    She nodded her head.

    "Alright, since you said so, then what are we waiting for? Let me lead the way to our humble studio, your highness." Edward said joyfully as he stood from his seat.

    Serena could only shake her head as she smiled at Edward, ever the businessman.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 357 - 354: Reunion I

    3 days before the royal wedding, foot traffic in the capital of Windsor was in all time high. Hotel rooms were all fully booked, the streets were lively, merchandise with pictures of Geoffrey and Serena were everywhere. Of course, the most in demand being the disc, ''for the first time''. In fact, the song was being played over and over that one would think that it''s the national anthem of Windsor.

    Anyhow, on that day, royals, and their envoys from all over the empire were expected to arrive at Windsor. Many people were spectating at the sidelines, excited to see real life princes and princesses, so they were waiting for them to disembark their respective ships.

    Serena''s dearest friends were also expected to arrive then, as they were from the nobility, they were given preferential treatment and were extended the privilege to ride the royal ship of their kingdom.

    Now, since Serena could not leave their mansion, unless she wanted to be a spectacle, Leonard was the one to welcome them instead.

    The ships from each kingdom arrived one by one. The first to arrive was from Militeia. The crowd started cheering seeing the royal family from their neighboring kingdom disembark. After a while, Leonard saw Gizelle, Via, and their family.

    Since Serena and the girls have talked about this in their phone call, they knew that Leonard would meet them. They joined him as they waited for the ship from Horace where Milly should be in.

    The second ship to arrive was from Alighieri. They all saw Kylo with his family go down the ship. They were immediately welcomed by the group the queen sent to welcome and escort them straight to the palace. They were her maternal family after all.

    From afar, Kylo and Via saw each other, and although they have differing opinions about the upcoming royal wedding, they waved and smiled at one another. Even if Charlton and Serena separated, it has nothing to do with their own relationship.

    Their engagement was currently being negotiated. In fact, the only thing left to do was for Kylo to abdicate his right to the throne and it''s a done deal. Of course, Kylo would do so, just that this royal wedding sprouted out of nowhere, and suddenly, it''s the main focus even in their own kingdom. Not surprising though, given that Geoffrey''s mother, Princess now Queen Loretta, hailed from Alighieri.

    The third ship to arrive was from Eulio, followed by Guiea, then Balamb.

    Finally, when the ship from Horace arrived, they saw Milly with her own family who they met during the graduation last time.

    With all of them complete, they rode the cars provided by the Maxwell family until they reached the Maxwell ducal mansion in the capital.

    --

    After all the exchanges in pleasantries, the girls were finally given time alone.

    "Serena, I totally did not expect this. When I opened the invitation, I thought they must have gotten the groom''s name wrong. What happened? I mean when we parted, you and Charlton were still¡­" Milly asked very surprised with the turn of event.

    Gizelle and Via were also very curious. They were all witness to Charlton and Serena''s love affair, so it was truly shocking even for them. They did not ask during their phone calls, but now that they were there, they also wanted to know.

    Serena sighed, she knew that they would ask, "It''s a long story, but to keep it short, I guess we can say that life happened." Well, to add, life happened literally in her stomach, not that she can tell them that.

    "Serena, please know that I respect your decision. However, isn''t this too fast? I mean, I heard about what happened to Charlton''s family, and I surmised that he''s not in a good place now. Kylo is very unhappy with this just so you know." Via said.

    Gizelle gave them an eyeroll. "Kylo will always stick to Charlton''s side so no surprise there. Anyway, I have always seen this one coming. Guys, can''t we just be happy for Serena? I mean, she will be crown princess now, the future queen. Gosh, I think that it''s a level up. Besides, Geoffrey''s eyes have always been all gooey for Serena, plus Charlton was too slow. Come on, 3 years he didn''t even man up and fight for Serena''s hand head on. I say Serena has been enlightened. Hehe. Am I correct?" Gizelle finished smiling at Serena like she''s so smart and wanting to please her friend.

    Serena can only wince as she smiled. Well, Gizelle''s explanation was pretty good not that it''s what really happened. "Something like that. I guess the reality of our situation was just too much."

    Milly sighed, "If you say so¡­ I just hope that you''re happy with this¡­ are you?"

    Serena smiled as she nodded her head. "I thought I wouldn''t be, but I am. Geoffrey has been very kind and sweet to me. I think he''s wonderful."

    "That''s what I have been saying for years. Glad you finally saw it. I mean, let''s look at this objectively. hello? Geoffrey''s the crown prince of Windsor, he''s young and very handsome, smart and capable, plus he''s kind, well kind only to you and your friends but not to other girls, and has loved you for years. Gods Serena, I have wanted to just shake you awake for 3 years. I mean, Charlton was truly good too, but¡­ ok fine. Stop looking at me like that Milly and Via, Charlton was great, but which girl does not dream of marrying a prince out of a fairytale? Hmpft." Gizelle babbled.

    "Have you thought this through?" Via tried.

    Gizelle did another eyeroll, "What''s there to even think about?"

    Via and Milly glared at Gizelle.

    Serena can only chuckle with how they were being. She missed them. "Geoffrey is my future and I''m happy that we will be married soon. I know you all think that this is too fast, but I love Geoffrey now. I know that you might be feeling some disappointment in me, what with seemingly being fickle, but I hope you three would support me on my wedding."

    "What disappointment? I couldn''t be more proud! I know that Charlton must have messed up pretty badly for you to agree and marry Geoffrey now. HA! You think I''m just cheering for Geoffrey? Think again!" Gizelle proclaimed proudly.

    Via sighed, really, they were already this old and Gizelle was still acting like some teenager. "When you put it that way, I can''t say anything anymore. Serena, I was just concerned. I love you and would never judge you. But I really hope that you''re making the right decision, and this is not just something you did at the spur of the moment."

    Milly shook her head. "I can''t make your decisions and whatever I say would be pointless. We''re already at this point and everyone is here to celebrate the union. Besides, Serena, you will be the one getting married, you shouldn''t worry about what anyone feels about this. As your friend, we can only fervently wish for your happiness."

    Serena smiled, "Thank you. Now, please, let''s stop with this mopey attitude, aside from Gizel, the two of you sounded like you came to attend a funeral instead of my wedding." Serena joked.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 358 - 355: Reunion II

    After arriving in the palace, Kylo had to excuse himself. He has no issue with people being festive and all that, but he was concerned about Chartlon.

    When he went outside donning plain garbs so as not to give away his identity, he heard the song ''for the first time'' and it pissed him off.

    When he received the invite, he was shocked. Whatever happened? He thought. He tried calling Charlton''s mansion. When he could not reach him, he asked to talk to the butler who thankfully recognized him. Anyhow, that was how he learned of all the events that transpired to Charlton''s family.

    It was horrible, his father was sentenced as a criminal and Charlton was sent somewhere to find rebels at who knows where. Then, this woman who supposedly loved him was off to marry Geoffrey only after a month or so.

    At first, he hated her but after discussing things with Via, he thought that maybe it was somewhat understandable given the situation. She was still engaged to Geoffrey. However, now with her confessing her love for Geoffrey in public through that song. Gods, he just wanted to throttle her neck.

    Charlton loved her, and what was she doing? Such a fickle minded bitch. Really. What else would he think of her as? He just lost all respect he has for her. If Charlton won''t be in trouble himself if he were to tear her mask off, then he would have. He just wanted to tell everyone what a whore she was.

    Poor Geoffrey. Although he didn''t like him all that much, he pities him. Really, he has been duped.

    Anyhow, he went to find some service that can take him to Norfolk. Norfolk by car was 6 hours away from the capital. It was near enough but it was just the base camp, so there''s a chance that Charlton might be away. However, since the royal wedding was near, the soldiers and knights should be all there now as they will be tasked to stand guard on the day of the wedding.

    --

    Charlton just came back to Norfolk. He has been with Hugo going around the kingdom travelling to upland areas, going from one place to another. Rebels were indeed running amuck in some places, but they were just small fishes.

    Hugo told him that it was not like this last time. Before he joined the group, the rebel groups'' actions were much more upscale. He could not understand why they were being silent now.

    The rebels being silent was more difficult for them. Not in a sense of difficult to defeat in a battle, rather, because there''s no battles at all. It''s like they suddenly disappeared, but everyone knows that they''re there. It''s confusing, but if one were to think of it, it was a smart move. With the royal wedding coming up, their ideology of equality and liberation through a revolution is something far from the thought of a normal citizen now.

    Charlton took a deep breath. The royal wedding. When he found out in the newspaper that Geoffrey proposed to Serena and she accepted, that they will be getting married in less than a month, it felt like he was punched in the gut.

    He knew that they were over. Serena hurt him with her words, and he left her. It might be the situation that made him leave her, but it''s still the same. He could have called and asked her to wait for him. To give her promises and explain. But honestly, what more was there to say? What more was there to hope for? He knew that leaving her was a mistake but what else could he have done?

    Fight for her and let them both face the guillotine along with their family? He knew that it was a dead end. Fighting for her that instance was a battle that he would surely lose. Aside from that, does she even want him to? She said so herself. Geoffrey was now her choice. So, he can only let her go. It''s for the best.

    Yet, seeing the expression on her face in that photo, the smile and tears of joy, gods, he wanted nothing more than to keel over and die.

    The first 2 days was spent like life has shitted on him. He was in a daze, numb, unfeeling, like he was again back to zero. Back to the time when he was in his room where life seemed to have no meaning. That life seemed so hopeless and bleak. That he doesn''t know what to live for.

    However, army life would not let him do that. He was not at home where he was the lord. True that he was still a noble, but he could not give people reason to lose their respect towards him. Also, what about his parents? His current reality would also not let him do that.

    So, he had to get himself out of that shithole and live.

    After a while, he thought of the possibility of Serena being pregnant. Why else would she rush getting married? However, that thought only made his heart clench more. If she was, then Geoffrey would not marry her without the thought that it should be his. Meaning, she did have sex with him while they were still together.

    He would have suspected that Geoffrey forced her, but she said so herself. She did it with him with consent. So? What does he do? Still mope? If he did not love her, he would have wanted to take some form of vengeance. It was truly hateful what she did, and she could have not done it on a better timing.

    But that''s where the problem lies. He still loved her despite that. Somehow, he also thought that he made a mistake somewhere. 3 years was a long wait, and he was the one who was too cowardly to face Geoffrey head on. Like what did he expect? He let Serena continue her engagement with Geoffrey. So, he should have been ready for something like this to happen.

    He shook his head. In the end, there''s no one to blame but himself.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 359 - 356: Reunion III

    Charlton opened the door to his room. Considering his status, he did not suffer much when in camp. His room was similar to his dormitory in school. Whenever they were out to find the rebels, he did not encounter much problem too. People still showed him respect. So, to be honest, there''s nothing much to complain about, except that he could not return to the capital or home to Suffox until their mission was over.

    While getting dressed after taking a shower, someone knocked on his door. He ignored it at first. What? he just arrived a while back. Anyhow, the knocks did not stop. Annoyed, he walked to open the door.

    "Well, that took you long enough." Kylo greeted with a grin.

    Charlton was pleasantly surprised, "Kylo? What are you doing here? When did you arrive? Come in."

    Kylo walked inside, "Just this morning. Anyhow, don''t you know that your lady love is getting married? I mean, I quickly came here upon arrival to see your pitiful self like I imagined, but color me surprised. It''s a bit anti climatic you know, seeing you now like nothing big is happening."

    Charlton sighed. "Yes, I know. I read about it in the news." He replied as he went to get 2 bottles of water and passed one to Kylo.

    "Aren''t you too nonchalant? When I left last time and let me highlight that that was just about 3 months ago, you were still wanting to go Romeo and Juliet for her. Honestly, I thought you would be so sad and depressed when I came here. I even thought of lines to comfort you. Now I''m here, I feel like I''m more affected than you are." Kylo said as he received the water.

    Charlton shook his head. "You know my situation now. Her marrying Geoffrey, it''s only a matter of time. Besides, we''re over."

    "Huh? How did that happen? Were you the one to break things up with her? Don''t tell me you went martyr mode again and decided that you should let go of her because you''re not good enough and all that shit your head always comes up with?"

    Charlton chuckled. "You know me too well." Well, it''s better for Kylo to think that way.

    Kylo sighed. "Still, I think Serena''s too much. Marrying Geoffrey in just a month or so after what happened to you just screams how little she cared for you. What a bitch. Did you hear the new song she released? It''s sickening."

    Charlton frowned hearing Kylo call Serena that. "No, I haven''t. It''s good that she can still write a new song at this time."

    "Hah! Then let me tell you about it. Its title is ''for the first time'' and I admit that it has a fine tune to it, but gods, the lyrics was so hypocritical. Like it goes, now I know what love is for the first time, and I''m like, so what did she feel for you? Not love? Lust? Argh. When you hear it, believe me, you will want to just tear her mask off."

    "It''s good that I haven''t then." Charlton commented as his hand trembled. It''s fine. This was his choice.

    "Hey, are you sure you''re alright?" Kylo asked when he saw Charlton''s expression.

    "You think?"

    Kylo laughed. "Finally, some reaction. I would be more concerned, if you''re totally nonchalant. But hey, it''s all good. At least we saw her real face now before it''s too late. It''s not a loss to you. I kinda pity Geoffrey though. I think he''s the one who got the short end of the stick. I do wonder though, if they already did it and if they did, how he not figured out that she''s no longer¡­ you know."

    Charlton gave Kylo a warning glance. Although it was no secret to Kylo that he and Serena did that, it''s still unpleasant to hear him talk about it. Besides, not all girls have an intact hymen when they engage in sex the first time.

    "Well, just saying."

    Charlton just shook his head. "Let''s stop talking about this topic already. Tell me about you. How''s it going between you and Via?"

    With that, Kylo started regaling Charlton about the events of his life, how he asked for her hand from her parents, how his mother wanted to just burn him on the stake, how he must abdicate his right to the throne to marry Via, etc.

    Charlton listened. For a while, it did entertain him, but then, his mind drifted back to his relationship with Serena. Truthfully, he regrets his choices. That he did not choose to fight when he had the chance. Hearing Kylo sacrificing everything for Via, made him feel like his efforts were all farce.

    --

    When Kylo left the next day, Charlton was again left in his room. The wedding was on the day after tomorrow. For a moment, he thought of just doing something crazy. Like kidnapping the bride before her wedding.

    He shook his head. Then what?

    To be honest, he felt torn. On one hand, he felt regretful. He had his chance and he lost it. He loved her, but he was too stupid. Always playing safe, always thinking of the repercussions if they get caught.

    On the other hand, it would be a lie to say that he totally did not blame Serena. A part of him was scornful too. That she did not tell him what Geoffrey was doing from the start. That she did not confide that Geoffrey was doing those things to her. For if she did, he would have acted. He would have sped up everything or chose a different path.

    Then again, it''s also good that she didn''t. For apparently, she herself has participated willingly as she told him herself. At first, he doubted the reality of that. However, seeing the proof with the upcoming wedding and hearing her song earlier that morning while having breakfast, it made him feel like what they had was but a sham.

    Did she truly love him? Or was it that she only played with him? He did not know what to believe anymore. Either way, does it matter?

    Later he would figure, that yes, it does.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 360 - 357: Receiving Gifts I

    It was 2 days before the upcoming royal wedding, and the festivities continued blaringly in the capital. Meanwhile, Geoffrey and Serena were in the crown prince''s formal reception room in the palace, both seated on an elevated platform as streams of delegations and royalties from other kingdoms presented their wedding gifts.

    As Geoffrey was the future king of Windsor, many of the gifts for the couple were very elaborate. From priceless tiaras, ancient antique, foreign territories, to valuable trading rights. It was like a pageantry to which each kingdom or foreign territory paraded to show their splendor. Luckily, they only had to remain seated as Kings and Queens of other kingdoms only sent representatives either in the form of their prince, princess, or dignitary.

    Finally, after 3 hours of just sitting there and graciously receiving the gifts, it was over. Geoffrey''s gentleman of the chamber closed the door and the two were left alone.

    Geoffrey turned to look at Serena who was leaning on her seat. "Are you feeling tired?" he asked as he grasped her hand, intertwining their fingers.

    Serena turned to look at him. Seeing his brows furrowed and worry etched on his face, she couldn''t help but giggle. "I just sat here, how could I be tired?"

    Geoffrey shook his head as he smiled. He didn''t know when it started, but suddenly with the knowledge of Serena being pregnant, there''s this irrational side of him that constantly worried about her. If possible, he would want to just confine her on the bed so that he wouldn''t think of the possibility of her tripping or something. "How did you like the gifts?"

    Serena smiled at him shyly, "They''re delightful.". Well, who wouldn''t find them delightful? Although she owned many jewels herself, she was still a girl who''s endlessly fascinated by them. The room was literally shining, shimmering, and splendid with all the diamonds. Still, she tried to hide her eagerness to just walk over the other side and check them out. What if Geoffrey thinks she''s too greedy?

    Geoffrey chuckled with how demure Serena was acting. He noticed that unlike before when she used to be a bit proud and domineering, now, she was quite different. She was more conscious of him and in some way, he can tell that she''s trying to endear herself to him. Although he liked Serena as she was, he did not see the need to point out the change. In truth, he did like her this way too. It showed how much importance she''s giving him now.

    "Come, let''s look through them." Geoffrey invited as he stood from his seat.

    Serena nodded her head and stood from her seat too.

    The gifts were laid on one long table displaying everything for them to see. There were so many jewels that one would think they were in a jewelry store, only that the sizes were immensely larger.

    Serena thought that some of these, perhaps she would only wear when she turned at least 60. Anyhow, seeing "the fife tiara" again, her eyes lingered for a second. It was very beautiful, and she has never worn a tiara before. Only queens, princesses, and married noble women get to wear them.

    Earlier while receiving gifts, Geoffrey noticed Serena''s eyes widen by a fraction when "the fife tiara" was presented. Now that her eyes lingered again, he knew she liked it. He picked it up and he smiled at her. "Want to try this one on?"

    Serena''s eyes widened. "I can''t possibly." She denied though deep inside, her girly heart was screaming yes! What? She still has to uphold some poise.

    Geoffrey wanted to tease her, but he wanted to spoil her more. "You will be my wife soon, the crown princess and the future queen of Windsor. Which crown can you not afford to wear? Now, stand still." He instructed.

    Serena blushed. Gods, she loves Geoffrey being proud, confident, and a bit dominating too. She felt the tiara''s weight as he placed it on top of her head. "How do I look?" she asked curiously. She wanted to see herself in a mirror.

    "Ravishing." He answered directly. Then, he bent a little to lift her up for a princess carry.

    "Geoffrey!" Serena said in alarm as her hand instinctively reached for the tiara, scared to let it fall. It was too precious, and she wanted to see herself wearing it first.

    Geoffrey took them to the elevated platform and sat her onto the chair he was seating on earlier. It was wide enough for her to be comfortable on. He stood up and loomed over her. His eyes roving up and down her entire figure.

    Serena was no novice at this, but she could not understand why she was feeling shy. It was so different with Geoffrey. Perhaps because they only did it once before? Or that he was very domineering. She looked up at him, and their eyes met. His eyes spoke volumes. It was as if he wanted to devour her. Her knees suddenly turned weak. She wanted him too, but¡­ what if he thinks that she''s a wanton woman? Besides, just outside, there were people standing on guard and someone might suddenly enter the room.

    Geoffrey saw Serena blush and her eyes looking left and right. He doesn''t know if it''s a fetish, but he rather enjoys seeing her like this. Knowing that she wanted it but trying not to show it. He took the crown from her hands and placed it on the seat she was seating on earlier.

    Then, he looked at her again. He does not know how he lived 22 years of life without doing it, but after experiencing it, living without it for over a month was miserable. He missed the feeling of being inside her. They were to be wed in two days, but he can no longer wait. He leaned down and whispered as he licked her ear. "Serena, I want you so much. I need to do this with you right here, right now."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 361 - 358: Receiving Gifts II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Serena felt goosebumps all over her body. Does she say no? Wouldn''t that be hypocritical as they did it already? As her mind was thinking, Geoffrey started moving his mouth to her neck. Licking and suckling gently. Wanting to, but careful not to leave a mark before their wedding. Her brain turned to a puddle of goo, and she forgot why she was even thinking in the first place as she started to moan.

    Geoffrey took that opportunity to kiss Serena and use his tongue to enter her mouth. He deepened their kiss, pushing her head back against the seat''s headboard, while his knees forced her legs apart.

    Serena''s body felt tightly wound. Down between her thighs, she was becoming drenched. Gods, she wanted him too, but she just felt so god damn insecure. What if he thinks that she''s a wanton woman? Perhaps she should wait a little before she¡­ "ah¡­". She did not know when his hand went under her skirt, but now, his finger was already rubbing her clit. Instinctively, she arched her back. All she wanted to do was to scream the words ''please, fuck me now.''

    Geoffrey stopped kissing her as he took one of her hands and placed it over his still contained manhood. "See what you do to me? I must hold you responsible for this." he whispered.

    Serena swallowed. He was hard as diamond, and she wanted him so bad. She wanted to be bold, but she couldn''t get the words out. Truthfully, she was enjoying this too much. "W-what you do want me to do?" she finally asked.

    Geoffrey broke away from her. Then, he started unbuckling his belt. He took her hand again, guiding it to slide underneath his boxers to meet his cock in the flesh. "Tell me that you want this."

    Serena''s eyes widened. Gods. This was only the second time they would do this and again, people were just outside the door. It felt embarrassing and she turned red to the roots of her hair. "P-please Geoffrey¡­" she began but not being able to look at him.

    Feeling her hand gently but firmly grasping his shaft, Geoffrey''s eyes rolled back a little before staring at her again. Seeing her red in shame, he chuckled. He bent down as he tucked her hair behind her ear. "You can make it sound more convincing." He encouraged.

    Serena gulped. She was wet and wanting, "Please Geoffrey¡­ I''m begging you. I¡­ I want you to f-fuck me¡­" What else?

    "Although that''s what I want to do to you, make you scream and shout my name, that''s too crude for us, my princess. Perhaps, you should use the word, make love, next time." Geoffrey whispered as he chuckled. Then, he started unzipping her dress from behind. Pulling it down exposing her breast in its sheer splendor.

    Serena bit her lip, embarrassed by her own words. Thankfully, she did not have time to wallow in that as she felt Geoffrey sucking on one of her nipples while his hand fondled the other one. At first it was all pleasure, but then after a while, he became a bit rough, even using his teeth to lightly bite and pull at it surprising her as to make her exclaim with an ''ah!'' She immediately covered her mouth. She didn''t want people outside to hear but she didn''t want him to stop either.

    Geoffrey smirked seeing her reaction. As her dress was slightly voluminous, he arched her body so that he could take it off downwards. Now, she was sitting on his chair naked except for her underwear. Her pale skin was almost luminous. Her body has not changed much save for her slightly swollen breasts with pink nipples begging to be suckled. "You are so beautiful." He remarked.

    Serena felt flush. She wanted to cover her body with how much he was looking. Gods, he looked like a complete pervert, but she liked it.

    Geoffrey took her feet and removed her shoes. He even kissed the top of each of her foot as he looked her in the eye.

    Serena has never felt anything like this before in her life. It was like, he was worshipping her. Her toes curled as he kissed upwards. His lips raining feathery touches from her knees to her inner legs and finally reaching her apex.

    Geoffrey brought his head up to her womanhood and gently licked her clit over her underwear. The drenched silk was smooth and delicious against his tongue. Then, he took off her underwear.

    Serena felt a bit embarrassed. She was completely exposed to him for the first time. They had sex once but not like this. If she were not pregnant, she would be more confident, but what if it''s not so pretty down there? She tried closing her legs.

    Geoffrey did not let her embarrassment deter him. He did see this many times though she doesn''t know. Anyhow, he forced her legs to remain open.

    "Geoffrey¡­ please, it''s emba¡­" She was about to say but her words were cut off as Geoffrey nuzzled his nose on her clit sending electric waves to her body, she gasped.

    Geoffrey took the opportunity to fling her legs over his shoulders. The headboard of the chair supporting her back. Then, he put his whole mouth against her pussy, lips and tongue teasing her hungrily.

    "Geoffrey! ah!" she gasped as her fingers found their way to his hair, twisting the strands through her fingers.

    Geoffrey continued his ministrations, he used his tongue to move further down to explore her entrance, lapping her juices as she gasped and squirmed beneath his mouth. He gently nibbled her clit before returning his tongue to it, increasing pressure and intensity until Serena was crying out for him.

    Serena''s whole body shook as her body arched with pleasure as the orgasm shuddered through her. Her knees weak, she leaned back and let go of Geoffrey''s hair.

    Geoffrey removed his mouth from her pussy to stand above her again. He can''t wait anymore himself. He pulled down his trousers completely, his manhood standing erect.

    Serena opened her eyes and saw him in his grandeur.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 362 - 359: Receiving Gifts III

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Serena knew that he didn''t expect her to, but she wanted to. So, this time, she took some initiative. Shyly, she sat straight. Well, he won''t think that she''s too wanton right? Like she''s only giving back what she received. She reached her hand out to touch him.

    Geoffrey was a bit surprised. It''s the first time she took the initiative. Well, considering they only did it once with her awake and though she gave him a head once but that''s with him coaxing her. "Serena, you don''t have to." He said. Actually, he just wanted to bury himself inside her already.

    Serena shook her head. She stood from the seat and made him sit down. This time, it was her kneeling before him. If she was more confident with Geoffrey, she would have said, ''It''s now my turn to serve you, your royal highness¡­'' However, she did not want him to think that she''s so wanton, so instead she just looked him in the eye and bit her lip. She does enjoy this though.

    She wrapped her hand at the base of his manhood, and even then, her fingers struggle to wrap all the way around it. Then she brought it toward her lips. She kissed the tip and then opened her mouth. It filled her entirely and even then, she was only able to swallow half of him.

    Geoffrey held her loose and now messy hair away from her face so that he can see her.

    Serena bobbed her head down lower, licking the underside of his shaft with her tongue as her hand stoked the parts of his cock that she can''t quite reach with her mouth.

    "Serena, that feels so good." He said in a low voice filled with pleasure.

    Serena looked up at him to see his expression, only to see that he was gazing at her too.

    Taking in the sight of her lips wrapped around him, he twitched in excitement in her mouth. He groaned as his hands wrapped themselves tighter around her hair. He buckled involuntarily pushing himself deeper in her mouth.

    Serena gagged as the tip of his shaft hit her throat. She lifted her head off of him to catch her breath.

    Geoffrey thought that it was just right. He did not want to release it inside her mouth. He wanted to go inside her, pour his seeds inside her and make her walk with his cum dripping down her legs hiding it under her dress as he sends her home.

    Serena felt him hoisting her up, making her sit on his lap. He began fondling her very sensitive breasts and kissing her back which sent electric currents in her body. "Geoffrey¡­" she moaned. Gods, she wanted him inside her so bad. When will this foreplay end?

    Since the seat was big enough, Geoffrey placed his hands at the back of Serena''s knees and pulled them up. Like that, he lined his shaft to her entrance as he placed her down until her vagina swallowed him whole. It was tight, soft, hot, and wet inside. The new position felt great while doing this in this room where he holds some of his meetings was giving him a thrill.

    Serena knew that she looked obscene, not that Geoffrey can see her directly. However, they were facing forward. She was butt naked and if anyone were to enter the door, they would see her womanhood swallowing Geoffrey''s manhood, her whole body exposed, given their position. It would be horrifying, but this also felt so good. The thrill was also somewhat exciting; besides, she trusts that Geoffrey won''t do this if someone would dare enter without permission.

    Geoffrey started rubbing Serena''s clit as he went in and out of her causing her to moan over and over. Honestly, he loves it when she gets loud. After a while, he let go of her knees planting her feet on top of the seat, this time, she moved by herself while he grabbed her orbs again and kissed her back. She continued going up and down on him. He liked it very much but with her on top of him, he has less control, and he was afraid that he might finish. No, not yet.

    Serena felt him lift her again, separating their sex as he made her stand. Then, he stood up from his seat, turned her around so that they were facing each other again. He kissed her hard as he hoisted her up, making her wrap her legs around him in support as he held her buttocks.

    With no flat surface available where he can place her, he walked them to the wall. Using that as support, he leaned her back on that as he placed the back of her knees on the crook behind his elbow then entered her again. God, it felt divine.

    Serena felt her eyes roll at the back of her head with each thrust he made. He made her cum over and over, until finally, she felt herself reach a massive orgasm that she had to bite Geoffrey''s shoulder to stop herself from screaming.

    Geoffrey with the adrenaline did not feel pain with Serena''s bite, in fact for him it felt pleasurable too. He continued to go in and out of her. When he felt that he can no longer stop himself from reaching his peak, he kissed her lips as he groaned and spilled everything inside.

    After, the two of them panted leaning on the wall for support.

    "I love you." He whispered to Serena in a breathy voice.

    "I love you too." Serena replied, her voice shaky with all the orgasms she had.

    --

    After the two of them recovered, Geoffrey again carried Serena back to the seats so that he can clean and dress her up.

    Serena said that she can do it herself, but Geoffrey insisted that he do it for his princess. Serena could only blush and let him, what? She would not deny that him treating her like she''s made of porcelain felt really good too.

    After everything, Geoffrey took out a velvet box from behind the seats and gave it to her. "My wedding gift to you." He said as he smiled at her.

    Serena can only see the gentleness in his eyes. He was too dreamy and nice, and everything good. What did she ever do to deserve him? She asked herself for the nth time. "Geoffrey¡­ you didn''t have to. But thank you¡­" she said as she received it.

    "Open it." He urged.

    Serena slowly opened the velvet box and saw that inside was a necklace. It had three layers and each layer was like an eternity necklace with 2 carat diamonds all around. What was more magnificent was that all were of equal size, color, and shape. It was so superb that she could weep with its sheer brilliance. "It''s very very beautiful, Geoffrey. Please, help me put it on." she said a bit too enthusiastically, forgetting her need to impress him, her voice even an octave higher because she was very happy with it.

    Geoffrey smiled as he nodded his head. For the first time, he saw her fully appreciate something he gave her, and it made his heart swell.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 363 - 360: Royal Wedding I

    As early as before the sun has even risen, vast crowds have congregated along the route the carriages of the wedding procession would pass through. By 9am, the number became so numerous, that there was no room for even an apple to drop. For some who were lucky, their homes had windows overlooking the streets and even then, their relatives would have rudely tried to squeeze in their homes just to catch a glimpse.

    The royal guards and soldiers on duty who were already on standby from midnight as they needed to ensure that the whole route was clear for the day, could only make a formation where they looped their arms to act as human barriers just to control the pushing of people behind them as more people wanted to squeeze in.

    Never have there been a royal wedding as so anticipated as Geoffrey''s and Serena''s. Perhaps it''s because Serena was so well loved and popular to the citizens of the empire, or maybe that it was the first time in 300 years in which a citizen (though she''s a daughter of a duke) and not a princess from an allied kingdom would be marrying the crown prince which paved for a romantic fairytale that did it, or maybe it''s the mix of both. In either case, all the precedent royal weddings would have been put to shame by just the sheer magnitude of the crowds.

    Meanwhile, in contrast to the excited and jubilant crowd and well-wishers, the second prince''s faction and the radical faction were both feeling trepidation. The crown prince''s popularity just leapt by heaves and bounds to the public with his marriage to Serena. How could they even pretend to be happy?

    Anyhow, whatever these people think, it was the least of concerns for the soon to be wed royal couple.

    --

    The schedule for the wedding was very militantly planned that it was nearly laughable. Geoffrey and Serena had their own schedules to follow before meeting each other down the aisle.

    It was cumbersome, but they didn''t mind it. In fact, they were even happy to do all of those. Although none of them wanted this marriage at the beginning, now, they were both looking forward to the moment they tie the knot.

    --

    At 6 in the morning, Geoffrey decided to get up from his bed. Getting sleep was futile. Never in his life has he looked forward for anything as much as he did his and Serena''s wedding. Decidedly, he called for his gentleman of the chamber to prepare his breakfast. Not that he has an appetite, but he knew it would be a long day.

    At 10 in the morning, he was already at the palace grounds where some of the royal guests were already waiting. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Frederick, the 2nd prince, trying to politicize. He decided to ignore his distasteful conduct. He was not in the mood to get his day ruined by the fool''s folly.

    During this time, he was approached and congratulated by the guests who will be joining the royal carriage procession. The royal photographers on standby also began taking pictures, documenting the day.

    By 10:15 am, he was already seated inside the horse drawn landaulet with Frederick beside him. He was by protocol appointed as his best man. Thankfully, he was senseful enough not to talk as not to ruin his mood.

    At 10:30, the trumpet blared. Signifying that the royal procession was to begin. Two dozen of royal guards on horseback were at the forefront for security purposes.

    Then, the semi-state landau carrying the King and Queen was the first carriage to exit the royal palace of Windsor. The crowds that have been waiting for so long, and patiently at that, began to roar and cheer. Behind them was another 2 dozen of mounted royal guards.

    After, another set of carriages exited the palace, inside were other members of the royal family.

    After all the carriages exited, there was a pause of 5 minutes before the landaulet carrying Geoffrey and Frederick exited. Escorted by 1 dozen at front and 2 dozen of mounted royal guards behind. Again, the crowds roared and cheered, perhaps even louder that when the king and queen passed by. Almost everyone was waving something with Geoffrey and Serena''s photo on it, the most prominent being the cover of the album ''for the first time''.

    Frederick''s eyes could only turn into slits. Perfectly annoyed and disgusted by the display.

    --

    Meanwhile, from the Maxwell ducal mansion, at 7 in the morning, Serena was served with breakfast by her attendants, and although she usually wakes up at 10am with her laziness, it was easy enough as she was not able to sleep a wink with the excitement for her own wedding.

    At 8:00 am, she was aided with her bathing. At 9 am, the royal make-up artist sent by the queen to ensure that her image would be flawless for the public to see, began working their magic. At 10:30 am, she was with her family, taking some wedding photos.

    At 11:15am, she was ushered to enter the glass carriage with her mother which would bring them to the St. Vincent''s cathedral. Her father and brother on a separate landaulet in front of theirs.

    The trumpet blared. The first landaulet exited the ducal mansion carrying the duke of Cornwell, Simoun and his adopted son, marquis Leonard. Just behind theirs, inside was Serena and her mother on a glass enclosed carriage. They were escorted by 3 dozen of mounted guards.

    The crowds cheered and chanted the name Lady Serena. Then, don''t know who started it but someone exclaimed her royal highness, then, different names were called, from your royal highness, crown princess, until finally, the chant changed to simply Princess Serena.

    Inside the carriage, duchess Celine and Serena who were holding hands, their fingers intertwined, began giggling. It was a great day for the family. Everyone saw and felt Serena''s happiness from when Geoffrey proposed so the wedding was highly anticipated and welcomed.

    "You know, after this day, I would have to curtsy to you." Celine jokingly told her daughter.

    Serena shook her head as she chuckled. "Mother, although protocol demands that stupid practice, when it''s just us, you would never have to do that. Besides, even after marriage, I will always be your daughter first."

    Celine gently smiled at her daughter, her nose turning sour. However, she shook her head. "Serena, my dear child, me and your father, we love you very much, and I know you love us too. But because we love you, now that you''re marrying, I have one advice and you must listen carefully. Okay?"

    Serena smiled as she nodded her head, her nose also turning sour. She will miss her family. Although she did not live with them regularly, there''s still the thought of being able to go home, spend time together whenever. But after marriage she would be living with Geoffrey permanently.

    "We want you to have a happy marriage, so once you make your vow, we would understand this, and you should to. You must always choose your husband over us. We will always be your family, but Geoffrey should be your family first."

    "Mother¡­" Serena protested.

    Celine patted their intertwined hands her eyes in crescents. "Don''t protest. This is the best gift your father and I can give you and Geoffrey. Someday you will understand what I mean and be grateful."

    Serena knew deep in her heart that her mother was right. Marriage was like that. What for are the sacred vows shared at the altar if not?

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 364 - 361: Royal Wedding II

    As if by royal appointment, the weather for the day was perfect. It was the 25th of September, the sky was partly cloudy with cool gentle breeze blowing. It''s a little overcast, enough to cut the glare of the sun and shadows, but not enough to feel like outdoors was in a bad mood.

    Although the ceremony was to begin at noon, from 9 am, the doors of the St. Vincent''s cathedral, which was the largest and grandest cathedral in the whole of Windsor, was opened and some of the guests with no specific role began to arrive.

    At 10:30 am, on the steps of St. Vincent''s, the wedding entourage arrived. The bridal party, composed of just 3 flower girls and 3 bridesmaids Gizel, Via, and Milly, with enchanting wreath of flowers in their hair went down of their respective carraiges, followed by just 2 pageboys, wearing sailor suits.

    Then, more prominent guests started arriving. Crown heads of the empire and other head of states outside the empire, happy for once to play second fiddle. Princes, princesses, dignitaries, extended family, personal family friends and so on.

    At 11:25 am, the King and Queen arrived, as tradition required, the minister of ceremonies, who was chief in charge for royal weddings welcomed them. The crowds cheered and before entering the cathedral, the king and queen waved to the people.

    Inside the cathedral, the king and queen of Windsor followed by their other royal relatives (royal dukes and duchess etc.) walked down the aisle making way past the 2,000 wedding guests who were standing to show their respect, as they take their places.

    When everyone was seated, the stage was set.

    --

    At 11:45, the landaulet carrying Geoffrey arrived punctually. He and Frederick alighted, and everyone cheered louder, both turned to give their respective waves to the expecting crowds.

    The trumpet blared three times to signify that the hero of the day has arrived. The orchestra inside the cathedral started playing. Everyone stood up again as Geoffrey made his way down the aisle escorted by Frederick.

    As they processed to the wedding march, they stopped to bow to the king and queen who has now stood and come to the front of the balcony to receive their homage. After, they continued to walk until they stood right before the altar where Geoffrey was to wait for Serena, his bride.

    --

    At 11:52, as the privilege given to the bride, Serena''s family was the last to arrive at the steps of the cathedral. The whole day, a superb example of precision and timing.

    The crowd finally caught a whole glimpse of the fairytale princess, demure behind her veil. The wedding dress was made of white silk, overlaid with tulle and Honiton lace. It was embroidered with bright sparking crystals like diamonds, mother of pearl sequins, and pearls. The train, 21-feet in length was sewn at the back of the dress so that the bride won''t have too much difficulty walking with the weight. Her veil, trimmed with the same lace as the gown featured roses, shamrocks, and thistles, and was held in place by the Maxwell tiara, worn by her mother on her own wedding day.

    Even with the veil, she was a sight to behold. Her hair was not tied up but rather left in waves behind her. The design of her wedding dress was off shoulders, so the necklace given to her by Geoffrey was on full display.

    The crowd was enchanted, bewitched even. When they recovered, they all started chanting Serena''s name like crazy.

    Hearing her name, Serena turned around, she smiled and waved. It drove the crowd even crazier.

    "This is almost madness." Leonard could not help but comment hearing and seeing the crowd from their mansion to there. He knew it''s a royal wedding, but the scale and magnitude, how the crowd was responding, it was something never seen before.

    Simoun laughed. "It''s the wedding of your sister, what else did you expect?"

    Anyhow, when they were joined by Celine and Serena, they all smiled at each other. It was a beautiful day for the Maxwell family, their only daughter will be the first in over 300 years without royal blood to become their crown princess, the future queen. Although it''s a fact known to them for 4 years, to be standing there that moment, it still felt surreal.

    Which family would not feel proud to get their daughter to become the second most reveled woman in their kingdom? Empire even?

    Celine and Leonard entered the cathedral first, while Simoun, being the father was left with the task to walk Serena down the aisle and deliver her to Geoffrey. "I am so proud of you, Serena." Simoun said.

    Serena looked at her father who was standing proud and tall. She knew that whoever she married he would be happy, but of course, let''s not be hypocritical. Who would not be proud to get their daughter married to the friggin crown prince of their kingdom?

    "Thank you, father." Serena replied. Once upon a time, she did not like this wedding arrangement, but now, she was truly thanking her father for Geoffrey. He was right. Geoffrey as he saw was a responsible man who will love and cherish her for the rest of her life.

    Truth was, when she was with Charlton, she did blame her father a little for letting the engagement between her and Geoffrey happen. She even knew that he was pro-Geoffrey later on as she realized that Leonard could not have possibly been able to reject Charlton''s card without his authority. Anyhow, they were all water under the bridge. Besides, she understood where he was coming from even then.

    After a while, the doors of the cathedral opened revealing the bride with her father. The aisle was a long walk and getting from the door to the altar would take 4 minutes.

    Everyone was standing, and the orchestra were playing the notes of the music she supplemented in secrecy for them to sing on that day. She wanted to surprise Geoffrey with the song. It was her gift and promise to him.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 365 - 362: Royal Wedding III

    Serena and her father took the first steps down the aisle. At the same time, the choir of the cathedral started singing the lyrics of the song. Briefly, Serena thanked Shaina Twain at the back of her head.

    "From this moment life has begun

    From this moment you are the one

    Right beside you is where I belong

    From this moment on

    From this moment, I have been blessed

    I live only, for your happiness

    And for your love, I give my last breath

    From this moment on

    I give my hand to you with all my heart

    I can''t wait to live my life with you I can''t wait to start

    You and I will never be apart

    My dreams came true because of you

    From this moment, as long as I live

    I will love you, I promise you this

    There is nothing, I wouldn''t give

    From this moment on

    You''re the reason I believe in love

    And you''re the answer to my prayers from up above

    All we need is just the two of us

    My dreams came true because of you

    From this moment, as long as I live

    I will love you, I promise you this

    There is nothing, I wouldn''t give

    From this moment, I will love you

    As long as I live from this moment on"

    As the song was being sung, some of the guests could not help but appreciate. Everyone, well, save for those from the other factions and some particular people, were very happy for the couple. It was the fairytale ending, the match of the millennium. Everyone knew who Serena was, the most beautiful and accomplished lady of the empire, she was about to reach the pinnacle of every girl''s dream. To be the crown princess, future queen, of her own kingdom.

    Then, there''s Geoffrey, the crown prince. A very exemplary youth. Handsome, kind-hearted, has plenty of achievements of his own. The list could also go on and on.

    Looking at the bride, even behind her veil, her smile was magnificent. Clearly, the very image of a bride in love. She would not have made the song, which no one was doubting she wrote, sung on her wedding day, while she walks down the aisle if she did not love the groom.

    The guests were all smiles as Serena continued to walk with her father. All eyes were on her. When they reached the balcony where the King and Queen were standing, Simoun bowed, while Serena curtsied. Then, after the 4- minute procession, they reached the high altar where Geoffrey and Frederick were waiting.

    This time, looking at the groom as he received his bride, anyone can tell how besotted he was. Those who knew him personally, especially those from his own faction, have never seen him wear such an expression before. He was full of emotions, his eyes were shiny, if he were to blink, without a doubt, one could bet that a tear would fall.

    Really, this must be the stuff of which fairytales were made of. They were a match made in heaven. How else could one describe it?

    --

    The emotions inside the couple were as what the guests saw. Despite everything that happened to get where they were, at that moment, they were passionately in love with each other. The feelings they have, they were all real.

    Finally, the two were standing before the altar, in front of them was the Archbishop of Windsor who will solemnize their vows.

    The ''guide me, o thou great redeemer'' was sung by the congregation.

    While that was happening, Geoffrey took the chance to lean a little closer to Serena, only to say the words, "the song was beautiful, you, much more so. I love you, always."

    Serena blushed happily and can only lament not being able to respond with him standing straight again as the song finished. She thought he was so handsome himself in his resplendent full dress princely attire in red.

    Anyhow, with that, the archbishop began his service.

    The words of the archbishop were taken in by the couple. From time to time, they would chance a glance at each other. Their eyes would sometimes meet, and they would smile as if agreeing to the words being said.

    Not long after, it was time for their vows. The archbishop asked them the questions, to which they both answered I will.

    Then, the archbishop received Serena''s right hand from her father and handed it to Geoffrey.

    "I, Geoffrey Arthur Philip William, take thee, Serena Lilianne Maxwell, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part, according to God''s holy ordinance'' and thereto I plight thee my troth." Geoffrey said without the need to even read the words.

    Serena took what he said and knew that despite it being just lines from the holy bible, he meant each and every word.

    "I, Serena Lilianne Maxwell, take thee, Geoffrey Arthur Philip William, to be my wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish, and obey, till death us do part, according to god''s holy ordinance; and thereto I give thee my troth."

    If before Serena would never say the words obey, now, she was fully saying those words from the bottom of her heart. Geoffrey was her hero, her prince, her knight in the shining armor, what would she not do for him?

    Then, came the exchange of rings which were made from Welsch gold. After, the archbishop joined their right hands together and announced, "Those whom God hath joined together, let no man put asunder¡­ I pronounce they be man and wife together¡­ amen."

    The ceremony moved on. When they reached the blessing, the congregation started singing the kingdom''s anthem, while they moved to the Shrine inside the Cathedral to sign the marriage registers.

    It was a private moment for the couple and the signing witnesses, and it was there that Geoffrey turned back Serena''s veil. Seeing her fully for the first time that day, she was more beautiful than he has ever seen her. He smiled that little smile filled with gentleness and adoration while she smiled back at him. Then, he kissed her. A simple chaste kiss even when all he wanted to do was ravish her. Well, he can do that later.

    When the kiss and signing was done, they again went back to the altar.

    The orchestra started playing and the trumpets resounded. Now, everyone knew they were indeed married seeing the veil upturned.

    Geoffrey and Serena, now crown prince and crown princess of Windsor, went down the altar. Passing the balcony where the king and queen of Windsor, Geoffrey''s parents, were, they each gave a curtsy and a bow respectively.

    And so, with that, they begin the long walk to exit the cathedral. All the guests were standing, marveling at the beauty and happiness of the newly wedded couple. Really, this must be the very definition of royal married bliss.

    Halfway down the aisle, Geoffrey could no longer stop himself from his booming happiness. Thinking that Serena might be having a hard time walking, or whatever excuse he could think of, very uncharacteristic of a crown prince in front of all delegations and royal guests, he picked her up in a bridal carry.

    Serena could only laugh in surprise. When before she would hit him with the public display, now she reveled in it.

    Thus, like that, they exited the cathedral.

    The guests inside who were witness thought that it was so very romantic, though some, of course thought otherwise.

    When the light of day shined on the couple exiting the cathedral, the crowd outside who waited for this moment, like they were waiting for it all their lives, cheered, roared, and whistled like crazy. It was the most memorable scene of any wedding they have witnessed.

    Geoffrey and Serena were both laughing like everything was right in the world. The guards on duty were alert and opened the door of the white roofless carriage they would take to their reception.

    Geoffrey deposited Serena inside, before he sat beside her.

    Seeing the crowd happy for them, they waved and smiled.

    They even laughed at one banner where written was ''and they lived happily ever after.''

    --

    Thankfully, Charlton was no masochist and did not leave Norfolk for this day.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 366 - 363: Royal Wedding IV

    After the wedding ceremony at the cathedral, the royal couple, Geoffrey and Serena, rode their white landau to the palace where the celebratory luncheon was to be held.

    What happened after was another series of scheduled events where not a moment of privacy was given to the couple. At 1:45, they were escorted to the palace''s throne room followed by their respective immediate family and the wedding party to pose for official wedding portraits. While this was happening, the wedding guests were being ushered to the palace ballroom.

    At 2:30, the wedding luncheon began. In comparison to the 2000 attendees in the cathedral, only 600 wedding guests were actually allowed inside the palace. These included the immediate and extended family of both sides, close friends, royals, and higher nobility.

    Geoffrey and Serena, as the main protagonists of the day, entered the reception last, the MC announcing them for the first time as his royal highness, crown prince, Geoffrey Arthur Philip William, and her royal highness, crown princess Serena Lilianne William.

    The two were greeted by boisterous cheers almost uncharacteristic of the guests considering their lineage. Anyhow, handshakes, kisses on the cheeks, and every form of congratulatory remark was given as the two made their rounds in the ballroom.

    Perhaps the only person who showed some irksome attitude to Serena was Kylo. When their eyes met, it was clear as day that Kylo was being very much sarcastic. He greeted Geoffrey first and shook his hand, he had a very wide grin on his face and of course, Serena knew exactly what he''s thinking of Geoffrey. A duped prince who thought he got the most prized bride.

    Then when it was her turn, his smile was undeniably sardonic as he congratulated her in a sing song tune. Serena looked him in the eye, her smile wide, as if wanting to rub to his face her brimming happiness like the evil villainess she was.

    What? It was her day, and whatever Kylo thought, well, he can shove it in his ass. He doesn''t know half of the story and she doesn''t have the need to explain nor defend herself to him.

    In the end, Kylo walked away more annoyed with nowhere to project his disgust.

    Now, although the couple were the main stars, they did not have to stay long for the luncheon. After cutting the cake and dancing the first dance, Serena, together with her bridesmaids left the ballroom. The girls were to help her change to her going-away outfit, a pink ensemble which looked more comfortable, but still elegant enough to be befitting of a princess.

    Escorted by one of the wedding organizers, they were led to a powder room. When they were left alone inside, the girls were finally able to show their tears, truly happy for her. Of course, some funny banters were also exchanged.

    Like how Gizel just had to mention who she saw at the cathedral before Serena made her appearance. That she never thought she would be seeing some of their batchmates again so soon, she was not even given the time to miss some of them. Particularly, two faced bitch Emily, holier than thou Douglas, and weirdo Isabel. Thankfully, she was spared seeing the face of Emily during the reception as she was only allowed/ required to attend at the cathedral because her father was a baron.

    Then, there''s Milly teasing her of making her royal babies soon during their honeymoon which she was sure would be the loveliest children ever. She also mentioned that her wedding gift would surely help. That caused the girls to laugh.

    While Via, ever solemn could only wish that she remains as happy in the future as she was that moment. Preferably even more.

    When it was 3:45, it was time for Serena to exit the room. They group hugged one more time before Serena was escorted to where Geoffrey was waiting.

    Geoffrey who has also changed out of his wedding attire, was dressed in a gray smart suit. Looking handsome but more casual. He smiled at her as he reached out his hand to ask for hers.

    Serena placed her hand in his.

    They were led to the carriage they rode back to the palace which would take them to Windsor station where they would take the train to Wiltshire where they would spend their honeymoon for 8 days.

    The carriage which now had a banner just married attached to it, compliments of Serena''s friends, made its way to Windsor station. Strangely, the route was even more crowded than earlier. People were eagerly waiting, as if it was the last and only time that they would be able to catch a glimpse of the royal couple. To describe how crowded it was, one would see that tree branches were collapsing under the weight of the people clinging to them.

    Serena was too busy marveling at what was happening. She was famous she knew, but it was nothing as exaggerated as this, or so she thought. Geoffrey on the other hand, well, he was busier looking at his now wife.

    Serena saw a man literally falling from the tree to the road, it was a pity, but she couldn''t help but giggle. She turned to Geoffrey to ask if he saw.

    Geoffrey, of course, did not. He was not even aware of the crowd cheering for them. All the time, his eyes were on Serena. This time, seeing her eyes full of mirth and happiness, he could no longer stop himself. He pinched her chin and then leaned forward to kiss her.

    If the crowd was cheering just for a glimpse and getting a wave from their future king and queen, this time, it was pandemonium. The kiss would be the talk of the whole kingdom for the coming days. Normal people share kisses, they knew that, but when Geoffrey and Serena showed it to the public, it became magical.

    Perhaps because there have never been royals that displayed that kind of affection in public before, or maybe it''s because the image was so iconic. A prince and a princess in their splendid white carriage with a sign of just married behind it, sharing a lover''s kiss under the golden afternoon light. Beautiful and captivating in every single way.

    --

    TBC

    End of Volume 3 for real! sorry! this was supposed to be in volume 4 the summary and start their honeymoon but it became 1 chapter! I think this is better end for volume 3 too. Thank you for your patience and support! I want to write everything in one go yesterday so I was rushing the wedding, but then I find so many lacking things. I am more satisfied with this and I hope you are too! Please leave some comments of say hi sometimes to let me know I''m not alone here. ^^

 Chapter 367 - 364: Honeymoon I

    After a long day, finally, Geoffrey and Serena were left alone inside a private cabin in the train while their security and escorts were just outside.

    Serena looked at Geoffrey a bit shyly. Sometimes, she could not understand why she feels so shy and insecure around him. It''s not like they haven''t spent time together, for god''s sake they have been engaged for four years. They attended the same school, were both part of the student council, attended balls together, engaged in sexual relations as of late, and now, they were even married. However, she could not help herself.

    It''s like she knows him, but also did not know him at all. Maybe it''s her fault to begin with because she never took the time to know him better. Still, he''s different. Or maybe the question should be, was he different? or was it that she sees him now differently? In either case, she just thought that he was perfect in every single way.

    Suddenly, she wanted to shower him with her love, but she was afraid that he''ll feel suffocated by it. She also did not want to show him her wanton side. What if he gets turned off? Unconsciously, the fear and trauma of getting abandoned again was rampant in her being. While at the same time, the guilt of what she did in the past was beckoning her to have the need to please him, to be worthy of him.

    It was crazy. Her thoughts were full of contradictions, and the only thing clear to her was that she loves him, and she would never want to lose him. That she would do everything in her power to ensure that his love for her, which she could not help but revel in, do not change no matter what.

    With her musings, she was unsure which step to take. Thankfully, as always, she did not have to do anything, for Geoffrey took the lead.

    Geoffrey gently assisted her to sit on the couch, as if she were a child who did not even know how to sit. She loves it, that even though he can be very dominating, he was also such a gentle and attentive lover at the same time.

    He fastened her seatbelt while kneeling in front of her. The unintentional touch of his knuckles to her still clothed waist sending tingles all over her body. It was almost sinful that she wanted nothing more than to reach out to him and make him take her then and there.

    Geoffrey looked up and their eyes met. Seeing the faint blush on her cheeks, he knew immediately what she was thinking. It was not unintentional for him to gently caress her waist with his knuckles. Truth was, he has been wanting to touch her, to make love to her, since he first saw her enter the cathedral. It''s almost a pity that she changed out of her wedding dress too soon. He would have wanted to peel it off her himself. As if unwrapping the best gift god has given him in this life.

    Serena saw that look on Geoffrey''s face again. The one that just screams all his desire for her. Was he asking for permission or was he waiting for what she would do? Well, they were inside the train with just a flimsy door separating them from their guards. Also, it would be moving soon. The window was also see-through. There was the curtain, also, people would not see them given the train''s route. She bit her lip.

    Geoffrey wanted to chuckle. She was really considering it. He stood up to kiss her forehead before taking his seat. Although he wanted to take her then and there, it''s their wedding day. He would rather they spend their first night as newly weds on a bed and not inside a train on a panicked jiffy.

    Geoffrey took Serena''s hand and intertwined their fingers. There was a moment of silence, as they both let everything that just happened a few hours ago sink in.

    Serena wanted to bang her head somewhere. How could she interpret Geoffrey''s look as wanting to have sex? Was it just her who''s thinking that he wanted it just because she did? He was so nice and perfect. Plus, they only did it once after the first time considering that it''s been almost two months since! He can''t possibly consider taking her on a train on their wedding day of all days. The more she thought, the more mortified she was with herself.

    Geoffrey observed Serena who was having an inner dialogue with herself. There was a time when she was as blank as a paper. When he did not know nor understand what''s running in her head. But now, he can read her like the back of his hand. His eyes mooned. Truly, which man would not appreciate having his wife irrevocably attracted to himself?

    Serena felt Geoffrey''s hand lifting their intertwined hands and turned to look at what he''s doing. Their eyes met again, and he smiled at her before kissing the back of her palm.

    "This is the happiest day of my life, my princess." He confessed.

    Serena''s heart rate increased much more than she thought possible, and an explosion of fluttering butterflies erupted in her stomach. Gods, she did not know if it''s a good thing, but every single time that Geoffrey would do or say something romantic, her responding emotions would be very intense. She did not know if it''s her hormones or just that he was able to make her love him like she has never loved before. Whatever it was, she liked it. She liked it very much that she was afraid that she would never want to live without it ever again.

    "It is mine too¡­" was all she could say in response, not knowing what to call him. His term of endearment not loss to her as he called her that once when they did it in the palace. The memory, still fresh, has been on replay in her mind the last 2 days. Her body, wanting nothing more than to reexperience it, wondering if it would be just as resplendent as she remembered.

    They haven''t even reached their destination and she was already drenched between her legs. In the recesses of her mind, she could only pray, ''so help me god''

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 368 - 365: Honeymoon II

    As the sun singed the clouds red, Geoffrey glanced at Serena who was asleep and had her head resting on his shoulder. He smiled as a quiet contentment spread through his heart. He couldn''t think of a time he''d ever been happier.

    When she entered the cathedral and the song, one he never heard of, started playing, he instantly knew that it''s her gift to him for their wedding. However, as each lyric was sung, he realized to his utter exhilaration and amazement that her gift was not just the song but her promise.

    While her vow was being sung for the world to hear, he finally caught sight of her as she walked down the aisle escorted by her father. She was a vision in white, his gift on her neck sparkling.

    The emotions he felt that time were overwhelming, and if not for his years of training dedicated to the art of composure, he was sure that he would have been reduced to tears. He kept himself from blinking that time. Surely, if a tear was caught falling down his cheek, it would cause a sensation. Despite it being his wedding, no one wanted an unsteady future king.

    What came after was the wedding ceremony itself. Nothing as dramatic as her entrance, but he knew that every word and detail, he would remember for life.

    Anyhow, despite all the wonderfulness of their wedding, Geoffrey was not stupid enough not to know that Serena''s feelings for him were only heightened because of his orchestration. Yes, he was sure that she loves him now too. However, he knew better than anyone else, even Serena herself, that if what he did comes to her knowledge that instance, she would definitely hate him, even worse, try to leave him.

    Even so, he was looking at their future positively. What he had now was time. They were irrevocably bound to each other by law and by God. He would just have to ensure that she would grow to love him more, so that even if she were to find out, she would still choose to be with him.

    --

    Feeling the train stop, Geoffrey who also gave in to the exhaustion was awaken. He first took a glance at Serena who he noted was still asleep before looking at the time. It was 7 in the evening. They have arrived just as scheduled.

    Not wanting to wake her up just yet, knowing how tired she was, he remained seated. He wanted her to wake up naturally.

    When Serena finally felt her neck becoming stiff, she tried to shift her position. While doing so, she realized that the train has stopped moving and there was no more noise. Confused, she opened her eyes. She looked to her left and saw Geoffrey who now smiled at her. She wanted to ask him what''s going on, but then she was afraid her breath might stink. Like which saint was given the privilege to have fresh breath after waking up?

    She turned the other way and saw through the glass that it was already dark outside. "Where are we?" she finally asked.

    "We just arrived in Wiltshire." He answered. Then as if to tease her, he asked, "Why are you facing that way?"

    Serena shook her head. They both know why she was facing away from him. What? It''s not like she''s the only one. She was sure that Geoffrey also has stale saliva.

    It''s not that she''s overly fussy. She''s just aware that even in marriage, one must still be conscious of themselves. She wanted to uphold her fresh and beautiful image to Geoffrey, thank you very much.

    Geoffrey chuckled as he opened a tin container with mint flavored candies. He ate one. Then, he gently reached for Serena''s chin, beckoning her to look at his direction.

    Serena could only let his hand guide her face towards him. Face to face, she saw his mischievous smile before he kissed her deeply. The mint making the taste of their mouth sweet and spicy at the same time.

    "Better?" he asked.

    Serena can only blush and nod her head. She was afraid that they won''t even reach the Wiltshire palace at this point if she were to speak her mind.

    Geoffrey smiled seeing her blush, very much satisfied with himself. Then, he unbuckled his seatbelt, before leaning over to do the same to hers.

    "Alright, I think it is time we continue with our journey." He told her as he stood up from his seat. Then, he offered his hand to help her up.

    Serena took his hand, and when she stood up, before she could even straighten her dress, Geoffrey was already doing it for her. Gods, would he ever stop babying her? If he keeps on doing what he does, she might truly become too used to it. He was even more attentive than her personal maid. But truth be told, she could not voice even a tiny bit of protest because she loved it!

    Geoffrey did not think much of Serena''s reaction. He did enjoy taking care of her. In truth, he wanted to spoil her rotten. On hindsight, aside from his own desire to do so, it wouldn''t hurt if the effect would lead to her never being able to accept anything less from anyone else.

    He reached for her hand and intertwined their fingers again before opening the door.

    Walking out of the cabin, their escorts who were standing since who knew when, greeted them with a bow. Geoffrey did not mind them and continued walking with Serena out of the train. Outside, 8 cars were already waiting for them. Their luggage has already been deposited to the other car and they were led to their own.

    Soon after, they embarked on their ride to the Wiltshire palace about half an hour away.

    A few minutes into their journey, Serena figured looking at Geoffrey''s watch that they were about an hour behind their schedule. She wondered why that was so and asked Geoffrey.

    He did not answer her directly, but then, she realized that she was the reason why they were delayed. Apologetically, she told Geoffrey that next time, he should just wake her up.

    Geoffrey only shook his head as he smiled at her, a look of indulgence clear on his face. His words to her were only, ''No need to apologize, I can wait and so can they.''

    Serena looked at him as if telling him his words were unbelievable. But deep inside she was more than pleased.

    --

    TBC

    Hello! hope you enjoyed this chapter! please see creator''s note and say hi in comment!

 Chapter 369 - 366: Honeymoon III

    The Wiltshire palace was built with the purpose of being a vacation lodging to the royals. It used to be their favorite destination and they would even hold some parties and galas there. However, in the recent years, the royal family would choose other estates or even travel overseas for leisure, Wiltshire having seem to have lost its charm.

    Thus, when the royal couple selected the said palace for their honeymoon, all the household employ were in a panicked frenzy of cleaning, refurbishing, and even re-training the staff, to ensure that they would be able to provide utmost service to the newly married royal couple.

    That was not to say that the staff was troubled. In fact, they were thrilled. To be given the chance to be of service to the most beloved royal couple to date on their honeymoon was an honor they were all looking forward to.

    There were about one hundred fifty servants in the Wiltshire palace and two dozen of them were lined up outside the palace to welcome the royal couple. The others were either delegated with their own tasks to ensure that the couple would be given the best comfort when they step foot inside the palace or just not fit to be seen.

    "Be respectful always and be only where you are needed. Always have a purpose for everything you do, and everywhere you are." The head butler reminded. It was imperative that the newlyweds have a great time, otherwise, he can kiss his position goodbye.

    --

    There were various reasons why Geoffrey and Serena chose the Wiltshire palace for their honeymoon. The foremost being its proximity to Windsor. Obviously, given Serena''s pregnancy, long travel was not an option. Then, there was their schedule. The wedding has been of short notice and the only reason why Geoffrey was able to secure permission from his father, the king, on the date was because of the monarch''s plunging popularity due to the grand duke''s imprisonment.

    Anyhow, as their car entered the gates, there was no chance to marvel at the beauty and splendor of the palace grounds given the time of the night.

    When their car finally made a full stop, the footman opened the door for them. Geoffrey was first to step out. Then, he turned around to help Serena.

    The head butler finally bowed and greeted the two, "your royal highnesses, welcome to Wiltshire palace. We are most humbled and honored to be of your service."

    Geoffrey nodded his head. "My wife and I are a bit exhausted from the travel, lead the way inside." He instructed.

    "Yes, sir." The butler replied. (I read that after the servant greeted crown prince royal highness, subsequent address can be in the form of sir and for crown princess, ma''am)

    Geoffrey did not let go of Serena''s hand as they walked. The servants with their eyes downcast, either bowing or curtsying as they passed by were able to catch a glimpse of their intertwined fingers.

    --

    After dinner, she and Geoffrey were guided to the second floor where their matrimonial bedchamber, with adjacent bedrooms, dressing rooms, and bathrooms, was. All their luggage had been unpacked; their clothes hanged, accessories shelved, shoes laid out, all placed in their respective dressing rooms, well, save for Serena''s trousseau which she pointedly instructed not to be opened.

    Geoffrey talked to the butler, informing him in detail what he did not want during their stay. Such as servants barging in for morning tea. The butler was adept at his job and understood everything quickly.

    Finally, it was just Geoffrey and Serena, alone in their matrimonial bedchamber.

    "I''ll go freshen up first¡­ you should too¡­" Serena suddenly announced, not looking Geoffrey in the eye. She was nervous as should be. She may be no virgin and they may have already done it twice, but she was still a blushing bride. It would be their first night together, not only would they be making love, which she hoped they will despite the exhaustion, but also sleeping together on one bed.

    Before Geoffrey could protest, she quickly walked to the door leading to her dressing room.

    Geoffrey wanted to say something but just kept it to himself. He smiled and shook his head. It was just their first night.

    --

    Serena looked at her naked reflection in the mirror, trying to find any fault which Geoffrey might not like. Less than two months pregnant, she saw that she still looked the same. Perhaps the only change visible would be her swollen breasts, which was of course, welcome.

    Smiling satisfied, she opened her trousseau which she packed herself. Inside were her hand made lingerie, bikinis, and Milly''s gift which was pretty tame in comparison to her own work. She thought it over. Although she was not confident with initiating their sexual activities, she could always wear something provocative to attract Geoffrey''s attention, right? She did love the look on his face that screams he wants to devour her. Besides, they were married.

    Anyhow, she would need to gouge his reaction tonight. She chose to wear the baby doll see thru lingerie featuring a front tie closure with floral lace cup, spaghetti straps, and A-line open ruffle hem. The matching underwear, a sheer G-string with two little bows on front. It was not the tamest, but also not the most daring so she''ll know from there.

    She placed her palms to her face. She does not know what was wrong with her. After that time in the palace, sex with Geoffrey was all she could ever think about. Don''t know if it''s her hormones, for her libido has never been this high before.

    Serena took a deep breath. Geoffrey must already be waiting in their room. Perhaps wondering what''s taking her so long. Was he dressed? Or was he only wearing a piece of towel around his waist. Maybe, he''s on the bed naked? She swallowed then shook her head.

    With some discomfort because of the moisture between her legs, she walked out of the dressing room.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 370 - 367: Honeymoon IV

    When Serena entered the room, what welcomed her was Geoffrey sitting on the bed, his back leaning on the headboard, and his eyes closed. A blanket was draped over his lower body, but he was naked from waist up. Briefly, she wondered if he was wearing anything underneath.

    Was he asleep? Perhaps he got tired of waiting. She closed the door of the dressing room. When she turned to look at him again, their eyes met.

    His gaze was smothering and made the moisture between her legs become more uncomfortable. She bit her lip.

    Geoffrey smirked as he saw her blush despite the dim lighting. He has been waiting for her for almost half an hour and his manhood which has been painfully erect since he exited his dressing room already turned flacid. Now that she''s here, dressed in some flimsy attire which he had no idea women wore, his erection came back to life with vengeance. All he wanted to do was tear the sorry excuse of cloth on her body and savor her.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting¡­" Serena said as she walked to their matrimonial bed.

    Geoffrey shook his head as he smiled. Then, he placed his feet on the ground before standing up from the bed.

    Serena seeing him do so, had to pause. Now she knew the answer to her question. He was stark naked.

    With confident footsteps despite his state of undress and angry erection he strode towards her.

    It took all of Serena''s willpower to keep her eyes from looking down.

    Geoffrey now in front of her pulled her to an embrace. Their body pressed together, her breast pressed to his chest, his erection rubbing on her body, it felt so damn good. "It was worth the wait, my princess." He whispered as he bent to pick her up for a bridal carry.

    Serena''s heartbeat accelerated as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders. She could not wait for the moment he takes her. With her position, she saw her nipples have already turned into hard buds. She wondered if he knew how much she wanted him.

    Geoffrey gently laid Serena on the bed. He stood straight for a moment to take in the vision she presented. Her hair fanning on the pillow, her face flushed, her pink nipples erect and visible through her attire, her body, pale and white. Gods, if he were not careful, this night would end before it even began.

    Serena could feel his eyes drinking her in. She knew he liked what he saw but she still needed confirmation. "Do you¡­ like this?" she asked, trying to sound innocent while pertaining to her attire.

    Geoffrey took her hand and guided it to his shaft. "What do you think?" he asked.

    Serena''s hand trembled. Gods, what would he think if she were to suddenly suck his engorged manhood?

    Geoffrey''s eyes mooned seeing her expression. Then, he climbed the bed and positioned himself on top of her on all fours. He leaned forward to whisper in her ear, "Serena, my wife, my princess, I am your husband. Whatever you wear, say, or do, I will always desire you. I love you."

    Then, before Serena could say anything back, he kissed her. It was not a tender gentle kiss. It was ravenous, passionate, and fervent. As if his kiss would show her how much he desired her.

    Serena arched her back, pressing her body closer to his. Gods, she wanted nothing more than to push him down and impale herself on his cock.

    Geoffrey moved from her lips to her neck, licking, kissing, and nibbling. Wanting to leave his marks on her skin. She was delicious and she was now all his. He continued to move from her neck down to her breast. Without removing the lingerie on her, he took one to his mouth and sucked her pinkish nipple while softly squeezing the other.

    Serena can no longer stop herself from moaning out loud. Her breasts were so sensitive that each flick of his tongue sent spasms to her vagina. Out of her wits, she started saying, "Geoffrey¡­ please, please, make love to me now. I can''t anymore¡­ I need you so much¡­"

    Geoffrey felt his abdomen tighten. Controlling his urge to just bury himself inside her without the foreplay was already immensely painful, but with her words, it became even more so. "Patience my princess, we will get there." He replied as he pulled on the ribbon which was holding her attire close.

    Serena whimpered. Was he punishing her? She was soaking wet, and he was still bent on doing this foreplay? She almost wanted to cry. Perhaps lingerie is not a good thing to wear in front of Geoffrey. She should just go in naked!

    Geoffrey saw her now naked body save for the undergarment she was wearing. She had her legs closed, rubbing one another. He moved down the bed to spread them apart.

    He saw that the material was already drenched. To see her so wet for him, it made him greedy. So, he tore her underwear apart. Then, he used his tongue to lap on her dew, slowly moving it up to her pulsating pink pearl.

    Serena''s head snapped back as a wave of bliss washed over her. Then, as if what he''s doing were not enough, he inserted two long fingers inside while his unrelenting lips and tongue pleasured her. He continued his ministration until Serena started buckling, moaning loudly, as her eyes closed tightly, and tears escaped. Her peach contracted and exploded in a sticky mess.

    Geoffrey drank her juices like a man dying of thirst. Then, he moved up to kiss her lips, making her taste her own juices while his engorged shaft pressed against her pussy.

    Serena was still seeing stars from her first orgasm when she felt Geoffrey''s thick meat entering her folds. As she just climaxed, her pussy was more sensitive, and his invasion was sending waves of aftershock to her body. "Geoffrey!!! Ah!!!" she exclaimed as he pushed deeper into her.

    Geoffrey could not help but grunt when he was fully sheathed. It was so wet and warm inside. Her tight walls were squeezing him as if trying to milk him. Looking at her pleasure filled face, he started moving.

    At first, Geoffrey moved slowly, relishing their union. But then, he gave in to his need and started moving harder and faster.

    With Geoffrey pounding and stretching her pussy, Serena did not know left from right anymore. She wrapped her arms around his neck while he continued going in and out of her, "I love you, Geoffrey. I love you! Ah!" she screamed again as another mind-numbing orgasm hit her.

    Geoffrey untangled her hold on him as he took a pillow and placed it under her lower back then, he lifted her hips so he can penetrate her deeper. He used his right hand to rub her clit as he continued going in and out of her.

    "Geoffrey! Geoffrey! Ah!!! I can''t anymore! Ah!!!" she screamed and shouted, as he continued mercilessly. Serena just blanked as waves and waves of pleasure hit her and her voice became hoarse from screaming his name over and over.

    When Geoffrey felt himself near, he leaned forward wrapped his hands around Serena. He kissed her lips as he continued pounding until finally his sac tightened and he shot his load inside her.

    Geoffrey stayed still in that position, on top of Serena, his arms around her, trying to catch his breath while not suffocating her with his weight. After a while, he whispered, "I love you" to Serena''s ear. Not, hearing her response, he looked at her face only to see that she already lost consciousness.

    He chuckled seeing the expression on her face. Anyhow, not pulling out of her, he shifted their position so that they were laying side by side, facing each other. He continued to hug her until he too fell asleep.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 371 - 368: Honeymoon V

    Serena woke up after a few hours feeling some discomfort. Her mouth was dry and between her legs was sticky. However, she could not bring herself to move just yet.

    When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Geoffrey''s face. With his eyes still closed, and his breathing even, she took the time to appreciate his handsome features. Pale skin, black hair, and red lips. Was he the male version of Snow White? She tried not to laugh with her thoughts.

    Earlier, before she entered this room, she was still feeling so shy and self-conscious. Afraid that Geoffrey might judge her if she were to act wantonly. Now, she could only shake her head with her own absurdity. Geoffrey was her husband. If not him, who else in this world should she show her real self to?

    She looked at his lips again. The lips that moved to say and whisper sweet words and promises to her ears, and what makes them even sweeter, was that she knew that they were always true. If not yet, then he would make them come true. Geoffrey never says words that he does not mean, nor words that he could not do. Tentatively, she reached her hand out to touch them.

    Geoffrey felt the feathery touch on his lips. Slowly, he opened his eyes and saw Serena who was looking at him, as if in a daze. He smiled.

    Serena seeing his smile looked up and their eyes met. They smiled at each other. Albeit the sun has not risen, it was their first morning as husband and wife.

    Serena nuzzled her face to Geoffrey''s neck, "Did I wake you up?"

    "Most pleasantly." Geoffrey replied as he kissed the top of her head.

    For a few seconds, they stayed that way.

    "Geoffrey? What makes you happy?" Serena asked as she kissed the juncture between his neck and shoulder. Not wanting to look at him face to face, afraid to break the magic of their first morning together with stale breath.

    Geoffrey chortled knowing exactly why she''s burrowing her head on his neck. It was almost absurd how conscious Serena was, but it''s the first thing he learned about her as her husband.

    Thinking of her question again, he became curious. "Why are you asking?"

    "Well, I just thought that as your wife, I ought to make you happy. I mean, I want to make you happy."

    Geoffrey felt his chest expand, hearing her words made him happy. "The knowledge of you, wanting to make me happy, already makes me happy as is." He answered.

    Serena bit his shoulder playfully. His answer made her happy too. "Aside from that?"

    Geoffrey caressed her hair, his manhood again growing to life. "You, loving me, is enough to make me happy for the rest of my life."

    Serena pulled back to look him in the eye, as if saying, ''seriously?'' Then, she processed his words again. What did he mean by that? Was it her, loving him, as in love? Or loving, as in making love? because she can totally feel his shaft hardening against her legs.

    Geoffrey chuckled, then he pecked her lips. He didn''t mean it that way, but then again, either way makes him happy.

    Serena shook her head. She''s thirsty and has an acute need to wash herself.

    Geoffrey understanding her thoughts completely because he was feeling the same, rose from the bed. He first went to the table where a pitcher of water and two glasses were. He poured one for them each. Then, he walked back and handed one to Serena.

    Serena who was not sitting on the bed, took the glass of water gratefully and drank. When she was done, Geoffrey took the glass back.

    "More?" he asked.

    Serena shook her head. "No, thank you."

    Geoffrey placed the two glasses on the nightstand. Then, he collected Serena from the bed.

    "Geoffrey! I can walk." Serena complained as he lifted her up for another bridal carry.

    "You can still walk?" he asked.

    Serena furrowed her brows. What was he playing at? Then, she realized what he meant. Gods! She should have known. Geoffrey was an even bigger pervert than herself!

    --

    The Wiltshire palace was not the favorite summer getaway of the royal family for nothing. The inside boasted a wide marbled central staircase as well as charming, smaller stone spiral staircases. The drawing room and study offer ceilings richly decorated with carved and gilded bosses. The library was extensive and there were plenty of rooms to explore if one just wants to stay indoors.

    However, what it was better loved for was its outdoor amenities. It has extensive gardens that features stone archways and gateways, littered with mature specimen trees, sheltered walks, herbaceous borders with lots of roses, greenhouses, water features and lawn areas. Even better, the coastal palace has its very own private beach where the sands were powdery and white.

    Anyhow, on the 2nd day of their married life, Geoffrey and Serena spent the whole morning and afternoon cooped up in their bedroom. Even their meals were taken there. Now, don''t think that all they did was getting to know each other''s body better, though that was a big chunk of it, but really. After all the planning and the activity on their wedding day and night, they deserved a break.

    On the 3rd day, the two ventured out of their room. Serena now saw Wiltshire palace in all its glory. They walked the gardens, had afternoon tea on one of the greenhouses, had dinner on the beach which Geoffrey asked the staff to arrange. It was beautiful and magical. Of course, the day did not end with just that.

    Geoffrey, to Serena''s utter delight, aside from being well endowed, has great stamina. His desire for her, almost insatiable.

    The 4th and 5th day were also spent outdoors, looking around, just taking the sights in. Lying on the sands of the beach, taking a dip. No strenuous activity though, given Serena''s condition.

    On the 6th day, with nothing else to do outdoors, they decided to go in the library. There, Geoffrey realized, that although he pegged Serena to be an intellectual when they were in school because of her school performance, she actually hated studying. According to her, other than listening to and composing songs, she only liked reading romance novels which made him laugh.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 372 - 369: Honeymoon VI

    Serena shook her head hearing Geoffrey laugh. Even though it was at her expense, she could not help but smile. She was still not used to it. Seeing Geoffrey laugh and act carefree. Ever since she met him, although he would act passionately, or even impudent, what with his overly possessive actions at times, he was still always composed with a gloomy aura.

    Even on their wedding day which he told her was the happiest day of his life, he just smiled happily, but not like this. There was just something different. Like, he was full of sunshine? Whatever it was, she liked it.

    Geoffrey seeing Serena''s smiling face had to ask, "What are you smiling about?"

    "I just realized that I never heard you laugh this way before. Do you really think that me, liking to read romance novels, funny?"

    Geoffrey paused, realizing what he did. He smiled as he pulled her closer, enclosing her in his embrace. Then, he kissed her forehead. Pulling back a little to look at her, he saw that she was waiting for his answer. He tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "No, it''s not that. It''s just that these days, as we spend more time together, I am realizing that a lot of things I thought I knew about you were actually false."

    Serena pretended to pout. "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"

    Geoffrey pecked her lips. "It''s always good. I love you very much, Serena. I doubt that anything in this world could ever change that."

    Serena felt a tugging in her heart, happy and guilty at the same time. No. The past is in the past. There''s no looking back. She hugged his waist. Then she asked the question she has always longed to ask. "Why? Why do you love me so?"

    "How could I not love you so?"

    Sometimes, Serena thinks that Geoffrey''s love for her was too good to be true, but at the same time, she believes it. There was absolutely no reason for him to act this way if his love for her was fake. "Sometimes, I just find it so hard to believe¡­" she whispered.

    Geoffrey caressed her hair. "Serena, remember this. If one day everything in this world turns out to become lies, always know that my love for you is real."

    Serena pulled back to look him in the eye. "You''re not lying?"

    "When have I ever lied to you?"

    Serena bit her lip trying not to smile too happily.

    --

    On the seventh night of their honeymoon, Serena could already feel that she would miss this. They have been living in a bubble these past few days and tomorrow, they would be going back to Windsor to face reality.

    Anyhow, Serena whose head was nestling on the crook of Geoffrey''s arm looked up to see if he was still awake.

    Their eyes met and they smiled at one another.

    "What is it?" Geoffrey asked, his voice gentle.

    "I was just wondering, what was it like to be born as the crown prince?" Serena asked, curious.

    "Why are you asking?" Geoffrey asked back.

    Serena hit his chest playfully. "You know, you always have that habit of asking questions in return rather than just answering my question."

    Geoffrey chuckled. "Aside from the luxury and title, I should say, plenty of expectations."

    "You don''t sound so happy about that."

    "Privilege comes with a price."

    Serena smiled as she shook her head. "Tomorrow, when we return to Windsor, we would need to join your family for dinner in the royal palace, right?"

    "Yes, don''t worry much about it. We won''t have to stay for too long."

    "I never said I disliked it." Serena defended.

    "You don''t have to say the words for me to know. Now sleep, my princess. We have a long day tomorrow." Geoffrey said as he kissed her forehead.

    Serena smiled as she snuggled closer to him. She did like it whenever he called her by that pet name. "Good night, my prince. I love you." She whispered, feeling the term of endearment funny from her own mouth.

    Geoffrey shifted their position so that he was on top of her. Sleep now lost to him. "You''re just asking for it, aren''t you?" He asked as he started kissing her neck, and body, tickling her.

    Serena laughed. Well, she didn''t really mean to, but it''s not a bad idea to do this one more time before they leave for their new home tomorrow.

    --

    It was Sunday, and it''s the day of their return to Windsor. There was nothing much to prepare on their travel back. All they had to do was get in the car, and everything else were taken care of by the servants.

    Now, unlike their mode of transportation on the way to Wiltshire, going back to Windsor, they would just ride the car till they reach their new home. The Kensington house which was the royal residence of the crown prince once he gets married.

    The travel was longer at 5 hours, but it was also more convenient without the need to move about and catching too much attention. The travel was pleasant despite it being long.

    When they arrived just outside of their new home, it was already 3 in the afternoon. Serena who was only able to see the Kensington house at the passing took the time to appreciate its exterior from inside the car. In contrast to its name, where attached was the word house, it was larger than their ducal mansion. What did she expect? How could the crown prince''s residence be any less stellar than that of a duke?

    Anyway, the footman opened the door of the car. Geoffrey went down first, then he turned back to help Serena.

    Serena placed her hand in Geoffrey''s. Her dainty foot was about to step out from the car, but her foot only touched air. Geoffrey has again lifted her for a bridal carry.

    "Geoffrey!" She exclaimed in surprise.

    "We''re entering the threshold of our new home, it is imperative that I carry you, my wife, inside." He announced as he chuckled.

    Serena laughed happily as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Really, Geoffrey was too sweet at times.

    All the servants who have been standing there waiting for their arrival which has been delayed for 2 hours, could not help their lips from tilting upwards.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 373 - 370: Kensington House

    The Kensington house was a three-story structure divided into three self-contained residences. At the middle was the main house, which was the residence of the crown prince, on the left was the employs'' quarters, on the right was the ballroom and the rooms for guests.

    Arriving inside the main house, Geoffrey finally let Serena''s feet touch the carpeted ground. Serena on the other hand, took the interior of the house in. She noted that although it looked imposing on the outside, the inside looked warm enough to be called a home.

    She smiled thinking that it was pretty much like Geoffrey. She turned to look at him only to see that he was looking at her too. "I haven''t seen much yet, but I already like our new home." She told him as she reached out for his hand and intertwined their fingers. "Would you show me around?"

    Geoffrey, who from the start was looking at Serena to see her first impression of the house, could not help but smile back. The renovation of the house was a side project he has started after he graduated from Windsor in preparation for their marriage. "Okay."

    Anyhow, the ground floor of the main house comprised of a long gallery hallway flanked on either side by a series of rooms.

    There were 3 rooms on the left and 4 rooms on the right, each having a lavatory of its own.

    On the left, the 3 rooms were interconnected. The first room was the morning room which had sky blue walls and plenty of windows making it feel bright and fresh inside. Then, from that room, double doors open out into the library, followed by another to the dining room. The dining room had a door which leads to the kitchen which was located on the ground floor of the employs'' quarters.

    Meanwhile, on the right, the first room was the waiting room for guests. Given the high ceiling and fancy interiors, Serena surmised that if she were the guest, she would not mind waiting there at all. It also has a double door which leads to the ballroom.

    Next to it was the second room, or more precisely a corridor with fancy looking French double doors that lead to the stairs which goes to the second floor.

    The third room which was combined with the fourth one was the music room and drawing room in one. It faces south, had large glass windows, and opens out to the garden. It was particularly the best room in the house Serena has seen so far. She could see herself with Geoffrey staying there all day.

    Geoffrey would sit on the couch facing the fireplace, which by the way she could already picture having the image of their wedding portrait on top which hadn''t come just yet, maybe doing some of his work, while she would lie on his lap while reading novels. Then, when bored, she would play the grand piano, or they can dance together while playing some song on the phonograph, and it was just beautiful.

    "You like this room?" Geoffrey asked noting the look of delight on her face.

    "Very much so." Serena answered honestly. Still amazed. "Thank you, Geoffrey." She suddenly said.

    "What for?" Geoffrey asked, confused.

    Serena smiled at him knowingly. "I highly doubt that this house came with this room designed this way."

    Geoffrey only smiled and did not explain.

    --

    The two climbed the stairs to the 2nd floor which by architectural design was similar to the ground floor. Anyhow, one must understand that by tradition and practice, a couple from upper class in their society have their own bedrooms. They only share a bed when they feel like it.

    There were practical reasons for this practice. The first and foremost was that during this period, the wealthy have servants to help them get up and get dressed. It''s inappropriate for the male servant to be there with the wife and vice versa. Second was that the couple usually have different hours and one might disrupt the other in their sleep. Third, it allowed them a layer of secretiveness about the grossness of being human. Last, marriage in their social strata were rarely love matches.

    Anyhow, the first room they visited was the one on top of the waiting room. For now, it looked like an office like drawing room. Inside were some of their wedding gifts and letters which they have not opened nor replied to just yet.

    The next room they visited was Serena''s room which has its own private sitting room which doubles as an office for her to write letters if needed. Looking inside, the dressing room already have all of her trousseau unpacked with some additions.

    There were two rooms which were linked to hers. From the bedroom, there''s a door which leads to another vacant room, which would be the nursery. For now, there''s nothing inside just yet. On the other hand, from her dressing room, there''s an inconspicuous door which leads to a passage going to Geoffrey''s bedroom directly.

    Geoffrey did not mention it to her but it''s another feature he added in the house''s renovation.

    Geoffrey''s room connects to his study and private sitting room. There''s another room adjacent to his which serves as an art room.

    The third floor of the house had multiple bedrooms, but Geoffrey did not put much thought to them as he highly doubt that he would ever let them be used, unless their family grows by a big number, then it would serve another purpose.

    --

    After touring the house, the two went down so that Geoffrey could get Serena familiarized to the servants that matters.

    The head butler was named Fergus, and the housekeeper was Dorota. As for her personal maidservant, there was Beatrice to continue serving her lady, now princess. Geoffrey did not add anyone in their employ for that duty just yet. He would rather let Serena decide.

    After that was done, they decided to head to their respective rooms to prepare for dinner at the palace.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 374 - 371: Dinner At The Palace I

    Serena took another glance at Geoffrey who was sitting beside her in the car. She could not help it. Seeing him wearing his princely regalia again after 8 days of just seeing him wear casual clothing, she thought him very handsome.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Geoffrey asked as he turned to face Serena.

    Serena bit her lip. Gods, how was she supposed to sleep in a different bedroom from him tonight? They haven''t even reached the palace just yet and all she''s wanting to do was go back home and make love to him over and over again.

    Geoffrey chuckled. If not for who they will be meeting, he would kiss and make love to her that instance despite them being in a moving car. He pinched and thumbed her chin gently. "Don''t worry, dinner should be short."

    Serena blushed. They were just about to have dinner with his family and there she was only thinking of having him for dinner. Ugh. Come again? Argh.

    She shook Geoffrey''s hand off. Then she took a deep breath. She should focus.

    This was the first time she would be having dinner with his family. She does not think Geoffrey has a great relationship with them given how he doesn''t talk about them much, but it couldn''t be that bad. He was, after all, given the title crown prince at age 3.

    Anyhow, she only met the king twice, first was during the Charlotte''s ball, second on her wedding day. Really, the man doesn''t seem to care about his son''s spouse. Then again, it''s not surprising as he has 3 wives. Perhaps, he just does not believe the sanctity of marriage. Just by that, Serena could already assume that he was very patriarchal, objectifying women at will and perhaps only thinking of them as brooding mares.

    Then again, it was the norm of the era. Women were indeed like objects owned by the husband upon marriage. Lucky for her, Geoffrey was not like that, well, at least the way he''s been treating her, she knew he was not like that.

    The queen, she met her 3 times, but only talked to her once. In contrast to the favor she gave her during Charlotte''s ball, she doesn''t seem to like her much. Talking to her in private, her words were ''You were not my first choice for my son, but I hope you wouldn''t disappoint me.''. How could a daughter-in-law like those words? Though of course, she was a bit of a disappointment given the reality of her situation, but why did the queen say, ''not disappoint me'' instead of ''not to disappoint Geoffrey''? What did she mean by that?

    Moving on, the other member she met was Frederick. Honestly, there were not a lot of chance encounters between them in school as they were in different levels, so nothing much to say. But she did notice him looking at Geoffrey sinisterly once or twice. Perhaps jealous of his brother being the crown prince. She did not think much of it though. She was too focused on Charlton that time to care about Geoffrey''s life.

    The other members of his family, she knew of them but did not think much of.

    There were Geoffrey''s other half siblings, 3rd prince Edmond, age 18, Princess Danica, age 4, and 4th Prince Albert age, 2.

    The king''s other wives, the 2nd queen Floresca, daughter of Duke Geralt, given the title queen consort, and the 3rd wife, Daniella, daughter of Earl Hubert, given the title princess consort.

    It was a complicated family tree as far as Serena was concerned, good thing that they have their own separate home. Anyway, she could only hope that Geoffrey would not follow his father''s footstep.

    --

    Entering the palace, they were led by the royal butler to the private and more opulent dining room only used by the immediate royal family members. Pale blue has been chosen for the chairs as well as the curtains framing the large windows. It was the only splash of color in the room otherwise dominated by white walls and lavish plasterwork painted gold. The table for 12 was set up for 8.

    Inside, Geoffrey''s other siblings, particularly Frederick and Edmond were already present. They were both children of the 2nd Queen.

    Serena did not know what Geoffrey''s relationship with his other siblings was like, she never met them save for their wedding, but whatever it was, she expected it to be normal, or somewhat cordial at worst. They did share biological blood through their father after all. On Frederick looking sinister at times, well, maybe it was nothing as he was even Geoffrey''s best man during their wedding.

    The two turned to look at them who entered the room. Edmond greeted with a "Brother Geoffrey" then looked at Serena to give her a nod of acknowledgement. He was civil but distant. Serena was not sure what to make of it.

    "Brother! What do I say? Married life is becoming of you!" Frederick greeted with a smile brimming with sarcasm.

    Geoffrey chose to ignore Frederick like he always does.

    Frederick annoyed at being ignored turned to look at Serena, "Sister, how do you find being married to my brother? Is it more to your liking than being a¡­ Songstress?"

    The first thing that Serena thought when Frederick greeted Geoffrey was that their relationship must be really good for him to greet him that way. When Geoffrey did not answer, Serena immediately understood that that was not the case. Then, when Frederick addressed her only to say those words¡­ Serena now knew what Geoffrey''s relationship with this sibling was like.

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows hearing Frederick''s words.

    Serena knew that Frederick was provoking Geoffrey through her. If she were any other lady, she might have become flustered with the backhanded insult. However, she was Serena, and she too can be shameless with ease.

    So, instead, she smiled prettily then, like a lady in love which she actually was, she shyly took a glance at Geoffrey, then answered, "I find it most gratifying."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 375 - 372: Dinner At The Palace II

    Frederick''s eyebrow twitched. What was he to say in response to that? He has never encountered a woman more shameless. Disgusted, he just decided to shut up and look the other way. What use was there to squabble with such a woman?

    Serena tried not to laugh at Frederick''s reaction. Although he has obvious distaste towards Geoffrey, he seems too stupid to be his match.

    Anyhow, after a few minutes the 3rd wife, princess consort Daniella arrived. She was still young at 24, and quite a beauty to boot. She was a brunette with hazel eyes and pale skin. A pity for her to be married as the 3rd wife of a king 25 years her senior. Then again, it was better than marrying an older degenerate without a nobler title. Come to think of it, the king was not bad looking himself, so maybe not that bad of a deal for her?

    The brothers did not bother with her and just pointedly ignored her. Without their father in the room, they all outranked her anyway as her title was only princess consort. Aside from that, it was fairly weird for them to call her mother or princess consort. She was not that old compared to them. In fact, she would pass as their older sister literally, what with her being only 2 years older than Geoffrey.

    Serena whose eyes met with Daniella nodded towards her direction and gave a friendly smile. What use was there to prove superiority to a woman already pitiful enough? She also seemed nice.

    Princess consort Daniella also smiled at her direction, acting friendly.

    Frederick who saw the exchange snorted. Geoffrey''s wife was stupid. Daniella might seem harmless but really, which woman would marry the king at that age if she wasn''t ambitious enough?

    Then, Queen Loretta and Queen consort Floresca arrived almost at the same time. The consort curtsied and then gave way and let the Queen enter first. Seeing her, Geoffrey greeted with a "Mother" cordially. The other two princes gave her a somewhat forced bow, while Daniella curtseyed.

    Serena was about to curtsy and also greet her as "Mother" but the queen stopped her.

    "No need to curtsy to me, we are family." The queen said only to her as the queen consort entered the room.

    Serena felt the queen strange, last time she was so cold, but now she was acting warm. But then, she saw the queen consort entered, and the Queen gave her a look which for Serena looked somewhat like a provocation. She now understood why the queen did not make her curtsy to her, it was so that she won''t curtsy to the queen consort.

    The queen consort, a woman in who was 3 years the queen''s junior,  was calm and did not mind the queen. She even smiled at Serena and welcomed her to the family.

    Serena smiled back and greeted the queen consort politely which caused the queen to frown and give her the eye like she betrayed her.

    Serena saw the queen''s expression from the corner of her eye.

    ''Okay¡­ was this like¡­ a palace battle, women fighting for the king''s affection while at the same time rearing their sons to have something akin to a battle for the crown? What for? Why would anyone want the responsibility when they can just become degenerates and spend money like it was dirt? Geoffrey was already the established crown prince, so what''s the hold up?'' Serena thought.

    She looked at Geoffrey in askance.

    Geoffrey just shook his head, as if telling her that they were not worth her time so she can just ignore them.

    Serena has confidence in Geoffrey, so she decided not to bother with these people''s antics.

    After a few minutes, the king''s gentleman of the chamber announced his arrival, and the king entered the room. Everyone in the room either bowed or curtsied. The king walked straight to the head chair which has already been pulled out for him to sit on.

    When the king was finally seated, everyone approached their designated seats on the table.

    The king was seating on the head chair, the queen at the opposite. Then, on the king''s right was Geoffrey''s seat as the crown prince, beside him was Serena followed by Frederick. On the king''s left was the Queen consort beside her was Prince Frederick followed by consort Daniella.

    Serena felt the atmosphere almost stifling. Somehow, she wanted to endear herself to Geoffrey''s parents because they were the ones who gave birth to him, but she knew that she can''t talk to them without them talking to her first.

    Guess what? Being married to the crown prince was apparently a bit discomfiting given that your in-laws are the sovereign of your kingdom. Anyhow, Serena decided that the best way to act was to act shy.

    "Geoffrey, even married you''re still the same. Geoffrey''s wife, you must overlook my son''s social inaptitude. Perhaps, you should influence him in a positive light given your geniality to the general masses. Anyhow, welcome to the family." The king said.

    Serena did not know how to take his words at first. He rebuked his son in front of his wife, but then, he was partially correct given that Geoffrey should have introduced her to everyone and made her feel comfortable and welcomed. But then she realized that that thinking would be stupid. If this were a normal family, or even some other noble family then yes, that should be the case. However, Geoffrey''s was the royal family, his father, the king.

    Geoffrey can''t possibly talk before his father does. He was the sovereign of their kingdom before he was his father. To suddenly introduce Serena and lead the conversation was wrong, and even if they have a good father and son relationship, to show that attitude to Serena who''s joining in for the first time, would be a greater blunder and show of disrespect.

    Meanwhile, on him introducing her to his family, seeing firsthand how everyone was, she understood why he acted the way he did.

    Ah, the relationship between royal family members is complicated.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 376 - 373: Dinner At The Palace III

    "I''m sorry, father, for my negligence. This is my wife, Serena. Serena, please pardon my misgivings." Geoffrey said as he looked at her and gave her a small smile.

    Serena suddenly felt that it was difficult for her to breathe. She felt suffocated, not for herself but for Geoffrey. Was this how his family treated him? Was this the environment he grew up in? She has always seen him as a proud and prideful character. Yet, when his father demeaned him, he did not even flinch and even asked for forgiveness immediately, which signals that this kind of event was a normal happening in his life.

    She wanted to rebuke the king on his behalf and defend him, but she was not that gutsy. Like honestly, she was not stupid enough to be antagonistic to their sovereign during their first dinner. Anyhow, she could just wait for him to die so that Geoffrey can take over the throne.

    Was she only over analyzing? Seeing the smirk on Frederick''s face tells her that she probably was not.

    Given this, the question was, how does she act now? Oh well, since she can''t go for direct confrontation, might as well disgust them with her shamelessness.

    Serena gave an understanding smile to Geoffrey before turning towards the king''s direction, acting all shy and grateful like a woman so deeply in love, she answered, "Thank you your majesty¡­ I am ever grateful for your graciousness of letting me marry your most excellent son."

    Serena thought that the King would feel disgusted, but instead, he just laughed and nodded his head. Ok, so maybe he''s not totally evil. But his parenting skill must really suck.

    Anyhow, dinner began when the servants came in to serve each of them the hors d''oeuvre. When eating with the King, one must take note of his actions. One may only start eating when he does, and more agonizing was that one must also stop when he does. Now, it''s not so bad considering that the meal has 12 courses.

    As the 2nd course came in, which was the amuse-bouche, the king started addressing Geoffrey again. Serena who was not being talked to can only listen on the sidelines.

    "You just wasted resources and instead of making the people grateful to us, you made it so that their impression was that we owe them the improvement of their welfare. What good have you done since I approved your pet project ministry? Even Charles'' son did better than you. As we sit here, people can still see his contributions from the ministry of works, everything is tangible and the citizens all benefit. On the other hand, no one would even remember yours. All you do is destroy the social norms and what? Provide for the poor and the needy? Charity works would suffice. Why am I even surprised? Such a disappointment."

    Geoffrey did not speak nor explain. He only let his father talk as he continued eating.

    On the other hand, Serena was more affected than he was. She was annoyed. Although it was true that more tangible projects, especially those of technological advances, were flashier, easier to the eyes, and the benefits instantaneous, the king should not discount what Geoffrey was doing. It was very unfair to compare the two.

    In fact, in the overall scheme of things, Geoffrey''s vision and goal were more appropriate for his position. Unlike his father''s short-sightedness, Geoffrey was building a better society. Not afraid of the backlash but moving forward for the greater good.

    As the future king, he was the best person to address matters which no one else can. It may not be very popular now, but in the future, they would be his legacy. For example, the first bill his ministry pushed for and got approved was on child labor. Before him, who has even done anything about children not even reaching the age of 10 working on something as dangerous as coal mining? Everyone else were aware but just looked the other way. But Geoffrey didn''t. Yes, his move may have been unpopular for some, but she believes that it was good.

    Geoffrey cares for the people of his kingdom. He''s the protector of the weak and the underprivileged. Which was something that society needed.

    Serena shook her head. There she goes again with her hero worship.

    Anyhow, the king stopped eating and the plates were collected. Then, the 3rd course, the cold melon and basil soup was served. No talking was done while drinking soup thankfully.

    Then, came the 4th course which was the appetizer. From then on until they reached the 6th, which was the fish, the king continued belittling Geoffrey. She felt so bad for him that all she wanted to do was to throw the food to his father''s face. He was so arrogant and had a bad case of king- complex. Then again, he was the king. But come on, he''s a father talking to his son!

    She can''t imagine Geoffrey taking all his bull crap for a full 12 course dinner, but he did. Was this something that happened everyday to him before they got married? The king only paused while drinking soup and eating the main course! Meanwhile, the other people in the room just continued eating like nothing was strange, Frederick even smirking. The Queen from the corner of her eyes was incensed but not at the king but at her son.

    She looked at Geoffrey, but his expression was just casual. It seemed like he let his father''s words in from one ear, out from the other. She would think him immune to this, but even so, he must be feeling something, especially being treated like this in front of his newly married wife.

    When they finally reached the mignardise which was composed of small pieces of chocolate and bite-sized macarons, Serena can only thank God that this awful dinner was finally coming to an end.

    The king stood from his seat, and so did everyone else. He turned to leave and everyone either bowed or curtsied.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 377 - 374: After Dinner

    "Does your family members always treat you that way?" Serena could not help but ask when their car started moving.

    Geoffrey shook his head. "Today was an exception, do not pay it mind Serena."

    "I doubt that today''s an exception as you say. Also, how could I pay it no mind? Geoffrey, I''m your wife. When someone says or does something hurtful to you, it is also agonizing for me. Even if it comes from your family. Especially so that it came from your family."

    Geoffrey held her hand, "It''s alright Serena. No need to be angry over it."

    Serena sighed. He has a point though, she can get angry all she wants, but what could her anger do? Those were still his family. Also, the biggest bully was his father who was the sovereign of their kingdom.

    "How do you even put up with all those craps?" she asked.

    Geoffrey smiled at her gently as he said, "Well, for one, in time, you just get used to it."

    "But no one should get used to something like that¡­ I''m sorry that I could not speak for nor defend you earlier." Serena said as she frowned.

    Geoffrey intertwined their fingers as he chuckled, "I think you did plenty enough. What were your exact words to describe me again? Most gratifying and most excellent?"

    Serena blushed then playfully hit him with the hand he was not holding. "Don''t repeat them, I still feel embarrassed for saying those words out loud. But really, if your father was not the king, I would have rebuked and contradicted everything he said to you."

    Geoffrey smiled as he looked at Serena, "then pray tell, what would you have told him?", honestly, he did feel hurt by his father''s words earlier. Not because he felt that they rang true, but rather because Serena, his wife, was sitting next to him and can hear all his words. The most agonizing part was when he compared him to Charlton.

    His father did always compare him to Charlton, especially when he became his favorite with all the new technological advancement and infrastructure he has been introducing. Not that he was jealous of it. Charlton and himself were each following a path of their own. He knew the value and merit of what he was doing, and he didn''t need extra assurance to know that they were good. Though of course it would be nice to get a pat at the back at times.

    Charlton. He has never been jealous, nor have he ever tried to pull him down. He has even been happy for him. But what did he do? He betrayed him, he seduced his fianc¨¦e and¡­ he paused. It''s all in the past now, he was done with his revenge, and he should continue living his life with the woman he loves.

    "First, I would tell him that my husband does not have a social inaptitude but was only showing respect to the sovereign which he definitely did not deserve. Second, I would tell him how short-sighted he was. Although the bills my husband pushed for may seem underappreciated at the moment, people in the future would look back, and be thankful that he has created a better society for them. Third, was that I know my husband would be a far better king than he was or will ever be." Serena said passionately.

    Geoffrey could not help but feel warm in his heart. Truth was, it doesn''t matter what his father said. He holds more power than him now, even everyone in the royal family were moving under his palm, they just didn''t know it. However, seeing Serena so passionately speaking for him, to console and cheer for him, there''s this indescribable bubble of happiness inside him. "Are you sure you''re not just babbling nonsense to console me?"

    Serena shook her head. "Geoffrey, do not let his words make you feel like what you''re doing is not good nor good enough. I am not saying this just because you''re my husband, but because it''s the truth. I may have never told you before, but I feel proud of the things that you did, and I know will do. And, why are you looking at me like that?"

    Geoffrey smiled as he shook his head. "Nothing." He replied.

    "You think I''m funny?"

    "No, it''s just that it''s been a while since I saw you talk so passionately. I''m also not used to hearing you speak and cheer for me."

    Serena suddenly recalled the times she ignored him, the times she only ever cheered for Charlton, that she always wanted Charlton to best him. She always thought that Geoffrey had it all anyway. He was the crown prince, he has a kazillion of supporters. He was the son of the King, everyone trying to please him. That, and she just didn''t care.

    How could she have been so selfish and callous to this man who was most kind? She felt ashamed of herself. He''s the man who deserves all the love in this world. But what did he get? A horrible family and a horrible fianc¨¦e, now wife, such as herself. Suddenly, tears blurred her vision.

    Geoffrey seeing her in tears became worried. He used his thumb to dry them, "why are you crying?"

    Serena shook her head, "I''m sorry too."

    "What for?"

    "That I have been so callous to you before. Looking back, I was no better than them."

    "Serena, I never felt that way. For me then, your presence was enough. Besides, I have you here by my side now. What else could I ask for?" Geoffrey said, and despite all that happened, it was the unabashed truth.

    Serena had to ask herself again, what good has she ever done to deserve someone like Geoffrey?

    Her nose felt sour again, gods, why was she being so dramatic? Tears were never her style before, but now they just kept on coming. Then she felt his left arm wrapping around her shoulders.

    "I should be the one comforting you, how did it turn out this way?" she asked, laughing while in tears.

    Geoffrey smiled as he kissed her forehead. "I love you, Serena."

    Serena wrapped her arms around his waist, "I love you too."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 378 - 375: Separate Quarters

    Serena sighed as she lay on her bed. She has already expected this from the start as she knew that it was the common practice to sleep separately for practical reasons. Even her parents only share the bed a couple of times a month. Yet she was still a bit disappointed. She quite liked the feeling of sleeping and waking up with Geoffrey next to her during their honeymoon.

    Earlier, she wanted to mention it to him, but then, she was afraid to make him feel that his efforts for their home were not good enough.

    Anyhow, she won''t be able to sleep like this. He was her husband; she has the right to demand that they sleep together and¡­

    She stood from her bed. Might as well use that passage.

    She walked to her dressing room and opened the door to the passage, "Ahh!!!" she exclaimed in fright.

    Geoffrey''s too was surprised. "Serena, it''s just me." he said as he embraced her.

    "I thought you were a ghost! Why were you just standing there?"

    Geoffrey chuckled, "I just arrived, I did not expect that you would be there."

    Serena bit her lip. "I missed you." She said, ok so maybe they were just apart for about an hour since returning home, but she just wanted to be with him. It has just been 8 days that they shared 1 bed together, but now, it felt like she can''t sleep without him by her side.

    Geoffrey pinched her chin then thumbed it to stop her from biting her lip. "I missed you too." He replied before catching her lips for a kiss.

    After a few second, Serena pulled back. Shyly, she asked. "Geoffrey¡­ would it be selfish of me to wish that we share a bed together every night?"

    Geoffrey smiled as he shook his head. She asked the question before he could. At first, the thought of sharing a bedroom was inconceivable to him given their stature. It has always been the tradition and he could see the practicality in it. However, after their honeymoon, he started to think otherwise. Although it would be inconvenient on a daily basis, he can always adjust.

    Anyhow, it made him happy to know that she wanted the same thing as he did. "If you would let me share your room, then that would be plausible." He answered.

    Serena smiled and nodded her head. Then, she reached for his hand as she pulled him to her bedroom. It was 11 in the evening and Serena knew that Geoffrey would have to go back to work tomorrow. It was almost a pity that despite him being the crown prince, he has to work harder than anyone else. Knowing this, she just made him lie on the bed, then positioned herself next to him so that she was lying beside him her head on the crook of his arm.

    "Tomorrow, you will have to go and begin your duties. Ah¡­ I already miss you." She said.

    "You don''t want me to go?" Geoffrey asked.

    "I wish!" she responded, then she sighed. "I know that you have an obligation, as you said, this privilege comes with a price."

    "I can skip a day or two if you like. Then, I can accompany you here all day." Geoffrey said as he caressed her hair.

    Serena took a few seconds, as if thinking it over, before she replied. "Don''t tempt me."

    Geoffrey chuckled, then he flipped them over, so he was on top of her on all fours. Then, he kissed the arch of her eyebrow, moving downwards until he reached her lips.

    They smiled at each other before he kissed her. They have been doing this for 8 days during their honeymoon, but he could not help himself from wanting her, from loving her.

    "Geoffrey, you have work tomorrow." Serena protested but liking his ministrations.

    "I can sacrifice a few hours of sleep for you." He whispered as he started kissing her jaw, then licking her neck.

    Serena moaned. How can she complain? She did want them to engage in that since she saw him donning his princely regalia for dinner earlier.

    --

    "Geoffrey?" Serena called after she recovered her breath from their intense lovemaking.

    "Hmm?" Geoffrey hummed.

    "I know that the question is a bit inappropriate, but I need to know. Is there a battle for the crown going on between you brothers?"

    Geoffrey took a moment to answer, "You can say that, but there''s no need to worry about it. I can manage them on my own."

    "I see¡­ your family is so complicated. Then again, I did somewhat expect this. It has always been the case for centuries. When there''s an heir and a spare, it would be inevitable for them to fight. What I just don''t understand is why. I mean, can''t your brothers just live a destitute life where they can just spend money like dirt?"

    Geoffrey chortled as he hugged her closer. Their naked skin touching one another providing warmth. "When you say it that way, it does seem funny that they''re trying to fight with me for this position."

    "I just don''t see the point. It''s not like you''re not fit for the position. You''re excellent while your brothers¡­ I can''t say much for Edmond, but Frederick, just based on earlier, he can''t even keep his thoughts to himself and him being king¡­ well, it''s doomsday for Windsor I should say. Anyhow, doesn''t it make you angry? I for one wanted to tear Frederick''s face earlier."

    Geoffrey caressed Serena''s hair. "When one has been groomed for the position all their life, not getting a chance to have it may seem unfair, no? From that point of view, I understand why Frederick is behaving the way he does. Yes, it did make me angry at some point, but I understand where he was coming from."

    Serena sighed hearing his words. "I still feel that he should be more respectful to you. You are his brother. He''s so lucky that you do not use an iron fist to discipline him."

    "I did think about it, I admit. But then, looking at the larger picture, it seemed too petty. Now sleep. We can talk again when I come back home tomorrow. Alright?" He explained, omitting the fact that, aside from that, now is the time when his dysfunctional family must project an image of unity.

    Serena smiled. She raised her head to put a chaste kiss on Geoffrey''s lips. "Good night. I love you. Three times a day, every day, very much!" she said trying to sound sweet.

    Geoffrey chuckled. "3 times a day? Perhaps on weekends."

    Serena lightly bit his chest in mock anger.

    Geoffrey laughed as he stopped Serena by pulling her up and kissing her again. Then, he looked her in the eye as he said, "I love you too very, very much."

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 379 - 376: Responsibilities

    As by habit, Geoffrey woke up at 5 in the morning. Looking beside him, he saw Serena who has already moved away from his arms during her sleep. During their honeymoon, he noticed that Serena prefers sleeping lying on her back. Even when she falls asleep in his arms, her body would unconsciously move around so that she would be lying on her back later. He was a light sleeper, so when she moves, he would wake-up almost instantaneously.

    He looked at her sleeping form, it was a good thing that unlike him, she was a heavy sleeper. Even when he touches her face, she would only swat his hand away and remain asleep. His lips tilted up.

    When she tried to comfort him earlier, he felt warm inside. She truly cares for him now, he thought. However, at the same time, his happiness felt bittersweet. He knew that who Serena loves was not the real him, but the illusion of him. She has placed him high on a pedestal, as if he could do no evil and that he was the manifestation of all the good in this world.

    He shook his head. He should not think that way. All the things he did was now in the past.

    What is important is the present, and the future. If what she sees is still an illusion, then he would make that illusion into the reality.

    He kissed her lips before he left her bedroom.

    Arriving in his new study, Geoffrey looked at the piled-up documents on his table. He has been gone for only a week, but his responsibilities have already caught up with him.

    He chuckled remembering Serena''s words earlier. Be a destitute prince. He never thought of it that way before. For a moment, his mind entertained the fancy, but then, he knew that he would never be able to shirk his responsibilities.

    --

    When Serena woke up, Geoffrey''s side of the bed has already gone cold. She wondered if he left already. She wanted to kiss him goodbye and play housewife. Oh well, that can wait when he comes home.

    After a few minutes of just being lazy in bed, she heard the doorknob turning and in came Beatrice. "Good morning your royal highness." She greeted as she smiled at her lady.

    Serena smiled at the new title, then asked, "What time is it?"

    "It is 10 in the morning." Beatrice replied as she opened the curtains.

    "Why did you not wake me earlier? I should have joined Geoffrey for breakfast." Serena lightly complained. By the way, she and Beatrice has grown quite close over the years. Although there is still the barrier of master-servant relationship, they were comfortable with each other to say what they really thought without offending the other.

    Beatrice smiled back at her lady, "His royal highness specifically instructed me and the others not to wake you up so early in the morning. I believe he already knows your habit of not waking up till the sun is already high in the skies."

    Serena giggled, that was very sweet of him, but then she shook her head. What will the other servants think? It was alright today as they just arrived back yesterday. "Tomorrow, you have to wake me up earlier. Anyhow, what time did Geoffrey have breakfast and what time did he leave?"

    "His highness had breakfast in his room thus, I am not sure, but he left at 8 in the morning." Beatrice answered as she went to the comfort room to prepare Serena''s bath.

    "I see. So, how are the house employs here? are they treating you well?"

    "They seem to be very well disciplined and were eagerly awaiting your arrival. They are treating me quite well actually. Just like in the ducal estate, they all think I have the most blessed position in the house." Actually, she thinks that she does. Serena was not a difficult mistress to serve.

    "That''s good." Serena answered as Beatrice began helping her undress.

    After she entered the bathtub, Beatrice began to prepare her clothes while she relaxed herself on the warm bath. She didn''t really need Beatrice to help her every morning, but she did like the convenience of getting everything prepared for her.

    Anyhow, she started thinking of how she must live from this day forth.

    As a married woman and the crown princess to boot, she knew what her responsibilities were. Aside from producing an heir, she needed to overlook the house''s finances, which she would need to discuss with the butler later, manage the estate somehow, attend social functions, and basically have a favorable impression to everyone, well at least to those who matters. Those were the bare minimum.

    Now, to go beyond that was not necessary, but she wanted to do more. Even though she has full confidence in Geoffrey, she wanted to be of some help to him. Perhaps she can build up publicity and their popularity. She can also give sound advice if he would confide in her. Either way, to do those, she needs to have a sound awareness of the current political reality. She can no longer live the life of just going with the flow.

    This was her reality now, and there were people who wants to take the crown from her husband. She can''t possibly make herself his weakness by being a lazy bum at home.

    She sighed. Really, being married to Geoffrey would also involve a lot of sacrifice from her end. Aside from battling for the crown, it also equates to a lifetime of servitude to the people of Windsor. If he were a prodigal prince who didn''t care for the people, life would be much easier.

    But then, that''s also one of his qualities that she loves most. That he would never abandon his responsibility despite the difficulties but instead, fulfill them to his utmost best.

    Serena smiled as she shook her head. As Geoffrey said, privilege comes with a price.

    Life is really such a funny thing. The one thing she has always ran away from, now, she would fully embrace. But what to do? She loves the man.

    --

    TBC

    AN: she also owes it to him, i wanted to mention it that she already thought of that before marriage and she knows it but i was talking about the going beyond the minimum on the last part.. (Just in case anyone''s wondering. Hehe)

 Chapter 380 - 377: Finances, Plans, And Allies

    After getting dressed and having brunch, Serena decided that it''s time to talk with Fergus, the head butler. Fergus, she learned, has worked as Geoffrey''s head butler in his own palace wing before taking over the position in Kensington house. She also realized while talking to him that he was very organized and competent. It was easy for him to answer all her inquiries.

    Their first topic was the household. Kensington house was owned by the royal family thus the fund to maintain the house also comes from the royal''s public fund. That practice doesn''t change even when the crown prince marries and takes the house as his family''s personal lodging. However, that doesn''t mean that the prince gets to live there totally expense free.

    The house receives an annual budget of 2 million and it compromises of the employ''s salary, house maintenance, and house renovations. Looking at the breakdown of accounts, Serena thought that the budget was only good for sustaining the house when none of the royals actually live there.

    Anyhow, she took note of the sudden inflated expenditure last year on the account and Fergus smiled at her explaining that the house went through an extensive renovation, all at the personal expense of his royal highness.

    Serena could only smile and shake her head. From there, she confirmed that Geoffrey has been preparing for their marriage long before he proposed to her.

    Anyhow, the second thing they discussed was Geoffrey''s finances. For that, Fergus called in Geoffrey''s estate manager, Divan.

    Divan who joined the meeting explained that Geoffrey''s finances were divided into two. One was his personal income, the other from the royal fund.

    Last year, Geoffrey received an annual budget of 5 million from the royal fund. It was for his work, activities and office which were in line with his responsibilities as the crown prince. The expenditure of the fund must be outlined clearly and submitted to the house of lords at the beginning of their session for the year.

    Now, since Geoffrey got married, his annual budget has also been increased to accommodate the crown princess. Before the wedding itself happened, the budget has been approved and increased to 8 million, but that will only take into effect next year.

    On the other hand, Geoffrey''s personal account, compromises of his own income. As minister of social welfare, he receives his own salary amounting to 3 million a year, which equates the money earned by other royal dukes. Then, aside from that, he also has his income coming from his estates, in which, he receives sizable earnings from rent. Thus, in a year, he makes about 10 million.

    Although money should not be something she needed to think about given their position, she thought that it was still important especially for the machinations in the battle for the crown. Anyhow, she needed to talk about it with Geoffrey later.

    After discussing the finances, Serena asked Fergus to gather all the house employs for her to meet. According to the accounts there were about a hundred employees in the house. It was not surprising though. The house was huge.

    The main house was not that big, but she surmised that cleaning the guesthouse and the ballroom, plus maintaining the perfectly manicured extensive garden must be a lot of work. Then, there were also staff there whose purpose was to be there when she wants to host parties. Aside from that there was also the stable which she has not seen just yet. According to Fergus it houses about four dozen of horses. She was not surprised though, Geoffrey as she knew him in the past, loves polo, which of course involves riding horses. If she were not pregnant, she thinks that she would ride one with him for romance. Yes, she said she hated horses for their smell, but that was just an exaggeration.

    After meeting the employees, she finally dismissed Fergus. She gave out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she doesn''t have to think much of the household with a trustworthy and competent butler on duty. She would just have to check his work every once in a while.

    Moving on, she went back to her room''s office to read through the invites which already piled up on her new study table. While doing so, she instructed Beatrice to be on the outlook as to when Geoffrey comes home. She wanted to welcome him herself.

    Back in her room, she started reading the invites. The first party she would grace as crown princess was very important. But then, choosing one out of the many might sow some discontent, especially knowing who she was now. Thinking it through, the season was not yet over. It was only the first week of October, and so, she could of course, just host her own party.

    She has never hosted one herself, but she can ask for help, particularly from her mother. By the way, it has only been 9 days, but she already missed them. She also wants to show them her new home. She should invite them over for dinner. They should be excited to hear from her too. Thinking about it, she decided to ask Geoffrey''s permission to do all those later.

    Now, what else does she need to do? Oh, she needs information about the political reality. She thought of reading through some newspapers for research, but then, what''s the point of that? Thinking it over, she can just ask that from Leonard. It''s not that she can''t ask from Geoffrey, but from her conversation with him last night, she believes that he won''t actually tell her anything useful just so that she won''t have to worry.

    She understands that he didn''t want her to stress herself over his position, that he wants her to have full confidence in him for he can do it on his own, which of course, she does. However, she knew that to keep herself uninvolved was also wrong. She and Geoffrey were a team now. Once she knows better, she can try to help him in her own way too.

    She sighed. She didn''t think of it this way this before, but now that she''s crown princess, she also needs political allies, and who else could she rely on first but her family? She almost felt evil for involving them, but then again, they must have already been prepared for that since her engagement to the crown prince was announced.

    Checking the time, it was already 4:30 in the afternoon. Time flies so fast when one is busy. Should Geoffrey be arriving back now?

    Earlier she wanted to check their wedding gifts and read the wedding letters sent to them but felt like it would be better to do those with Geoffrey. That, and she did not have the time to do so just yet.

    "Milady, ugh, your royal highness, his royal highness'' carriage just entered the house''s main gate." Beatrice announced as she entered Serena''s room.

    Serena smiled hearing the news. Ah, it''s just been a few hours, but it felt like she had not seen him for an eternity. She shook her head, who''s turning to become clingy now? She mocked herself as she walked out of her room.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 381 - 378: Warm Welcome

    Turning left after exiting the corridor, Serena saw through the open main doors, Geoffrey who just alighted his car. She doesn''t know what came over her, but she just felt so elated to see him. Thus, she lifted her skirts and broke to a half run to give him a warm welcome.

    Geoffrey who just alighted his car looked up and saw Serena who was uncharacteristically running towards his direction. First, he became worried, what was the rush? But then, he saw that she was smiling, and he could feel excitement and happiness exuding from her in waves. His heart felt warm and full, causing him to smile just as widely. Instinctively, he opened his arms to embrace her when she reached him.

    Serena hugged Geoffrey, then looked up to tell him with her smile reaching her ears. "Welcome home!"

    Geoffrey could not help but smile back. "Yes, I''m home." He replied as he kissed her forehead. Then he asked, "did something happen?"

    Serena shook her head. "I just missed you."

    Geoffrey chuckled. "I missed you too." Then, he tucked her hair behind her ear, "now, though I really like this welcome, you should not run around and make me worry."

    Serena blushed and nodded her head. Gods, what was wrong with her? She just acted like some young housewife who can''t stand being away from her husband for a few hours. Also, the house employs saw her acting just like that. "Sorry." She apologized. A bit embarrassed.

    Geoffrey felt that he should have not dissuaded her, but he was also worried as she was with child. Anyhow, not wanting her to feel dejected and because he wanted to, he picked her up for a bridal carry.

    Serena who felt herself being hoisted from the ground instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck. "Geoffrey!" she exclaimed as she laughed, quickly forgetting about being lightly reprimanded.

    Geoffrey just continued to smile, happy with the thought that he could get used to this.

    The servants, well, they all just ate some dog food and started feeling sorry for their single lives. Just kidding.

    --

    "So, how was your first day back at work?" Serena asked as she helped Geoffrey undress. She never thought of it before but there were a lot of buttons in the minister''s regalia.

    Geoffrey who was looking at Serena while she was unbuttoning his clothes could not help but feel astonished. He did not expect her to welcome him the way she did, nor even help him with his clothes. These were all new things he''s learning about her. Anyhow, not wanting to ruin the mood, he did not mention his observations and decided to just revel in the love she was giving him.

    "A bit busier than usual as a lot of work have piled up while I was away. How about you? How was your day? What did you do while I was away?" Geoffrey inquired.

    "Well, at first, when I woke up, I was saddened to know that my husband already left the house without even saying goodbye."

    "Serena¡­" Geoffrey was about to explain when Serena placed her finger on his lips to stop him from talking. Then, she continued.

    "I know. I also heard about what you instructed the house employs, and though I find it sweet, that''s not how I want it to be. I want to see you the first time I open my eyes in the morning, then have breakfast with you, and kiss you good luck to work before you leave. Anyhow, if I still feel sleepy, then I would just go back to sleep after."

    Geoffrey''s lips tilted upwards. He thought that he already loved Serena with all of him before, but every day, she surprises him by making him love her more. "Alright, we can do that." He answered.

    Serena grinned. "That''s good to hear. Now, continuing with my day, after that, I ate brunch, then, I started discussing household matters with Fergus. I also met your estate manager, Divan. I hope you don''t mind that I asked about your financial matters."

    Geoffrey shook his head, "Everything that is mine, is yours. Why would I mind?"

    Serena could not help but grin. They never breached financial matters before in their conversations, this was the first time. Fishing, she continued, "Ok¡­ also, my finances would also be transferred to your account soon and¡­"

    Geoffrey can only sigh. He knew this side of Serena and what words she wanted to hear. She was a bit of a feminist this way, but he could also understand her way of thinking. "Serena, all your finances, you can keep them to your name. I know you worked hard for those, and besides, it might become handy someday."

    "I was only teasing. As much as what is yours is mine, what is mine is also yours."

    Geoffrey held her hand and intertwined their fingers, stopping her from fiddling his clothes. "Serena, all material possessions, I don''t care about. What I want from you are only three things."

    Serena looked at Geoffrey, what was he getting at? "I thought all you need from me is love?" she teased.

    Geoffrey chortled. Serena can be really witty and humorous. It was the first time that he''s trying to humor her himself, but before he could, she already had the better words to say. "I wanted to try, but you already had a good comeback. So, I will just not say."

    "That''s not fair. Come on Geoffrey, please? What are those three?" Serena pretended to plead. It was funny that they can also have this kind of senseless conversation.

    Geoffrey found the moment already awkward for him to say those words, but how can he say no to Serena? "Don''t laugh, okay? I was trying."

    "Ok, I won''t."

    "Your heart, body, and soul." Geoffrey finally uttered.

    Serena tried hard. She kept her mouth closed and tried to take Geoffrey''s words seriously. She even tried not to breathe just to stop herself. But still, her shoulders shook and her eyes watered. In the end, she could not suppress it anymore, and burst out laughing.

    Geoffrey can only stop her by kissing her lips and joining their bodies.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 382 - 379: Dinner And Conversations

    At 6:30 in the evening, Geoffrey and Serena went downstairs for dinner. It was the first meal that they will share together in their new home.

    Entering the dining room, the plates were set up in a way that Geoffrey would be sitting on the head chair and Serena beside him.

    Noticing the confusion in Geoffrey''s expression, Serena explained, "I asked for this arrangement. Do you¡­ approve of it?"

    Geoffrey could only smile and nod in response. Sometimes, he feels it ironic. That he believes that he loves Serena more than she could ever love him, but minute details such as this always escapes him.

    Was it because Serena grew up in a loving family, thus more aware that this was how it should be? Or was it that she loves him more than he gives her credit for?

    Before he could contemplate much further, he felt Serena intertwine their hands as she pulled him towards their respective seats, "Come on, let''s sit down. I''m famished."

    --

    "So, I was thinking, if it would be alright with you for me to invite my family over one of these days. I miss them and I also want to show them the place I''m living in." Serena said as she and Geoffrey went through the letters which were sent to them during their wedding.

    "You don''t need to ask for my permission on matters such as that. This is as much as your home as it is mine." Geoffrey answered.

    Serena shook her head, "I should. Though, of course, you need to extend the same courtesy to me in the future."

    Geoffrey looked up from the letter he has been reading.

    Serena grinned at him.

    Geoffrey shook his head as he smiled. Really, Serena''s take on their marriage was unconventional, but he did like it. "Alright. When will you invite them over?"

    "I will call my mother later and ask if tomorrow dinner would be good. If not, perhaps the day after."

    Geoffrey hummed, "Why not the weekend? Dinner might feel too rushed."

    "Hmm¡­ you do have a point. Anyway, I have another matter to seek your permission on. Earlier, I tried to go through the bulk of invites in my study. There were a lot, and I was troubled in making a decision on which party to attend. So, I thought that perhaps, since it''s just the 1st week of October and the season would last till the end of the month, I can host a party myself."

    Geoffrey furrowed his brows, "Won''t that be too taxing for you at this time? Planning and executing a party in less than a month would not be easy."

    "It won''t. Besides, I''m pretty excited to show-off my new home, my excellent husband, and new status as crown princess to everyone." Serena shared.

    Geoffrey chuckled, there was a time when he thought that an attention-seeking lady was unpleasant. It was his first impression of Serena, until he realized that he was wrong and fell for her. Now that they''re married, he realized that he was not wrong the first time. She''s not really attention-seeking per se, for she did command attention, but there''s a side to her that loves to gloat and receive praises.

    He shook his head, in any case, he only finds it endearing now. "Alright. As long as you promise not to stress yourself."

    --

    After their conversation, Serena decided it was time to call her mother. Using the telephone in her study, she dialed the number to their ducal estate. After a few rings, a servant answered the telephone.

    "Good evening, this is Maxwell ducal estate, how may I help you?"

    "Hello? Fin? May I speak to mother?"

    "Ah! Milady, sorry, your royal highness! Yes, of course. Please wait a moment." Their butler replied.

    After a few minutes, Serena heard her mother from the other line.

    "Serena? Is it really you?"

    "Yes, mother. It''s me."

    "Ah! I missed you so much, my baby."

    Serena smiled, "Although it''s just been 9 days, I missed you too, Ma."

    Celine chuckled. "So, how''s married life so far?"

    "Very pleasant. Geoffrey is wonderful. Ma, I called because Geoffrey and I wanted to invite you, father, and brother Leonard, over for the weekend. Would you be available then?"

    "Of course, we will be. I am already looking forward to it."

    "That''s great. Also, ma, I hope you could make time, but if you can''t I also understand. It''s just that I wish for some help in hosting a party. I received plenty of invites from other peers but given my position, I thought that rather than offending or showing favor to anyone by choosing to attend their party first, I decided to host one myself."

    Celine smiled wistfully. Her daughter was now showing awareness of her position. If there was one thing she did not like about her marriage to Geoffrey, it''s that Serena will have no choice but to politicize.

    "Alright, I will definitely make time."

    --

    The next few days were calm and uneventful. Geoffrey and Serena were both slowly settling to their married life. Their routine was, in the morning, Geoffrey would wake up at 4:30 am and do some paperwork. By 6 am, he would return to bed and lie beside Serena. He would try to kiss her awake which was sadly not very effective. Then, they would eat breakfast together.

    He would take a bath after, which was his favorite part as with some coaxing Serena would help and join him, get dressed for work which again involves her helping him. By 8 in the morning, they would already be by the main door with her kissing him goodbye.

    Geoffrey wanted to spoil Serena rotten, but it seems like it was the other way around. When he comes home, she would be there to welcome him. She would help him undress, and sometimes, she would even give him a massage. It felt like he was living a dream. A dream that he would never want to wake from.

    Serena on the other hand enjoys playing housewife. She knew that life would not always be this simple, but for now, she would make every moment last.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 383 - 380: Blue Or Gold I

    When Geoffrey alighted his car in front of their house on Friday, the first thing he noticed was that Serena was not at the front door to welcome him. At first, he felt worried. Why was she not there? Could something had happened to her? But then, he realized the irrationality of his thoughts. Perhaps she only did not feel like doing that today. He could not understand why, but that thought made him feel dismayed.

    He shook his head with his selfishness. His relationship with Serena has already gone beyond what he has ever hoped for. She was already giving him the love he has been yearning for and more. And her love, it made him happier than he could ever imagine. Yet, maybe, it''s just human nature to feel the way he does.

    That the more he receives love, the more unquenchable love becomes.

    He sighed as he walked towards their house. Upon entering, Fergus bowed to greet him.

    "Welcome back, your royal highness."

    "Where''s Serena?" was the first question he asked.

    "Her royal highness is currently in the drawing room."

    Geoffrey nodded his head and walked briskly to where his wife was.

    --

    Reaching the drawing room, Geoffrey heard Serena''s voice before he saw her.

    "I''m still unsure which color to choose. Anyway, could you try putting the golden curtains on the other side?" Serena instructed.

    The house employs were quick to follow and started replacing the blue curtains they just put in place not a few minutes back.

    Serena furrowed her brows. She still could not decide which color to go with. She sighed, what time was it anyway? Geoffrey should be arriving soon.

    "Beatrice, which of the two colors do you think is better? Also, can you go check if Geoffrey''s car has entered the gates?" Serena asked, not turning around as she was focused on the curtains.

    Beatrice who just saw Geoffrey enter the room was about to greet him, but Geoffrey pressed his index finger to his lips as he shook his head. Understanding the meaning, Beatrice did not speak and just curtseyed. The other servants who were not the ones changing the curtains also noticed and curtseyed to greet him.

    Geoffrey walked behind Serena and wrapped his arms around her middle. "I think that the blue one looks better." He said in a low voice.

    Serena who recognized Geoffrey''s voice was pleasantly surprised. She smiled as she turned to face him. "I didn''t know you''re back. When did you arrive?" she asked as she hugged him.

    Geoffrey inhaled the scent of her hair then kissed the top of her head. "Just a few minutes back. Did you miss me?"

    Serena giggled with his question. On Monday, she declared that she missed him after not seeing him for just a couple of hours, so now that he''s asking, she could not help but find it funny.

    "Why are you laughing? Did you not miss me?" Geoffrey this time asked while furrowing his brows as if offended.

    Noting that the servants already left the room and closed the door, Serena used both her hands to touch Geoffrey''s face before pulling him in for a chaste kiss, then she answered, "I did miss you, very much so."

    Geoffrey frowned. Then he said, "I''m not convinced."

    Serena tried not to smile. Ah, since when did Geoffrey learn how to tease this way? Then again, he did have this side to him as she recalled that time in their mansion''s drawing room. Although the feelings she had for him then were different to now, looking back, it was rather arousing. Anyhow, as if worried, she asked, "Then tell me, your royal highness, how should I convince you otherwise?"

    Geoffrey stopped his lips from tilting upwards, "Why don''t you try figure it up yourself?"

    Ok, she will not ruin this moment by laughing. Really, she wanted to laugh so hard because as days went by and she learned more about Geoffrey, she realized just how serious he usually was. Hmm¡­ what should she do? should she start by kissing him? Or¡­ oh well. Might as well start there.

    --

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Geoffrey was surprised to suddenly see Serena getting down on her knees. What was she doing? Before he could ask, she was already unbuckling his belt.

    Serena has never been so forward with Geoffrey before. Usually, it would be him taking the initiative. But now that she grew more comfortable with him, she decided that she can also do this. After unbuckling his belt, she pulled his pants down revealing his manhood which has now grown to life.

    "Serena, I just got back from work." He informed her, not because he did not want what he can imagine was coming, but he thinks that he should wash himself first. He knew now just how hygienic she was.

    Serena knew that, but she wanted to do this for him now. Thus, she gripped his throbbing shaft and started caressing his balls. Tentatively, she kissed the top of his erection. Lucky for her, Geoffrey was also a hygienic person. "Your royal highness, please let me show you just how much I missed you." She said as she looked up at him, meeting his eyes.

    Geoffrey was astonished that Serena could act this way. However, it was not like he did not like it. In fact, he liked it a lot. At a loss for words, he let her do as she wants.

    Serena began licking up and down his length. She massaged his bloated balls while she serviced his cock with her tongue, drenching the shaft length with her saliva. Then, she opened her mouth wide and gulped half of his shaft between her lips.

    Geoffrey groaned as he looked at Serena sucking his cock. Wanting to see her body while she was doing what she was doing, he bent forward to unzip her dress from behind.

    Serena understanding what he wanted shrugged her dress from her shoulders allowing her swollen orbs to spill out. Her pinkish nipples turned into pebbles, while Geoffrey bent his knees slightly and managed to cup her heavy breasts in his palms while she continued to suck his long, large prick.

    As he fondled her sensitive tits, Serena forced herself to swallow every bit of his cock, but even then, she could not take all of him in. As she continued moving her head back and forth, Geoffrey started rocking his hips, moving forwards and backwards, a little further each time, His grip on her breast tightening as he began fucking her face.

    Serena felt his cockhead nudging the back of her throat, but she did not complain. Instead, she started sucking faster, furiously, anxiously awaiting, wanting to swallow his heavy load and feel his ejaculation coat her throat. It was strange that she wanted it, but she just did.

    Geoffrey did not want to end this that way. Thus, he pushed himself away, freeing his jerking manhood from her mouth.

    Then, he pulled Serena to stand up. Meeting her confused face, he just smirked before pulling her dress down so that she was naked before him except for the underwear she was still wearing. He took a second to appreciate her nakedness. Although he has seen her many times, he was still amazed by her beauty.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 384 - 382: Blue Or Gold II

    WARNING: MATURE CONTENT

    Serena blushed as she saw Geoffrey give her a once over. It''s not that she was feeling shy, rather, it was because of the way he looked at her. The passion in his eyes felt so raw, primal and tangible that just like every single time he looked at her that way, her skin would tingle.

    "You are truly beautiful, my princess." He whispered before he grabbed the back of her neck to kiss her lips passionately. Then, he lifted her up by her derriere, her legs wrapping around his waist, and took her to the sofa. He laid her down and placed himself on top of her, pinning her down instantly. His mouth moved from her lips to her neck, then attaching itself to one of her orbs. He chewed eagerly on her nipple, and then gulped more and more of her sweet breast into his hot mouth. Then, he rolled his tongue around the nipple again and again, biting down gently, causing Serena to arch her back and cry out in sheer ecstasy.

    Then, he pulled away from her, only to stand up to remove his minister''s regalia. Annoyed with its many buttons, he just pulled at it, causing the buttons to fly. When he was naked, he opened Serena''s legs. Don''t know what came over him, but just like his own cloth, he tore her underwear off of her to instantly reward himself of the view of her wet and glistening vagina.

    Serena''s eyes widened. His intensity and strength almost frightening but then, she has to admit, she loved that side of him too. She felt him line his cock at the entrance of her soaking pussy. Then, he rubbed the tip up and down without entering and watched as his cock get wet from her juices, as though amused with how visibly turned on she was.

    Geoffrey felt Serena reach down to guide him inside of her, so he pushed her hand away as if to tell her no. Instead, he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "Do you want my princely cock inside you?"

    Serena felt embarrassed with his words, so she just nodded her head wildly and pleaded with her eyes.

    "Say it." he demanded.

    Serena was left with no choice, like a mouse, she whispered, "Please, can I have your princely cock?"

    Geoffrey shook his head, "you always fail to sound convincing, my princess."

    Serena swallowed. Gods, Geoffrey can really be sadistic at times. "Your royal highness, please, let me have your princely cock. Use it and ram it against me, make love to me until I can''t walk, I love you, and your cock so much." When she was done, she was as red as a cooked lobster.

    Geoffrey smirked before leaning forward and getting close to her ear. "Your wish is my command, my princess." He whispered back before ramming all of his huge cock inside her as deep as he can go in one hard thrust.

    Serena was overcome with pain and pleasure. His cock stretching her pussy, filling in every space. Then, he started moving. She used her hands to roam his body, feeling his muscles and feeling the power he''s using with her fingertips. After just a few minutes, she felt herself coming.

    Geoffrey felt her tighten more around his cock and he instantly felt her getting wetter. She just came, and he felt proud of himself. Anyhow, he did not stop there. He continued to glide in and out of her, going faster, harder, occasionally stopping for one long, slow, stroke. It''s only a few more minutes before he had her coming for the second time.

    Serena could not help it. Her nails sink into his skin. It''s all too much. Whenever Geoffrey made love to her, it was like this, she would forget about everything else in the world for a second as she came with him inside her.

    Wanting him to feel just as much as she did, she pushed him off of her and asked him to sit down.

    Geoffrey this time, let her do as she wanted, so he sat himself on the sofa.

    Serena positioned herself on top of him as she impaled herself on his cock. Her foot planted on both side of him, she began moving up and down.

    Geoffrey felt a new sensation with the position. With her moving this way, the pressure was stronger and every time she moves up, it was like his dick was being sucked all the way up too. Anyhow, with the view of her swaying breast in front of him, he suckled one causing her to moan louder.

    Serena saw Geoffrey close his eyes as he continued to groan. She was very positive that he was near. Remembering her desire to taste him, she got of off him which caused him to open his eyes.

    Geoffrey was so near that when Serena stopped, he thought he would go crazy. "Serena, what¡­" Then, that''s when he felt her sucking his dick, her right hand holding him in a vice grip moving up and down, while her left massaged his balls. The only thing he could think of then was that it was immensely pleasurable. Not as good as her pussy, but it was still very pleasurable, especially seeing her face filled with desire as if she were worshipping him.

    After a minute, he was already cumming hard. He groaned loudly as his hips buckled, pouring every last drop of his seed into her mouth.

    Serena felt him explode, his sperm going down her throat. This time, she was not repulsed by the smell nor taste. Instead, like she anticipated earlier, she loved it. So, she swallowed, and as he went limp inside her mouth, she even sucked, nibbled, and licked his cock. Finally, when she felt that it has been cleaned and dried, she looked up as if waiting for him to praise her.

    Geoffrey saw Serena do just that and well, he felt great as he tried to catch his breath. Not knowing what to say, he pulled her up so that she was positioned sideways on his lap. Then, he kissed her mouth passionately.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 385 - 383: Family Visit I

    On Saturday at 1:58 in the afternoon, Geoffrey and Serena were already standing at their house''s porch waiting for Serena''s parents to arrive. Meanwhile, half of their employs were also lining the pathway from the driveway to their house.

    Serena took a glance at Geoffrey who was standing beside her. Her cheeks suddenly felt painful because of her, pursing her lips, trying to stop the grin that wanted to bloom on her face. She knew that Geoffrey was going against tradition by doing this for her. He should not do this as he was the crown prince and her parents were subjects of their kingdom, but he insisted.

    Geoffrey could feel Serena''s eyes on him. "Why are you staring?" he asked. After their lovemaking in the drawing room yesterday, Serena has gone busy with talking about her parents'' visit. He saw how excited she was and how much she looked forward to them coming over. So much so that she was getting so worked up for something as simple as the teacup to use when it''s just her parents.

    From there, he understood just how much she loved them. To be honest, for a brief moment, he felt jealous. Irrational as it was, he felt that she would rather be with them than with him. However, as the night went on, his jealousy wore off with the realization that she was actually also doing this for him. She wanted to show them how good she was being treated in the home he provided her. His heart brimmed with so much warmth after that.

    Thus, he became more involved with the preparations, and even suggested they welcome them this way upon arrival.

    Serena shook her head as she reached for his hand. She held it and intertwined their fingers. "I just feel this very unbelievable¡­ that you''re standing here waiting for my family with me."

    Geoffrey looked at Serena who was now staring at the ground. She was acting shy, but he could tell that she was quite happy. Honestly, welcoming her parents like this was nothing much. She doesn''t know it, but save for letting her go, he could do anything for her. But then, even if she knew, he knew she would not ask for much. He could not stop the tugging on his lips. He smiled. Then, he leaned forward so he can whisper on her ear. "If you''re happy about it, you could show me your appreciation later."

    Serena''s ears suddenly turned red, partly because she was feeling embarrassed for although she''s a pervert her husband was a bigger pervert, but mostly because the innuendo made her feel like pulling him inside the house so they can engage in that already!

    Geoffrey chuckled, knowing what was running in her silly mind.

    Serena turned to look at him wanting to mock scold him, but then seeing him happy, that thought evaporated from her mind. Instead, she just stared at him and smiled.

    --

    When the 3 cars from the Maxwell family arrived at the gates of the Kensington house, it was already 2:10 pm. The first car was where the ducal couple were in. The second was Leonard''s. The third, were with servants bearing the gifts they brought.

    Anyhow, inside the carriage of the ducal couple, the atmosphere was not very pleasant.

    "I can''t believe that we are arriving late on our first visit to our daughter''s new home." Celine complained as she sat in their car.

    Simoun winced. His tummy did not feel that well earlier so¡­ "It''s just a few minutes. Besides, it''s not like they''re waiting for us in a grand manner eagerly anticipating our arrival. Our daughter is the crown princess now, and her husband the crown prince. It''s not like other normal family who will wait on us. We would just be taken to the waiting room before some servant would call Serena to meet us." Her recounted what they should expect upon their arrival.

    "Still! They''re expecting us at 2 pm! It''s 2:10 now. Serena must have already told that to her husband, and now we would look like self-important in-laws!" Celine really wanted to throttle her husband.

    Simoun shook his head. "Ok, stop that we''re already at the gates. Look, it''s about to open." Simoun said hoping that his wife''s nagging would just stop. She''s been going at it since they left their house.

    Celine stopped with indignation as she tried to calm herself so she can show a happy face later.

    However, as their car entered the gates, she saw servants lined up to welcome them. She glared at Simoun. Now even the servants knew, and they might report to the king or queen if there were spies.

    Then, when their car finally stopped, through the window, she saw Serena AND Geoffrey waiting for them at the porch of their house. She elbowed Simoun. But her lips tilted up and her heart felt warm.

    --

    Seeing her parents'' car enter the gates, Serena breathed a sigh of relief. She was both worried and embarrassed while waiting. Worried for her family usually arrive on time, embarrassed because Geoffrey was still the crown prince. Anyhow, all those were forgotten as she caught sight of her parents inside the car through the window.

    Thinking that it''s more proper for her as a daughter to welcome them as they step foot on the grounds of her new home, rather than wait for them to walk the pathway towards her, she pulled Geoffrey with her to welcome them.

    Understanding her thoughts, Geoffrey let Serena pull him along. Though he did make her slow her pace.

    Anyway, the butler, Fergus, opened the car''s door for the ducal couple. And as they planted their feet on the ground, the royal couple just arrived in front of them.

    Simoun was about to bow while Celine was about to curtsy towards Geoffrey, but Geoffrey stopped them and said, "Father, mother, welcome to Kensington house."

    The ducal couple were of course happy to hear his words. In the past, he did call them uncle and auntie, once or twice but only when it''s him visiting their ducal home. Anyhow, that was not what was important. For the crown prince to welcome them this way, it''s not a matter of him giving them importance because they were a ducal couple but because he was giving face to their daughter. Even more fantastic was that he did not even show a bit of a put-off attitude with their tardiness.

    After her parents greeting Geoffrey, Serena quickly hugged her mother, then her father in turns. "Mother, father, I missed you both!"

    "I missed you too, my dear." Celine replied as she let go. She could not even pretend to scold her daughter in front of Geoffrey with her lack of etiquette. Anyway, what for? She could see by the way he looked at Serena that he was head over heels for her. She could only hope that it would last for a lifetime. She knew quite well the reality of married life. She was lucky but many people in their circle were not.

    She shook her head. What was with her becoming a pessimist? Serena was beautiful, kind, and excellent in every single way. In which world would a man not love her daughter?

    Anyhow, after hugging her father, Serena saw Leonard who was walking towards them. She smiled at him, as he smiled back at her.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 386 - 384: Family Visit II

    Serena smiled as her mother looked around her room. After she and Geoffrey welcomed them to their house, they proceeded to have tea. Pleasantries has been exchanged, conversation topics, well, her parents were awkward to talk to Geoffrey like they were his parents-in-law and give advice about their marriage even though Geoffrey was very polite and respectful, so she took lead and began talking about their honeymoon destination. She told them about Wiltshire palace, how beautiful it was, and how she enjoyed their time there.

    Then, after teatime, they gave her family a tour of the house. They began with the rooms downstairs, then they went to the ballroom, the guestrooms, and the gardens. When they were through with that, Geoffrey, like Serena instructed the night before, talked about polo and horses as his hobby. Simoun and Leonard being men who liked polo were drawn to the topic of conversation. Geoffrey then took the opportunity to invite them to the stable to see and appreciate the horses.

    Like scripted, Geoffrey asked Serena and Celine to join, but Serena declined saying that the gentlemen should enjoy the horses while she and her mother would take a rest first. Thus, that way, they parted and agreed would see each other again during dinner.

    "So¡­ what do you think Mother?" Serena asked when her mother was done inspecting the room..

    "Of the room?" Celine asked jokingly.

    "Ma!" Serena exclaimed with some exaggeration like that of a spoilt girl.

    Celine laughed. Then, she held Serena''s hand to pull her in for a seat. The two of them sat on one of the sofas in her room. "Ok, so let''s start from the beginning. When we were on the way here, your father and I were expecting to be ushered to the waiting room. To be welcomed by his royal highness and you did not even cross our minds. To see that you two did, it was very heart warming. However, Serena, you are the crown princess now. You should understand¡­"

    Serena shook her head. "Mother, it is only right that I welcome you that way. You are my parents, besides, not only is it my duty to honor you as your daughter, but I wanted to."

    Celine felt her nose sour but she still shook her head, "Serena, to know that you have those intentions, for me and your father, they are enough. Now, you shouldn''t make Geoffrey do those with you. I know that he loves and adores you, but do not forget his identity. He is still the crown prince. For you to make him do that¡­"

    "Ma¡­ I know my place and would never ask Geoffrey to do that just to show and prove that he''s been hand pecked. To be honest, Geoffrey was the one who suggested that we welcome you that way." Serena explained.

    "Are you sure that you''re not making that up just so I would stop giving you a lecture?" Celine asked as she pinched Serena''s cheek.

    "Ouch ouch! Ma! Of course not! Why would I tell you something like that?" Serena said exaggeratedly as she began to laugh.

    Celine tsked as she shook her head. "Just less than 2 weeks ago, you said you''ll always be my daughter, now, you''re already inventing stuff just so to make your husband look better."

    Serena continued to laugh, "I''m not ma! Geoffrey was really the one who insisted."

    Celine sighed melodramatically. "Alright. But still, listen to mother. Geoffrey and you are still at a honeymoon stage. Right now, he might be willing to spoil you so much, but when more time has come to pass, you should not demand too much from him. Remember, when we love someone, we should love them as they are, not as we wish them to be."

    Serena smiled, "I understand mother. Thank you. Anyhow, ma, let''s talk about that which I asked you last time."

    Celine nodded remembering about the party her daughter wished to host. "I think the 28th of October, a Friday evening would an optimal timing. But Serena, do tell me honestly, do you have another purpose for hosting this ball?"

    Serena looked at her mother, well, she needs to tell the truth and be frank about it. It''s no good to be playing mind games with one of her truest ally. "Mother, you said so yourself. I am the crown princess now."

    Celine exhaled. She knew it. "Sometimes, I still lament that we have caused you to be in this situation¡­ politics is an ugly thing and¡­"

    "Ma, please don''t think that way. To be the kingdom''s crown princess is an honor and a privilege, it just so happens that it comes with a price."

    Celine took a deep breath. "Alright. Just know that whatever you do, me, your father, and Leonard would always be behind you. Anyway, what then are you planning to do on that party?"

    "I was hoping to form allies. In truth, I am not very sure how to go about this. As of now, I do know that there''s a battle for the throne that would later unfold. I am confident that Geoffrey is ahead of his brothers, but one can never be too sure. My main concern is the political reality. I was hoping to ask brother Leonard about it, but I fear that he might tell Geoffrey that I am involving myself. Geoffrey doesn''t seem like he wants me to be involved. But mother, how could I stand aside? We are partners now. Whatever his fate, would also be my fate. Aside from that¡­ I just want to be of help to him." Serena explained.

    "I agree with you except for the part of you keeping this from Geoffrey. You should tell him those words later yourself. The most fundamental part of a relationship is trust. But I also understand that it may not happen as soon as now. Anyhow, on the political reality, I can also tell you about it. Currently, the main concern is not on the princes fighting for the throne as the princes are still young. The closest to Geoffrey''s age is Prince Frederick who not only is still in school, but also a bit underwhelming in comparison to Geoffrey."

    Serena nodded, she surmised as much. "How about the radicals and the rebels?"

    "Now before your impending wedding to Geoffrey was announced, that one has been on the hot topic. The rebels were starting to make movements, but nowadays they have been very silent. Though I am sure they''re just waiting for a better timing."

    Serena thought that it was no wonder for them to halt their movements at this time. The monarch''s popularity was in all time high what with the royal wedding, but what could their motivations be? "Mother, what are they fighting for exactly?"

    "They want to change the current regime from an absolute monarchy to a republic through a revolution. But Serena, I have no idea how you would involve yourself in that."

    Serena hummed, if it''s fighting the rebels and radicals, what Geoffrey would need now should be military power. Hmm¡­ she could only guess what their motivations were. Absolute monarchy should be stifling. A revolution? Then they should be trying to convince the other citizens through some propaganda to join their cause.

    "Mother, do you know what their motivations are?"

    Celine shook her head. That''s the most of what she learned from Simoun and Leonard''s conversations. Serena is thinking so much further ahead. The questions she asked were all direct to the point, in fact she wouldn''t know what to tell her if she didn''t ask what she wanted to know.

    Serena pursed her lips.

    Curious at Serena''s expression, Celine asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "If that were the case then the royal family should be unified right now. But¡­" but she can''t let the other princes have the upper hand. Then again, it was too early to presume anything. The most she can do now as a crown princess is find some allies and make Geoffrey more lovable to the public. She sighed. She also needs to know who Geoffrey''s allies were. Recruiting the same people was a waste of time and resource, also, she wouldn''t want to recruit the wrong sort.

    "But?"

    "you''re right mother. I have to talk with Geoffrey regarding this. Though it''s good that I have a picture of what''s happening in my head now. This way he might be more inclined to talk."

    "You don''t need to rush. For now, I suggest you just involve yourself with charity work and some of your duties as the crown princess."

    Serena smiled and nodded her head.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 387 - 385: Family Visit III

    After their topic on politics, Serena and her mother began talking about other interesting matters such as, how Geoffrey was treating her, how she''s passing the days in the house, and the most pressing, if her monthly cycle has arrived or not.

    Last time, when Geoffrey left after they told her mother that they were getting married, Celine asked her whether she was pregnant or not. Though embarrassed, she admitted that her cycle was 3 weeks delayed. It was embarrassing, but it was what it was. Anyhow, counting the days, she must be approximately 2 months and 1 week along.

    "You have to be careful these days, the 1st trimester is the most sensitive. Again, stop thinking of politics and relax. Do not stress yourself." Celine said as an advice.

    Serena nodded her head as she smiled wistfully. Since after the wedding, she tried not thinking of her pregnancy. Sometimes, she wishes that she was not pregnant for there were times that she fears that the baby she was carrying was not Geoffrey''s.. No matter how much she thinks of it, she has started showing symptoms before she had sex with him, and thus, she feared that the child she''s carrying was Charlton''s. She did try telling Geoffrey the truth at the beginning, but when he stopped her, she no longer insisted.

    Now that they were married, and everyday she was growing to love him more, she was becoming more and more afraid of the truth coming out. How can she let him know when she loved him so? Sometimes, she thinks that losing the baby would be a better option. For a clean slate. But how could she do that? She loves the baby inside her, and it was what brought her and Geoffrey together. Anyhow, she can only hope that the baby would look like her when it grows up.

    Celine looked at her daughter who was staying silent. She surmised that she must be afraid of childbirth. She could not blame her for she too has an irrational fear. For a woman, giving birth was like having one foot in the grave, especially so with the high maternal mortality. Not knowing the words to comfort her, she just held her daughter''s hand.

    --

    "Thank you for having us here today." Celine said appreciatively when it was time for them to leave.

    Geoffrey smiled, "Please mother, do not be polite. You are always welcome here." Geoffrey answered as he and Serena walked her family to the main door.

    Celine smiled. It was truly good that the couple were getting along so well to the point that Geoffrey treats them the way he does. She knew now that he was sincere about his words, not that she would take him up for it, but it was nice to know.

    Exiting the main door, Serena wanted to send her family to their car, but her mother stopped her.

    "No Serena, it''s okay, it''s not good to walk around when it''s dark especially in your condition." Celine said.

    Leonard furrowed his brows. Condition? "What''s wrong with Serena?" he asked.

    Celine grimaced. That was a Freudian slip. Anyhow, she just shook her head. "It''s nothing." She said, not wanting to be the one to divulge the news.

    Serena also did not want to let the rest of her family to know this early. So, she shook her head, "Nothing brother Leonard. I just have a slight cold the other day that''s why mother was worried. Anyhow, since mother insisted, Geoffrey and I would only send you till here. Mother, father, brother Leonard, thank you for coming here today. I missed you all so much. I hope we can see each other again soon." She said as she kissed her mother''s cheek and hugged her father and brother.

    "Take care on your way back." Geoffrey said as he shook hands with the two men, while Celine to show favor, kissed his cheeks.

    Geoffrey and Serena remained standing by the door until the family were inside their car. When they left the premises, Serena held Geoffrey''s hand.

    "Thank you for today." She told him.

    Geoffrey smiled at her as he intertwined their fingers. "What for?"

    Serena shook her head as her eyes turned to crescents. "Let''s head back inside."

    --

    It was 10 in the evening. Geoffrey and Serena were lying in bed. Serena''s head on top of Geoffrey''s chest, while Geoffrey was lying on his back while his right hand was caressing Serena''s hair.

    "Your mother knows about your pregnancy?" Geoffrey asked. They both agreed to announce her pregnancy only after the first trimester. Also, they have not discussed the options on what to do after she gives birth.

    "Yes, sorry about that. She asked about it right after you left that time when we told her about us getting married." Serena explained.

    Geoffrey hummed. "I see¡­"

    Serena bit her lip. "Geoffrey, I have been thinking¡­ what should we tell everyone after I give birth? I mean¡­ we only married 2 weeks ago and me giving birth so soon¡­"

    "We can say that the baby is premature. Or perhaps we can delay the announcement of our baby''s birth." Geoffrey answered.

    Serena swallowed, hearing the word ''our''. Geoffrey was so confident that the child was his but¡­ Serena took a deep breath. Babies all look similar. It doesn''t matter who the real father was, what matters was in her heart, Geoffrey was the father, and their child will grow to know him as his/ her father too. "Ok¡­ so what do you want to have? A girl or a boy?" she asked.

    "Any, as long as you birthed it." he answered cheekily.

    Serena smiled as snuggled closer to him. Sometimes, she wonders if he really does not know. Times like this, when he knows perfectly what to say to soothe her, she would hope that he knows but just not letting her say the words.

    "Won''t you like a prince like everyone else?" she asked.

    "A prince would be good. It would be nice to know that someone would always protect you when I''m not around. A princess would also be excellent, seeing a miniature version of you I can dote on would make me happy. But I do fear that I would have a headache keeping her away from all the boys." Geoffrey explained as he chuckled. "How about you?"

    "I would prefer our first child to be a daughter." She answered. In truth, she has no preference, either she would love. However, given the situation, she wanted the baby to be a girl because a baby boy would mean that he would be a prince. Not just a prince but the first-born prince, meaning once Geoffrey ascends the throne, he would become the rightful crown prince. But then, what if the child was not Geoffrey''s?

    Geoffrey could only imagine what Serena was thinking. Not wanting her to delve on that matter, he turned their position around so that he was on all fours above her. Then he started kissing her, moving down to lick her neck.

    "Geoffrey!" Serena exclaimed as he suckled her nipple under her negligee.

    Geoffrey raised his head to smirk at her. Then, he leaned forward to whisper on her ear, "I recall you agreeing to show me your appreciation tonight."

    With that, their Saturday night of passion began.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 388 - 386: Private Audience With The Queen I

    "You sure you don''t want me to accompany you?" Geoffrey asked as Serena straightened the lapels of his minister''s uniform.

    "I''m not a child Geoffrey. Anyhow, it''s just meeting with your mother. What are you getting so worked up for?" Serena answered.

    Geoffrey sighed. He himself didn''t enjoy talking to his mother nowadays. What more his pregnant wife? "I just worry about you. You''re pregnant and I don''t want you to be upset in anyway."

    Serena could not help her lips from tilting upwards. "What would I be upset about?"

    "My mother can be overbearing at times, pardon, most of the time. She likes to focus on the things one did not do well on, rather than lavish praises.. Very different from your mother." He explained.

    "Hmm¡­ is that the pot calling the kettle black?" Serena teased.

    Geoffrey chuckled as he shook his head. Why does he even worry for the simplest of things? Serena has always had a strong personality. "If my mother gets too much¡­"

    Serena held Geoffrey''s face with her two hands, then she kissed his lips. "If she gets too much, I will just chant in my head that she has birthed the most excellent man who by some miracle became my husband like a mantra. Now, let''s go down before you run late. It''s 15 minutes past 8 already."

    --

    "Your majesty." Serena greeted as she gave a curtsy to the queen, Geoffrey''s mother, Loretta. Yesterday afternoon, a call came from the palace to inform her that the queen was inviting her for tea. Thus, there she was today.

    Loretta did not correct her form of address, "Come, sit down. We have a lot to discuss."

    Serena rose to thank her and took the seat in front of her.

    Loretta gave Serena another once over. Indeed, she was beautiful. Must be why Geoffrey was very much taken by her. "You have been engaged to Geoffrey for 4 years before marrying him, correct?"

    Serena wondered why she was asking when she knew the answer quite well. However, she just smiled and answered, "Yes, Mother."

    "Then tell me, do you not know your duties as the crown princess? Or are you just purposely ignoring them?" the queen asked straight on.

    Serena tried to maintain a neutral face. What duties could she be pertaining to? As far as she knew, she has been attending to them quite well. Then, she recalled the invites where she only responded with apologies. Now knowing where she was coming from. She answered, "Mother, I have not accepted any of the invites to social gatherings for I did not want to show outright favor to anyone. However, I will be hosting a party this 28th to make up for it." She explained. Although she dislikes her, she was still Geoffrey''s mother, and if there''s one thing that is for certain, she was on Geoffrey''s side.

    Loretta thought Serena''s words over and found that it did make sense. She wanted to point her inadequacies through that, but her answer just blocked the myriad of things she wanted to say. Anyhow, scrapping that, she went ahead with the main subject she wanted to broach on that day. "Have you selected your lady-in-waiting?" she asked.

    Serena has contemplated over that matter a lot. After her conversation with her mother, she thought that one way for her to gather allies was through the careful selection of her ladies in waiting. Now, since the queen asked about it, did she want to suggest some ladies? If Loretta was not Geoffrey''s birth mother, she would think that she''s going to plant spies, but since she was, perhaps she''s wanting to help his son expand his connections through this?

    "I have been contemplating about it. However, I have not been able to find someone suitable yet. Mother, do you have anyone in mind?" Serena asked.

    Loretta smiled, at least Serena was not dumb to just get any lady for the role.

    --

    Now, let it be known that Queen Loretta, was also once an innocent princess in love. She has been engaged to then Prince Edward at the tender age of 14, fell in love with him at first sight when she saw him at 15, and married him at 19. Although it must have been scary for a princess to marry to a foreign land, it did not scare her. It was the norm, and she loved him, so she looked forward to their marriage.

    When she arrived in Windsor, it was for their wedding day which was to happen 3 days later. They have only ever talked through a few exchanges of letters, but she has been looking forward to that day for 4 years. Besides, it was everything she lived for. Her purpose in life was to marry him and become the queen of Windsor. Nothing else mattered.

    She placed all her trust in him, loved him, cherished him. When he suggested some ladies to become her ladies-in-waiting in addition to those she brought along, she thought that he worried about her and wanted her to have some companions from his own kingdom to help her. Thus, she treated them all well, and welcomed them with open arms.

    Lady Floresca Geralt, the daughter of duke Geralt was one of them. She had no idea then that she was Edward''s former lover. So, like an idiot, she became her favorite as their stature were most similar given that she also grew up like a princess only without royal blood. Besides, she knew many people and was popular with them too. Whenever she attended any party, she would bring her along so that she will know who''s who without having to ask anyone else.

    It was like a fairytale. From the moment she married Edward, to when gave birth to Geoffrey. But one day, reality came slapping her left and right. Visiting Edward''s room, she saw him and Floresca engaging in an activity she thought Edward only did with her. She was so angry that she pulled floresca''s hair and drag her down the bed.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 389 - 387: Private Audience With The Queen II

    Edward was not too happy about it of course. Later, everything unfolded, she found out the truth, and it was horrendous. She did not know that she was pregnant then, and all that happened got her a miscarriage. Edward did feel some guilt but ultimately still chose Floresca who was also pregnant. She wanted to go back to Alighieri, but who was she kidding? It''s not like her parents will welcome her with open arms, also why would she let them get their happily ever after?

    She knew that Edward wanted to but could not divorce her that easily. First, he has no valid reason as she gave birth to a prince already. The marriage has been consummated, and she has provided him with a male heir. So, if he still insists on doing so, conflicts may arise within the allied nations, something they cannot afford after the war with Jinjoo.

    Yet, he also wanted to marry Floresca, for if he does not, the child she gives birth to would be a bastard. The only option left was to let Floresca enter as the 2nd wife. However, for a second wife to enter the household, the main wife must give the approval. Thus, Loretta used that to her advantage.

    Anyhow, she was not a very popular person in Windsor, but she did make one friend. That was her other lady-in-waiting, Lady Melissa Cross. Later, she figured, that although Edward got Floresca as her lady-in-waiting to have easier access with her, he also placed some people for connections. Thus, someone from the Cross family.

    The Cross were a military family who has always stayed neutral. By having Melissa as a lady-in-waiting to the queen, the monarch was pulling the Cross family to their side. It did not end with that happening though.

    However, as years passed, the old Duke, Melissa''s father, died, and Argent, Melissa''s brother became the new duke.

    Now, Loretta could see that in terms of popularity and power, Floresca was way ahead of her. People, even in the palace, listens more to her than herself. She felt like she was only a vase, and it was suffocating. It was no wonder though, Floresca was favored by Edward, plus she''s a duke''s daughter of the kingdom they were in. These facts made her paranoid. She needs to get some power for herself.

    So, with Melissa''s help, she started talking with Duke Argent Cross. Later, they started talking about the crown prince''s marriage and the possibilities of him marrying Argent''s daughter, Lady Annalys Cross.

    Of course, we all knew what happened instead.

    Anyway, back to the palace drama, Loretta''s hate on Floresca will always remain despite the fact that Edward already took a third wife. Still, Loretta has learned something, and that was, men were fickle things. There was no such thing as great love as time changes all that.

    What one can only rely on for security was power.

    Now, back to the present.

    --

    "I have a few names to suggest. However, the most promising is Lady Annalys Cross. What do you think?" The queen asked.

    As Serena also thought of the matter before, she has also considered many of the ladies in the kingdom. Truth was, though Annalys was lacking in many ways, based on how she saw her last time, she was a good candidate. Not because of her skills or lack thereof, but rather because of her family. Besides, Serena did not think that she would need her help in arranging paper works or her schedule, anyway.

    Still, she felt conflicted. Annalys liked Charlton in the past, and her father even tried to approach Charlton, the motive, she can only imagine. No, that should not matter. What matters most was that she was the daughter of a ducal military family, an ally which Geoffrey needed.

    The queen looked at Serena who seems like she was thinking it over. Honestly, she was not exactly trying to employ the same thing that her husband did to her, Annalys was not Geoffrey''s lover. However, she was open to that option. Perhaps, if Geoffrey sees her more often, maybe he would like her. If not, a political ally is still a political ally. No matter, this was a good move, whether if the thought of doing so has other motives.

    "I personally think that Lady Annalys would be a good choice. However, I still need to consult this with Geoffrey." Serena answered. She also needs to know if the Argent family were in his faction, neutral, or from the radical faction. She doesn''t want to invite an enemy to their house.

    The queen pursed her lips. Was Serena rejecting? "You need to be smart about this. The Argent family has a strong military force. Something your family could not provide but Geoffrey needs."

    Serena tried to smile at the queen, she knew that, but did she have to mention it? Still, that got her thinking. Her family having a military force. For a brief moment, the thought of Leonard''s marriage prospects came to mind. But she suppressed it. Leonard was her brother.

    "I understand mother. I will keep that in mind." She answered.

    The queen nodded, then she exhaled. It''s good that Geoffrey''s wife seemed to be smart enough to look at the larger picture. She does feel conflicted about her. She likes and dislikes her at the same time.

    "How about your other duty? Have Geoffrey been visiting your room often? Should we be expecting some good news soon?" Loretta would also want for Geoffrey to have a son as soon as possible. Another heir would be good for them.

    Serena knew that she should be careful regarding this one. "I am not sure as it''s still too early, but Geoffrey and I have been trying."

    Loretta knew that it was too early to expect news now, but still, "When I married Edward, I became pregnant not a month after. Perhaps marrying younger was the right way to go. Drink some tonics, maybe it would help."

    Serena nodded and accepted her words. It seems like the queen takes great pride in getting pregnant so early in her marriage. Ah, if only she knew.

    --

    TBC

 Chapter 390 - Spoiler, Announcement, The End Of This Novel.

    Hello everyone. First of, I want to thank you for your continued support of this novel. As you may note, I have been writing this novel for more than 7 months straight without any break. So I would now be taking a break from writing this. Please understand.

    I made an announcement that this will have 5 volumes, and supposedly, it would. However, I don''t want to keep everyone hanging. So, right now, I decided to mark this novel as complete.

    I am thinking of writing the next volumes in the future. I have a lot of idea in mind, but I just couldn''t put them into words. I sat down in front of my laptop for hours just to write a chapter, but it just wouldn''t come.

    Anyhow, so you may treat Volume 3 is the end of this book for now.. The volume 4, you may take it as a preview of Geoffrey''s and Serena''s married life together.

    Now, on the spoilers, I know this is what you might want to read. hehe.

    Volume 4, supposedly was to show the married life of Serena and Geoffrey. during their marriage, they will be really sweet with each other. I think I was able to showcase that in the early chapters of the volume. The second part is what I wasn''t able to do which should be Serena as the crown princess. She would be well loved by the folks and would be helping Geoffrey will new bills etc. however, note that she was pregnant so she would be only able to do that for a short time before giving birth. BTW, she will get Annalys to be her lady-in-waiting.

    Annalys as we know is the daughter of Duke Argent cross who is from the radical faction pretending to be neutral. she will be the mole in the story kinda.

    On Serena, after giving birth, seeing the baby have black hair, she felt happy. She and Geoffrey be like a perfect family. Well, at least until she finds out the truth later.

    Anyhow, Leonard will be the one to find out first. He would not tell Serena, but Serena will discover later, realize everything.

    Come the next year session of the house of lords, the king will call Charlton back bec not a lot of rebels and needs him to work on the ministry of works.

    Now, the economy would start to go downhill because industrialization would slow down. a lot of politics and Serena and Geoffrey would try to solve them. Everything good, they will be popular but still, liberalism is an ideology which is becoming too popular.

    Serena will then suggest that a change of regime would be the only solution, which is changing to constitutional monarchy. she will tell Geoffrey that not only bec of the trend, but because she''s tired of being crown princess with so much duty and she likes to spend time with geoffrey and their child.

    Geoffrey will choose Serena over power. But king won''t be too happy to hear that. Well, does it matter? The king will die shortly because as mentioned before his health was already failing.

    So at the end of volume 4, Geoffrey and Serena will be crowned king and queen.

    --

    Volume 5 starts and this is where bulk of drama would be.

    Ok, so now, we have Geoffrey and Serena crowned as king and queen pushing constitutional monarchy, but people love them so much. Still, the radicals should be happy. But of course Duke cross is not. He will try to brainwash people and say the crown is lying etc etc. When in truth he wants to lay power on the crown himself. So what do they do?

    Duke Cross puts order to kill Charlton''s dad who was still in prison. Then, he will recruit Charlton to their side. Charlton who was angry and felt so betrayed, will go to the radical faction side.

    I have so much to write about Charlton because he should also grow as a character. I should show how he was slowly consumed by hate. Yes, he will hate Serena. I''m also torn how things would go from his side. Anyway, Charlton should be back in the picture 1 year after his exile bec no rebels in action, the king will call him back to work on the ministry of works. His father would be killed while he''s away doing his job. Also, there will be drama between him and Serena. Ugh. so hard to explain but that''s the plan I was thinking. But anyway, he will not know the truth that Geoffrey raped Serena for a long time. He just feel that Serena''s love for him in the past were all fake. But, he will not revenge or something. but in his hate, he will pretend to like to Annalys Cross something like that. Imthe timeline is jumbled there. He will flort with annalys but that''s before his dad has been killed. Ugh.

    TBH Serena would still feel a twinge of jealousy, but what to do? Aish. The plot is so complicated. but all this drama in the middle of on going political fiasco.

    Anyway, back to Geoffrey and Serena. Now, we know Geoffrey was the original male lead, he should have everything. However, Geoffrey will now have weakness, which is his son and Serena. Now, he believes that the Cross family is on his side. He is also in the early stage of him being king.

    So, one day when the Cross family has more power, while the constitutional monarchy bill is being processed, the revolution will happen. Geoffrey will get caught off guard. Annalys who is Serena''s lady in waiting will kidnap their child while the revolution is happening like war.

    So from there, Geoffrey will lose bec of his and Serena''s child. Serena would want to save their child looking for him while the enemies enter their palace. Geoffrey asks her to run away but she still looking for their child.

    Now Geoffrey and her were not in the best of terms as they have not made up after Serena discovered him raping her that time. So it''s a dramatic event. Geoffrey would have an attempt on his life but serena loves him and tries to save him. She succeeds, and geoffrey feels happy bec she does love him still. but it wont last long, enemy will be able to capture serena and geoffrey will save Serena''s life and die from there. Yes, he will die by saving her life. So dramatic. Serena cries geoffrey try to calm her while dying and say he''s happy to have had her in his life if he could do it once again, he would still choose to be with her. Etc all the sappy line you can imagine a dying man would say. It should be a tear jerker. Then all their happy memories will flash like a flashback.

    Now comes Christopher Cross, remember him? haha! He will find Serena in the middle of all, and he has been lusting over her since forever. However, he won''t really rape her of something YET. He will capture her, and Serena is so full of hate for him.

    Ah, the political drama continues. After the revolution many civilians are uncertain. Again, Cross family wants power but people are against them. So they hatch a plan, Christopher would want to marry Serena whose held captive in prison tower, then put himself in position as regent to the crown prince who''s in their hand BTW.

    Charlton where is he in all this? He knew everything, he just kept his arms crossed.

    Anyhow, Serena wants to revenge, she will be villainess mode she wants to have her child back, she wants a lot. Given the opportunity to exact revenge, she will agree to marry Christopher.

    she gets out of prison and plays the part of a seductress kinda.

    Charlton seeing everything would feel disgusted. But, in truth he still has some feelings for her.

    Serena won''t really marry christopher, she will drag and as long as possible, tempting him etc etc.

    Serena also hates Charlton. However, she needs his help to defeat the family cross and get revenge on them. So she try to seduce him again.

    Charlton would hate her but at the same time, old feelings will rekindle so that''s how they get back together. It wont be the same love they have before but they will still fall in love all the same.

    Gosh, just thinking of writing all these so full of drama and excitement but I JUST CANT. IDK why I can''t. someday I will write them and translate them to nice chapters. But as of now I can only give you all these.

    Anyhow, moving on. they will work together and take the Cross family down.

    In the end, they will change the regime to constitutional monarchy for Serena and Geoffrey''s child who is still just 3 years old by that time BTW.

    They will marry later but it will take a few years stabilizing everything first. Still, charlton plays uncle to crown prince, and when the child is 5, being the smart boy he was, he understands his mother needs love, so he tells her that he like uncle charlton and etc etc gives them permission to marry. Then they will all live happily ever after. They will also have children of their own. Leonard gets to be prime minister btw.

    Well, that''s supposed to be how the story goes.

    It should be very very wonderful for me, in my imagination it''s super cool. But it will be long journey and maybe i will make it into a new book. It deserves a new book I think. What do you guys think? so this novel now is complete. If ever, I will write a new book with the plot I just revealed and mark it as a sequel hehe...

    anyhow, that''s how the novel should go. I think if I were to write all those it would take 200-300 chapter more. Thank you again for all the support.

    i still feel like crying and the sepanx is real for this novel but again, I dont want to keep everyone hanging and just not update for a long time. So maybe in the future when i can write this again, i will mark this novel serialing again or maybe i will just turn the sequel to a new book.

    thank you all again....

    sorry that this chapter has coin price, I want this to be at the end of the novel not in auxiliary chapter but there''s now way to do that but save for this being a premium chapter. Anyhow, the spoiler somehow has some value... thank you again and sorry.

    if you have questions just place them in comment i will reply to all. Honestly i have the plot of this novel to the very end as you just read. I love this novel so much and daydream of it everyday. But i just cant translate them to nice chapters from here onwards. So I share it this way to have a closure.